《Ephemeral Ability Reflects the Heart》 CH extra 1.1 Todays customers flowed in surprisingly quickly Koiwai Noriko, one of the two school nurses at Shibahou Academy, stands by the window, fluttering the hem of her lab coat. The sunlight reflecting off her glasses was fading, but it had not yet turned orange. Aika, who was in the middle of organizing her supplies, answered her with a smile. Thats right. But isnt it wrong to call them customers? A customer is a customer. This is an infirmary and Im a doctor. Regardless of how many people come in, I dont make any money Noriko glanced back at her with a smile on her face. Well, actually, shes right. Noriko is not a school nurse, but a full-fledged doctor. The use of the infirmary is free of charge, and the school pays her salary flatly, so the fewer the number of users and customers, the better. Considering that their job is to deal with injuries and illnesses, it is a good thing that the school doctor has no time to waste, before the salary or cutting corners. Opening the window, Noriko takes out a cigarette from her pocket. Seeing the air go into a rest mode, Aika asks her to continue the conversation. Sensei, you are also a certified nurse teacher, arent you? Hmm? Yeah, I guess Shibahou Academy is unusual in that it has two school doctors on staff. Unlike most schools, there is no specialized school nurse, but rather Noriko and another school doctor. Since the incidence and severity of injuries are much different from those of a normal school, this system is easier to operate. But isnt it cool? ...Takatsuki, are you going to follow suit? Yes. Thats what Im aiming for Its not that Aika is thinking of succeeding Noriko in the future, but it seems to be a good idea to keep it as she helps out in the infirmary every day. Noriko laughed, spitting purple smoke from her mouth. Well, I wouldnt recommend you to become a doctor at a training school. The salary is low and the work is hard. Whether its better than being a general practitioner depends on your luck And then she stopped talking and looked at Aika. Speaking of not recommending, Takatsuki Yes? What do you like about Izumi? Aika blinked. Looking back at Norikos face, she didnt find her face particularly interested. She didnt seem to be sarcastic or complaining. Rather, she simply doesnt understand why. That makes Aika feel a little unhappy about it. Still, Aika thinks about it for a while before answering. All of them So, youre a stupid couple For some reason, her thoughtful answer was immediately met with criticism. ...Although she was being serious. I understand that its all in the blink of an eye. How did you fall in love with him? How? Of course. The beginning of their relationship is too unique. But not wanting to draw attention from Noriko, whom she respects, Aika tries to explain it in another way. Not because of the situation, but because of her feelings. Because Chihiro-kun needs me ...need you, huh? Yes Aika nodded. And after a while, Noriko said, "Hmm", as if gathering her words. You should use contraception Thats not what I meant! Aika refuted her while turning red. No, its true that she said she wanted to cuddle Chihiro, and thats one of the reasons. But thats not the whole reason. As expected, all men are after your body That may be so. But Chihiro-kun isnt just about that. Its like he cant live without me Yeah yeah. Youre the type to fall for a bad guy ...I wont deny it You should Noriko looked rather amused as she gave a short shove. She then put her finished cigarette away in the ashtray and looked up at the sky through the window again. Kamishiro, right? He confessed his love to you too, didnt he? How did you know that? I heard about it from a girl who came by during lunch break and we chatted. I think its a shame to dump a guy like that Is that so? Noriko had also met Kamishiro Yuuki several times. He doesnt have the same recovery ability as Chihiro, and the intensity of his training is completely different. He often comes to the infirmary when he is injured, and people remember his face. In particular, he has recently joined the Public Morals Committee and is leading a more fulfilling training life. He seems to have frequent meetings with Yuse Shuka of Class A and other senpai of the Public Morals Committee, and frequently visits the infirmary. Unlike Izumi, Kamishiro is injured in a reasonable manner Well, Aika recalls that Noriko said so some time ago. It is not that Chihiro almost broke his arm frequently, but if he was taken to the infirmary twice in half a year, it is understandable that he would be evaluated as such by her. Kamishiro-kun is good-looking, isnt he? Then you dont still have a crush on him? No, not at all Aika shook her head and smiled, and Noriko looked as if she had been caught off guard then sighed. Sigh... Oh good grief. You must like Izumi a lot Yes. Because Im Chihiro-kuns girlfriend No other man could take her heart. Although Kamishiro and she have a lot of chances to talk in the infirmary, its all as friends. Unless she breaks up with Chihiro, she doesnt see him as a romantic interest. No, if she breaks up with Chihiro, she wont be able to recover for a while. She might spend a month or so crying every day. In the first place, she doesnt intend to break up with him easily. If its someone elses fault, shell fight with them thoroughly, and if theres something she doesnt like about Chihiro, shell do her best to fix it. If the reason is that Chihiro is doing something wrong, she will correct his behavior even if it means beating him. If it becomes necessary, shell make it up as they go along... Takatsuki? You look scary Oh, Im sorry. I was just thinking about Chihiro-kun ...I guess its true what people say, love is blind The schools female doctor, who doesnt trust men and has never had a boyfriend, let out a deep sigh again when she saw her students smile. CH extra 1.2 After a chat with Noriko, Aika leaves the school and moves to the apartment. She has gotten used to this route. In the beginning, she tried to go to the apartment once every two days, but now shes doing it more and more often. Besides, its a little hard to do all the chores for herself when shes helping in the infirmary, so she ends up eating with everyone. Of course, the main reason is that she wants to see Chihiro. ...Or rather, even though Aika knows that the apartment belongs to Maria, she recognizes it as "Chihiros house". In other words, Aika is now visiting her boyfriends house every day. When she thinks about it, its embarrassing, but also kind of fun. Fufu With a duplicate key, she passes through the entrance of the apartment and opens the room at the far end of the first floor. Im back As she knows her way around. Without waiting for a specific response, she took off her shoes at the door, put them in the shoe box and walked down the corridor. Yaho~, Aika Welcome back, Aika-san The owners of the house did not treat Aika as a guest. Perhaps they take it for granted that she will come. Is Chihiro-kun still in the student council? She asked as she put her school bag on the floor and removed the ribbon from her uniform. Yeah. I think hell be back before dinner as usual I see Well, it cant be helped. Chihiros decision to join the student council was discussed with her, and she knows that he works very hard every day. Besides, he is always willing to make time for her if she asks him. And when the school festival season is over, the work of the student council will decrease, and he will not be as busy as he is now. Then he can spoil her more. Besides, the bracelet he bought for her when they went out together is a sign of their bond. And when she changed into her casual clothes, her smile deepened when she saw it on her arm. After getting dressed, she relaxed for a while. She finished her homework and chatted with Maria and Riko in between. After a while, she would start preparing for dinner and bathing, so it was time to communicate with them. By the way, Maria-chan, Ive been thinking about something What is it? Can I borrow that whip again? Bufo... Riko, who was standing nearby, blurted out as Aika casually said this while looking down at her notebook. Riko had just tipped her glass of iced tea, and the liquid splashed lightly into the air. Riko-chan, whats the matter all of a sudden? No, thats my line. Hey, Maria Y-Yes Aika also looked at the dark-haired girl, who was also surprised. I dont mind if I lend it to you, but why all of a sudden? Did the other day turn you into an S? It seems, the word "whip" reminded them of the other days training session. That time, Aika took over the training from Chihiro and gave Maria a beating. Many, many times. Now that she thinks back on it, its true that she was an S in SM. No, no. It was just a fresh feeling. I thought it might be useful Useful? For playing with Chihiro-sama, right? They both scowled. As if following their lead, the image of a naked Chihiro on all fours receiving a whip flashed through Aikas mind. Marias jet-black eyes then stared at Aika with a serious expression. I dont recommend that. We dont want Chihiro-sama to become an M Thats not what I meant! Aika is not going to go that far into the abnormal in the first few months of their relationship. Well, enemas and anal play are special enough. If she were on the receiving end, she could trust him and surrender herself to him. But she doesnt want to hurt him. She just envies Maria a little when she thinks of it as a love whip. So, if she confessed to Chihiro after being whipped like Maria-chan did, he would love her even more. Aika, why dont you come home soon? ...Yeah As soon as Aika realized it, she tripped out of her imagination. Cough! She then clears her throat and returns to the subject. I dont want to use it for that kind of play, but I was wondering if it could be used in a match When she actually used it, she thought it was not a bad weapon for a physically weak woman. Although it is light, it has a long reach and its trajectory can be varied. Since it is not a blade, there is little danger of hurting the opponent too much. It may take time to master it, but since it can be used with one hand, it may be possible to combine it with physical arts. Of course, she doesnt intend to take that whip into a fight, but it would be good practice. I see. Well, maybe its not so bad, butDD But? Aika using a whip would look pretty weird ...Is it that weird? Aika cant imagine how it would look to others, so she tilts her head. Of course its weird. People will say Chihiro is a bad influence Hmm. But that thing felt pretty good when I was swinging it If it doesnt look good on the outside, then its probably better not to use it. That was Aikas thought. While she was feeling a little disappointed, she heard Maria muttering quietly. ...I think Aika-san has a talent for S  S, huh? Yeah. What do you think, Chihiro-kun? At night. While throwing their lower bodies on the bed in the bedroom, they talk about it. When Aika asked for his opinion, Chihiro gives a slightly troubled smile and says I think Aika wielding the whip was definitely in style It was easy to see that he had chosen his words carefully. She did look good. That is to say, she looked like a woman who wields a whip in SM, which is generally called "Joou-sama". It is said that such women take pleasure in dominating the same sex or the opposite sex by abusing them, inflicting pain, suffering and shame. This is a little difficult for Aika, who prefers to heal rather than hurt, to understand. Well, Chihiro-kun, dont you like it? Hmm, I do not mind. If thats what Aika want I see She let out a breath when Chihiro said he didnt even actively like it. And she sighs at his "do not mind". Is he relieved? Or did he think it was disappointing? She also feels uneasy because Riko and Maria have been saying strange things. Seeing her unhappy face, Chihiro tilted his head. Then, while Aika was still thinking, he came up with an unexpected suggestion. Well, do you want to try it? Try...? Something S. Like verbal abuse, youve never done that before, have you Aika? Uh, no. I dont think so At least not consciously. Then, is this a good opportunity? Verbal abuse, verbal abuse... But she cant think of anything to say. When Chihiro held Aika, she didnt use any nasty words, so she didnt even have much experience of using them. Then, how about when he was holding her with Riko and the others? T-Then! Aika kissed Chihiro boldly. She opened her eyes and stopped him from deep kissing her. And holding back her embarrassment, she slipped her tongue in and spat into his mouth. H-How? Does my spit taste good? Aika did the best she could, playing her S-like self she could think of, and the result was. Yes. Its good, Aika ... Chihiro smiled at her, and almost as if he were smiling at her, Aika blushed. Then she slumped her shoulders and exhaled. I dont think Im cut out for this ...Haha. Theres no need to force it, and you shouldnt worry about it Yeah, youre right She nodded back at his kind words and hugged him tightly. But, Aika, why did you suddenly do that? Well, that is... The conversation with Noriko in the infirmary, the conversation with Riko and the others in the living room. It seems, one reason is that she felt pressured by the strange influence of those conversations. ...secret Maria, Riko, Hana, and Suzu-san. Surrounded by so many girls, Chihiro is holding them in his arms. And Aika wanted to be a woman more worthy of him, a naughty girl. She wanted to be able to help him with things like the last training session, and to make Chihiro feel as good as Maria and the others. But she was too embarrassed to say anything about it. So, maybe she should wait until she has tried a little harder. Thats what Aika secretly decided. CH extra 2 School is a strange place. Every morning, at a certain time, many boys and girls gather and make a commotion. However, once HR or classes start, the noise and crowd disappear from the corridors. After a few cycles of noise and silence, things change again after school. Many of the students who had been there for so long have left the school, and the atmosphere is suddenly very quiet. DDThis is even more noticeable at the private Shibahou Academy, a training school specializing in [Lost Item]. The two main focuses of the school are physical training, including combat training, and classroom education on par with a regular high school. With these two focuses, so-called athletic or cultural club activities are rarely implemented here. Instead, individual or small-group combat training and self-study are the orthodox ways to spend after-school time. The sounds of the athletic teams practicing on the field and the instruments of the brass band, such sounds also absent in Shibahou Academy''s after-school activities. Whether or not students feel lonely is up to them. For Suzu, an alumna of Shibahou Academy who is now a teacher by title, this atmosphere is rather nostalgic and comfortable. This alma mater has not changed a bit from "those days". The only difference is in the faces of the students and teachers, and in a vague sense, everything is as it was. It has only been a few years since she graduated, so it may be natural. At the same time, she feels happy that it hasn''t changed, but a little sad that her position has changed. Squelch... Squelch... Suzu was masturbating at the gate, alone, with such uncomfortable thoughts. Mmm... *Pant* She''s not wearing any panties. Not that she had taken it off, but she hadn''t worn it when she left the log cabin. No bra on top either, just an out-of-season long coat. The coat was also hanging on her shoulders without sleeves. Leaning her back against the wall in front of the entrance, she plays with her private parts with her right hand. Her other hand is squeezing her bare breasts and rubbing her nipples with the tips of her fingers. By the time she reached this point, she was fully aroused, and her fingers were soaked with her love juice. Now, after fifteen or thirty minutes of climaxing once or twice, a puddle of water was forming on the ground. ...For the note, while she was masturbating, the elevator was not completely empty. Students in detention and teachers at work walked by several times. Each time, instead of frowning, Suzu intensified the movement of her fingers and moaned in shame and excitement. However, no one noticed such Suzu. It''s because of Suzu''s ability [Cognitive Obstruction]. It''s named after the secret tool of a certain cat-like robot which Suzu herself uses, that she is here unnoticed by anyone. Unless she turns off the ability herself, her embarrassing appearance will never be seen. With the exception of those who have come into contact with her, they can recognize Suzu, but of course, she had no intention of allowing this to happen to strangers. So now, she indulges in exhibitionistic masturbation for the thrill of it. And also, for another purpose. The thrill is good. Even though she knew that no one could see her, she was still embarrassed to be naked, and the embarrassment was what excited her. She knows it''s wrong. But the reasoning that tries to keep her from doing so makes the pleasure stronger. It''s tempting to stay for another thirty minutes or an hour, but she must at least have enough energy to return to the log cabin. If she wanted, she could have enough energy to fulfill the other purpose. To do that, she wants to meet up with "that boy" as soon as possible. ...Ah As Suzu gazed blankly at her surroundings, just barely holding on to the pleasure of masturbation, a student walked towards her. A boy with a quiet impression, wearing the school''s designated blazer. Judging from the color of the school badge, he was a first-year student, with a cute face that could look like a girl if he changed his clothes and hairstyle. He was definitely the one Suzu was waiting for. Chi... She tried to call him but stopped. She forgets that he can''t hear her unless she deactivates his ability. But she wanted to see him as soon as possible, so she ran ahead. However, what should be done? She could turn off her [Cognitive Obstruction] and call out to him, but that would be a bit embarrassing. If that''s the case, she should hug the boy from behind when he reaches the shoe box. And so, Suzu decided so. Within a few moments of thinking, the boy had reached right near Suzu. She judges from the fact that the boy was carrying a bag, he must be on his way home. So, she follows him from behind. For a while she stares at the boy, waiting for the right moment. And in the meantime, the boy continued to walk... ? But then the boy stopped. He wonders if he forgot something. Or was there an incoming call on his smart phone? But both were off. And then the boy turned back to Suzu. At that moment, their eyes met. However, his [Mind Reading] was not triggered. This is probably because Chihiro cannot see Suzu due to the effect of [Cognitive Obstruction]. In other words, it must have been a mere coincidence that their eyes met. But Chihiro took a few more steps toward Suzu''s previous location and looked down. Water...? ...Ah What he was looking at was a puddle of Suzu''s love juice. Suzu''s [Cognitive Obstruction] does not extend to things that are far from her body. So, it''s possible to recognize it. ...although those who have passed by so far have not even noticed. Perhaps this is fate. Even if it was just a coincidence, Chihiro noticed the presence of Suzu. He noticed her. Seeing that, Suzu knews she had made the right choice. And she''s happy. So, Suzu hugged Chihiro with a feeling of excitement. Chi-hiro-kun~! !? Puha...S-Suzu-san? Chihiro, who was hugged by Suzu''s larger-than-human breasts, pulled away from her, his cheeks turning red in confusion. But Suzu''s hand is still on his shoulder, so they can talk. You''re dressed like that again... Ufufu... Don''t worry, I won''t show it to anyone except Chihiro-kun Isn''t that the problem? Anyway, it''s a problem for Suzu. Chihiro believe it''s ethically permissible to show them to someone she trusts. Isn''t it hard to pee with clothes on? When Suzu said that, Chihiro seemed to understand. Outdoor sexual activity, huh? Yes She answered and hugged him again. Chihiro, whose face was buried in her chest, showed his agitation in her arms, but at the same time, he seemed to be in a good mood. Seeing so, Suzu feels that he is a boy who likes girls'' breasts. Such a boyish reaction makes her happy. Suzu-san, you smell good Hmm? I just took a bath last night I don''t think it''s shampoo or anything, I think it''s Suzu-san''s smell "Geez" Suzu sighed. If he said that, she would be overwhelmed with love. That was her thought. Although it''s only been a short time since they started talking, they''ve only met a few times. But Suzu''s heart was filled with excitement. Where do you want to go, Chihiro-kun? Well... She tried to pester him a little. Unless he suggests something really weird, she''s going to respond, but her main purpose is to see him in distress. She smiled and waited for his answer, and soon after, he said. Well, I''d like to go for a walk outside... Yes, sure Walking. It''s one of the best parts of exhibitionism. Chihiro has a girlfriend, and there are other women in his life, but he''s so innocent in a strange way. And his suggestion was more to Suzu''s liking than she had expected, which made her feel better. And so, Suzu nodded her head and took Chihiro''s hand. Let''s go, then She then pulled his hand. At the shoe box, she watched with a smile as he changed his shoes with only one hand, and when he was done, they went outside together. It''s cold outside You''re not cold? I''m fine After all, her body was on fire from the masturbation she had just done and the excitement of the walk date. Then, while feeling the breeze, they took a step forward. Chihiro took her by the hand with a nudge. And he led her with a gentle but not painful tug. But Chihiro''s gentle escort made her chuckle. Deciding to leave it to the gentle escort, Suzu walked one step behind Chihiro. After a while, they walked towards the school gate and then turned off the road to the school ground. On the large field where all the students gathered for the festival, there were some students running and exercising. Like Chihiro, who must have been a member of the student council, they were doing their best. It''s such youth, isn''t it? ...But it''s an awesome picture to see a naked woman there Ugh Chihiro says a verbal abuse. And because of that, Suzu became aware of her own attire, and her embarrassment grew stronger. Her love juices also flowed down her thighs. Still, her hand was pulled by Chihiro''s, and theye walked into the playground. They stopped in a position where they could see each other while holding hands. Do you like to be ashamed, Suzu-san? She wonders if it''s a bit cruel to start a small talk here. But Suzu can''t help but feel the situation. ...No, I don''t think so. Maybe I like "unusual sex" Unusual? Yes. Doing naughty things in front of other people, or doing naughty things while I''m away from work. Also, playing with younger boys At her last analogy, Chihiro looked a little annoyed. Either he didn''t remember being taunted, or he thought about the possibility of her doing the same thing to other boys. If it was the latter, he was way off the mark. Suzu''s thought. I''m sure it feels good to be embarrassed, but I think I''ll intoxicated by the situation... I see At Suzu''s words, Chihiro nodded and glanced at her. So, you really don''t like it when I ask you to take off your coat here? ...What''s that? Suzu moaned as she felt a shiver run down her spine. That''s very exciting, Chihiro-kun She said, reaching for the coat on her shoulder. With both hands, she grabbed the matching part and slowly opened it. She made sure that Chihiro was touching some part of her body several times. Pant... A gasp escaped from her mouth. And now Suzu is exposed. She''s not playing with fire privately, she''s exposing her naked body at the boy''s command. The pleasure increases as the area exposed to the air increases. And when the coat was completely removed, she almost collapsed. If her body had not been supported by Chihiro, she might have fallen to her knees on the ground. Plop... A small stain appeared on the ground, dripping with love juice. Suzu-san, please let me take that coat ...Fuahh If she does that, she won''t be able to put her clothes back on immediately. But her mind went blank and her whole body trembled as she realized that she was going to be made to walk around naked. Almost collapsing once again, Suzu let out her pleasure. I''ve come... I''ve come... She couldn''t take it anymore. A naked, exposed walk is nice, but her mind has gone completely pink. At this point, she said. Chihiro-kun, want to have sex? Let''s have exhibition sex here Feeling like a prude, she invites Chihiro to join her at a nearby fence. She grabbed the fence, thrust her ass out to Chihiro, and wiggled her hips lewdly. ...Do you not like it? No, of course, I like it And so, Chihiro slowly pulled on his pants, as if to show off. His exposed penis was already hard and erect, and seemed to need no foreplay or lube. I''m going to put it in, Suzu-san Yes, come on, give me lots of cum Suzu begged, deliberately loudly. No matter how loud she screamed, no one but Chihiro could hear her now. Suzu could hear the sound of students running and screaming from a relatively close distance, and she felt a thick meat stick entering her vagina. Haaaa! She naturally cries out in delight. Suzu''s vagina was filled with her love juices, and it was fully loosened due to the masturbation she had done while waiting. Despite her lack of experience in the bedroom, she accepted the penis without resistance and clamped it tightly. This was the second time she had sex with Chihiro. You''re having sex with such a girl for the second time... do you hate it? I love it ...Wau~ Suzu blush when she hears so. And it made her love him so much. While thinking so, her flesh was gouged back and forth, and the cock stirring in a circular motion. As it became more difficult for her to stand, she leaned harder against the fence. Every time her vagina is stroked, her brain becomes numb and sweetly debauched. Ah, ah, ahh! She couldn''t stop screaming. It felt good to be embarrassed, and it''s embarrassing to feel good too. And now, everything but the sex act becomes unimportant for her. Before long, she was also shaking her hips and begging for Chihiro, pistoning her over and over again. To answer her request, Suzu''s breasts were grabbed by Chihiro''s hands. Suzu''s breasts tasted by him as he thrust upward, connecting deeply with her. Her breasts played like toys, like handles for balance. That''s how deeply he''s wanted her. And feeling his need, Suzu became even more intoxicated. Ah, ahDD, ahhDD! The signs of climax were shaking her whole body. And sensing her climax, Chihiro''s hand, which was on her breast, accelerated its movement and intensify the thrusting. Quickly and surely, the staircase of pleasure rises. In a place where people work out seriously. Cumming, cumming, cumming, cumming, cumming, cummmmmming! Her mind went blank. After proclaiming her climax over and over again, Suzu felt hot semen slamming into her vagina and let out a scream that could not be described as an "a" or an "u". As the waves subsided, she lost all strength in her body and was pitifully held in Chihiro''s arms. The penis, which was inside her vagina, was withdrawn from her and she turned around in a backward position, leaning against the fence. As she leaning back against the fence, Suzu surrendered to the gentle stroking of her head, and felt dreamy. I''m glad, it felt good... Me too Fufu Suzu knew that Chihiro had also ejaculated a large amount of semen. After all, the semen mixed with her love juice and began to drip onto the ground. Suzu-san, shall we go back to the log house in a little while? Oh... ...Are you sure you want to stay like this? Yes. Naked, without wiping up It was also a sweet temptation. And with that, Suzu and Chihiro walked back to the log cabin, following the tracks on the ground. Afterwards, Suzu asked Chihiro to accompany her to the bedroom because she couldn''t walk well, and then she pushed him down and demanded a second round. Even so, Chihiro only complained to Suzu with a troubled look on his face instead of getting angry afterwards. CH extra 3.1 Recently, Nishizaki Riko had some complaints. It''s not a big one, like the one that Fukami Maria exploded the other day. It was only a very small complaint. In addition, Riko is not the type of person who keeps her problems to herself. I want to tell something Said Riko, gathering everyone at the table in the living room and quickly talking to them. Besides Riko, there are Maria, Aika and Hana. In short, all the girls who are currently in a relationship or slave relationship with Izumi Chihiro. Strictly speaking, there is a woman named Suzu, who has declared herself as a "saffle" (?), but she can''t be contacted and has nothing to do with this case, so she is excluded. For the record, Chihiro is currently taking a bath. And Riko sometimes "serves" him in the bath, but not today. After all, today is a good opportunity for all of the girls to talk to each other without Chihiro. However, the time is short, so it is necessary to be straight to the point. Next time. How about we decide which day of the week it is? ...You mean, the days of the week when Chihiro-sama can hold us? Maria quickly responded to this rather wordy suggestion. What do you mean? Aika, on the other hand, still didn''t seem to understand. She tilted her head in a gesture that was adorable even from a same-gender perspective, and Riko explained a little more in order. You see. We''re always doing that with Chihiro... but who''s doing that with Chihiro and when is different now, right? Yeah, I guess so Aika nodded. In fact, at present, in every situation from morning service to bathing service to night service, Chihiro''s partners are those who are available, those who are free, and those who are appointed by Chihiro. It''s true that this kind of flexibility makes it easier to respond to Chihiro''s moods. That''s why lately, I don''t have many times when I can be alone with Chihiro ...AhDD Hana grumbled delicately at Riko''s sullen muttering. Come to think of it, Nishizaki-san is on that side, too What do you mean, that side? I mean the side that wants to be held by Izumi-kun alone ...No, of course not! Riko replied with half an eye. She loves Chihiro, and she likes to be held by him. But she has no intention to be embarrassed with this group now. Well, she''s had to take a step back a lot lately. But Riko is a woman of her age. Still, she knows her place as a slave, and she wants to respect Aika, who is Chihiro''s lover. However, she can''t always give in honestly. Sometimes she gets jealous, and sometimes she wants to spend time alone with Chihiro. That''s why. Why don''t we decide who''s on duty on Mondays, who''s on duty on Tuesdays, and everyone together on Sundays? In other words, it''s like a rotation system. The person in charge would be assigned to a day of the week in advance, and the person in charge of that day would have the right to be held and serves Chihiro for the whole day. ...Is this "duty" a common thing? Riko... If we just use our common sense, Aika-san won''t understand Yeah. But am I gonna like Maria because of that kind of knowledge? It''s true that her knowledge of such things has increased compared to the past. After all, a while ago, Riko saw a manga in a bookstore and bought it out of curiosity. She was strangely attracted by the image of the master and the maid in the manga, and bought a lot of works on the subject of master-servant. And the first one was a healthy one, but as Maria recommended, she started to read adult works as well, and before she knew it, she was reading sensual novels other than maid stories. Thanks to this, her knowledge of such things has increased considerably, but she feels that she should regret her rashness. A-Anyway. How? I don''t think it''s a bad idea The number of 3P and 4P is increasing because everyone''s right to be held is being left in the dark. If someone has a clear right of priority, it''s up to the right holder to choose whether to let someone else participate. But, Riko, Chihiro-sama should have the final say Of course. As long as Chihiro breaks the rotation, he''s free to do so. There should be no hard feelings Hmm. Then I don''t mind First, Maria''s approval was obtained. Then Aika, who had been listening to their conversation, opened her mouth. She lowered her eyebrows in distress. Uh, Riko-chan. To be honest, I''m not sure I should agree. I don''t want to be restricted by everyone to be with Chihiro-kun ...Aika, you''ve been speaking your mind a lot lately If anything, it''s a good thing. Riko nodded at her comment as well. Well, you''re right. I think Aika should be a priority. I mean, Chihiro will probably give priority to Aika, so it won''t change ...Then I''m okay with it When Aika said what she wanted, it was like she was sending salt to the enemy. Still, she agreed, looking a little embarrassed. Then, Hana was the only one left. Hmm. I disagree, I think it''s a bit confusing What do you mean? Because, why not do it this way? She laughed and called out to Chihiro, who had just come out of the bathroom. Izumi-kun, Nishizaki-san wants to be held alone with you Hearing so, Riko wondered, in a double sense, what Hana was doing. CH extra 3.2 Sorry, Riko, I didn''t notice ...It''s okay, it''s fine. It''s my own fault Riko replied bluntly, sitting on the edge of the bed. Now, Chihiro and her were alone in the soundproof bedroom. Chihiro, who had heard what Hana had said, had taken only Riko out after dinner, in that case. He has a subtle, insensitive side, but he is also the type of person who notices and does not ignore. That''s why Riko like him, and that''s why she sometimes feels uncomfortable to tell him directly. And yet, when Hana is involved with Chihiro, she instantly becomes mean. From the outside, it looks like she likes Chihiro too. The evidence is that she says she''s going to kill him and that she won''t forgive him, but she hasn''t done anything about it. ...Well, it doesn''t matter. Just leave the naive ones alone. Unless she''s seriously injured like Maria, it''s her own fault if she''s just a tsundere who can''t accept it. Maybe that hateful tone is her way of being sweet. Riko? Oh, sorry. I was just thinking Now that it''s just the two of us, what''s the deal? She shakes her head lightly to change her mind. If she smiles lightly, she''ll start to feel more and more happy. And what should be done do? Most requests will be heard. For example, ask him to say "I love you". Or a hug. ...while thinking about it, she almost smiled. Riko is aware that she is not as slave-like as Maria. Or maybe she''s even more lenient than Hana when she''s playing a role. In this kind of unrestrained time, she is tempted to indulge him. She thought it was wrong, but there was a part of her that felt she had no choice. It all started from the feeling of security that Chihiro gave her. Hey, Chihiro, can you sit here? Eh? O-Okay He sits down next to her, confused but honestly. And Riko hugged him tightly. She then lay down, and places her head forcibly on his lap. Chihiro... It''s warm. She can feel his warmth from where she''s touching him, and it''s slowly warming her heart. The happy touch makes her feel like she doesn''t need anything else. ...She''s completely dyed in the wool. In a way, that''s natural. That day, when Chihiro, whom Riko had underestimated as just a small fish, took revenge on her. And her old self was shattered and rebuilt. By Chihiro''s hands, and only for Chihiro. I love you, Chihiro Riko. I love you too Riko embraced by him. Their bodies are tighter and deeper together. This made their position even more awkward, but they kissed each other regardless. And now, deep kisses are the norm today. It is unhygienic to put one''s tongue into another person''s mouth, much less to swallow saliva - if one thinks about it dispassionately, of course, but at some point Riko stopped thinking about such obvious things. And she would never want to have sex with a man other than Chihiro, even now. Because it''s Chihiro, she can kiss him as much as she wants. She wants him to drink a lot of her saliva, and she wants drink his saliva too. That''s her way of expressing the strength of her feelings. So, she will savor it. In a sense, this time deep kissing and fellatio are the same thing. It is the act of using her tongue to touch Chihiro''s body, only the position of the touch is different. There are countless techniques, but they are the same. Although it is fun to devour a person according to one''s desires, it is also important to watch a person''s reaction. So, she is studying how to make Chihiro feel good, how to make him happy. And researching and pursuing what makes him feel good will ultimately lead to more and more enjoyment. Shortly, she thinks the more a girl is sexually aroused, the more a boy will be happy. Puha.... Pant Pant The minutes-long kiss is over. Then Riko, whose lips were moistened with Chihiro''s saliva, whispered softly to him. Please give me more kisses. So, let''s kiss again, okay? To which Chihiro gave a slightly annoyed look. ...But if I keep doing this, I might come out just from kissing In a way, it was a very pathetic declaration. But Riko was happy that her kiss was praised. Besides... That''s good. I might come with just a kiss too Girls use not only their body but also their brain to cum. She had read it somewhere, and it''s true. It is true that intense pleasure can lead a person to climax, but at the same time, if love, happiness and joy fill the mind, it is possible to cum without physical stimulation. But it''s a shame to shoot in the pajamas, isn''t it? Riko smiled and reached for Chihiro''s lower body. She carefully grabbed his pajamas and then his underwear and pulled them down. Once she was in a kneeling position, she reached Chihiro''s feet and completely removed his underwear. Then, she stands up and deliberately pressed her lower abdomen against his exposed, semi-erect penis. Master, this is okay, right? Riko, do you want me to take it off? I''ll take it off on my own. Just this Riko was dressed in cotton pajamas, bra and panties. But, she took off only the bottom of her pajamas and snuggled up to Chihiro. Can you do Sumata? You can put it out on my underwear, my pajamas, my stomach, whatever you want... so can we kiss some more? With her tongue, she''ll make him feel so good. So, she pushed Chihiro down with her hug. And this time, she kisses him and entwines her tongue with his. But then her shoulders are grabbed by Chihiro and her posture is reversed. Then, I''ll cum without hesitation ...Ah Riko giggled as she saw the lecherous look in his eyes. She feels that Chihiro had stepped into the entrance of the "S" mode, and because of that, she was pushed down and her mouth was violated. Although technique is important in kissing, Riko feels a thrill from the slightly rough movements. The enjoyment of being pushed down by a man makes her forget about his technique. It''s so thrilling, and it makes her feel like she''s going to come. While doing so, she feels a hard penis in her lower abdomen. And before she knows it, she saw Chihiro getting a full erection and she felt the sweet numbness of it rubbing against her every time they moved around. *Pant* this might be good... Riko felt as if she was having sex with him while serving him. And until now, she has always liked hand jobs, blow jobs, and cowgirl positions. Because when they do that, Chihiro feels good and it makes her happy. So, if kissing is a service. She''d be happy to add Sumata to her service repertoire. Riko, there''s more Mmm... Once again, they kissed. At the same time, she wiggled and writhed, sending pleasure through herself and Chihiro. She can feel his penis twitching and hardening even through her panties. Besides, it''s easier to kiss because there''s more room in their movement than when she is penetrated. Thinking it again, she has Chihiro all to herself right now. And it warms her heart to know that only the two of them can play together. It feels fluffy and thrilling. Seeking each other, giving each other, and finally they both climaxed at the same time with their lips locked together. Ah! DDDD! Riko suddenly bounced up and down, but Chihiro held her in place by putting his arms around her. And Riko''s panties now became damp from the liquid poured into them. It''s full of love juice from the inside and semen from the outside, and Chihiro''s penis is still attached to it. Chills and pleasure. The conflicting sensations make her even more excited. It''s good, do it again. Make my clothes and body even dirtier. Do whatever you want, Chihiro ...Okay With that said, their lips meet again. Taking in just enough air to sustain life, they kissed and humped with all their might. The suffocation became a catalyst for climax, and they both climaxed at a faster pace than the first time. Riko''s panties, having soaked up the semen of two climaxes, were beyond the point of absorption and became useless. Seeing so, Chihiro put his hand on it, and Riko did not resist, but let him take it off. Chihiro then looked at the piece of cloth in his hand for a while. ...Riko, can you lick this? You''re starting to say strange things again... Riko wonders if he got this knowledge from books or porn. Still, she can''t say much about it and sighed. Sure, I''ll do that for you. With that, she takes her panties. When she picked it up, it was really soaking wet. It''s a little uncomfortable. But the liquid soaking her panties is Chihiro''s semen. Thinking it again, it''s practically the same as drinking from a blowjob, and it''s rather endearing. But it''s not good. She thought so. Still, while thinking that, Riko extended her tongue. She licked not the inside, but the outside, where more semen had adhered. At that moment, a faintly sour taste and a peculiar smell spread in her mouth. A taste she knew well. Delicious She said sincerely. Then, after a few more licks, she realized that this method would take too much time. So, Riko curled up the fabric and sucked on one end, squeezing it as she went. As she sucked out the liquid with a sucking sound, the semen was sucked out with much greater efficiency than before. When some of it had accumulated in her mouth, she gulped down the semen mixed with her saliva. Thank you, Riko. That''s enough Really? I could have drank it all But Chihiro smiled, and he hugged her and kissed her. ...And, thinking it again, she didn''t like the idea of tasting her own bodily fluids. After that, she was kissed by Chihiro and her hairless crotch was thrusted. She received his next ejaculation on her stomach and on her pajamas, and when it was over, they had sex in cowgirl position. She climaxed over and over again, and she made him climax over and over again. At the end, the two of them savored the lazy evening hours together. Master, will you hold me like this again sometimes? Of course. You can ask me anytime. ...But, I''m not sure if I can take it anytime ...Oh Well, that''s honest. Anyway, if he wants to hold her, that''s fine. She''ll decide to leave the day of the week for now. ...But she has a feeling that the number of members will increase again soon. Riko sank into a sweet exhaustion, closing her eyes and thinking such thoughts. CH extra 4.1 The first time they met was at the entrance ceremony of their high school. She remembers that the moment their eyes met, she got the impression that he was different from everyone else. DDBut in a bad way. It was a bad first impression. After that, they had a bad relationship... or rather, she hated him one way or the other, but things were completely different when she realized. Dislike became interest. Repulsion became fondness. She found herself attracted to a thin and unreliable boy with a woman''s face, who was not her type. Once she became aware of her feelings, it grew stronger with each passing day. She tried to deny it, but the more she did, the more she couldn''t think of anything else but him, and the more she got stuck in the mud. ...And finally, she admitted that she liked him. She felt better when she did it, but she could not confess her feelings. After all, her past relationship with him, the violence she had unilaterally imposed on him, made her hesitant to take positive action. But then fate played a trick on her. One event dramatically changed the relationship between the two. While they are still classmates who do not get along well at school, a new relationship has been established in their private lives. A secret between them that they cannot tell anyone else. ...Master Riko Her whispered call is answered by him, the Master. Seeing his gentle voice, his face with the softness of a girl''s and the sharpness of a man''s, makes the girl, Riko, feel heavenly. And now they are in his room. An ordinary private room with a bed, a bookshelf, a study desk, a chest of drawers and a closet. The windows are frosted, so she can''t see out, but this place reminds her of everyday life, and it''s a little embarrassing to do "that kind of thing". But that is Riko''s daily life. Whenever and wherever she is called upon. She pledges her allegiance, and for the sake of her beloved Master, she will serve and be held, and show her disheveled form. It''s an impossibly lewd and decadent life, but the happiest of all. DDAnd now, this is Riko''s life as his maid. Her head is adorned with a lovely frilly headband - a white brim headband to be exact, and she is dressed in a chic maid''s uniform with a beautiful contrast of black and white. With a long skirt and a pure white apron with pockets, she exudes a unique charm that combines purity and obedience, cuteness and functional beauty. And around her neck is a thin leather choker. The overall color is brown, and the design itself is casual. However, considering the fact that she is wearing a maid''s uniform, it is obvious that it has the role of a collar. The girl''s name inscribed in handwriting on the metal plate in front of the collar also accentuates this impression. She has been instructed to wear this at all times when she is at home. A number of maid''s uniforms are prepared for her, and her underwear is limited to black and white. Still, she is happy with this rule that binds her to the wall. The more she is tied up, the more she feels that she belongs to him. In addition, the costume itself is cute, and it makes her feel more relaxed. She also wear this outfit when responding to deliveries, but her embarrassment only got the better of her in the beginning. Now she suppresses her embarrassment by thinking, "What''s wrong with working in work clothes?". Master, what can I do for you? Well. I''m reading a book, and I don''t have time for anything else. So can you do that? He sat down in front of the desk, lifted the hardcover in his hand and indicated his feet. There was no explicit command, but it was enough to say. Understood Riko nodded her head and ducked down to the Master''s feet. As she did so, she spread the hem of her skirt to make herself look as cute as possible, and sat down in a girl''s sitting position. Then, leaning forward lightly, she put her hand on his pants. Excuse me She unbuckles his belt, undoes the hooks and zippers, and pulls out his penis. Carefully avoiding scratching or clawing at the zipper. She then places her white-gloved fingers on the still-erect little thing. While she doing that, the boy has already turned his gaze back to the book and is concentrating on its contents. Although it was sad that he didn''t look at Riko who was about to serve him, this was a role-play for both of them, a kind of role-play. The play is the boy did not hesitate in any way to Riko. He orders her around as he pleases, or makes her do a chores, and still acts as if they were strangers at school. This is a rule that has been set through various events since the relationship between Master and maid began. And the girl takes pleasure in being "used" by him in this way. She knows that this is his way of loving her, his effort to act like a master to the best of his ability. After all, the more she is used, the more the girl becomes a part of his life. But the day will come when he will not be satisfied without her. Because she believes that it will come. Squueze... Squueze... She strokes the rod with a slow, gentle hand. The command is not to make him ejaculate, but to give him a break, so there is no need for strong, short-term pleasure. Just let the faint pleasure seep in slowly and build up. Perhaps it is because of wearing gloves, but even Riko feels dull in her fingertips. This means that it interferes with delicate movements. However, the texture and smoothness of the glove stimulates him differently from that of her fingers. Then, as she avoiding the glans, which is not wet, for fear of damaging it, Riko continues to stroke the glans, and eventually she saw the penis begins to grow. And she still continues to stimulate him. She strokes the rod up and down vertically. Then circles it halfway horizontally with her fingers. With the other finger, she comforted his balls by rolling them. Gradually, as the pre-cum increases, she put it on her fingertips, twirl it around the glans, and rub it. *Pant* He lets out a small gasp. And it''s making her feel good. Even though he''s pretending to be indifferent, he''s forced to respond. That was Riko''s moment of pleasure, and her aim. Make him feel better and better. Show him her pretty face. Let those voices be heard. As ordered, the service continued for a long time. By the time the order was given, the book was halfway through. Depending on the reading speed, it might take an hour or so to finish. Seeing that, she doesn''t have to make him ejaculate until then. In a sense, it''s as if he wanted her to kill him alive. She rubs it with her glove, and as soon as it starts to squirm and squeak, she opens her mouth and takes it into her mouth. Of course, she has plenty of saliva in her mouth. She holds the rod between her lips and swallows it deeply as she handles it. Slowly, at a steady pace, she works her way to the back of her throat, into the realm of deep-throat. It is a little painful to do so. And on the first time the boy fucked her in the back of her throat, she couldn''t stand the sensation of the foreign object and returned all the food in her stomach. She even soiled his clothes, and she got a lot of spanks as punishment, which is a good memory now. "...Should I do something like that again, will I be spanked?". She thought so. At least she got spanked a hundred times. The last part was so painful that she was crying and screaming, and she was covered with tears and stuff, but afterwards he was even nicer to her than usual. And she felt like she wanted to experience that feeling of release again. After thought so, Riko worked on his penis again in a reverse movement from before. And now, she was able to swallow slowly and tolerate the pain. If he''s pistoning hard into the back of her throat, she can barely hold back until he ejaculates. A dozen seconds to go, a dozen seconds to come back. She didn''t count because it didn''t make sense, but she repeated the process dozens of times. Thump! Mmm! Suddenly, Riko''s throat was blocked by his penis, which was thrust up from below, and she screamed in agony. She couldn''t even cough... and when she looked up at her master, he was looking at her with a bad look on his face. I''m sorry, Riko, I can''t take it anymore With that, the book was placed on the desk. The boy grabbed Riko''s head with his free hands and moved it back and forth as if he were handling an onahole. Riko thought she couldn''t breathe well and had no room for anything but trying not to make her teeth bleed it. Still, she is happy. His unrestrained lust, his raw feelings, were being pounded into her. So strong that it almost broke through her fragile body and destroyed it. At this moment, she is indeed being dominated by him. Spurtttt! In her whitened consciousness and vision, Riko felt her master''s semen pouring into her. And with her head held down and immobilized, she took it all in at the back of her throat and swallowed it, suppressing all the physiological reactions that occurred before finally being released. After the ejaculation subsided, she slumped limply to the floor. ...She thought she might not be able to move for a while. But just as she thinks this, she receives a new order from her master. Riko, lie down on that bed and stick your ass out When he said that, she could only think of one thing to say. ...Yes, Master CH extra 4.2 Phew... After his [Mind-reading] or perhaps it should be called synchronization turned off, Chihiro returned his consciousness to reality and saw Riko in front of him exhaling a deep sigh. Her expression relaxed and she still looked like she was in a dream. Are you satisfied, Riko? ...Ah, Master When he called out to her, she looked at him, but he wondered if the Master she had just called was really the real Chihiro. Well, he on the other side was definitely him, Izumi Chihiro, at least in appearance. The reason why he decided to use [Desire Exposure] again to look into Riko''s image was because of Maria''s comment. Chihiro-sama. You can make that ability grow, right? Yes. Suzu-san said something like that Then why don''t you practice on us? Maybe it will have some effect on the original [Mind-reading] as well Riko, Aika, and the others didn''t reject the idea out of hand. Even though they knew that the dark-haired girl was speaking for herself. In the end, after the incident she caused, that was the only time Chihiro was able to use [Desire Exposure] on Maria that night. Because after that, he still got shut out due to a headache caused by over processing capacity. So, the best way to get over this is to grow his abilities. Chihiro thought so. With that, he decided to give it a try and asked Riko, Aika, Hana... the same members as last time, but the difference is that the place where they are now is the bedroom and Chihiro is currently alone with Riko. The reason for this is the girls want do it, but it must be in a place where no one else is around. So, in response to the unanimous request of the three of them, he decided to test his abilities where no one else was around. But I feel that Riko''s image of me is quite devilish, or rather, quite selfish Chihiro muttered, thinking back to his earlier vision. It seems that Riko''s desire were quite detailed, and there were not many parts in the vision that were left to Chihiro''s imagination. In addition, the atmosphere itself was more on the female side, i.e., on Riko''s side, so Chihiro felt as if he were being shown a scene from a shoujo manga from the viewpoint of a male character. And Riko replied, a little annoyed. That''s not true. You saw how satisfied I was, right? Besides, what you''re doing is not so different from usual, Chihiro ...I wonder if I''m that bad If that''s the case, he feels a little unsure. When Riko saw Chihiro, she chuckled and stood up, saying. Well, I''ll go get Takatsuki-san. If you''ve had a nightmare or something, you should deal with it while you can No, I don''t think so... And so, Riko left the room without waiting for an answer. But when he looked at the place where she had been sitting, he saw a stain on the sheet that was clearly visible. ...Maybe Riko was the one who was climaxing in a dreamy state. Thinking about what to do about it, Chihiro felt Aika''s presence behind the open door, and hurriedly sat down on the stain. CH extra 5 The wedding night. It is an important moment for lovers, or rather, for "couple". For men, it is the time when they make the person they love truly "their own". For a woman, it is a time to confirm the vow of eternal love, and a time to feel all the emotions of being united at last. But, well... Isn''t it popular nowadays to have the first time be the wedding night? But there are so many after parties, there is no time to be alone with husband That''s what some of Aika''s friends said to her. She can understand both opinions. She''s not a virgin anymore. She''s the type of person who gets anxious if she doesn''t get embraced by him, and she feels it''s her duty as an inviter to treat the people who have come to her wedding well. But that doesn''t mean she wants to neglect her wedding night. ...So, she''ll make sure they have some time alone together! She had insisted on it from the beginning of the marriage proposal. Fortunately, he accepted without objection, and they made many preparations for it. On the day after the wedding, it took a whole day off to prepare for it. She told her boss and co-workers that even if she had to work urgently, she would never attend. In anticipation of losing the last train, booked a good hotel near the wedding venue. And in case of drinking too much, she made sure that her friends with the ability to detoxify toxins would be there for the after-party, and she selected the most effective energy drinks. And then, here it is. It''s gotten really late, hasn''t it? Yeah. But we made it back in one piece Suite room in a fancy hotel in Tokyo. In many ways, it''s a room that she would never normally stay in, and now she''s looking out the window. The time has already passed midnight, and the world is gradually coming back to light. Still, first night is first night. Well then, Chihiro-kun... no, Dear ...Mmm The wedding dress she wore... was put on by her spouse after she came back here after the fourth party of the ceremony. She''s really grateful to her spouse, who took the trouble to learn how to put the dress on her just for this occasion. Her spouse, too, is now dressed in the formal dress he wore at the ceremony. Both were purchased, not rented. It cost a lot of money, and it would be an outrage to throw them away here, but that is why it will remain in their hearts as a once-in-a-lifetime memory. Please, hold me The first time they met. The first time she became aware of him. How they got together and how they started dating. Sometimes there were fights, sometimes troublesome encounters. With so many memories in her heart, Aika told him so with all her heart. Yes And while being told by her, he answers so, stands at the bedside and kisses her. From a sweet, gentle, touching kiss, they moved to a deep kiss. But they parted their lips briefly, suppressing the urge to go on and on. ...We''re kissing like this, dressed like this... The unusual act made Aika''s heart beat faster. I know I''ve said it many times, but you look beautiful, Aika Thank you. I''m always happy to hear it They smiled at each other and then Aika''s waist was wrapped with his arm. Kya... She is picked up and carried to the bed. And after being carried, her legs are gently lowered. A pure white hem then spread out on the white sheets. Now sitting on the bed, Aika asks him softly as he climbs into bed. What are you going to do? I''m going to do this From behind her, Aika''s breasts are gently cupped with his hands. Through the dress and bridal lingerie, the touch is extremely soft. She bought the dress on this day, but it seems he doesn''t want to damage it unnecessarily. This thoughtfulness, and the situation where his arm is wrapped around her from behind, makes her heart flutter. ...It tickles But, Aika''s heart is pounding Of course. I''m here with you, after all Because of the nature of the dress, it was difficult to slip an arm under and touch her breasts directly. It was also difficult to touch Aika''s private parts due to the hem of the dress that spread softly in the way. So, the caresses inevitably end up being more like frolicking. Still, it''s a luxurious way to spend a moment. They have used love hotels several times in the course of their relationship, but unlike those places, they don''t have to worry about checking out here. In front of the door, there is also a "Do not wake me" sign, so there will be no disturbance from the outside. Their smartphones are also turned off. She might get a jealous e-mail from them, but she won''t see it until late afternoon or early evening. This is kind of embarrassing What''s the matter, now? Because I''m not as big as Maria, nor as soft as Suzu-san. I''m not as sensitive as Hana-chan too Aika''s voice sounded sultry, but she meant it. And yet, he smiles at her. And it made her a little queasy. Don''t worry about it But... Aika''s breasts have a nice shape, and they''re big enough to wrap around with my hand like this. And they''re very beautiful >///< Hearing so, Aika''s cheeks flushed red. She had a complex about her breasts compared to other girls, but he didn''t care about it at all. On the contrary, he gives her a number of good points about them. He always does that. When there''s a similar exchange, it''s always the same. And each time, he comforts her like this. So that''s why you chose me? Aika was the only one he had dated since their school days. But when the idea of marriage came up, many women came forward as rivals, more than could be counted on one hand. But he chose her, and he didn''t choose her out of spite. That''s right. Because Aika is Aika. I chose Aika because I really wanted to marry you ...I''m glad He always gives her the words she wants. He also hugs her when she needs a hug. ...as if he could read her mind. Laughing at the adjective that had crossed her mind, Aika told him. I said, that''s enough Are you sure? Yeah. That''s enough. And I can''t wait any longer Aika looked back at him, who was trying not to mess up her spread skirt. And she could see his gentle face that her friends called unreliable or feminine. ThenDD Tap... Lightly, almost without effort, she pushes him down on the bed and reached for his crotch. However, she doesn''t try to take it suddenly, but she first strokes it through his pants. Then his body quivered sensitively. Aika could tell even through his clothes that he was hardening, which seemed to have excited her enough. Isnt it bigger than usual? That''s... because Aika is so beautiful Of course, he''s always said that. But he never forgets to add this. And... I love you So, after he said that, she takes off his pants. Though it''s a small thing, she tosses it under the bed out of the way. So, are you ready to go? ...Yes First, she gets down on her knees and stand up lightly, lifting her dress with both hands. Feeling the weight of the dress on her body, she moved a short distance and then, with a determined effort in her heart, she sat down on his hips. The skirt part spreads softly with the momentum. Taking advantage of the moment, she knelt down, and the hem of the dress completely covered his penis. It''s a good thing your panties don''t come in one piece Fufu. What are you talking about? Because I thought about it before I chose it The lingerie Aika was wearing was designed with a separate corset and panties. The panties she wore during the ceremony are now not worn, allowing her to perform the act while wearing the dress. If the panties had been an integral part of the dress, it would have been very troublesome. There is no sentimentality in this situation, and there is even a possibility that it would not have been possible to slide the panties off if they were of the type with a solid frame. In fact, the whole thing was calculated from the beginning. You''re the best, Aika Thank you. But I don''t feel like a compliment in the slightest It''s like he''s implying that Aika is a naughty girl. Well, it''s his fault that she''s like that, and it''s her own fault that she wants to be like that. Rustle... She dropped her hips from her kneeling position, making a faint sound of clothing rubbing. She''s worried that she won''t be able to put her hands on her private parts or his penis, but it seems to be okay. After thinking about it, she inserted his penis with the cowgirl position. Poke... Slip... Her aim was right. She had memorized the shape of his penis through countless hours of sex, and now the tip of his penis was wrapped tightly around her secret place, which had been opened wide in anticipation. And it was hard enough. Mmm Thrust! As she adjusted the angle and relaxed her body, a shock went through her body. Not pain, but a sweet numbness. It''s in... She has been resisting raw penetration for a long time. But now she''s lifting the ban on the act, she does it at once. So many years of waiting. She put up with it and put up with it and finally made love to him. She even waited until she could afford to get married and have children. Finally, it''s done Aika Chihiro-kun It''s hot. Compared to penetration through a contraceptive, the heat is overwhelming. She can feel the thickness of the penis, the occasional pulse, and the way the vagina squeezes it more directly than usual. It''s not your ass today ...I know The anus, which was supposed to be a substitute, has become as sensitive as the vagina. But it''s still different. The pleasure and peace of mind of being connected at the most important part is irreplaceable. Fuhh... Mmm... Her legs, wrapped in white garter socks, are now folded up on either side of his body. With her weight resting on his lower abdomen and penis, she raised her hips and the pleasure was so great that she immediately fell back. Aika, don''t push yourself It''s okay It''s not impossible. I mean... It just felt too good, that''s all When she tells him that''s the reason he lost his balance, he blinks and his cheeks turn a light shade of red. He then extends his hands. And without saying a word, his hands are immediately grasped her tightly. At that moment, her body is stabilized. Then, supported from below, Aika moved her hips. In the silence of the room, all that could be heard was the sound of their clothes brushing and their breathing. Unlike when they were naked, there was hardly any sound of disgusting mucus. Even though they are doing something indecent, it makes her feel somewhat sophisticated. This is...amazing. I want to do this forever... Me too. Don''t worry, we can''t do it forever, but there''s still plenty of time From today, they can do it as many times as they want. And this is the one time there''s really no need to hold back. You are like a king If so, why don''t I just call you a princess or something? But I''m not so young anymore No, not at all. For me, Aika will always be a princess Hearing so, Aika felt a warmth in her heart. Her vagina unconsciously tightened, and her body jumped at the more direct stimulation of the penis. Aaah!? It feels good. She feels so good that she almost stops her hips, but the many sexual skills she has experienced and accumulated make her continue the act. Aika knows how to make herself feel better and better. I love you, I love you, I love you... She wants to kiss him. She thought so. But it''s difficult in this outfit and position, so instead she whispers "I love you" over and over. Aika... I love you too, I love you too... She lowered her hips as he thrusts, and raised them as he pulls out. The intense yet sweet sexual intercourse continues without pause, and soon she begins to lose track of everything. I love you, I love you, I love you. And then it all came flooding back. DDDD! She stopped breathing. For a moment, a pleasant sensation that made her think even her heart had stopped rushed through her body. Immediately after, hot liquid poured into the depths of her body, into her womb. Once again, Aika climaxed. Ah, ahh... She was filled with an ecstasy that surpassed anything else. Pant... Pant... Immediately afterwards, both of them were in a stupor, and it took a good few minutes for them to calm down to some extent. Holding back the urge to fall on top of him, Aika smiled. If I keep this up, I might not be able to get up until tomorrow morning It''s okay. I''ve brought some clothes for Aika to wear to work Eh? When did that happen? Just in case, you know Apparently, he''d thought about it too. It made her happy, and it made her want to do it even more... Aika doesn''t know if it''s a virtuous cycle or a vicious cycle, but she squeezed his hand that he was still holding. Needless to say, he immediately squeezed her hand back in the same way.  ...What should I do, Chihiro-kun? Waking up from his sweet, sweet dream, Chihiro noticed Aika''s pale face and tilted his head. He wonders what''s wrong. Was there something she didn''t like? Or what... What if this delays our marriage? Eh? Why? Because. You know how they say if you wear a dress before you get married, you''ll get married later? What if this one counts? What? He thought it was something serious, but it was just a cute concern. When he blurted it out, Aika puffed out her cheeks. What is it? It''s important! Sorry, sorry. But you see... He told Aika, trying as hard as he could to put on a gentle smile, though it didn''t work as well as it did in the dream. If you''re worried, Aika, you can just stay with me. Then we can get married whenever you want ...Chihiro-kun Y-Yes Aika mumbles in a low voice, and he answer her slowly. She crawls over and hugs Chihiro''s neck, her expression slightly downcast and obscured. ...You promised, right? The look in her eyes at close range is one of immense affection. And Chihiro had a vision of six wings sprouting from Aika''s back and binding him tightly. This event may or may not have had a significant impact on their relationship. CH extra 6 The girl has a loved one. That is a friend she lost when she was in the sixth grade but met again when she was in high school. Back then she was pretty, but now shes much more beautiful. ...And she didnt intend to confess her feelings to her. A best friend, a simple affectionate relationship, would suffice for her. She just wanted to be there for her and be her best friend. But now, she couldnt. After all, it was three years of separation. Unlike her, who was stuck in time, her loved one had changed and had a friend, a "best friend" by her side. Her best friend was an ordinary girl. She had a good-looking face, but her quietness made her inconspicuous. Her academic and athletic abilities were mediocre, and she did not have any special skills. She seems to be an ordinary person who can be found anywhere in the world. Not worthy of her loved ones attention. But for some reason, her loved ones girlfriend was with this ordinary girl. And she seemed so, so happy. ...if that was all, it was still good. No reason is needed to fall in love with someone. After all, she can count backwards the number of times shes fallen in love, but in the end its all about feeling. Maybe thats why she could have convinced herself that the two of them were lovers. ... as long as they, or rather the three of them, were not of the "same gender". Yeah. The girl, Mishuku Hanas love interest, Fukami Maria, was a girl of the same age, and so was Marias new best friend. Hana gave up her confession to Maria because of her gender. And yet, the same gender, who had only known Maria for a short time, was taking Hanas place. So, she couldnt let that happen. If she was beaten by a man, so be it. But she doesnt want to lose to the same gender. ...If thats the case, then just take her away. Hana came to a wild but straightforward conclusion. Take Maria away from the intruders. No, thats not enough. . Shell take them both for herself. As long as both of them love her, theres no problem. She doesnt want to completely destroy the relationship, just reconfigure it a bit to reinforce it. In this way, a relationship that will not be easily destroyed will be created. And so, Hanas plan was successful. ...Hana-san Hana-chan... The intruder girl fell easily. From her cheeks to her forehead. Hands, feet... and lips. Little by little, when Maria wasnt looking, Hana made suggestive moves to extend the skinship. The girl, who had a lesbian tendency when she was attached to Maria, gradually turned her heart to Hana. When she was sufficiently tainted, Hana pushed her down and taught her to taste her without being able to resist. And eventually, "she" became more devoted to Hana than to Maria. To this change in her best friend, Maria grew jealous. Hana used this to her advantage to get Maria into the palm of her hand as well. The method is almost the same. The only difference is that it takes two people. Hooked on lesbianism and enthralled by Hana, "she" easily agreed to corrupt her former lover. "She" tells Maria all about Hana, and when Maria grows jealous, Hana says kind words to her. Its a contradiction to be saved by a supposed love rival. Even so, as the two girls shake her with different hands, Maria gradually slips away from her consciousness. Seeing this, Hana embraced Maria and took her virginity and dyed it Hanas color. And now, together with her best friend, Maria loves Hana. Accepting such a perverse and sensual act, Maria became incredibly lecherous, and her beauty grew surprisingly strong. On the other hand, Hana thought "she" was inconspicuous, but when "she" dressed up, "she" became a sight to behold. I love you, Hana-san Hana-chan, I love you Yes. I love you too, both of you The three of them are now in Hanas bedroom. Hana is living alone, away from her parents. Not to brag, but shes reasonably well-off, and with the money shes receiving, she was able to put a double bed in her bedroom. It has a chic black body and white sheets with cherry blossom petals dancing on them. On top of that, three people wearing the same underwear are lying down. Maria is wearing black, "the girl" is wearing white, and Hana is wearing two colors of black and white. They are wearing lingerie that is somewhere between a bra and a camisole, a so-called baby doll and panties. These items, which have a strong meaning of emphasizing cuteness and are also used as "night underwear", are exposed to the same gender rather than the opposite gender. The desire to be seen and appreciated by the other person is the same as that of ordinary couples. However, their direction is not to arouse sexual excitement. But to confirm and express their feelings to each other by dressing up, and to get drunk in a special mood. Just the three of them in a space where no one can disturb them. There is no tacky man in sight, and the casually burned aroma eases the tension of the girls. There was a beautiful, clean, pure, girls-only communion. Each of the girls was lying slightly on each others sides. Maria flicked her tongue between "the girl"s legs, while "the girl" worked on Hanas private parts. Then Hana takes her time tasting Marias precious spot, polishing it with her saliva and tongue. Their interlocking bodies formed a beautiful and lascivious triangle. Mmm Yes Ahh! When one girl is made to feel by the other girl, her excitement is directed to the next girl. The next girl who receives the pleasure will pass it on to the first girl, and so on, and the excitement and pleasure will grow. And now, each girl is wondering what to do to make the next girl feel better. But its easy to see what will make a girl happy. After all, they are all girls and it is impossible for them not to understand the subtleties of a girls body. Be sweet, just be sweet. That was Hanas way, to adjust the pleasure as much as possible so that it would not be too intense, and to keep giving her partner only the best feeling. Everyone is happy when someone is kind to them. Of course, it is better to feel good than to be in pain or distress. So, if someone indulges them and makes them feel good, they cant help but be attracted to that person. And thats it. Hana can give them more and more happiness and pleasure if they give her the same feelings. As she develops a girls body, it will become more and more sexy, and as her heart grows to accept the pleasure, the strength of what she can pour will also change. Then, what awaits is a deep swamp. A swamp as harmless as clear water, as sweet as honey, and as warm as a futon on a winter morning. Because it is harmless, there is no reason to resist, its sweetness prompts thoughts, and its warmth invites peace. Once in, there is no way out. DDThe result is as you can see. Each girl buries her face in the others secret place without any resistance, letting out a sweet voice as she is tortured. Their faces are relaxed with relief, and there is no unnecessary stiffness in their bodies. Even though they are in a special situation of same-sex love and threesome, they are affirming it from the bottom of their hearts. They are happy. There is no need for dirty, smelly, lumpy men. Its best for girls to hug and love each other, as the current scene proves. Hana, who thinks so, feels a thrill of happiness and cant control it. Cum, Im about to cum... She said with an exhale, and both of the other girls immediately responded. Im almost there, too Lets all three of us cum together, Hana-san The girls tormented the next girl more enthusiastically, opening their minds and bodies to accept it. Cumming, Cumming...! And then they climax in unison. A sweet numbness overtook their whole body, and the stiffness and relaxation were repeated over and over again. After the waves subside, a feeling of lassitude and comfort remains. Did it feel good, both of you? ...Yes, very much Yes, it felt good... Maria replies with a lingering "yes, it felt good...", while "the girl" muddles her words as if ruminating. Satisfied with their words, Hana smiled. Good. But, its not over yet, is it? Ah... Yes. The girls cheeks turn red. They look embarrassed, but very happy. So, Hana-san, can I do it this time? Maria whispered, half raising herself and crawling towards Hana. Hana had no reason to deny her wish. She nodded in reply and turned her gaze to "the girl". So, shall we kiss? ...Yes Hana straddled Marias face while she lay on her back on the bed. Feeling the dark-haired girls tongue reach out to her secret place, she faces "her" and brings her lips to "hers". "She"s sitting on Marias lower body, grinding her legs together. This is what is called "clamming" - a unique play between girls. There are many techniques and positions in lesbian play. There may be more than just the basic action of penetration, or even more than male-female intercourse, where there are restrictions. When it comes to threesomes, the patterns are even wider. Kiss... Hana kisses "her" as they touch each other, then she looks at "her" from the front. After taking a bath and brushing "her" hair, Hana can say that "she" is a legitimate beautiful girl. If Maria is the type that can be described as beautiful, this is the type that can be described as cute. "She" still has the same inconspicuous atmosphere - a beauty that only those who have acquired it can know. And now, "her" cheeks flush and "her" eyes moisten as if to express "her" affection. The heart of "the girl" who was supposed to be Marias has been completely stained by Hana. Even now, as long as it has been dyed over time, it cannot be easily removed. Perhaps the influence will remain for the rest of "her" life. Slurp... Smooch... Now a deep kiss as well. Seeing a beautiful pink tongue, a beautiful mouth, which was clear, indicating that "she" took care of "her" oral care. Hana wonders if its her imagination that the "girl"s spit is somewhat sweet. I like you, Hana-chan Yes. I like you too, Chihiro-san And now, nobody can have them. Hana will keep "her" and Maria with her forever. Whether this is revenge against "her" for trying to take Maria away from her? Hana doesnt care because she now likes "her". Puha... Hm!? I dont like the idea of you two in your own little world Maria complained, and Hana/s heart thumped. Its all right. I love you too, Maria-chan Yes, thank you. I love you too Um, Hana-chan, do you really love "me"? They joked and laughed together. The girls indulge in fornication. They exchange saliva between their lips, rub their secret places together for pleasure, and caress their beloveds vital parts. The waves that had once subsided now surge again, and they shake themselves simultaneously with high-pitched screams. Pant... Pant... Pant... In the end, they gaze at each other after an indifferent exhalation. What should we do next? I dont think Im done with you yet, so Ill take this one Mmm. Maria-chan. My breasts are getting sensitive...! The girls intertwine, changing their shapes again. The action between the girls, with no limits or restrictions on ejaculation, goes on forever. Until they are too exhausted to move, forever. For a long, long time, the sweet moans continued to echo in the bedroom.  ...Im not happy. Theres no way Id put "someone" in the same category as Maria-chan Hana had seen her own desire, and yet her first thought was dissatisfaction. Her expression was one of annoyance. If Im right, that third "girl" is me... Please shut up A very cold voice stopped Chihiro. On the other hand, Hana, who raised her voice had the reddest expression ever, and it was easy to predict that she would explode if provoked. Most likely, Izumi-kun, you just substituted yourself into the situation. Thats not what I want ...No, but. I thought it was Hana who wanted a threesome... It seems you want to die! Apparently, Chihiro turned the fire on. Because of this, using the elasticity of the bed, Hana jumped on top of him, hugging him and putting her hands on his neck. After lightly squeezing him, the girls hands suddenly lost their strength. Irresistibly, she whispered in his ear. Anyway, please dont tell anyone about this. Ive been cooperating with you from the beginning because its my duty I understand. Thank you, Hana ... When he thanked her with a smile, the girl choked up faintly and turned her face away. Its alright if you understand. ...Oh, and... Hmm? Izumi-kun smells good for a man, doesn''t it? Please keep it that way. Otherwise, I wont let you hold me Her expression was still very red when she said that. Prologue On July 1999. "The Great Terror" who came to Earth made a great change. Some human beings, mainly newborns, developed supernatural powers. It rewrote the conventional science and affected the nature of society. Its ability is to use mental power as energy to cause phenomena that are normally impossible. This power, which has been described as an evolutionary possibility and a bug in the world, has been given the name [Lost Item] DD "Lost Article".  *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep*... The alarm on the study desk beeps electronically. Chihiro Izumi listened to the sound as he sat on his bed with his eyes slightly open. Morning, huh? I don''t want to get up... He was sufficiently sleepy, but the mental fatigue made him stay in bed. So he spent some time lazing around, but... *beep* *beep* *beep* *beep* Nnn! Getting fed up with the alarm that keeps ringing, he wakes up. He then got out of bed, walked over to his desk, and hit the head of the alarm. When the room finally became quiet, Chihiro let out a deep sigh. And because once he woke up, he couldn''t bring himself to go back to sleep. Also, he is not bold enough to ignore the alarm and go back to sleep. Although it was his own fault for placing the alarm on his desk, he felt awful when he woke up. It was even worse when he thought about the fact that he had to go to school. However, it is his nature that he cannot take a day off without reason. So, with a sigh, he dealt with his uncontrollable feelings and put his hand on the button of his pajamas. As he unbuttoned his pajamas, almost unconsciously, he turned his attention to the photo frame next to the alarm. ...Good morning. Nee-san, Kaa-san In the photo frame, he saw himself, his sister, and his mother all smiling together.  After getting dressed, washing his face, and having a breakfast of only cereal and coffee, he leaves home. Currently, Chihiro is living alone. The reason is that his school recommends dormitory life and his parents'' house is too far away for him to commute to school. Fortunately, he has a single room in the dormitory, which makes him feel at ease mentally. But, the life in which he has to do everything by himself is much more difficult than he expected, and even now, two months after his entrance, he has not yet gotten used to it. Part of the reason why he has not been able to get used to it is the special nature of the school he entered. And after a fifteen-minute walk from the dormitory, the school gate comes into view. The location of the school is in the western part of the Tama region of Tokyo, and it is one of the leading schools in Japan for the training of [Lost Item] holders, Shibahou Academy. That is the school that Chihiro entered. There are less than two hundred students. All of them are made up of [Lost Items] in other words, people with extraordinary abilities. Chihiro, who had developed a little bit of extraordinary ability in his childhood, entered this school because the tuition was low for a private school, and it was advantageous for higher education and employment, and for various other reasons. Unfortunately, his life at the school was not so smooth sailing. And now, after passing through the school gate, Chihiro walked straight down the tree-lined street to the school building. He changed his shoes at the entrance and went upstairs to the first year classroom. There are three classes in the first year. Each class has about 20 students, so the number of students is smaller than that of a normal high school, but the stairs and corridors are still full of life. Some students are standing and chatting with each other. Among them are some of his classmates, but none of them called out to him even though they noticed him. It was always that way. Gee. It''s Izumi Suddenly, a voice came from beside him, when he is much closer to the classroom. Even if it''s a joke, the content and tone of the voice are too loud. The volume of the voice is so loud that some of the surrounding students turned to look at him. Of course, Chihiro could hear it clearly. He tried to ignore the voice and pass by without saying a word, but the voice came again. Wow, ignoring me. That''s disgusting The mocking tone of voice made Chihiro stop in his tracks. When he turned around, he saw the person he had expected to see. A girl with dyed blonde hair that swept lightly and a blouse that was unbuttoned to the second button. She is his classmate, Nishizaki Riko. She is strong-minded and has a clear personality, both good and bad, which makes her a good friend of some students. She seemed to be in the middle of chatting with other girls beside her. But when Chihiro saw a pair of bright eyes staring at him, he immediately looked away. However, Rikos lips opened and she let out an amused squeal. What? Why are you stopping? What do you want? "Pfft", the girls around her started laughing. Even though she is the one who blamed me for ignoring her. It didn''t matter to her how Chihiro would react. Because she has decided from the beginning that she will enjoy making fun of him no matter what. It''s always been that way. This relationship started right after he entered the school and it has continued ever since. Chihiro already know that if he tries to talk back to her, he will be fiercely opposed by the other girls around her. So, it''s best not to face her seriously. ...Sorry. It''s nothing Chihiro said quietly and returned on his feet. But, after a few steps, he heard the voice from his back again. It''s really bad luck to see that guy''s face before HR... Still, Chihiro doesn''t care. He still walked to the classroom, chanting over and over again that he just let her say whatever she wanted. Then, as he entered the 1-C classroom from the back, he saw nearly half of the students are already in the classroom. He walked to his seat at the end of the room by the window and glanced at the podium. There, several boys are chatting and laughing. At the center of the crowd is a tall boy with a well-defined face. Kamishiro Yuuki. He is popular with both men and women, and seems to be in good spirits as usual. He thought vaguely to him and returned his gaze to his seat. As he reached his seat, he put his school bag on the desk and pulled out his chair. And then-- Good morning, Izumi-kun A cheerful voice from ahead made him look up. She saw her classmate, Takatsuki Aika, smiling at him. And with her friends by her side, she is looking at Chihiro as if waiting for a response. She is the only student who is willing to talk to Chihiro in a good way. Her fluffy semi-long hair and gentle expression made his face break into a smile. ...Good morning, Takatsuki-san Hearing Chihiro''s reply, Aika smiled once more and went back to her conversation with her friend. The exchange lasted less than a minute, but it was enough to make him feel relaxed. And with that feeling, he sat down comfortably and was about to put the contents of his bag on the desk. But-- What are you smiling at? That''s disgusting Riko''s voice and chuckle ruined his mood when she came back into the classroom.  A few minutes later, the homeroom teacher visited the classroom and started the morning HR. The students stood up and sat down with the order of the day shift. Soon after, the homeroom teacher told them something different from normal times. I would like to introduce the new students who will be studying in this class from today Immediately, the classroom began to buzz. This is because transfer students are not something that came around often. This is especially true here at Shibahou Academy. As an educational institution specializing in [Lost Item], only [Lost Item] are allowed to transfer here. For this reason, there are almost no transfers from ordinary high schools, and there are not many cases from other similar schools either. Moreover, it is a very unusual time when only two months have passed since the entrance. Please, come in With everyone''s attention, the door in front of them opens and a new student enters the room. Instantly, the voice disappears from the classroom. The appearance, atmosphere, and demeanor of the new student instantly engulfed everyone. The new student had such a strong presence. She is a girl. A black girl. Black hair, black eyes. Her hair is short, but for some reason only part of it is long on the sides. About 150 centimeters tall. In spite of this, the curves of her body are clearly visible even through her uniform. In contrast to her hair and eyes, her skin is clear and white, giving her a distinct impression of a girl. And then, as she stood in front of the podium, she looked around the class. Her deep, all-consuming eyes are piercing the air, and a shiver runs down Chihiro''s spine. It was because of the somewhat mysterious atmosphere of the girl that was drawing him in. But then, suddenly, his eyes met hers. Probably by chance. But for some reason, the girl kept staring at her. And Chihiro''s heart fluttered softly. ... Chihiro tried hard to suppress the desire to keep eye contact with the girl and looked away from her. Still, the girl kept staring at him. For about thirty seconds, just as the students began to murmur their doubts, she finally turned her face back to the front. I''m Fukami Maria. I''m from Shibatsuru Academy in Sapporo. My rank is C, and my abilities are [Self-Healing] and [Retaliation]. Please take care of me Then, with a smile still on her face, she said something that easily overwhelmed the earlier buzz. In a room that had become quiet in a different way than before, the girl, Maria, just stood there calmly.  The power and scope of the [Lost Item] ability differs completely depending on the individual. Therefore, it is difficult to classify and evaluate them according to a certain standard, but there is still a "Rank" established as a convenient standard or index. The ranks are six in total, ranging from S to E. The ranks are evaluated comprehensively in terms of effectiveness, applicability, fuel efficiency, etc., and the closer the rank is to S, the more useful it is. The rating is updated four times a year, and is determined by taking into account the growth through training and the past achievements. Because of this, there is a certain degree of correlation between the training period P the age and grade of the [Lost Item] and the average rank, and Maria Fukami''s Rank C is quite high for an evaluation given to a first-year high school student. Currently, there are only a few Shibahou first-year students who have a rank of C or higher. In other words, with a single word, Maria has proved that she is one of the best first-year students. Naturally, the rumor of a new student with a rank of C spread quickly. Hey, what exactly is Fukami-san''s [Retaliation]? At Shibahou Academy, the morning classes for first-year students are classroom lectures, and there is relatively more time for breaks. Therefore, Maria is surrounded by students every time she had a break. Chihiro, who is sitting in his seat, listens to the noise of the students in a whisper. It''s not his intention to eavesdrop, but simply because of the distance. The seat assigned to Maria is next to Chihiro''s, so he could hear it. Still, it''s noisy and annoying. Well... it''s quite difficult to explain verbally Maria answers all the questions one by one, though it must be even more difficult for her. Still, she keeps the same smile on her face. And looking to the side, Chihiro can see her through the crowd. He saw her pick up a pen case and take out a ballpoint pen from inside. I''ll show you how it''s done With a click, she pulls out the tip of the ballpoint pen, grasps it in her palm, and raises it carelessly. Eh? But then someone lets out a small scream. After all, Maria swung the ballpoint pen straight down to her other hand on the desk. Naturally, the tip of the pen pierced the back of her hand firmly, and blood poured out from the wound. But. Wow, what is this? Amazing! The crowd''s confusion is quickly replaced by cheers. The ballpoint pen pulled out of Maria''s palm had a deep vertical crack in it. Yes, just like that. --As if the tip had been pierced with a thin, sharp object. This is [Retaliation]. The ability to return the damage I''ve done The blood that flowed from the palm of the hand that had been pierced by the ballpoint pen started out in a moderate amount, but quickly diminished and stopped completely after a minute. The slight scar soon disappeared completely. And this is self-healing ability It''s more like regeneration than healing, thought Chihiro. It doesn''t require any action to specify the healing area, such as placing a hand on the affected area, and it semi-automatically repairs the damage to the blood vessels. It''s unclear what the limit is for healing, though. Combined with the ability to heal, it is a formidable power. If a single blow does not incapacitate her, she is probably almost invincible in combat. C rank is no mean feat. ... Maria glanced back at Chihiro as he was admiring her with her eyes fixed on him. *giggle* And she let out a small giggle and quickly turned her gaze back to her classmates. CH 1 After lunch, in the afternoon is training class. The day''s menu consisted of training in the form of actual combat. Although [Lost Item] are not meant for combat, it is true that their supernatural powers are needed in the extraordinary world. Since many of them are employed in jobs that require physical abilities, such as activities in war zones, disaster relief, or police activities to maintain public order, combat training is included in the curriculum of Shibahou Academy and many other institutions. The training clothes are not only gym clothes and jerseys, but also special suits made of elastic material like swimming suits. It is strongly recommended by the school to wear these suits, which cover the entire body from hands and feet to the neck. The suits are made of materials that are fire-resistant, waterproof, and have low electrostatic charge, and they protect the wearer''s body from various phenomena, which is why the students wear them almost 100% of the time. Many people wear ordinary athletic wear on top of this suit. Chihiro, too, likes to wear the school jersey on top of this full-body suit. Your body looks as good as ever... Haha, sankyuu While Chihiro is changing, he hears a conversation between Kamishiro and another boy. As their conversation shows, Kamishiro''s body is particularly toned among the boys in the class. Although there are students who are taller than Kamishiro in some aspects, such as height and muscle mass in their arms, Kamishiro is the best in terms of overall performance. On the other hand, Chihiro''s physical ability is quite ordinary. His chest is thin and his muscle mass is inferior to that of other athletes of his generation. In the first place, he has not been blessed with a good physique, and it is said that he is physically unable to build muscle. Not surprisingly, his grades are not good. *Sigh* Chihiro sighed, but no one heard her sigh because it was drowned out by the bustle of the locker room. Well. Let''s do this without bitterness The training took place in the indoor training area. Under the guidance of the instructor in charge, the students performed careful preparatory exercises and then teamed up one-on-one for a mock battle. The duration is five minutes, after which there is a five-minute break and the pairings are changed and repeated for the full duration. The rules are basically whatever they want them to be, although severe bodily harm is prohibited. But, some weapons, such as wooden swords, are allowed. ...Please take care of me Chihiro''s first opponent is Riko. She wore a light red jersey, and faced Chihiro with a deliberate smile. On the other hand, Chihiro stood with his face facing her, his gaze slightly averted. Start! With that order, fighting began all over the training grounds. Chihiro also ran towards Riko, who stood a few meters away. And since his ability is not offensive, he had no choice but to close the distance and attack. However, Riko smiled and made no move. While Chihiro is wondering, something suddenly appeared in the way of Chihiro''s path. It''s a huge bear, nearly three meters long, standing up with its fangs bared fiercely, threatening Chihiro. The bear''s arms are as thick as a baby''s body, and even if it is not a direct hit, Chihiro''s movements will be greatly hindered... if the bear is real, of course that will happen. Nishizaki Riko''s ability is to create three-dimensional illusions by manipulating light and other factors. The illusion can be shaped into various shapes depending on Riko''s imagination, but it has no direct killing power. Of course, Chihiro and her classmate are aware of this. So, Chihiro kept moving forward. And he muttering to himself, "Don''t be afraid". However, even though he knew it''s just an illusion, he struggled to move his trembled legs but still ran head-on into the big bear. When he made contact, there is no shock. He passed through the illusion as if he were ducking under a rug, revealing the scene ahead. Okay, welcome-- Just as he expected to see her, a fist from Riko slammed into Chihiro''s face. It wasn''t a heavy blow, but the unintentional impact didn''t give Chihiro time to defend himself, and he blew away lightly. He then slammed into the floor on his back. As he exhaled and looked up, he saw Riko walking up to him and lifting her legs. The soles of her shoes then kicked mercilessly at his face but he quickly covered his face with his hands. Aah! Aha! Chihiro screamed, and Riko made a happy sound. And once that happens, there''s no stopping her. She continued to kick, stomp, and torture Chihiro''s body. The shallow pain is constantly coming on, and it''s slowly ravaging Chihiro''s thoughts. He can''t go on like this. But when he tries to get up, the soles of her shoes fall on his face. And once he got into a bad position, it was hard to recover. Hey, Izumi? Unexpectedly, Riko comes up to Chihiro with one foot on his stomach. He looked up and met her eyes from the front. You were getting a little carried away today, weren''t you? Trying to ignore me, smirking when Takatsuki-san talked to you, and staring at Fukami-san Her words made him want to vomit. And he could feel the lecherous pleasure Riko was having, and it hit him like a chill. Hey, how do I feel now? Chihiro''s ability is mind-reading. However, it only works while he is making eye contact with the target. Chihiro can only read the emotions and thoughts that the person is feeling most strongly at the time, but the person will know that their mind has been read. If the opponent looks away, it is useless to begin with, and even if he wants to use it in battle, the information it can read is too limited to be effective. Especially in the case of opponents who look down on Chihiro, such as Riko, it is almost certain that Chihiro will read their superiority and it will be meaningless. Even if he is able to read his opponent''s intentions, if the opponent is an experienced fighter, the opponent will switch his actions on the assumption that their mind has been read. And because of that, his rank is E, the lowest. It''s the lowest level of ability, and he''s also very unpopular because he can look into the privacy of his opponent. I think it''s a little too much bullying, and I feel sorry for you. Well? Did you get it right? Riko''s antagonism towards Chihiro started when he first "read" her mind. And the inside of her mind-- --It''s really disgusting. But it''s perfect object for bullying. And now too, Chihiro clenched his teeth as he received a feeling of pleasure without a trace of pity. It''s so frustrating. It hurts. But Chihiro didn''t have the strength to resist. And as Chihiro held back the renewed attack, tears welled up in his eyes. Ugh, you''re crying. That''s disgusting, that''s really disgusting. Gross, gross, gross, gross! While he is tormented, he reminded while Aika spoke to her that he shouldn''t talk to her. He also reminded when he made eye contact with the beautiful new student that he shouldn''t have expected so much. But is it wrong to try to resist Riko, thinking that he can resist her? Is it wrong to call himself a [Lost Item] with such abilities in the first place? For five minutes until the end of the match, Chihiro is tormented by Riko. All the while, the tears never dried up. Aika and Kamishiro are the only ones who looked at him with concern, but no one else in the class spoke to him. Maria just stared at Chihiro in silence.  Chihiro, who had been drained of his energy from the first battle and had to face the following battles, didn''t have time to pay attention to his surroundings, but Maria had been very active in the actual training. She won all the battles on the first day, thanks to her ability and the match format. She didn''t seem to have any luck against Aika or Kamishiro, but she still showed her C-rank ability to the fullest. Chihiro, on the other hand, lost all his games. He tried to fight as hard as he could, but was beaten, kicked, and thrown around in every match. In the end, his classmates sighed at him. You''re amazing, Fukami-san I was no match for you at all! After the homeroom, Chihiro bypassed the noisy students and left the classroom straight away. As he closed the door, Riko looked back at him and smiled, but he no longer had the energy to react. He then walked alone down the corridor and exited the school building down the stairs. When he looked up at the sky, black clouds are covering the whole area. It looked like it was about to start raining, but he didn''t have an umbrella. And having no choice, he walked on. Soon, the rain began to fall. Even though his hair, skin, and uniform absorbed the water and clung to his body, Chihiro did not start running but continued walking along the path to the dormitory. However, his pace slowed down and he eventually stopped in an empty alley. For several minutes, Chihiro just stood there, and then muttered. ... Maybe I should quit It was something he had been thinking about for a while. He didn''t think he would learn anything if he continued. As long as Chihiro is in the class, Riko''s attitude will not change. Then, it would be better for him to quit and work, or to transfer to a normal school. He''s sure that none of his classmates would care if he did. But. ...You''re giving up? There is a voice behind him, calling out to Chihiro. The voice is not drowned out by the sound of the rain, but sounds strangely clear. And when he turned around. Chihiro saw Maria staring at him, holding a large black umbrella. She should have been surrounded by everyone in the classroom. But she''s chasing him. However, is she really catching him? Do you feel annoyed at being abused, ridiculed, and treated like a nobody? Don''t you want to fight back? Don''t you want to look back and laugh at them? She asks Chihiro quietly. She asks the question that Chihiro has asked himself many, many times before. ...I can''t Chihiro''s answer is the same as before. My abilities are useless. I''m not very athletic, and to be honest, I''m not very courageous either. Even if I''m lucky enough to win once, if I get carried away, I''ll be retaliated against all over again Chihiro tell her while looking away from Maria. Training is basically done by class. It''s called friendly competition, but that means the relationship doesn''t end once and for all. Even if the weaker person gets the upper hand once through hard work, it is not the goal. After all, it''s the start of the day when the strong will attack the weak again, harder. But Maria shakes her head in boredom. She slowly walks up to Chihiro and tells him. It doesn''t matter. I''m asking if you have any desire, jealousy, or hatred Why would you say that... He asked Maria, who had stopped right beside him, and she looked up at Chihiro, making eye contact as she said Because if you want it, I can make it happen When Chihiro saw her eyes, an endless passion flowed into his heart. It''s hot, it''s sad, and it''s dense. It was something that Chihiro could not name, but if he had to, he would say that it was a kind of intense passion. It swallowed up and swept away the depression inside Chihiro, and then invaded Chihiro. But it didn''t make sense. For some reason, the talented transfer student cared about him and followed him, making strange provocations. She even acted as if she was trying to make him read her mind, but what she was giving him was something he couldn''t imagine giving to someone he''d never met before. Fukami-san, what are you... Maria. Call me that Maria whispered, interrupting Chihiro''s stunned opening of her mouth. Then, she stretched lightly and kissed Chihiro''s lips. ...!? Chihiro stiffened in surprise. Maria, on the other hand, looked at him with eyes that flickered invitingly. And because of that, the feelings conveyed by the mind reading became stronger and stronger. Chihiro begins to lose sight of whether it''s his own feelings or those of the other person. Tsu. Their lips touch each other, and the tip of Maria''s tongue is about to enter Chihiro''s mouth. But-- Stop! Chihiro came to his senses, closed his eyes, and pushed Maria away. After a few seconds of breathing, he opened his eyes and found Maria falling on her butt next to him. She seemed unhurt, but her bag and umbrella had been thrown away and her beautiful body is soaked in the rain. Chihiro hurriedly helped her up, as she looked up at him as if she had lost her mind. ...I''m sorry. Are you okay? He threw away his own bag and gently put his hands on Maria''s back and shoulders to lift her up. But then Maria''s giggling voice came to Chihiro''s ears. Oh, you can do it. That''s good. I think you need to be more honest ... Chihiro''s head had cooled down but he didn''t know what to say. Maria, on the other hand, stood up, picked up the umbrella and the bags for both of them, and said this while protecting herself and Chihiro with the black umbrella. Well. Anyway, since you''re the one who got me wet, will you take responsibility? Chihiro did not have the right to refuse. CH 2.1 Maria invited Chihiro to her room. It''s not a dormitory, but a room in a nearby apartment. After passing through security at the entrance, he found himself at the far end of the first floor. Shibahou has two arrangements for students who live alone to attend school, one is a dormitory system. And the other is a little subsidy to help with the rent. Maria probably took advantage of the latter. Of course, there is no way she could afford this apartment with just the aid money, so her family must be very rich. Come in Maria unlocked the door and invited Chihiro in with a smile. Sorry to bother you A girl from his class invited him to her room. Although it''s the first time in his life, he stepped into the room, rather confused by what had happened so far. By the looks of it, the only shoes in the room belong to Maria. Apparently, she doesn''t have a roommate. As they walked down a short corridor, he is ushered into the living room. On there, a small table for two and a small cupboard are sitted. There is no television or game console in the room, and the furniture is black, white and wood grain. The overall color scheme is chic, but it feels like a girl''s room, perhaps because of the curvy design of most of the furniture. I''m going to go change, sit down and wait for me Maria put Chihiro''s bag on the table and walked back down the corridor. Since there are several closed doors in the hallway, she must be using one or all of them as her room. Having grasped that much, Chihiro let out a small breath alone. Although he had been told to wait, he felt quite uncomfortable. The environment and situation are unfamiliar to him, and on top of that, what he had been told on the street... [If you want it, I can make it happen] He wonders what she meant by that. Thinking about it, he can''t get an answer. Perhaps she intends to explain it to him now. And so, he''ll just have to wait quietly. First, he sits down on a chair. Then, he pulled out the nearest chair and chose the one farther away from the entrance. His hair and uniform are wet, but he had wiped off the water droplets with a handkerchief at the entrance, so he could manage. As he waited in the quiet room for a few minutes, he heard a voice. Do you want to change your clothes? I can get you a sweatshirt Maria came back into the living room after she finished changing. She is wearing a camisole and cardigan, a skirt and a garter belt underneath. Everything is black except the cardigan, which looks good on her. It''s too vulnerable an outfit for her to be alone with a man. Or, is she really asking Chihiro out? No... it''s fine, just stay like this He shakes his head, not wanting to borrow the girl''s clothes. Really? You don''t have to be shy Maria murmurs rather regretfully, and brings in two glasses of iced tea from the kitchen. She probably poured it from a plastic bottle. One of the glasses is placed beside Chihiro, and Maria sits down in front of him. Thank you No problem. ...Now, we can finally talk Maria''s words are very natural. She doesn''t seem to want to dodge the question, "Where do we begin?" . So, Chihiro thought for a moment and then said. What you said earlier. What was that...? Just what I said Maria giggled. If you want, if you reach out to me. I''ll give you the power P-Power...? He wonders if that''s possible. [Lost Item] has a wide range of abilities, some of which affect others, some of which depend on others. But he had never heard of an ability that strengthens others. Especially since Maria has two other abilities. Or is the "power" she''s talking about something else? It''s not wrong that it''s a [Lost Item] ability The thought is easily affirmed. I don''t know about the ability to increase the abilities of others, nor do I have such an ability myself. However, there is a special way, just for "You and Me" A special way? Yes. You''re to be my Master --Unconsciously, Chihiro fell silent for a few seconds. It wasn''t that he is confused or trying to ignore what he heard. It''s just that it took him a while to understand what it meant, and when he did, he couldn''t help but exclaim. Master, you mean... Two images came to his mind. One is of a man taking his dog for a walk, and the other is a rather obscene kind of fantasy. If he thinks of Maria as the subject, there''s not much difference between the two images. ...No, it''s probably just a misunderstanding on Chihiro''s part. What Maria is trying to say is something else. The one who takes care of all my lusts ...Isn''t that too direct...? Chihiro was taken aback by the turn of events. In other words, the latter part of his imagination is correct. I don''t see how that''s connected to the story of power It has something to do with the origins of the [Lost Item]''s ability The ability''s what? How does someone get an ability? No, why does every individual have a different ability? [Lost Item] abilities reflect the wishes, desires, and wants of the individual. The stronger the desire, the stronger the ability Desires... CH 2.2 He had heard a similar story somewhere before. Yes, that was when he was preparing for the entrance exam to Shibahou. He read it in a textbook or something when he was learning about [Lost Item]. The nature of the ability tends to reflect the mentality of the individual. Mentality. If that''s the case, when Chihiro got the ability to read minds. You''re having a hard time understanding people, aren''t you? Yes Her sudden question made his heart ache. It''s probably because she is right. He didn''t know what the other person thought. What they thought of him. If he didn''t know, he would feel anxious and crushed. He also made a lot of unnecessary and bad imaginings. Especially if it''s someone like Nishizaki Riko. But, for some reason, Maria looked at Chihiro with a benevolent smile as Chihiro looked away with a clouded face. My ability was also born from my desire. I want pain. I want humiliation, a shame. I think it''s the greatest pleasure of all, and I want others to understand that From her words, it''s basically a masochist. And her two abilities are both the result of this tendency. If the body regenerates, more pain can be obtained. If she shares her pain with others, she can pass on her pleasure. That''s why she has this power. Maria''s words rang true. There is no reason to deny it, and in fact, the feeling Chihiro had just experienced was unusual. ...That''s... It''s crazy, right? That''s what you''re trying to say, isn''t it? Oh, no He tried to deny it as soon as he could, but he couldn''t come up with any clear words. And while Chihiro felt guilty for some reason, Maria kept smiling. It''s okay, I know what I''m doing. But that doesn''t mean I can''t change it and I don''t intend to. Because this is who I am Maria drains her glass of tea and hugs her body with her free hand. Her ample breasts are pressed by her arms and deformed. An exasperated sigh escapes from her lips. No doubt, she is doing this to show off to Chihiro. If it''s not an elaborate prank, it''s a pleasure for her. Thinking about it, she is not an ordinary person who sticks a pen into her hand in the classroom. No matter how much she can heal, pain is pain. As she says, it is not an act that a high school girl can do unless she wants the pain itself. Then, within a dozen seconds, her arm was free from her body. And Maria continued as if nothing had happened. Advertisement Advertisement We''re getting off topic. I mean, a strong desire creates an ability. It''s the same for those who already have abilities. They can be enhanced by desire or they can be acquired Her right hand reached out and touched Chihiro''s chin. His face is gently turned so that he was looking directly at Maria. Naturally, Chihiro''s mind reading is activated. And what comes in is, after all, that emotion. Before, it was too intense to understand, but this is not longing, but lust. A raging, deep, intense desire for pleasure. With your power, you can understand my desire. Make a contract with me, Izumi. I will give you what you want in exchange if you will be my Master. You can have my body, my mind, everything A sweet whisper shook Chihiro''s heart. If I do that, will I have the same abilities as Fukami-san? It''s Maria. Well, okay... but I don''t think you''ll have the same powers as me. Because all I want from you is to understand me, to dominate me Instead of having the same experience and the same desires, he understands Maria''s desires and ravages her. It means to have the desire of the one doing, not the one being done to. Pain, humiliation, shame. The desire, the power, that comes from "giving" Maria pleasure will be worth it. Have you ever imagined? That girl who makes fun of you, twisting you down with her power and humiliating you to your heart''s content. Have you ever wished to enslave her to your will so you can torture her to your heart''s content? ...No He''d be lying if he said he didn''t. Althought, Nishizaki Riko''s "flirtatious" appearance and daily behavior may not make a good impression on him, but her appearance itself is rather good. Moreover, Chihiro is a boy of his age. It would have been impossible for him not to have a lewd imagination about her. He even fantasized about having Riko or Aika call him "Master"... It''s okay, you can do whatever you want with me. Whatever you think you want to do, try it on me Her eyes, her words, her fingers, lured Chihiro lewdly. At this point, there is no doubt in his mind that she was telling the truth. The most important feeling she has is her sexual desire for herself and Chihiro. And that feeling is --I want you. I want you to fuck me. I want you to pound my skin, thrust your blade into me. Because it all, all turns to pleasure. Chihiro realized he had an erection. His body is hot. Not in his penis, but in his lower abdomen, where the uterus is located in women. He wondered if the body of an extremely excited woman would look like this. It''s raining outside anyway, and you live alone, don''t you, Izumi? Then, let''s stay here all night, together Maria''s lustrous limbs wrapped in black clothes, the girl''s fragrant body could be violated at will. Maria herself, of all people, wants Chihiro to do that. Then... --There''s nothing to hesitate about, is there? He thought that. So... ...Oh Chihiro reached out, half unconsciously, and grabbed Maria''s hand touching her chin. And with one hand he held her wrist, and with the other he ran her fingers between them. Maria''s eyes narrowed and she let out a light breath. ...Nnn, fuu. Ah... it''s a little awkward, but it''s nice like this Maria pulled his hand with a nudge. Then, Chihiro stood up and followed her. Maria led Chihiro down the corridor with a strained connection. Let''s go to my room CH 3.1 This apartment is soundproof, so you can speak out loud. And since it''s on the first floor, you don''t have to worry about the people downstairs hearing you As one of the doors in the apartment is opened, Maria and Chihiro enter and close it. The room seemed to be a bedroom, a study room, a dressing room, in other words, a room filled with most of Maria''s personal things. It smells like a sweet girl. Its interior atmosphere is the same as that of the living room, which makes one understand that this is her taste. And on the door of the closet, there is a uniform on a hanger, which indicates that Maria was changing her clothes here. This is the first time I''ve had a boy in my room... not only since I came here, but since I was born, you know After said that, Maria pulls Chihiro even closer. She then closes the curtains and turns on the light to create a small glow. And Maria pushed Chihiro down on the bed. Fukami-san Please call me Maria Chihiro felt her breath directly on her nose. And he thought to himself, "Why does even a mere breath smell so good?" Chihiro who is intoxicated by the smell of the room, the sheets, the pillow, and Maria, felt his thoughts going wild. ...Maria. This isn''t right. There''s no reason for you to go that far for me Even if it''s too late... Chihiro said that with all the reason he had left. After all, it was something he had to be sure of before he was completely swept away. Maria, who heard Chihiro''s words, rolled her eyes and then smiled. ...If you''re asking me why. There''s a reason Eh? Because you are the weakest mind reader in the world For a long time, Maria has been looking for him. She''s been searching for information on [Lost Item] all over Japan, and finding one that fits her needs. --If, as Chihiro says, the mind-reading ability is all that''s needed, there''s no reason why it has to be Chihiro. But Maria wasn''t just looking for a mind reader. Because... If you have a complex about your power, you must desire more power. However, those who think they can use their abilities to do good and actually do it would not understand my desires That''s not enough for her. Even if someone can read minds, it''s useless if they don''t have the mentality to empathize with Maria. If they can''t understand Maria''s craving, they''ll play with her and eventually leave her in fear of her unending greed. So, Maria doesn''t want that. To do that, she''s looking for someone who harbors frustration and despair in different forms. Thus, she looked for a weak mind reader. Besides, what do you get from me? With a wistful look in her eyes, Maria continued. My greed is too strong. It''s so strong, I can''t even control it myself. So far, I''ve been able to vent it on myself or cover it up with the damage from combat training, but I don''t know how much longer I can keep it up If she can''t control it, her desires will run wild. Then, she abandons her home and school, goes out at night, gets involved in cigarettes, drugs, and SM play, and soon reaches the level of self-mutilation to the point of bodily harm. In the end, she takes her own life, seeking the pleasure of death. But when I die, it''s over. I want to feel good for a long time. So I want a Master to control and manage me... and you''re the only one in the world who can really do that Chihiro understood it now. Indeed, Maria''s argument is all about "her own needs". It''s not just about what''s good for Chihiro. And the girl given him the right to live or die. In exchange, he understands the girl''s endless desire, and slowly destroys her. "Keep killing" is his responsibility. Really... Such a terrible thing is what Fukami Maria wants. Ever since she was a child, surely. You said you''ve been venting on your own Yes. But, I''m a total virgin, okay? I''ve been trying so hard to hold back so that one day I can give it to the one and only Master The one and only. That''s... Chihiro. Is there anything more? ...No The face of the girl in front of him is still beautiful. To be desired by such a girl, to be given everything... There is no way he could hold back any longer without reaching out. And so, Chihiro slowly, voluntarily looked into Maria''s eyes. As soon as he did, Maria''s desires assaulted his whole body, but he dared to surrender to them. --It''s okay. I''ll give you everything, and we''ll fall together. CH 3.2 He places his hands on Maria''s shoulders and swaps positions with her. On the other hand, Maria, looking up at Chihiro, with moist eyes, murmured in a faintly trembling voice. We have a deal, right? To confirm their agreement, they pressed their lips together. And as soon as Chihiro is intoxicated by the soft touch, Maria interrupts him with her tongue. Because in the first place, she didn''t intend to kiss like a normal high school student. Chihiro did not resist, and stuck out his tongue. Maria''s tongue intertwined with his own, and they pushed each other, sometimes invading the other''s mouth. It is an awkward, deep kiss, as if they were both new to each other, though they had some knowledge of each other, and are urged on by an inappropriate desire. But it didn''t matter. Chihiro is about to fuck her. The realization that he would fuck her was the most important thing. So, he follows his instincts and just devours his partner. If he still wasn''t sure how to do it, he could just make eye contact with Maria. And she''ll show him the way. Their desires coincided on opposite vectors. It was the first time he felt that way. A partner to whom she could expose everything to him. Someone who would tolerate everything about him. As the act continues, all unnecessary thoughts are blown out of his head. After more than thirty minutes of deep kissing, they remove each other''s clothes. They roughly, but not aggressively, removed the clothes from the other''s body and threw them outside the bed. Once they are both in their underwear, they began to run their fingers and tongues all over their bodies, except for the lips. At first, they alternated, but then when the other is doing it, the other one starts to do it on the forehead, neck and sides. Maria''s body is so soft and supple that he knew he would never get tired of tasting it. He never knew that a girl''s body could be so pleasurable until he had experienced it. They continued until their whole bodies are sticky with saliva and sweat, and then they look at each other and breathe hard. After a few moments, they each remove their underwear. Chihiro''s face unconsciously looks down to Maria''s lower body, and as he about to runs his fingers over her modest bush, Maria begs urgently. Wait, let me have some too... Chihiro, who understand her words, lays down and Maria move to on top of his body, and now their bodies are in a so-called 69 position. Maria''s private parts are already wet with her love juices, and the lightest touch of his finger makes a watery sound. At first, he touchs it slowly but then he increases the speed of his caresses. At the same time, Maria''s thin fingers crawled over Chihiro''s penis. She gently stroked the glans, the rod, the base, thrusted with her fingers, and then worked up. They hardly talked to each other. All that came out of their mouths are breaths and voices that could not be articulated into sentences. They simply kept moving, allowing each other to behave as they wished without reservation. Their extreme arousal makes them even take their genitals into their mouths without hesitation. They licked, sucked, and sipped the secretions. And as the sensitive parts of their bodies are stimulated, they both shuddered and shuddered with uncontrollable gasps echoing through the room. But the first ejaculation is in Maria''s mouth. Fufu, kufu... She said happily with a mouthful of semen, flicking her tongue around the white slime in her mouth several times before gulping it down. As soon as she let out a lusty sigh, Chihiro turned his body around and kissed her again, feeling as if he were drawn to her lips. After a long kiss, they parted their lips, and saliva and other mingled substances are drawn into a thread. May I? That was all he needed to say to get his point across. Maria answered with a nod, her cheeks flushed and her eyes moist with pleasure. His penis is already recovering. But, if he''s not careful, he''ll cum quickly than the first time. Still, he''ll try to thrust it into Maria''s secret place. But it doesn''t go in well because it''s slippery with fluid. So, Maria stopped Chihiro with a look. She places both hands on her crotch and gently opens it. She looked very shy and happy. Then, Chihiro had no choice but to respond. This time, he carefully placed the tip of his penis and penetrated Maria''s body with all his might. Aaaaaaahhhh! Maria''s body jumped with a scream. Looking up at her with convulsing eyes, she seemed to have climaxed lightly from the pain of losing her virginity. You really like pain, don''t you? Yes, I do. I love it. Didn''t I tell you so...? Chihiro had heard that, but he hadn''t expected it to go this far. Still, he swallowed those words and thrust his cock into her instead. Maria didn''t resist, but rather began to wriggle her hips in an attempt to match his movements. The only sounds are the sizzling of mucus and the slapping of flesh against flesh. The soft flesh envelops, handles, and entwines with his penis. Chihiro''s whole body now erupted with the pleasure of not being able to do what he wanted, which was completely different from doing it herself. And so, it didn''t take long for him to ejaculate for the second time. *spurt* *spurtt* *spurttttt* As he waited for the throbbing sensation to subside and tried to pull back, Maria grabbed Chihiro''s waist and switched positions. Then Maria whispered in his ear while Chihiro is lying on the bed. Is it the end of the world if you just come inside me once...? Chihiro''s penis immediately recovered from the lewd words of the girl who had been a virgin until a moment ago. Maria''s hips then started to buck as she rubbed his sensitive genitals. And so, his third ejaculation came at the same time as Maria''s climax. After that, he pulled out, and the fourth time from behind. Once that is done, the two of them intertwined, no longer thinking about positions. They pulled out and in, or licked and kissed each other everywhere. In the latter half, they are so absorbed that they didn''t even realize what they are doing. Chihiro ejaculated at least five times, and Maria climaxed more than twice as many times. And finally, Chihiro lost consciousness in the embrace of the girl, and before he knew it, morning had fallen. CH 4 Currently, the room smelled terrible. The smells of sweat, body odor, and other fluid of two people mixed together, and even Chihiro, the person in question, felt like frowning. Also, even though he had slept for several hours, he felt very tired. The bed too is a messy mess, and he feels as if it needs to be washed. Maria, who seems beside him yesterday, is nowhere to be found in the room. Maria''s clothes, including her underwear, are still scattered under the bed. But somehow, Chihiro''s underwear and uniform are gone. As Chihiro raised himself from the bed and put his feet down on the floor, he muttered to himself. Yesterday, I did it. With Fukami-san Now that he had fallen asleep and become calm, the realization came to him. The act of last night was so intense that when he tried to remember the details, it becomes blurred, but he clearly remembers that it felt good. It was an intense and lascivious, which is very distorted for a high school boy and girl, yet he would never have been able to experience it normally. ...But... Nothing has changed as he expected. Even after the first time, Chihiro is still Chihiro. He had expected a more dramatic change in his mind when he learned the joy. But all the anxieties and worries in his heart did not disappear completely. He also didn''t develop a new ability, as Maria had said. *sigh* What time is it? There''s no clock in the room. His phone is in his uniform pocket too. Then he had no choice. Chihiro leaves the room with dried body fluids on his body. But, when he opened the door, the corridor is filled with a delicious smell. *rumble* His stomach rumbled as he remembered that he hadn''t eaten anything last night. Naturally, the source of the smell is the kitchen near the living room. He peeked through the entrance and saw Maria preparing breakfast. But, Maria is almost doesnt wear any clothes. She wears only a black apron and different underwear from last night. But her body is clean and fresh, perhaps she has just taken a shower. She is stirring something in a pot, but when she noticed Chihiro, she turned around and smiled lightly. Good morning, Izumi-kun Completely natural. Her attitude is the same as it had been last night, before Chihiro had hugged her. And she didn''t pay any attention to Chihiro''s appearance. He is both relieved and a little disappointed. With mixed feelings, Chihiro said "Good morning" a little late. You''re going to take a bath, aren''t you? You can use the shower and soap as you like. Let''s have breakfast after you''re clean ...Yeah. Thanks There are many things he wants to say, many things he wants to ask. But for now, he would do as he was told. So, he went to the bathroom that Maria pointed out and opened the door without taking off his clothes since there was no need to do so. The interior of the bathroom is also simple. There are a few soaps that looked like commercials of young actresses, and then a normal-sized bathtub and shower. All of them are a bit more luxurious than Chihiro''s room. He then took a shower although he felt uncomfortable about using someone else''s bathroom, especially a girl''s. And as he allowed to use the soap, he used it without hesitation. This is partly because the fluid and other stains would not come off otherwise. And as Chihiro applied the soap to his body, the scent of flowers or something spread, and naturally he is wrapped in Maria''s scent. Needless to say, it made him feel even more uncomfortable. *...sigh* Still, he felt much better after washing his hair and body. His drowsiness disappeared to some extent, and the scent of the soap had some effect on his mental stability. By the way, "what should I do to change my clothes?", Chihiro thought. As he left the bathroom after thought that, he found a set of his clothes folded neatly on the washing machine in the bathroom. His uniform, shirt, underwear and socks. The underwear and socks had been washed, and the shirt had been ironed. Maria must have taken the trouble to prepare them, because they had not been there before he took a bath. Still, he put on his clothes and went to the living room, where breakfast is just being prepared. Fuka... Maria. Thank you for washing my clothes Don''t worry about it. I''m sure you''re more tired than I am, and it''s only natural for a slave to take care of the Master, right? Maria replied to Chihiro as she poured coffee for the two of them. Slave, huh? Oh. Would you have preferred a sow? No, that''s not the point After a meaningless talk and the food is served, they sit facing each other and say "Itadakimasu" together. Chihiro''s bag is on the floor beside him, and his phone in on the edge of the table. The time displayed on the phone is about one hour before the school day. It looks like they can have a leisurely meal. The meal consisted of toast, ham and eggs, salad, soup, oranges cut into bite-sized pieces, and hot coffee. Although it was the standard fare, there are plenty of items to choose from, and the hot meal naturally encourages eating. Moreover, after his body had been drained of energy by training and sexual activity, it seemed to be in need of nourishment. You say I''m more tired than you, but isn''t Maria in some pain? The pain of deflowering is particularly worrisome because there is no way to estimate it. Considering the number of times she had come, her fatigue must have been considerable. The membrane has healed, but the pain is still intact. Besides, I''m used to coming several times a day, so I''m fine ...I see Maria''s ability is very useful Chihiro thought so, and buttered a piece of toast and took a bite. Feeling the flavor spread in his mouth, he reaches for the ham and eggs and salad. It''s time to get down to business. After what happened last night, I''m stronger now, right? He asked fearfully, and Maria''s answer is surprising. ...I don''t know Well... She nodded her head so easily that Chihiro is confused. "Was what she had said to me yesterday a lie?", Chihiro''s thought. If so, Chihiro doesn''t understand why she went to the trouble of being held by him. Maria, who saw Chihiro was confused, shook her head. I''m sorry. Don''t get me wrong. Everything I said was true... But I didn''t tell you that you could get the ability just by crossing paths with me in the first place, did I? ...Oh There''s no precedent for it, and I''m not sure how it works. But you know... She popped a cherry tomato into her mouth, swallowed, and stared at Chihiro. Her mind, conveyed by the mind-reading, is filled with lust, even in these morning moments. I''m sure you''ll become... no, I''m sure you''ll become strong. Because I know better than anyone that greedy people can become strong ...Yeah Chihiro nodded. Then he remembered last night and shivered. If that was a normal situation, a "one-time encounter", then it would be a difficult road to follow her desires. He wonders if he can do it. Oh. Do you want to do it again? Your eyes are starting to get hot Eh Would you like me to do it orally after dinner? No, thanks Oh, that''s too bad When Chihiro shook his head at the teasing voice, he chuckled. Apparently, it was a joke... But Maria is now in her underwear, even though the apron hid it, so there are all sorts of unfashionable things going on. And, in order to hide his reddened face, Chihiro resumed eating. ...I mean, Master and slave doesn''t seem to have this kind of relationship Fufu. Please tell me that when you are able to act more like a Master Umm... Chihiro couldn''t stand it if she said that. After all, relationships don''t change so easily. If Chihiro himself could change, it would be a different story. About thirty minutes later, the meal was over. After eating all the ham and eggs and salad, and three slices of toast, they finally settled down. Maria cleaned up the mess by herself. Chihiro tried to help her, but she told him clearly, "You just sit down". And so, while he was taking a break from eating, Maria finished the dishes by herself. Then Maria changed into her uniform, and the two of them walked out with some time to spare. Come to think of it, wouldn''t it be a bad idea for us to go to school together? Chihiro didn''t want anyone to see them and start a rumor. Although his impression could hardly be lowered any more, but Maria, who had just transferred to a new school, should try to avoid any disturbance. He thought so, but Maria tilted her head with a curious look on her face. You care about weird things, don''t you? Is it weird? Because now that we are master and servant, I have no choice but to obey you if you want me to She said she didn''t care what happened because she is a slave. She has powerful abilities and appears to be a worldly woman, but her true nature is what she was that night. And in reality, she seems to have a rather strange sensibility. But, thank you. I''m sure it''s easier to act that way Maria agreed to Chihiro''s proposal. They parted ways at the entrance to the apartment building and decided to head to the school separately. Oh, yes. Izumi-kun ...Hmm? Even if you don''t suddenly develop abilities, I think there are things that will change. You''re a little more comfortable looking at girls'' faces, aren''t you? Maria said to Chihiro as they parted. Chihiro stood still and watched as Maria walked gracefully away, her skirt waving faintly. And he spoke... ...Am I okay now?  The distance from the apartment to the school was a little closer than from the dormitory. Chihiro walked alone in the corridor crowded with students. As usual, there are no students who approached Chihiro. "Still, I feel heavy", he thought. He might have caught a cold from the rain. Today is Tuesday. There''s still a few days left before the holiday, so he should conserve his strength as much as possible. And so, he''s going to sleep. He decided to get some rest now, and rushed to the classroom. Without paying much attention to his surroundings, he got to his seat and plopped down on his desk. Fortunately, he did not run into Riko today. At the morning HR, he woke up and slept again until the class started. Repeating this, the morning class flew by. Today, he is so sleepy that he could not think about anything else. However, in his slumber, he could hear the voices of the students close by. Apparently, Maria is surrounded by people again today. Then lunchtime. Thanks to the sleep he had taken in small increments, he felt much less sleepy. However, the need for rest and hunger are about 50/50. He had a good breakfast, so there was no problem if he skipped a meal. As he pondered what to do, the pocket of his uniform suddenly trembled. ...Hmm? When he picked it up, there is an email notification on his phone. The sender is--Fukami Maria. [I''ll wait for you on the roof] ...Why? He muttered to himself, but of course there is no reply from anyone. Maria herself is no longer in the classroom. She must have gone to the rooftop. Should he go? After a moment of hesitation, Chihiro finally left his seat. The school''s rooftop is supposed to be closed, but when he climbed the stairs to the entrance, he found that the door is somehow slightly open. We didn''t exchange addresses, did we? Maria is waiting for Chihiro on the roof. There is a leisure seat for two on the concrete floor, and a bag of some kind of convenience store. Yeah. I took the liberty of registering with you, did I miss anything? ...No problem, but next time lock the door That''s probably a good idea for security reasons Chihiro wondered if that was something the person who had violated his privacy would say. Anyway, shall we have lunch? The bag from the convenience store is filled with a variety of wrapped pastries. Maria must have bought them at the convenience store on her way to school. Can I have some? Yes. I bought it just in case something like this happened, so feel free to eat it Thank you Even if Chihiro refused, Maria wouldn''t be able to finish it by herself. Deciding that, he took off his shoes and climbed onto the leisure seat. Then, he wiped his hands on the wet towel that Maria was shrewdly offering him, and gratefully reached for the pastries. First of all, be chose curry bread because he wanted to fill my stomach. When Maria saw this, she nodded her head. I see What''s wrong? Nothing. I just thought I''d use it as a reference for the future So, Maria want to know what Chihiro likes. He, who saw her like that, found it hard to eat, but he gave up and bit into the bread. The aroma of the fried bread and the spiciness of the curry whetted his appetite, and he took a few bites. And just as he is thinking, "I need a drink". Here you go Maria puts a straw in a carton of milk and gently offers it to him. Chihiro then took it and took a sip. The sweetness neutralized the taste of the curry bread just right. And he exhaled. After a moment, he stopped and stared at Maria. What? ...Maria is amazing. You can even think about other people while having such feelings Chihiro sensed that Maria''s desires and impulses are very intense. Her desires had no fixed direction, and she pursued all kinds of pleasures in an uncontrolled manner. No wonder Maria said that she would eventually be ruined if she kept it all to herself. Even at this very moment, Maria is smiling without showing any sign of being attacked by urges. Chihiro, who feel that, couldn''t imitate her. It''s no big deal Maria laughed quietly as she took a small bite of her melon bread and she continued to speak. I care about people because I need to live a long and happy life. Besides, you''re special Because I made a deal with Maria? Yes Maria proceeded to eat the melon bread. Her appearance is somewhat reminiscent of a squirrel, somehow cute. And holding the bread in both hands, she looked at Chihiro sideways, It seems I pushed you too hard last night, so let me do this It seems that Maria knows that Chihiro is not feeling well. Well, it''s not surprising, since she was taking a nap right beside him. As he was about to say thank you, Chihiro thought better of it and said something else. It''s not that hard. I wanted to do it too Oh Maria''s eyes twinkled. Well, maybe I''ll give you an oral after all the bread had been eaten. In here What!? Just kidding She giggled and her smile is natural, but she must have been half serious. That''s what Chihiro thought. CH 5.1 In the afternoon, the class is basic training. The purpose of this class is to develop physical strength and reflexes through exercise, in short, it is the same as physical education in a normal school. However, the classes are held jointly by men and women, and the use of abilities is allowed as long as the rules of the games are followed. And today''s event is dodgeball. They started with a basic practice in the fifth period, and in the sixth period they are divided into two teams and played a game. Chihiro is on the same team as Maria and Aika, while Riko and Kamishiro are on the other team. Dodgeball is a kind of ball game. It uses a single ball and a rectangular court, divided into two halves, one of which is used by the allied team and the other by the enemy team. The inside of the court is called the "infield" and the outside is called the "outfield". The game is initiated by the player who has possession of the ball. A player holds the ball in his hand and throws it at a player of the opposing team. The player who is thrown the ball either avoids or catches the ball, and is out if he/she cannot do either and is hit by the ball. When a player is out, the player moves to the outfield, picks up the ball that has landed outside the court, and attacks from the outside. In this way, the team that loses first is the one that loses the infield players first. The game now started with three players from each team in the outfield and seven players from each team in the infield. The situation is intense right from the start. Because infielders are not allowed to go out of the court, it is difficult for them to avoid attacks in the beginning when there are many players. On the other hand, it is easy for the attackers to make feints, so that they are most likely to succeed in their attacks in the early stages. Maria and Kamishiro played well, as expected at the time of team placement. Maria, who is not worried about injuries thanks to her self-healing ability, aggressively caught even strong balls. She also returned the impact of each catch to the attacker, accelerating the other team''s fatigue. Kamishiro, up until Maria''s arrival, was the most powerful player in the class. Although he didn''t use his special ability, he still showed a solid fight with his high physical ability. As a result, each team quickly had four players out and the score was three to three. The remaining players are Chihiro, Maria, Aika, Riko, Kamishiro, and one more boy. To be honest, Chihiro remained, not because of his ability, but because of luck and chance. And Chihiro''s idea is to leave the opponents who could be out at any time and let them interfere with his teammates, so the ball didn''t fly too far and he didn''t get hit by stray shots. Well, it''s time to get serious... Riko said in a light tone after receiving the ball from the outfield. She then grabbed the ball with one hand and swung at it with surprisingly firm form. On the other hand, Chihiro and his teammates prepared their bodies and minds for wherever the ball would come. Almost as soon as Riko throw the ball away, a lot of human figures appeared in the infield. DDThey are feints and distractions using her illusionary abilities. Even if someone can judge from their knowledge that they are not real people, their evasive action will be stalled if they see a lot of people around them. Also, the trajectory and timing of the ball will be difficult to predict. Before now, the effect is limited when there are a lot of people in the infield, but now that the number of people has decreased, it will be very effective. Kyaa... Aika fails to catch the ball and is out. She moved to the outfield apologetically, and now it was two against three. No, it''s actually one against three, since Chihiro isn''t much help. Chihiro looked at Maria. I''m fine She remained calm. And with that feeling, she picked up the ball that had fallen to the ground and held it in a lean form. You can fight. You don''t need to be afraid The illusions on the court disappeared, and now multiple illusions are created on the enemy''s court. They look like Riko, Kamishiro, and the rest of the players. But Maria only scowled lightly. The ball is thrown, and the third boy is out. It is now two against two. And Riko spoke to her. Too bad. Not your lucky day ...Luck, huh? ...What? What''s with that expression? Riko picks up the ball and raises it. This time it''s a phantom of countless balls suspended in midair. It''d be quite intimidating if the balls came together with the real thing. Stop it. Nishizaki-san, let me do it But Kamishiro stopped Riko. Naturally, Riko tilted her head in disapproval. Why? She''s... Maybe she can''t be fooled by half-hearted feints. It''s better to have a simple contest of endurance than to wear her out by using too many illusions ...I understand Perhaps sensing something in Kamishiro''s serious words, Riko obediently handed over the ball. And so, the two top students in the class faced each other head-on. Since that''s the case, will you play for me? Yes. Have it your way Thanks, I''ll go With that, the ball is thrown at high speed. It''s faster than anything shown in the fight so far. Maria caught it as if she were hugging it to her chest, probably as a result of concentrating only on the power, not on feinting. There was a loud noise and her left hand is red from the impact. But Maria is silent. Kuh... Rather, Kamishiro, the one who had thrown her, moaned. It''s the effect of Maria''s [Retaliation]. If he threw a strong throw, Kamishiro would have to taste its power. Then Maria threw a return throw. Kamishiro caught it without difficulty, despite the damage. It seems that there is a big difference between men and women in terms of pure physical ability. From there, the game is between the two of them. The rally continued, with neither Chihiro nor Riko getting in. It''s an endurance match. Maria has a self-healing ability, but it can heal only wounds and pains, not fatigue. Also, she does not have the power to break down Kamishiro''s defense. Maria attempts is to reduce Kamishiro''s stamina through a siege with the outfield. Kamishiro, on the other hand, insists on attacking her and continues to throw high-powered pitches. For several minutes, the game seemed to go on forever, but it ended in Maria''s defeat. ...Kuh! Maria''s fatigue must have reached its limit. Maria failed to catch Kamishiro''s throw, and was finally out. Kamishiro, who had won the game, is breathing hard, and looked to be on the verge of exhaustion. The result might have been different if this had been a real combat exercise ...Yes, that''s true Maria replied quietly to Kamishiro''s delighted expression. Now it is one against two. Finally, Chihiro is left alone in the infield. He would have to fight Kamishiro and Riko alone. Even if it''s just one of them, he can''t win. ... The students of the allied team there seemed to have given up on winning and so gently throw the ball on Chihiro. It''s impossible, isn''t it? They thought. And as the ball rolled gently down the court, it touched Chihiro''s foot. Then he picked up the ball... ...Take care of the rest But, as Maria walked to the outfield, she come to Chihiro and whispered softly. His heart thumped in his chest. To his surprise, the emotion that came through is "trust". At this moment, she believed in Chihiro''s victory more strongly than the lust that was constantly assaulting her body. How could she be so sure? Chihiro had no idea. He didn''t understand, but the trust he felt directly drove Chihiro''s heart and body. CH 5.2 And so, the game resumed. Chihiro stood slightly in front of the center of the court and threw the ball. He gave priority to throwing quickly rather than aiming accurately. The ball managed to fly to Kamishiro''s left shoulder, and although he dodged it, he succeeded in breaking his stance. The ball then landed in the hands of a student in the outfield. The student understood this situation as an opportunity. So, he immediately threw the ball in his hands and hit Kamishiro, who was slowed down by fatigue. The crowd gave a small cheer. The game is now one-on-one. It''s exactly what Chihiro wanted. An out is an out, even if it is not a direct hit. This brought the team''s victory a little closer. And it''s a result of quick thinking and doing what he can do. Sorry, Nishizaki-san Ahaha. It''s okay. I''m sure we can win from here Riko shook her head at Kamishiro''s apology. She then grabbed the ball, looked back at Chihiro, and smiled lecherously. Naturally, a tension ran down his spine. The team, who saw them, knew that there is no way out, after all the difference in strength between them is obvious. And although Chihiro and Riko''s physical abilities are probably equal, Riko had the ability to create illusions. That illusion didn''t work on Maria, but Chihiro doesn''t know how it works. It''s a simple disadvantage in terms of ability. Also, he''s at a psychological disadvantage. No. Chihiro remembered Maria''s words from this morning. [I think there are things that change, even if the ability doesn''t suddenly appear] [You''re a little more relaxed about looking at girls'' faces, aren''t you?] It didn''t make sense to him when she said it, but now he understands a little. So, he''s looking forward. Although he wants to look away, Chihiro still looked straight into Riko''s eyes while resisting the urge to run away immediately. Instantly, her emotions entered him. A strong sense of superiority. She was sure that she would beat Chihiro. In fact, it would be difficult for Chihiro to win. But... What are you looking at? That''s disgusting What they''re doing is dodgeball. They''re not training for a fight. So, no matter how much Riko feels superior or disgusted, he won''t be hit directly. And that makes him feel a little better. So, it''s okay. Even if people look at him with contempt and abuse him, he can at least finish this game. Riko, who saw him, felt something different from usual in Chihiro''s attitude. But she choked up and threw the ball at him. What? I told you it''s disgusting! As if to reflect her aggressive nature, the ball came straight at Chihiro''s face. However, her speed was not nearly as fast as Kamishiro''s. So, looking at the ball carefully, Chihiro timed it well and caught it. He felt the impact on his hand, but it would probably subside in a few tens of seconds. When he looked at Riko again with the ball in his hand, he took a step back with a faint scowl on his face. What is it? Saying disgusting, and disgusting! Disgust. The disgust of the unknown, and then it''s gone. Riko averted her gaze but he spoke. ...Shut up Her voice is so cold that Chihiro almost shivered, but at the same time, he felt a kind of emotion. He is able to look Riko squarely in the eyes. A mere achievement like that made his heart beat faster, and relieved him of a few percent of his worries and pains so far. [You can fight] Those words were right. Riko is strong and confident in herself. But even though Chihiro is terrified of her, Riko is a human being. She can be confronted and stood up to. Really, until now, he hadn''t even understood such an obvious thing. But then, many Riko''s appeared around the real Riko. The girls mixed up and got into a mess, but if Chihiro had followed the "real" one with his eyes from the beginning, it would not have been a big problem. And so, Chihiro prepared the ball and threw it as hard as he could. After two minutes. Riko caught the ball with all her might, and Chihiro faced an endless barrage of pitches from the outfield and infield, and after running away from them, he was struck down by Riko. Immediately afterwards, the teacher called a five-minute break. Chihiro, who didn''t have enough energy to move, sat down on the court and looked up at Maria, who is walking up beside him. Thanks for your hard work, Izumi ...Sorry, I couldn''t win Chihiro himself felt fine, having done what he could. But a loss is a loss. It''s no different from what his classmates expected. But Maria shook her head. Don''t worry about it. I know you tried your best Her words made his heart feel light again. ...Maria, really And. That was close, Izumi-kun. That was pretty close. Good job! Before he could finish his words of gratitude, he is interrupted by voices from Aika and other classmates. A number of students approached Chihiro. You can do better than we thought This is something Chihiro hadn''t experienced in a while. The content itself is not quite at the level of praise, but still, Chihiro couldn''t help the tears that welled up in his eyes at the unexpected acquisition of a piece of normal school life. Feeling embarrassed that he is in front of everyone, he turns his face to the opposite direction and keeps it down. But Chihiro did not notice. Riko is staring at Chihiro in the opposite court. The emotion in her eyes is not irritation or mockery, but a stronger, darker emotion. It''s about to turn into jealousy and hatred. ...Although it just Izumi, it''s annoying The low murmur melted into the air and disappeared without reaching the ears of Chihiro. CH 6.1 I think I pushed myself a little too hard... After homeroom class. Chihiro, who is slightly dizzy, took his bag and stood up from his seat. His body become like this because of his cold and the strenuous exercise he had done, which made him nearly exhausted. ...And so, he thought to himself that he should just go home and go to bed. As he walks down the corridor and leaves the school building with wobbly legs. A few moments after passing through the school gate, the pocket of his uniform vibrates. It''s Maria, who''s calling. [Izumi-kun, are you the type of person who doesn''t feed the fish you catch?] Her voice was calm, but somewhat frustrated. Eh, umm... What are you talking about? [I''m talking about why are you leaving without telling me?] *Sigh*, the sound of a sigh coming through the speakers. Apparently, Maria is in a bad mood because he didn''t tell her or anything. Even though she said so, Chihiro didn''t know what else to do. After all, it would have been wrong to say goodbye in the classroom if they didn''t want to be seen, and it would have been too obvious to send an email saying that they were going back to the dorm alone. So why? Thinking so, he is at a loss for a reply. [Just come to my place] Y-Yes Maria ordered him in a brusque tone, and he agreed without thinking. [Okay. All right. See you around] The call then disconnected immediately after being told in a cheerful voice. What on earth is going on? While tilting his head, Chihiro stopped and turned around. It''s a bit of a detour from here to Maria''s apartment, but it can''t be helped at this point. He wondered where Maria had called from. And as he wasn''t sure if she was planning to talk with her classmates or make a detour, he headed for her apartment at a rather slow pace. When Chihiro arrived, Maria is already at the entrance of the apartment. Sorry, did you wait for me? No, I just got here After a loverly conversation, they went to the room together. Of course, the room looked exactly the same as it did when they left in the morning. Chihiro never expected to be here again, so soon. After putting their bags on the floor of the living room, Maria smiled and looked back at Chihiro. Well. I forgot to give it to you yesterday, so I''ll give you a duplicate key while I still have it. Um, where did I put it...? A duplicate key? Yeah. Wouldn''t it be inconvenient without it? You''ll probably use this place when I''m not here She said and started looking for something. It''s good that she is enjoying herself, but Chihiro felt that she is being hasty in many ways. I mean, can I come here without the owner? Of course, you can. You can come to sleep, to shower, to eat. I''m more than happy that you use it as you like It seems Maria treated Chihiro as if they are a couple living together. Well, based on the contract Chihiro had made with her, they were more than lovers. If he thought about it that way, it wasn''t unnatural. Oh, there it is. Here *Clink* a duplicate key is placed in Chihiro''s palm. A key ring with two stones, one black and one white, was also on it. With this, he could open the entrance to the apartment and the door to the room. ...Thank you You''re welcome Chihiro squeezed the key and thanked her. The fact that a girl is giving up her private space is a bit disconcerting, but he understands that this is not the time to turn in the key. He hopes he doesn''t end up not using the key after all. Well, I''ll leave you to it And so, he received the duplicate key. Now he doesn''t have to ask her to meet her every time he wants to talk to Maria. But, if he''s done with his business, he should go to his dorm. Wait When Chihiro about to walk into the corridor, Maria grabbed his neck. I''m not done with you yet ...Eh? Eh, what''s so surprising? No, I mean... I''m sorry, I''m a little tired today. I''d like to get some rest if I can Chihiro said apologetically, and Maria''s expression softened when she heard that. ...Oh, of course. I''m sorry. Well, you can use my bed for now. I finished making the bed while you were in the shower this morning Oh, yeah... Yeah? He nodded and then stopped. But he''s not getting it. Or rather, he''s not on the same page with her. So, he spoke... Oh, then. As the business is done early, I''d like to go home Eh? Maria tilted her head curiously. Her jet-black eyes peered into his face, and his body instantly felt hot. Whether she noticed it or not, she said in an indifferent voice. You want to take a nap, don''t you? If that''s the case, don''t waste your time going back and forth to the dorm ...Oh, you mean I have to come back here? Yes, after all, you want to "do it" again, don''t you? Maria said it with a straight face. Even with his still-working mind-reading ability, Chihiro couldn''t sense that she was lying or teasing him. Of course, having spent the day yesterday, he thought he understood that she had this kind of personality. "What should I do?", he thought. Hey. Maybe you didn''t think about it? As she said that, Maria''s eyes widened, as if she had finally sensed the discomfort in Chihiro''s attitude. She puffed up her cheeks in a cute way, and started to say something unladylike. If you are planning to touch yourself, I''m not happy about it No, I didn''t mean to do that Then make love with me Well, that''s a choice Is there no choice to do neither? Because I''m going to die if you don''t take care of my urge ...You won''t die. I mean, it''s not like we do it every day But I don''t want to miss it every day No, don''t bring up such a rare case As they argued, Chihiro began to lose track of what Maria was doing. He even noticed that his tone of voice was becoming rude. He was going to get angry. When he looked at Maria, the beautiful black-haired girl was muttering, "That was a good abuse". This is a rare case, but anyway. Chihiro tried to organize Maria''s argument in his mind. It wasn''t that big of a deal, but their values were so different that he couldn''t catch up with her otherwise. So, Maria, you mean... you want to do it now? Yes. Every day if you can, or as many times a day as you can. I mean, you have a slave but you wouldn''t say that you don''t want to, would you? That''s, uh, true. It''s a pity that last night''s one and only encounter with Maria was the end of the story, but it''s something Chihiro would like to avoid if at all possible. The reason is that he was too tired from the dodgeball game to think urgently about his relationship with her. Also, because of Maria''s uncommon thinking, Chihiro is lacking in the effort to understand Maria''s thinking. CH 6.2 And so, after exhaling lightly, he changed his mind. If they were going to do it, as she said, it would certainly be inefficient to return to the dormitory. Besides, he would prefer to avoid it if he could physically. ...But if I''m staying here again today, I''ll need a change of clothes If he doesn''t go out, he doesn''t have to wear casual clothes, but there is a limit to how many shirts, underwear and socks he can wash and use every day. So, he has to go back to the dormitory to get at least a change of clothes. On the other hand, if he takes a nap, it will be dark outside. It''s not a good idea for students to be out late, so it''s a bit impossible to have both. ...Right. Then let''s do this Maria also put her hand on her cheek and thought about something, then said. Give me the key to your dormitory. Then I''ll go get you a change of clothes and you can rest while I do that It was not a bad suggestion in terms of efficiency. But, No, I can''t let a girl do that Don''t worry. I''ll accept whatever propensity you have. That''s what I''m prepared to do when I offer you a contract. In fact, I''d like to see if you have any raunchy books or DVDs That''s not the point Chihiro is worried about security and the effort it would take to get Maria. Come to think of it, she''s much more resistant to violence than Chihiro. So, she can fight off thugs on her own. In fact, it''s a waste of effort to be discussing it like this. ...Yeah. Then may I ask you a favor? Yes, I''d be happy to Finally, Chihiro gave Maria the key to the dormitory and gave her his address. His dormitory is completely private, and she can enter it directly from the outside. As long as she was careful when entering and leaving the room, she would not run into any other students. After hanging up his jacket and tie on a chair in the living room, he walked down the hall to Maria''s room. As Maria had said, the bed was neatly made. The lewd smell that had lingered in the morning was gone. In its place was Maria''s scent. Chihiro, who was so tired, drawn to the bed and fell asleep immediately, feeling both excited and relieved by the scent.  When Chihiro woke up, it''s completely dark outside the window. He took out his phone from his pocket and checked the time, it''s just before 8pm. Apparently, he had slept for quite a long time. Thanks to this, his energy and stamina had recovered considerably. If he ate and nourished himself properly, he wouldn''t have to stay in bed with a cold. After thinking that, Chihiro raised himself from the bed and got down on the floor. Oh, I made quite a mess... The bed had gotten quite messy. Although Chihiro''s sleeping habits are not bad, it''s still not the same as before he went to bed. He felt sorry for Maria and tried to arrange the bed as best I could. However, as a high school boy, Chihiro did not know how to make a bed, but still, it was enough to make him feel better. ...Well, I guess it can''t be helped He gave up on that and left the room. In the living room, there is no sign of Maria. The curtains are closed and the light is on. There are many dishes on the table, and a cloth is draped over them. But, he could hear the faint sound of a shower in the bathroom. So, he decided to wait for Maria and walked over to a chair. Beside the chair, there is a large sports bag. It''s a sports bag that Chihiro had brought with him when he moved into a dormitory and thrown it in the closet. When he opened it, he found that it was stuffed with Chihiro''s personal belongings. Personal clothes, underwear, socks, a change of shirts, a toothbrush, even a charger for his phone. ...Oh, this is The photo frame that had been on his study desk is wedged between his clothes. Maria must not have had much time, but she brought all these things for him. And because of that, Chihiro is grateful for the careful work, but at the same time, he feels embarrassed to be seen in his private life. However, it''s nothing to be embarrassed about. Incidentally, he didn''t have any items in his room that Maria expected to see. But most of this stuff is just moving stuff With all the daily necessities, there is no problem even if he doesn''t come back for a while at least. It seems that Maria doesn''t want to Chihiro leave at all - in other words, she wants to do it that badly. Oh, you''re awake As he continued to check his luggage, Maria seemed to have finished bathing. Chihiro looks up at the voice behind him and turns around. Then stiffened. Can you wait a little longer so I can dry my hair? Then I''ll reheat the food Maria is in her underwear. She has a bath towel in her hand but not wrapped around her body, and her hair is wet and sticking to her skin. Her lacy black underwear accentuated her proportions and added a touch of glamour, making her look a little too seductive. *Gulp* After swallowing his saliva, Chihiro hurriedly averted his gaze. Okay. Don''t worry about it, take your time He said it as calmly as he could, but Maria could tell. So, she walked up to him, her white skin slightly burning, and looked into Chihiro''s face. Izumi-kun, are you embarrassed? After all you did yesterday? Chihiro''s heart is ripped out by the direct hit. ...That''s right. Maria is so beautiful Huh? What came back to him is a short exhale and a curt "Hmm, I see". And when he looked at her, she had a happy smile on her face. I feel a little prouder now She said and walked to the bathroom. Soon after, the sound of a hair dryer began to be heard, and Chihiro muttered in a voice Maria could not hear. It''s really embarrassing for me He supposes it''s no use saying it, he thought to himself. CH 7.1 The menu for dinner is Western food. The main dish is salmon meuniere, along with boiled potatoes, carrots and broccoli. The soup is consomm with low saltiness. It would have been good with bread, but since it''s a breakfast and lunch meal, rice is the main dish. ...It''s delicious Fufu, thank you. If you have a preference, feel free to let me know Uh, yeah Chihiro answered Maria while subtly looking away from the front. After that, Maria fixed her hair and put on her nightgown. So, she was no longer in her underwear, but the nightgown she wore is the problem. A black negligee. And it''s a rather thin one. To be honest, in Chihiro''s opinion, it''s not much different from the underwear she was wearing earlier. Advertisement Advertisement Do you think it doesn''t look good on me? No, it''s the opposite Well, I know. I''m sorry, I just wanted to make fun of you Maria''s attitude is nonchalant, but Chihiro can''t look at her directly. But you''re going to have to fix that reluctance little by little. I think it''s just a matter of time Indeed. Chihiro made a contract with Maria and became her "Master". So, even if it''s not exactly what she wants, he has to learn to behave a bit like a Master. Even though he has no idea how to do so. I''ll do my best. I don''t know how far I can go As he says, if Chihiro keep doing it, it may gradually improve. Surely, it''s all a matter of feelings. And then, when Maria saw Chihiro stopping to eat, she smiled at him. When their eyes met, her passion seared his body. But the words that escaped from her lustrous lips were, on the contrary, very gentle. I was right to choose you, after all These words are so familiar. Chihiro wanted to look away again, but Maria extended her left hand to stop him from moving his face. This made it impossible for him to look away even when she pulled her hand away. In the end, he spent the rest of the meal talking to Maria while looking at each other. This made Chihiro''s body hotter and hotter, and by the end of the meal, his sexual desire had reached an uncontrollable level. For the next ten minutes, he is left to die until Maria finishes washing the dishes. Shall we do it then? ...Yes Chihiro nodded to the girl''s invitation, this time unable to take his eyes off the body covered by her nightgown and underwear. CH 7.2 ...Ah. There''s a little bit of your smell on the bed As soon as they entered the room, Maria knelt down on the bed, put her face to the sheet, and sniffed. It''s embarrassing for Chihiro to watch, but strangely satisfying to see the euphoric expression on her face. Now, shall I undress you? Satisfied with the smell, Maria reached for Chihiro''s body in a kneeling position. *Puchi* *Puchi* The buttons of his shirt are slowly unbuttoned with an unfamiliar touch. Once all the buttons are undone, the shirt is pulled out of his arms with a slight rustling sound and thrown to the floor. Now for the pants. Maria, sitting upright, puts her hand on the belt and carefully unfastens it. Suddenly, an unhappy voice came out of her mouth. ...Hmm What''s the matter? No, I was just wondering if it''s really possible to remove this with my mouth What, what are you talking about? Well, it''s hard to say, but... something in a lewd novel? Maria is thinking about something strange again. Now that she mentions it, Chihiro is not sure if he has ever heard of a story in which a person handles a belt or a pants fastener with their mouth or tongue. However, the question is whether it is possible. As she unhooked and undid the zipper with her slender fingers and pulled the pants down her legs, Maria continued to mutter. If I do it badly, I might hurt myself. But, Izumi, you''d like to do it if you can, wouldn''t you? ...Well, yeah He nodded his head, wishing he hadn''t brought it up. Well, I''ll try my best ...let me practice next time As she was saying this, her hand went to the trunks and she took them off too. In this act, there is a perverse pleasure in the act of a girl taking off his clothes. After that, Maria took off the socks as well, and when he was completely naked, she pulled him by the hand to lie down on the bed. Oh, I can finally do it... Did you hold back? Yes. I''ve been holding it in since I woke up this morning. ...All the time The girl''s voice is rapidly melting. Her self-control is slipping and her pent-up sexuality is beginning to release. Without touching her negligee, Maria puts her hand on Chihiro''s leg. Then, as if guided by her hand, she raises her knees and opens her legs into an M-shape, bringing the girl''s face closer to Chihiro''s crotch. *Pant* *Pant* Saliva drips from her open mouth and soaks his penis. Thickly, over and over again. When she has secured enough lubrication, she closes her lips and kisses the glans lightly. Her tongue then reaches out and licks the tip, then sucks on it with her mouth. Wha...? Chihiro''s voice leaked out from the small stimuli that kept coming. Maria''s eyes narrowed as she watched Chihiro''s reaction, and she continued her ministrations. The succession of gentle stimulation seemed like she is playing with him, but in fact, she is changing the angle and direction of the stimulation little by little each time. She is eagerly trying to find out how to make Chihiro feel. Imbalance between skill and enthusiasm. Her ambition compensates for her current poor movements, and she is improving rapidly. At this rate, in the not too distant future, Maria''s services would become those of a refined female slave. Oh, I''m cumming! Chihiro ejaculated uncontrollably as Maria''s fingers softly stimulated his scrotum and her lips sucked on it. The semen produced during the day is spewed out in a gurgling stream. Nnn, fuu... Maria tried to catch the slime in her mouth, as she had done yesterday. To do so, she covered half of the penis with her lips and welcomed it into her mouth. This time, however, the movement of the penis is a little more violent. Perhaps the fact that she is not supporting it with her fingers is a problem. The rod came out of Maria''s mouth as Chihiro ejaculated, staining her fair face white. I''m sorry, Maria Nnn... don''t apologize. It''s good to see you doing well With a gulp, Maria swallowed the semen in her mouth and licked it around her mouth. She scooped up the remainder with her fingers and carefully licked it into her mouth as if it were candy. In the end, it all gets swallowed and vanishes into her body. ...Of course, it doesn''t taste good, does it? Well. It doesn''t taste good. But it sticks to the tongue and is very sticky. But the thought of drinking something like that excites me. Maybe that''s what people mean when they say it tastes good? Maria''s eyes shone brightly after saying that. But then, she lifted herself up, crawled on all fours, and looking down at Chihiro. Izumi-kun, you''re probably tired, so let''s go a little light today Lighter? Yes. So, just lie down And then, while covering him, Maria skillfully removes her pants. Then she sits down with her wet crotch against Chihiro''s glans. Slowly, his penis is swallowed into her slit. The inside of her vagina, where she had just lost her virginity yesterday, is narrow and soft, and it envelops the rod and squeezes it tightly at the same time. Oh... oh, this, this is amazing... Maria''s hips lowered to the base with a delighted expression on her face, and she let out a pleasure-soaked breath. When I move myself, it feels so good, that I can''t move... Chihiro could understand this feeling. This is especially true when masturbating, after all, when someone is strongly stimulated by their own actions, they tend to stop moving. This is necessary to get pleasure and to climax. I think it is similar to the way a woman shakes her hips in cowgirl position. If he thinks of Maria''s sexual desire, which Chihiro felt firsthand, the pain may be even stronger. It must take some getting used to in order to control it. Also, it must be hard work to defy the pleasure by relying only on one''s will when one is not used to it. And to help her, Chihiro should move too. If the pleasure of working with another person''s will is present, the climax will be much easier. Even just thrusting his hips up while lying down will help a lot. Don''t But Maria is blocking Chihiro''s movements. She holds his legs with her feet, and even puts her hands on Chihiro''s stomach to make it difficult for him to move. Her eyes look down at Chihiro with debauchery. Let me do it. Okay? Maria''s mind now is filled with the pleasure of being tortured. And its content isDD DD I had to keep moving my hips even when the pleasure made me stop. It''s not for myself, but to make the other person feel good. That''s what makes her feel good. She tells Chihiro that she is so excited. Then it''s too late to stop. Okay ...You''ll do it Thank you, Izumi-kun At Chihiro''s nod, Maria begins to move slowly. At first it is in small increments. And before she had moved an inch, she shuddered and fell back. But she soon resumes her movements. It''s really slow. It''s flooding him with a tremendous amount of her love juices, making a gurgling sound as she increases her movements. And while feeling the sensations. The amount of pleasure is gradually increased. After a few minutes of getting the feeling, Maria began to grind her hips. This time, it became too wide and she started to pull out. As if in a panic, she dropped her hips, DD~~~! She let out an inexpressible scream and shuddered. Tears welled up in her eyes as she is on the verge of climaxing, and her breath is leaking intermittently from her mouth. Maria is already in a state where she couldn''t even see what she is doing, but still she doesn''t stop. Occasionally, she slowed down and continued to shake her hips, and eventually, a rhythmic pounding sound began. Of course, Chihiro''s pleasure increased in proportion to this. The most sensitive part of his body continued to receive intermittent feelings that he did not intend to receive. Moreover, it''s a beautiful girl who was desperately serving only for Chihiro. His hips are about to bounce several times, but he tries to hold back, remembering the exchange earlier. So, he restrains himself to the limit, even though his penis is about to ejaculate, Ah, ah, ah! Maria''s hair is a mess and she can''t even close her half-opened mouth. Maria, I''ll cum Yes, let it out, let it out inside me! Right now, the room filled with screams, and when Chihiro thrust his hips one last time, Maria looked up at the sky and shuddered. At the same time, her vagina tightened, squeezing out all of Chihiro''s semen. The ejaculation lasted for several seconds, during which time Maria remained rigid in an upward position. When the ejaculation is over, she relaxed her whole body and put her weight on Chihiro. It''s heavy. Heavy, but light. It''s the weight of a person. Chihiro could feel with his whole body that she was much lighter than his own body. Hey, Izumi-kun. Did it feel good...? While breathing hard, Maria looked up at Chihiro. Her eyes are moistened with anxiety while she''s debauched with pleasure. It''s such a cute gesture that he couldn''t help smiling. Of course. ...Thank you, Maria Then her expression softened and she closed her eyes. Well... that''s good She''d been such a wreck. Maria must be exhausted. DD Thank you. She said in her mind, and then Chihiro lifted his right hand. After placing it on Maria''s hair, he realized that he is about to do something too embarrassing. He wondered if he should restrain himself from patting her head. As he hesitated, Maria moved her head faintly and her mouth relaxed in happiness. CH 8.1 The next day, Chihiro woke up rather early in the morning. He woke up to the light leaking through the curtains, but Maria was no longer in bed. But first, he waited until his consciousness became clearer, and then sat up. Looking on the floor, there are no signs of his uniform. Then when he checks his own condition, it''s not as bad as he thought. Maybe it was because he''d eaten a good dinner and the session with Maria had been relatively light, though it had been intense enough. Still, he didn''t feel like he could continue living like this every day. Oh. Good morning, Izumi-kun ...Good morning, Maria When Chihiro went out into the corridor, he exchanged greetings with Maria, who was cooking. Apparently, the time she woke up was not much different from yesterday. Maria also wore the same underwear and apron as yesterday. This is the second time he has seen her, so he has gotten used to it and is able to exchange greetings with her. Then, why don''t you go take a shower? Are you sure? Yes. I''ve already taken a shower, and it''ll take a little longer to prepare the meal... Actually, I think it would be nice if you took a shower with me, but I''ll have to be a little more efficient with that Then, why don''t you wake me up earlier so I can help you? Anyway, Chihiro took a shower as he did yesterday to completely wake up. And like yesterday, as soon as he left the bathroom, there is a change of clothes on the washing machine. It''s a change of shirt and underwear that Maria had brought for him. Well, it''s a little embarrassing for him to think that a girl his age took care of his underwear. Soon after getting dressed, they had breakfast. The menu is Japanese, a change from yesterday''s, consisting of a thick-boiled egg, rice, miso soup radish and leek, and boiled komatsuna. There are not many dishes on the menu, but the taste is so soothing that his chopsticks naturally move forward. Umm, do you want me to come here after school again today? Yes. The day after tomorrow too, if possible. It''ll save time and make things easier, right? ...Well, I guess so Chihiro''s dormitory is almost like an apartment, there is no roll call at bedtime, no permission to go out, and no common canteen. Although there are some problems with preparing meals, there is no particular blame if he stays out overnight. Generally, he will live with Maria here. So, it is more efficient to go back to the dormitory only when he needs to get something. It would be better if you moved in completely That would be very difficult. I''d have to notify the school of the change of address If that the case, Chihiro should write down the same address as Maria and submit it. If the school find out, there''s a good chance they''ll ask some questions. To this, Maria nodded. Right. Let''s think about it a little later, after you get your grades up ...Grades. Will it go up? I''m sure it will. I''m sure yesterday''s P.E. helped a little A little, huh? Normally he would have run away and done nothing, but he took the chance to beat Kamishiro. And he was able to throw the ball without being fooled by Riko''s illusion. Well, it''s a little better than being unable to evaluate anything... at least a little. Well, even so, it''s like when the dust piles up... Yes, something like that. Good luck, my Master And then, same as yesterday, two of them went to school separately. After arriving at the classroom, he went through HR and the morning classes. Unexceptionally, there is no attack from Riko. And during break time, he quietly looked at her and found that she was talking with her friends without showing any concern for Chihiro. Thus, Chihiro greeted the lunch break in peace and quiet. There is nothing particularly difficult about the class. All he had to do is to sit at his desk, listen to the teacher''s talk, and copy the notes on the board. If he had to say, he would say that there are many classes that are crammed because most of the time schedule is devoted to training. Izumi-kun, your grades in classroom lessons are good, right? But, suddenly, Aika said that when he is eating a side dish bread at his seat. Today, Maria and him are eating separately. It seemed that she had been invited to lunch by a girl in her class, and a few of them are gathered right next to Chihiro, chatting and chomping on a rice ball from a convenience store. One of them is Takatsuki Aika. When Chihiro looked back at her in surprise, he saw her unspoiled eyes staring at him. It was as if he was there, so she called out to him. No, it''s no big deal Chihiro replied, averting his gaze from her. Really? Yeah. My grades are almost the same as Takatsuki-san''s In fact, as far as classroom lessons are concerned, Chihiro and Aika''s grades are about the same. Chihiro''s grade is slightly higher than Aika''s, but it''s not enough to be proud of. In this school, there is a tendency to divide the results of classroom lectures. This is because there are a certain number of students who are not good at studying, who mainly focus on their abilities as [Lost Item] and athletic abilities. The students who can do well do well, and the students who cannot do well do not do well. Therefore, a student with a mediocre score will not stand out much. Well, still, I think it''s okay to say you''re good at something Yeah, I guess? Yes Aika smiles at him. Then, a female student next to her put her ear close to hers. Hey, Takatsuki-san, don''t bother talking to Izumi It was a small voice, but it barely reached Chihiro''s ears. It was a common secret. The person who said it probably did not intend for Chihiro to hear it. They know that Chihiro''s ability is not well regarded in the class, so he is not particularly angry. However, there is someone who heard the voice and reacted. Why? It''s Maria. She tilted her head slightly and looked at the girl who had whispered to Aika. Chihiro sensed something in her voice and her mood that made him want to say something. It was the same as yesterday, when she had ordered Chihiro to come to the apartment. The girl who was staring at Maria also seemed to feel an unfathomable pressure, and replied in a puzzled manner. ...Eh? Well, uh... I see. Fukami-san doesn''t know yet, right? Know what? That Izumi''s ability is mind-reading Of course, she actually knows. But the classmates who didn''t know what was going on between them seemed to think it is important and began to explain to Maria. When Izumi-kun and I make eye contact, he reads what I''m thinking most strongly at the time But it''s not like he can read everything you''re thinking, right? And I don''t think he''s the kind of person who would use it for something weird But it''s still not a good feeling. Right, Izumi-kun? Where did the initial secret talk go? Anyway, when asked to agree, Chihiro nodded without making eye contact with any of the others. ...Yeah, I guess so If he thought about it from the other side, he could understand their point of view. No one wants to be told what they are thinking. So, he doesn''t feel angry. However, Chihiro felt sadness at being excluded, and a small joy at hearing a positive opinion about his character. But what he wondered about is Maria''s reaction. I see Fortunately, she didn''t react in an unnecessary way. She just nodded quietly and resumed eating - or so he thought. I don''t mind that much, though She said and looked at him carelessly. Chihiro is startled by the sudden action and his reaction is delayed. As a result, his mind-reading ability is activated, and Maria''s mind entered his mind. Wha It''s a tormenting urge that he could not get used to no matter how many times it was given to him and it burned in his chest. Still, he quickly holds back a strange voice that threatens to leak out, and he also desperately try to hold back the physiological phenomenon between his legs. If he made a bad impression now, many things would end. See, it''s no big deal After that, Maria''s gaze wandered away in less than a second. Chihiro, who is relieved, looked at the people around him to see their reaction to his actions, That''s great Fukami-san has a lot of guts, doesn''t she? The reaction of the girls is surprisingly positive. Their interest quickly shifted to Maria, and no one paid any attention to Chihiro. He probably doesn''t believe that this is Maria''s calculation, but... Anyway, he can resume his leisurely meal now. And. You know, Izumi-kun, I don''t mind either Aika smiled at Chihiro, who was about to move his face back to the front. For a moment, their gazes met. The emotion that came through is pure, untainted affection. It wasn''t love or anything like that, it just a feeling for a friend or a neighbor. Even so, a faint warm feeling is born in Chihiro''s heart. ...However, Chihiro didn''t notice that there is a cold glare from afar. CH 8.2 The fifth and sixth periods are for basic training. Unlike yesterday and the day before, the main purpose of this training is to master different abilities and combat techniques. It is a class that is largely left to the initiative of each student. Incidentally, tomorrow, Thursday, will be physical education as yesterday, and Friday will be combat training as Monday. Naturally, they will have another game on Friday to check the progress made during the break on Monday, to keep the students'' spirits up, and to see the growth of the week. And so, for the first time in a day, the students put on their training clothes. Yesterday was PE, so most of the students, including Chihiro, wore informal gym clothes. Basic training takes place in the outdoor practice field. The floor of the field is similar to a tennis court and is paved. Even though it''s training, don''t let your guard down and work as if it is a real game. Always pay attention to your surroundings when using your abilities. Be careful not to get hurt After the roll call, warm-up and cautions, the group will disperse individually. This is because the way of training is different for each individual. As Shibahou Academy is a [Lost Item] school, and all the students are gifted, this is inevitable. For example, in the training of physical and martial arts, it is natural to assume that each student has his or her own abilities, and even more so when it comes to the control and use of abilities. Therefore, there is no standardized class for everyone. Although there are a few such classes in the early days of the school, this is not the case now. The students are scattered in a large practice area and train as they wish. The training is checked by several teachers, and if there are any problems, the teachers respond to them. Students may use the indoor training area if they wish, and teachers will provide proper guidance to students who need to train in a more conventional manner. ...All right What shall he do? Chihiro let out a small breath, glancing at the students as they scattered to their own devices. In Chihiro''s case, there is no such "unique training". His mind-reading ability is useless without a partner, so there is almost no way to train it. It has been verified that he cannot read his own mind even using a mirror. Even if he tries to practice with one of students, no one likes to be read. Even if he asks a teacher, he cannot ask much because the number of teachers is limited. As a result, he had no choice but to do ordinary training, but because of his mind-reading ability, it was difficult to find a partner. After some consideration, Chihiro decided to go through the menu as usual. He borrowed a wooden sword, and repeated swinging in the corner of the practice room. After a few dozen times of each set of patterns, he mixed in some running and karate forms like exercises. If someone ask what kind of training it is, the menu can only be described as "basic". Until now, even he himself had doubts about the meaning of the exercises, and to be honest, he had not put much effort into them. However, after he had met Maria, his mind-set has changed somewhat. This may be useful for something. At least, if he continues to put in effort, he will gain some muscles. He may also learn perseverance and concentration. The same applies to running. Leg strength, lung capacity, and so on. It''s much better than not doing it. And doing it seriously is much better than just doing it randomly. Just do the whole menu without thinking. When the menu had come full circle and he is about to go back to the beginning, someone suddenly approached Chihiro. I didn''t know you are here ...Maria It''s Maria, dressed in her main black training outfit. ...Not many girls use tight-fitting clothes without layering them up. I wonder if she does it because it turns her on. What''s wrong? Well. I was practicing by myself, and I''m kind of bored Bored? Why? Chihiro blinked at Maria''s answer. I''m sure she can find anyone. She looked a little uncomfortable and said. You see. With my abilities, even if it''s just training, it''ll be more like a real battle ...Oh If he thinks about it, Maria''s ability is also not effective without a partner. Self-healing is not an ability to be activated or trained by self-inflicted wounds, and the ability to return the damage received is basically for opponents. This makes it difficult to train in a hand-to-hand combat style. For example, someone throws her lightly or hits her with a protector. Even in such safe training, Maria''s impact will be returned to the attacker. So, Maria''s partner will be wasting energy in what is supposed to be training. On the other hand, if she turns off the ability, Maria''s training efficiency will decrease. That''s why I didn''t ask anyone. And I turned them down when they asked me ...I see So, she came to Chihiro. And as she already knows Chihiro''s character and ability, she should have expected him to be training alone like this. All that remained is to find out where he is. Izumi-kun, would you like to train with me? With me? Yes. We both know we''re not at our best without each other, right? That''s not a bad idea. With Maria, Chihiro can use his abilities as he pleases. Well, Chihiro might be outmatched in terms of ability. Okay. Then... Can you hold on a second? Then, another voice stopped Chihiro and Maria. CH 9.1 Blonde hair, red jersey... Riko is standing near them before they knew it. She is looking at Chihiro, but her eyes are slightly averted to avoid eye contact. What''s your need? Maria reacted before Chihiro did. Riko then glared at her lightly. I''m sorry, but I don''t have any business with Fukami-san. It''s Izumi I want Chihiro had a bad feeling. He is afraid that he would be abused or ridiculed again. And that premonition is not far from coming true. Izumi, train with me. One on one, anything goes, real combat style Riko said what she wanted. The faint smile that would normally be on her face is not there now. There is something out of the ordinary about her. ...Why, with Izumi-kun? Maria''s cold eyes glanced at her. What''s it got to do with Fukami-san? I''m talking to Izumi Maria frowned at her words. She narrows her eyes as if to change her perception of the other girl. It''s relevant. I was the one who offered to train him first Yeah. So? Riko''s attitude is curt. She cuts her off as if she doesn''t matter, and says to Chihiro. It doesn''t matter if he hasn''t said yes yet. Hey, Izumi, which one do you want to train with You''re not going to say you don''t like either of us, are you? The air is strangely tense. Do you want to train with me, or do you want to run away and play house with Fukami-san? That''s... Izumi-kun, you don''t have to take it Shut up It was an obvious provocation. If Chihiro accepted the invitation, Riko would definitely try to mess with him. Now is the time for basic training. There is no problem to train in a real battle style if the students agree, but there is no reason to complain about avoiding unnecessary injuries and fatigue. It is not "escape" for a student or an ordinary person to worry about their own safety. But... Chihiro''s mind drifted back to his conversation with Maria this morning. [Good luck, my Master] So, Chihiro decided that he would do his best. When the dust piles up, he''ll work as hard as he can. ...Besides, even yesterday he was able to face Riko head-on. He then clenched his fists and nodded. Okay. Let''s do it Izumi-kun, you... I''m fine Good grief. Even though the chances of success are slim, Chihiro told Maria that. *Sigh* Maria let out a breath and looked back at Riko. Do you mind if I watch? She would probably refuse, Chihiro thought. After all, Riko must be planning to torture him even harder than usual. So, there''s no need for more people. Or so he thought. Do what you want Riko readily agreed to accompany Maria. After that, the three of them moved indoors to the private training room. On the way, they told the teacher in charge where they are going, and Riko announced that she would continue the training without attending the HR class at the end of the day. If she does this, she will be able to continue her training even after the class is over. "...She''s going that far?", Chihiro''s thought. And after they arrived, he looks around and saw the private training room is about the size of a kendo match plus more. *Bang* Riko, the last person to enter the room, closes the entrance with a bang. After locking the door, she silently turned around and pulled out a wooden sword from the toolbox in the corner. She had never used a weapon in a fight with Chihiro before. It might be her first time. That being the case, Chihiro did the same and picked up a wooden sword. He had returned the one he had just used outdoors, but this wooden sword is exactly the same. The feeling was still there, and when he grasped it, it felt comfortable in his hand. DD The wooden swords used at Shibahou Academy are covered with a rubber-like cover to reduce the power of the blade. Even so, one must be careful with it, though a single hit is not likely to cause serious injury. Maria, who watch the game, stood in the middle of the room, near the wall. I''ll at least give you a signal to start Hmm, thanks Riko replied in an absent-minded voice. She took off her jersey and threw it against a random wall. In her dark yellow outfit, her body lines are clearly visible. Although not as voluminous as Maria''s, her shapely breasts and buttocks are attractive enough. However, now is not the time for leisurely observation. Chihiro adjusted his breathing, switched his consciousness, and faced Riko. His stance is Chdan-no-kamae because he did not know any complicated kendo kata, and could not use them. Start Maria''s quiet voice echoed through the practice hall. Immediately after, Riko kicked straight to the floor. Chihiro doesn''t step forward, but tries to follow her gaze. However, Riko''s eyes and face are suddenly covered by black sunglasses. This is an application of the illusion ability. Chihiro''s ability to read minds is now blocked, though her vision becomes a little narrower. Also, he could not predict Riko''s actions from the movement of her eyes. Are you surprised? Riko''s cold voice startled him, but she is almost there. Then, a horizontal blow hit him. He managed to defend himself with his wooden sword, but it was flicked wide in return. Moreover, his left hand, and his right hand became numb. Apparently, he had been hit very hard. The next blow is a big one. He can''t defend himself in time and retreats. But as he dodged, it grazed his chin. Gah!? The impact made his head spin. If Chihiro hadn''t dodged the attack, where would it have hit? While shivering at the thought, he readied his wooden sword and thrust it at least once. Ha! Riko snickered and hit him hard with the wooden sword. As if pulled by the impact, Chihiro''s stance collapsed. Chihiro''s body fell back as if pulled down by the impact, and he is hit by another blow to both hands holding the wooden sword. With a sharp sound and pain, Chihiro dropped the wooden sword unintentionally. It fell to the floor with a clatter, and Riko kicked it away, sending it tumbling to the edge of the room. It is not practical to pick it up and hold it again. I knew it Chihiro look up at Riko''s voice. The girl''s face is tinged with amusement. Yesterday is just a fluke. Izumi, you''re making a fool of yourself. Even today, you''re happily talking with Takatsuki-san and the others Her expression is one of ecstasy, not from sexual pleasure, but from a sense of superiority in tormenting the weak. Even though Chihiro is taller than her, he felt like he is being looked down upon from an absolute height. This girl does not recognize Chihiro as a human being. She thinks of Chihiro as a lowly being, an insect to be ridiculed. It seemed like madness. You should reflect on that With that said, Riko swings her wooden sword but Chihiro quickly blocked it with his left arm. The wooden blade naturally pierced his arm, making a light creaking sound. And he thought that if he didn''t fight back here, he would be killed. CH 9.2 Ah! Chihiro let out a gasp and took a step forward. He clenched his right fist, raised it, and pointed it at Riko. The fist slipped through the defense and plunged into Riko''s shoulder. It was light, but it felt solid. But when, he is about to pulls his fist back to land another blow. *Bam* There is a heavy kick in his lower abdomen. Advertisement Advertisement Ah... When Chihiro looks down. The toe of a sturdy athletic shoe had sunk into his crotch. It''s an attack on the male genitals, an unspoken prohibition in student fights, even in "anything goes" fights. The moment he realized what was happening. Advertisement Advertisement AHHHHHH!!! The pain hit him. Chihiro couldn''t help but scream as the pain hit him. Chihiro crouched, rolled on the floor and stumbled around. Touching the affected area would only make the pain worse, but there is no way he could sit still and wait for the pain to subside. His eyes flickered and showed nothing. With a single blow, all his thoughts are drowned out, and there is nothing he could do. Ugh, that''s disgusting! Riko''s voice came from above his head. But then.. *Bam* The sole of her shoe stomped on Chihiro''s right hand. *Kick* *Kick* Right foot, left foot. Here we go *Bam* As if she were playing soccer, she kicked her head with all her might. Aaaaaaaaaaah! Chihiro screamed again, and Riko cursed her in a cold voice. Oh my god, shut up. You''re disgusting. Even though you''re Izumi Again, and again, and again. She stomped and kicked him. It hurts. It hurt. That''s all he knew. Nishizaki-san. Stop it Chihiro then heard Maria''s voice. A voice with a chilling atmosphere. It seemed to be angry. Oh? What is it, visitor-san? I said stop. If you don''t, I''ll stop you by force Why? This is a training exercise. Izumi agreed that anything goes, and he hasn''t given up yet, so I''m free to do whatever I want. Right, Izumi? But Chihiro can''t answer that. Still, Riko''s voice sounded so happy that it was out of place, but as she said, he was in no condition to speak properly. At least a little more. He needs to regain consciousness and breathing. Oh, maybe I should take out some insurance While he is wondering what, Riko''s hand touched Chihiro''s shoes. She takes off his right shoe and sock. Ugh, it''s disgusting Riko then puts a ball of something in his mouth. It smells of fabric and sweat, a sock being removed. The same thing is stuffed into his mouth, and he could no longer speak or breathe through his mouth. He tries to push the sock out with only his mouth and tongue but it is difficult. Now, if it gets too hard, give up, Izumi She kicked his right hand. His left hand is also carefully stomped on, and the movements of both hands are carefully blocked. Gradually, his consciousness began to fade. I told you to stop So why would I stop? Even if it''s just for training, any more violence than necessary is subject to instruction. Shall I bring the teacher? Do what you want. Well, if you tell on Sensei... The tip of the wooden sword is placed on Chihiro''s neck. His breath caught in his throat as a force was applied to it, and his whole body slowly drained. Why didn''t you stop sooner, I think Fukami-san will be pissed? ... Maria''s reply is inaudible. Chihiro thought he had lost his hearing, but that was not the case. After all, he heard footsteps walking in the room, and then a rattling sound. Considering the situation, Maria must have picked up the wooden sword that Chihiro had been using. What? What are you going to do with it? Riko says as if she''s making fun of someone. I will do this Suddenly. There''s a heavy sound, cutting the air in the room. Hey... You don''t mind attacking people, but you''re surprised when someone does it to you It''s a series of air noises accompanied by an indifferent voice. And there is more than a dozen of these merciless blows. Then, when the sound stops, Maria''s voice is heard again. If you do anything else, I''ll kill you ...! Chihiro could faintly hear Riko gasp. It''s a good thing that his vision is blurry. The impact of the words alone is heavy enough, but how scary would it have been if the actions and gaze had been added? Maria is probably serious. When she says she''s going to kill her, she really means it. With her desire for her own destruction, her resistance to the loss of another''s life must be much lighter than most. Riko doesn''t know Maria''s situation, but Chihiro know to what extent she is affected by it. After a few seconds of silence, a single footstep moved away from Chihiro''s side, followed by the sound of a door being opened, and then rapidly moved away again. Riko''s attack stopped, and Chihiro''s condition began to calm down. Maria squats down and removes the socks from his mouth. His breathing becomes easier, and soon his vision returns to normal. But, it didn''t help that his whole body was throbbing with pain. ... ...Sorry Maria remained crouched, looking down at Chihiro with an indescribable expression. Feeling uncomfortable, Chihiro said he was sorry, but Maria shook her head. Why are you apologizing? Because Maria helped me stop it It can''t be helped. You didn''t get desperate, did you? Maria looks back at the entrance to the training grounds. ...Maybe she was the one who was desperate ...I guess so As he exhales, Chihiro tightens his arms. He tried to sit up, but a sharp pain shot through him and his body loosened up. Let''s get some rest and then come back. And while you''re at it, I have a question for you It''s about Nishizaki-san, isn''t it? Yes... Well, that''s probably best left for when we get home CH 10.1 After five minutes of rest, Chihiro recovered enough to get up and walk. Then, while enduring the pain, he went to the school nurse and received treatment, which relieved the pain considerably. Probably, by the next day, it would not bother him at all. You should do more training that is easier on your body The school nurse gave him a good talking-to, and when he went back to the classroom to change his clothes with Maria, HR had already finished. As they entered the classroom together, the remaining students looked back at them. One of them is Aika. Izumi-kun, you look a little shaky, are you okay? When she saw Chihiro, she shouted in concern and immediately ran to him. I''m fine. I''ve been healed to a certain extent I see... But, since you''re here, let me heal you too She smiles and looks at Maria. Maria nodded silently and went back to her seat. It could be taken as a statement that she had nothing to do with it, or that she would leave it to Aika. Aika then made Chihiro sit in a nearby seat and unbuttoned his uniform and shirt. As soon as she did, there is a deliberate scream from the crowd. Aika''s cheeks are also slightly dyed. Izumi-kun, you have more muscles than I thought ...Umm. Well, it''s not like I didn''t exercise at all Oh. T-That''s right. I''m sorry Aika must have been imagining his body like a girl''s. The thought almost made Chihiro feel sad, but he tried not to show it on his face as he received Aika''s treatment. Takatsuki Aika''s ability is healing. Unlike Maria, the target is arbitrary. She can heal injuries, minor illnesses, and physical fatigue. However, it requires a great deal of mental energy, and at present it does not have a dramatic healing power, so its rank is D. However, it is said to be as close to C as possible. When Aika puts her hand on Chihiro''s chest, a faint light is produced from her palm. From the area where the light hits, heat spreads slowly throughout his body, and he suddenly feels at ease. The treatment ended in a few seconds, and Aika tilted her head and asked Chihiro. So? Do you feel any different? Yes. I feel a lot better... Thank you, Takatsuki-san Well, that''s good With that, Aika smiles at him. When their eyes meet, her affection is felt directly in his chest. Having feel that, Chihiro let out a sigh of relief and looked away, noticing that Maria is looking at him. She seems to be in a slightly unhappy mood. "...Is she worried that I''ll be home late?", Chihiro thought. But, when Maria noticed Chihiro''s reaction, she turned her gaze away without a trace. She grabbed her bag, stood up, said goodbye to her classmates, and left the classroom. Chihiro, who saw that, should not stay too long and go home. Um, Izumi-kun. I... also healed Riko-chan earlier ...Eh? Riko was in the classroom too? It should be natural, since her bag is still there, but it means that Aika saw Riko''s injury too. Chihiro couldn''t see it with her eyes, but from the sound of it, she must have been swollen or worse. I don''t think she went to the school nurse either, and she wouldn''t tell me what happened when I asked her. Did something happen with Riko-chan? ...Uh... He''s not sure what to say. Chihiro could be honest, but in that case, who would be blamed? Wouldn''t Maria be the one to blame, as Riko had said? It''s just training... You see, Nishizaki-san has that personality The explanation that Nishizaki-san would get heated up if she was attacked back was convincing to some extent. In fact, this explanation is not wrong in the main. ...I see Aika nodded her head, but her expression clouded. But, don''t do anything too dangerous. We have special powers, but we''re not all-powerful ...Yeah. Thank you, Takatsuki-san With that said, Chihiro left the school and went to Maria''s apartment. He used a duplicate key to enter the apartment and found Maria waiting for him in the living room. She had already changed into her casual clothes and prepared a cup of tea. Sorry to keep you waiting No need... So, tell me what you know about the girl? Yes It seems he''ll get dressed later. And so, Chihiro sat down first, and took off his blazer and tie. He is offered a plastic bottle of iced tea and a cookie for tea. As he moistened his throat and reached for the cookie, Chihiro cleared his head. To tell you the truth, I don''t know Nishizaki-san that well either. I haven''t met her since I entered the school, and as you can see, we''re not really close Is she always bullying you like she did today? Bullying, huh? He felt a little uncomfortable when she said that. But he didn''t mention it and answered Maria''s question. No. Normally she didn''t use weapons. She also never had anything stuffed in my mouth. And I''ve never been hurt that badly before ...I see Maria gave a small nod and narrowed her eyes. She seemed to be thinking about something. So, when was the first time she treated you with hostility? ...I think it was during the first combat training At that time, Chihiro still had a little confidence in his abilities. He thought that if Shibahou Academy was a school for [Lost Item] like Chihiro, he would not be blamed for using his abilities. But when he confronted Nishizaki Riko, that illusion was shattered. [...Do you saw it?] He remembers her saying that when he first read Riko''s mind. Immediately afterwards, Chihiro was tortured by a vicious attack and was easily defeated. That was the beginning. Riko began to describe Chihiro as "disgusting", and several students agreed with her. Thereafter, other students began to avoid being read, and Chihiro was forced to live with his head down, avoiding eye contact with others. In addition, Riko continued to be hard on Chihiro both in training and in daily life. He doesnt know what made her do so. However, he thinks it is certain that she felt superior to Chihiro by hurting him. ...Superiority, huh? Maria muttered boringly. I suppose that''s true. She can''t be sure of her own worth without it Her own value. ...Come to think of it, when I first read Nishizaki-san''s mind, I couldn''t feel her Superiority Then what did you feel? With a twitch, Maria reacts. But, trying not to meet her straight gaze for now, Chihiro replied. A feeling of inferiority ...It''s the exact opposite of what you feel Yeah. That''s why I was wondering Besides, Chihiro had read her mind before they''d even had a proper meet. He didn''t understand why Riko felt inferior to him. Maybe it was feelings for someone else, but he didn''t know who that someone was. All he could do was to be puzzled, and suddenly he was struck down with hostility. "I see", Maria nodded. CH 10.2 DD The tormenting attitude is a reflection of her inner insecurity. I suspect she knew that the first time you read her mind. That''s why she got angry Riko became aggressive because Chihiro read her mind. At least that is certain. Then it''s natural to think that there was something there that she didn''t want to be read, a weakness. ...But that Nishizaki-san? She brutally attacked Chihiro without hesitation, sneering at him. The gap between the image in his brain and the one in reality doesn''t feel quite right. Then Maria looked down at the tea on the table. When she touches the edge of the glass with her fingertip, the quiet surface of the water fluctuates. Your image of her is after your first contact, isn''t it? Up until that point when you first read her mind, what was your impression of her before she attacked you? Well, she had dyed her hair, so it was hard to get close to her, but I felt her inferior in her mind... just a normal, freshman girl like the rest... Looking back, that''s what he thought at the time. Maria smiled at Chihiro''s words. I''m sure, that''s the answer. She had a complex about someone... a student, a teacher, or [everyone with abilities other than her own]. She thought you saw through it, so she got angry and attacked more than she should have But the fact that her mind had been read did not disappear. Chihiro also became an object of Riko''s inferiority complex. After all, Chihiro is able to grasp that Riko is weak. So Riko continued to hurt Chihiro. She did that in order to get mental rest by continuing to surpass Chihiro. and to deny her weakness. If that is the case, Riko''s attacks on Chihiro will never end. And it will escalate gradually. If Chihiro is serious about building up his strength and trying to rebel against Riko, the speed will accelerate. The only way to stop it is for Chihiro to quit the school or die. The ability to create illusions. Fiction, pretense. The ability to deceive and manipulate others into believing they are stronger than they are. That''s the way I see it No way. So, you''ve always felt Nishizaki-san to be like that? Yes. But, Izumi-kun? Maria reached for Chihiro''s face and squeezed his cheek. Then, continue to speak. Do you have the luxury of worrying about her? That''s, but... Don''t but Maria makes his eyes to face her. Anger, or is it annoyance? Maria seemed to be resentful of Chihiro''s attitude. Her narrowed eyes pierced his eyes. Aren''t you angry? Being tortured like that, having socks stuffed in your mouth? She was going to make it impossible for you to resist, and then she was going to torture you to no end? ... The sincere words struck his heart. Of course, Chihiro bit his lip and replied with a heavy exhale. ...Of course, I hate it ... It hurt, it was painful, I really thought I was going to die. No, if Maria hadn''t helped me, I really would have been He wants to be strong. Chihiro wished it, and yesterday he had a small, tangible accomplishment. And yet. After he set his mind to moving forward, he found himself more humiliated and defeated than ever. It''s frustrating. There is a simmering anger deep in his chest. It''s been in Chihiro''s heart for a long time. [I''m asking if you have desire, jealousy, hatred...] Two days ago, on a rainy road, he was asked the same thing. And this is the answer. I want to win. I want to win against Nishizaki-san. As much as she''s ever done to me. No, I want to hurt her even more. I want the power to do that Perhaps because of Maria''s anger touched by his mind reading earlier. He realized that he could not stop his emotions and words. Chihiro is not a saintly person. People have called him a good-natured person, but he is an ordinary person who holds grudges and is envious. ...No Maybe he''s greedy and uglier than most people. In the past few days, Chihiro has been touched by Maria''s desires many times. A woman''s lust that''s too intense. Having been touched by it, he is able to visualize "raping a woman" more clearly than before. It is similar to taking another''s life with violence. But in reality, it is a matter of another dimension, another vector. It is a line that a human being must never cross. If he crosses it, he''s no longer a man but a beast. He knows that. But he wants to. Damn it. Good Maria smiled at Chihiro, who was expressing his deepest emotions. Both of her hands wrapped around Chihiro''s cheeks. Thank you for telling me. I''m so glad... and I feel so relieved Relieved? Yes. You''re a lot like me. You''re the kind of person who can''t help but have desires Through their intertwined gazes, Chihiro can feel Maria''s changing emotions. She''s the same as always. Her helpless nature that desires all kinds of torment. The truth is, there was something I felt yesterday and today. Your desire is too soft The person Chihiro made a deal with. The girl who changed his life speaks her true feelings in a voice so seductive that he can''t hide it. The two times we had intercourse, you were almost like a normal man. No, in terms of aggressiveness, it was below average. In that sense, I was even disappointed It''s harsh. But they brought true comfort to Chihiro''s heart. Because, despite her words, Maria''s expression is completely debauched. But don''t worry. I know you''ll fall. It may take some time, but in the end, you will. Right? Don''t you, Master? With that said, Chihiro''s heart is beating faster and faster. Yes, she''s right. Maria affirms Chihiro''s existence, including the deepest, darkest part of him. She takes her hand off Chihiro, picks up a cup of iced tea, and drinks it down in one gulp. Seeing her hand grab a cookie this time, Chihiro understood her intention. He followed her and cleaned up all the leftovers. Maria stands up and opens her hands. Come on, Izumi-kun, can you try everything on me that you want to do to Nishizaki-san? Don''t worry, this apartment is soundproof, and my body won''t break so easily Maria believes he would rather break her. Chihiro''s ability to read the strongest emotions leaves no excuses, and the girl''s lustful desires are laid bare. *Snap* Chihiro felt that he heard the sound of his own reason being unbound. CH 11 This chapter contain asphyxiation... He got up from his chair and walked over to Maria. He punched her face as hard as he could as she looked up at him expectantly. Kyaa... The sudden impact sends Maria tumbling to the wooden floor. Without giving her time to get up, Chihiro covered her and put his hands on her thin neck. Oh... The expression on her face is one of ecstasy, even though she can''t possibly understand what he''s going to do to her. After all, this girl Fukami Maria is special. Could she take the place of Nishizaki Riko? This thought crossed Chihiro''s mind, but he quickly changed his mind. She is not a substitute. However, Maria told him to try it with her. In other words, she''s not sacrificing herself to make Chihiro suppress his urges. But she''s trying to get him to practice for when he''s going to torture Riko. ...When they confronted each other on the practice field, Chihiro felt that Riko was crazy. But now, he wonders which one of them is the crazy one. Continue to Read Advertisement *Grunt...* Maria''s expression turned agonized as he put pressure on his hands. Chihiro sees this and puts even more pressure on it. His fingers and arms creak as he overloads them to the limit. He wondered when the last time he had exerted so much force. It must be a lot of force, but Maria doesn''t seem to lose consciousness yet. Her eyes are wandering, unsure of where to gaze, but there is a clear light of intention, and her hands are repeatedly squeezing and closing lightly as if to check the touch. Then, not yet. Not yet, not until there''s no more room for that. He continues to exert himself desperately, and eventually, like a circuit breaker tripping, he loses power. Apparently, he had reached his limit power before he could strangle Maria. His hands and arms ached, and the pain didn''t seem to go away in a short while. Also, if she could just rest, it would be fine, but if he pushed her too hard, she would break. ...Maria, are you okay? He let go of his hand and call out to Maria with a strange calmness. The girl coughed several times, exhaled hard, and took her time to catch her breath before answering Chihiro. I''m not okay. This is the first time I''ve ever... Was it hard? No. It''s great With that said, she stroked her neck with her hand. Chihiro''s finger are clearly visible there. Chihiro compares the mark with his own hand and shrugs. I really intended to, but... it''s hard Yes. I guess I''m good with pain, but even if I wasn''t, it takes a lot of energy to kill someone Pain. Speaking of which, what about your healing abilities? If Maria''s healing is working, the pain from the chokehold would have been healed and neutralized as soon as it was inflicted. It still wouldn''t help her breathe, but it would be difficult to knock her out or kill her with something so simple. Maria smiled and shook her head. No. I turned it off of my own volition earlier. I wanted to experience as much real pain as possible ...I see. Then I''m not strong enough The current Chihiro didn''t have the strength to strangle a single girl. He would never be able to achieve his goal if his body gave out before he could kill. Maria, who saw Chihiro like that, shook her head. Izumi-kun, you''re being a little hasty. What you want to do is not to kill Nishizaki-san, right? ...I guess so He nodded. Chihiro got heated earlier, but he wants to humiliate, humiliate, and humiliate Riko more. In order to do that, he need Riko to be alive, and he has to avoid any method that directly affects her life. There is no need to kill or destroy her. He should hurt her more gently, and gradually take away her resistance. Just like Riko did to Chihiro. But then, Maria''s hand reaches between Chihiro''s legs. She gently stroking the painfully tense area with loving care. ...For now, just satisfy your desires for today. One or two vents won''t make your thoughts disappear, will it? His hands are almost useless. Then try the most effective way a man can use against a woman. So? Master, will you screw me? She didn''t have to say it. After all, Chihiro whipped her aching hands and grabbed Maria''s clothes forcefully. He put his hands on the front button blouse and tore it off. He then forcibly tore off her thin skirt in the same way. Aaah...! While looking down at Maria''s screams of delight, he throws away her trashed clothes and takes her underwear-covered breasts into her mouth. Chihiro doesn''t care about her opponent''s reaction. He just sucks, licks, and sinks his teeth into the nipples and breasts as his instincts tell him to. Maria''s nipples became hard and erect, and her screams soon turned to exclamations. He forces her bra off her breasts and teases her again. The next thing he knows, Maria''s breasts are covered in hickeys and teeth marks, and her white skin has turned red all over. It was an extremely tantalizing sight. Once the upper part of her body had been tortured, the next part is the lower part. As he forced her knees open and brought his face close to her shorts, the black fabric is soaking wet and on the verge of losing its function as underwear. Maria, have you cum yet? Yes... I''ve come, many times Then you''re going to cum a lot more He pulls her shorts down her legs and run his tongue between her legs while glancing at Maria''s unnecessarily spread figure. Chihiro then smear more saliva on the already well-lubricated area and caress it, making deliberate chittering noises. While listening to Maria''s shame-stained moans, he bites her pointed clitoris sweetly. Nnhhhhhhhhhh! Maria shuddered and cowered. Apparently, she had climaxed again. Having confirmed that the effect is sufficient, Chihiro continued to bite her clitoris in between the tongue caresses. Each time a little harder. And by the time her clitoris is red and swollen, Maria had gone limp, as if she had no energy left to be bounced around. Her eyes are unfocused and her mouth is half open. Her body is covered with tears, saliva and sweat. If her classmates saw her like this, they would be surprised and despise her. Some boys, on the other hand, might be overwhelmed with lust. But it''s not over yet. Chihiro unbuckles his pants and removes his underwear as well. Then, he places his exposed penis against Maria''s slit. Thanks to the experience of yesterday and the day before, he''s no longer confused about the position or how to insert it. He lightly pushed the tip apart and then thrust in all the way. What if she does it now? Maria shuddered again when Chihiro inserted it to the root. It seems that the repeated climaxes have made her body more sensitive than ever. The inside of her vagina is also squeezed tightly, and Chihiro''s tense penis ejaculates from that alone. Ahhh... While he ejaculated, her vaginal flesh twitched and writhed. Chihiro waited until the ejaculation had completely subsided before he started to move his hips again. He continued to rub her flesh against flesh for a long time to make up for the fact that he had just climaxed so quickly. After a few moments, his second ejaculation came out of her vagina. He showered Maria''s belly, neck, face, hair, and every other place he could think of with his burning desire. Once that was over, he turned Maria''s body around, lifted her ass and inserted it from behind. Ah... ah... ah... All he can hear is a muffled moan. But Maria is not dead. That''s all he knows as he continues to move his hips. For Chihiro, this isn''t sex anymore, it''s just sexual gratification. It was a game of playing with a living doll. And then, the third time came in her vagina. After he did so, he wants to continue but it''s too slippery for him. So, he had no choice but to climb on Maria''s belly, pull her full breasts together from side to side and squeeze his penis. And so, her breasts became the perfect onahole. He ejaculates a fourth time into her breasts and then thrusts it into her mouth, forcing her to swallow a fifth time. Huh... The sight of the girl, no longer a shadow of her former self, calmed his mind. For the final touch, Chihiro handles his own penis, turning Maria''s body even whiter, and then he himself collapses on the spot. Chihiro''s consciousness is rapidly fading away due to the repercussions of having ejaculated six times. DDSpeaking of which, if I don''t clean up, I''ll be in big trouble. Such thoughts come to Chihiro, but his body can''t move. And his body is soaked. Still, he falls on Maria''s liquid-covered body and fainted. CH 12.1 *Squelch Squelch* Chihiro woke up to a small wet sound. ...! His body is heavy. His head and arms feel as if something is weighing down on them. He might be able to move them if he tried hard enough, but... There''s more to it than that. There''s a faint feeling of pleasure running through his body along with the sound of water. ...Maria? When, Chihiro looked at his lower body, he saw Maria running her tongue over his naked body. Not only that, but she is also pleasuring her own private parts with her free right hand. As she noticed Chihiro, her cheeks flushed lightly. But that didn''t stop her from doing it. Oh, you''re awake? Y-Yeah. Uh... what are you doing? The room is dark. It seems only midnight. Looking at her, he sees that the fluid on her body is gone. The semen and love spatter on the floor seem to have been cleaned up. However, there are still "traces of dried up fluid" here and there, including on Chihiro''s own body. In other words, ...Cleaning... Maybe that''s it. Maria, who woke up before Chihiro did, checked their condition and tried to deal with it. But her pleasure-soaked mind couldn''t think of simply cleaning them, so she licked them all off with her tongue. And because of that, she couldn''t take it anymore and started masturbating. Was it enough? This time, he really tried hard. To Chihiro''s disappointment, Maria said in a panicked voice. Oh. No, this is not what I meant. This is not Izumi-kun''s fault. It''s just that I''m a useless woman who can''t stand it Perhaps she was becoming embarrassed as she said this, but her face became even more flushed. The hand that had been playing with her crotch also began to move wildly, without stopping. Chihiro couldn''t help but blurt out, "Hmph". At this point, he couldn''t help but laugh. Okay. Don''t worry about it, I want you to continue Eh. ...Yeah, I understand Maria is taken aback by Chihiro''s response, but she quickly regained her expression and resumed the action. Exhaling, she licked Chihiro''s body, gradually cleaning the dirt from it. On the other hand, Chihiro, who looks at her, couldn''t help to think that she is like a dog. It could be considered ridiculous, but Chihiro feels rather excited. Despite the fact that his body is already exhausted, his penis is slowly rising to the top. Maria, who know it, looked up and stared at Chihiro''s penis. I feel better now. ...do you want to do it again? Uh... Yeah, well. But I don''t think I''ll be able to move my body properly Okay In answer, Maria lightly touches his penis with her finger. Not grasping it, not stroking it, but lightly stimulating it, as if she is thinking about how to serve it. ...Oh, right. I have something for you Eventually, as if she had thought of something, she stood up. Something good? Chihiro muttered, watching her walk away down the corridor. Maria soon returned. In her hand is a red jersey. The name embroidered on the left side of the chest is... Nishizaki. He immediately recognized it as the one Riko had been wearing. Why do you have that? You remember how she left without it? So, I took it from her You took it, huh... Well, with the way things are going, she couldn''t have given it back to Riko. Even if she left it there or submitted it to the school as a lost item, it''s not clear if she came to get it. However, he wonders how it would be if he brought it back. Maria, who don''t know Chihiro''s thought, looked at him with a strange expression. Aren''t boys like this kind of thing? Kind of thing? They masturbate with girls'' things Maria says this slowly and spreads the jersey lightly to cover Chihiro''s face. And he, whose face covered, breathed in through his nose as if he were being invited. Nishizaki-san''s smell. At least today''s... if she''s too lazy to do the laundry, she might have a few days'' worth of scent on it. Isn''t that kind of exciting? The inorganic smell of fabric mixed with the smell of human sweat. Not a man''s strong body odor. But a girl''s, distinctive scent that goes straight to the nose. It doesn''t smell like earth, but the smell is strong enough to last all day. Originally, the students are using two sets of clothes, one to wear over their training clothes and the other to wear over their gym clothes. She may have been using two different outfits. If so, this is the smell of the day before yesterday and today. The day before yesterday that when Riko knocked Chihiro down and bullied him, she wore this. And today, when she was working out, thinking about bullying Chihiro, she also wore this. ...Chihiro, who realized that, is taking a lot of deep breaths. With each breath, his penis twitched and grew in hardness. His eyes can''t see anything, so he couldn''t see his penis directly. Fufu. I''m going to lick it for you Maria whispered this in his ear, and soon he could feel the sticky texture on his penis. After all she had done, this seemed to be more of a lingering, enjoyment-oriented service. Except for the occasional small moan, Maria doesn''t say a word, just enjoys the blowjob. Perhaps she is trying to convince Chihiro that she is Riko. Thinking so, Chihiro didn''t dare to say anything to Maria, and just kept breathing while wrapped in the jersey. A mixed feeling of fatigue and pleasure enveloped his body. He wants to cum. But he also wants to enjoy this pleasure forever. If it''s over when he let it out, then he doesn''t need to let it out. But it''s still painful. His head is getting dizzy, and he''s losing track of everything. He doesn''t know if himself is awake or asleep. But his body feels good. The pleasurable sensations accumulate without limit, and eventually exceed a certain threshold. It''s not intense, but it''s deep and heavy, and a numbness similar to a sense of accomplishment hits his whole body, and semen spurts out of his penis. *Spurt* *Spurt* Perhaps as a result of being hustled until the very last minute, the amount of semen is still unbelievable for the seventh time. Maria seemed to have caught it all in her mouth, making deliberate chuckling noises before gulping it down. Finally, the jersey is removed from Chihiro''s face. CH 12.2 How''d it goes? A look of triumph. The satisfaction in Chihiro''s eyes is palpable. Apparently, after all that, even Maria can control her desire. But... for today, he''d have to say. Yeah ...It''s good Right? Chihiro felt complicated when Maria said it so confidently. Yeah, but would it have been better to put it out on the jersey? No... no, not at all Really? Its fine, though Maria nodded easily and started to put on Riko''s jersey. She didn''t seem to have any particular resistance to wearing someone else''s jersey. ...So, do you want a bath? Or eat? Ah If Chihiro wanted to get fancy, he could say that he wants to eat her in the bath. But there''s no way he has the energy to do that right now. Maybe I''ll take a shower first. But I want to rest for a while, so Maria can use it first Really? We could go in together, though ...when I''m fit Ara. ...Hmm. O-Okay What is it? Nothing Maria nodded her head, looking strangely happy. And she said, "Well, don''t be shy", and hurried off to the bathroom. Chihiro watched her go, then closed his eyes and took a short nap. After a while, he was woken up by Maria, who had just finished bathing. ...Hey. How long has it been? It''s been less than 30 minutes... why? Yeah. I''m feeling a little tired after just taking a nap Chihiro lift his arm and squeeze it to check his condition. It''s heavy, but even with the exhaustion of what he just did, it''s a little less uncomfortable than before Maria sucked him off. Come to think of it, his recovery when he woke up earlier was also a bit overwhelming. Maria touched her chin at Chihiro''s words. ...I think you''ve awakened a new ability Really? I can''t be sure. But... let''s talk about it after the shower Right He walked somewhat unsteadily to the bathroom and took a quick shower. It must have taken his less than fifteen minutes to get out, but Chihiro''s pajamas are on the washing machine, and the flooring in the corridor and living room had been wiped clean. And as always, Maria is in the kitchen. She is wearing an apron and is about to start cooking. I''ll just make a few things, is Chinese okay? Yes, thank you What she quickly prepared is Mapo Tofu, egg soup, white rice, and a very ordinary vegetable salad. Even though Chihiro was told that it was just a random dish, the spicy taste stimulated his appetite and he couldn''t stop eating when he is hungry and white rice is also prepared. He is so engrossed in his meal that he didn''t realize that he hadn''t talked about his ability until after he had finished. Here you go ...Thank you Maria offered him a cup of tea while chuckling. Chihiro took it, but blushed in embarrassment. So, about your abilities. Is it just fatigue that''s recovering? What about wounds and pain? They''re recovering too, I think. At least the pain is lessening Then, Maria brings a small needle from somewhere. She lightly pokes Chihiro''s fingertip with the needle, and red blood leaks faintly from the wound. To prevent the blood from flowing out, she left the wound above the heart for a few minutes. Nothing special happened. The wound remained intact and showed no signs of closing. Izumi-kun. How are you now? Now? Yes. You''ve been feeling better since you woke up, right? ...I don''t feel like anything''s happening, if you ask me If he''s a mind reader, he can read people'' minds and know exactly what''s going on. However, when he looked back at his physical condition, he did not feel that he is recovering rapidly. Maria picked up the teacup, took a sip of tea, and nodded. I see... Then it must be a self-healing ability that is only available during sleep Chihiro''s recovery rate is not very fast, perhaps two or three times faster than normal. But it can heal fatigue, pain, perhaps even injury, and thanks to the sleep restriction, he doesn''t have to worry about mental exhaustion. Such an ability, Maria guessed. Isn''t that a rather subtle ability? Yes, it is The answer is a simple affirmation and she continued to speak. But it''s much better than nothing. If you can heal while you''re asleep, then you can do some crazy things while you''re awake The hand that strangled Maria''s neck will heal faster. Looking at his own palm, Chihiro nodded. ...I suppose so. And it also proves that if I wish, I can get the power This power is probably what Chihiro had wished for. The lack he felt when he looked at his aching hands and arms. The inability to train hard. Perhaps this ability was born to relieve those things. It''s a pity that it''s the anxiety about his physical condition that affected his ability when he had the urge to kill Maria. If you can be reckless, just be reckless Maria raised her head and looked at Chihiro. Are you going to attack Nishizaki-san? Yes. The sooner the better. No, I think it''s better to say that I can''t stand it Tonight''s act had completely thrown Chihiro off his guard. The dark desire for Riko could no longer be contained, but was now lodged in Chihiro''s heart. He had to get rid of it as soon as possible or he would feel restless. Maria did not deny Chihiro''s decision. Instead, she made a proposal to Chihiro. Well... then let''s not go to school today Why not? To allow your body to recover. To assess your new abilities. In short, to make sure you get what you want without fail Well ...I guess. Okay Chihiro decided to accept Maria''s proposal. First, he would sleep, then he would test his abilities and have a strategy meeting. All in order to give Nishizaki Riko as much pain, humiliation and pleasure as possible. CH 13.1 Riko, you''re in a good mood today Is that so? I''m the same as usual, though On Thursday lunchtime, Nishizaki Riko got an unexpected comment from her friend. Although she had a homemade rice ball wrapped in plastic wrap, which was in a bad shape, there is nothing wrong with eating it by herself. Indeed, when she thought about it, she realized that she might indeed be a little cheerful. The reason? It''s because Izumi Chihiro is absent, she knew without even thinking this time. It''s nice and peaceful without that face She mutters to no one in particular. Then her friends, who love to gossip, especially bad-mouthing others, all joined in the conversation. Oh, so it''s about Izumi Yes. Although I''m used to it by now, I have to be careful not to make eye contact with him Especially Riko, you dont like Izumi, right? No, not really. He''s just disgusting That''s called dislike, isn''t it? No, she wanted to, but she didn''t say it. Riko''s feelings for Chihiro are not something that can be solved by mere likes and dislikes. No one would understand her if she said it. Izumi Chihiro. Perhaps the fact that he''s resting is the result of the thorough beating he suffered yesterday. Well, it turned out to be a bit lenient due to Fukami Maria''s interruption in the middle of the session, but still, if he took the day off for either treatment or fear, it was a great success. Riko hopes that Chihiro will continue to come to school less and less often and quit the school. After all, he''s just an eyesore and a pain in the ass for her. By the way, Fukami-san is also absent, isn''t she? I wonder what''s wrong. A cold? Eh, Fukami-san catches a cold? Before Riko knew it, the conversation among her friends had shifted to Fukami Maria. Apparently, people don''t know that Riko and Maria were together yesterday. ...But Riko thought, "I''ll have to revenge on her soon". After all, yesterday at the training ground, Maria used force to stop Riko from hurting Chihiro. She hit her stomach with all her might and then her shoulders and neck. Although she was much better thanks to Takatsuki Aika''s meddlesome treatment, there was still some pain. Also, Maria said to her. [If you do this anymore, I''ll kill you] She didn''t have any words to say back. Because when she saw her, she thought... DDThis girl is bad. This girl is serious. Cold and steely eyes. There was hatred in it, but what was greater was contempt. It was a look of lowliness, of inferiority. Still, to be looked at like that. She would never forgive her. She gave up the fight because she thought it was dangerous, but she didn''t lose. It''s not a loss because she didn''t give in wholeheartedly. And so, on the next time, she''ll pay her back. It''ll be hard to harm her directly considering her ability, so she''ll use a trick. Give her a scare with an illusion and tie her up with a rope or something so she can''t move. After that, she can make her crawl like a bug, or take a picture of her naked body. But first, she must know what she doesn''t like. And so, Riko laughed secretly as she threw in the last bite of her rice ball. Nishizaki Riko''s obsession with Izumi Chihiro began during a field training session right after they entered Shibahou Academy. On that day, Riko had played against Yuuki Kamishiro before. Kamishiro was extraordinary even then. In addition to his abilities as a [Lost Item], his physical abilities were also outstanding in terms of balance and perfection - to be honest, Riko was not even a match for him. But, Riko still had a certain amount of confidence in her ability to create illusions. After all, in the middle school, she had used her abilities to trick and tease many people, and had learned that her abilities could be useful in battle if used properly. However, it did not work at all against Kamishiro. No matter how scary it was, no matter how many bugs and snakes she showed to him that made him want to run away, Kamishiro was not intimidated. Also, despite her physical strength, which she thought was better than that of girls of her generation, she was no match for Kamishiro. And so, she felt as if she had been shown just how weak and small she was. Riko''s family had always been poor. Her father was poorly paid and had a bad drinking habit. Her mother patiently followed her father, but one day, when he was hospitalized for liver failure, she changed her mind. Her mother quit the part-time job she had been working and started working as a prostitute. She paid for her father''s medical expenses out of her salary, and did not spend a single penny of the money she earned from her job as a prostitute on Riko. She did the bare minimum to visit him and take care of him, but her eyes were completely cold. Probably her father noticed it too. Not long after, her father died from stress, and Riko''s condition worsened. Her mother began to dye her hair and wear thick makeup. Although Riko still went to school, but her life became different because her mother called her boyfriend or something else at home. [Riko. Even if you''re poor, even if you have nothing inside, a woman can do anything if she dresses up and makes herself look good. You''ll understand someday, remember that] She doesn''t know when it was that her mother told her that. But those words were the greatest lesson and curse for Riko. With what little money she had, she bought cute clothes and went out with older boys frequently. And whenever a guy confessed his love to her, she said yes without hesitation, raised her likeability by smiling falsely and kissing him, which she did not want to do. But when the boy became unwilling to spend money on her, she switched her partner without hesitation, and so she learned various techniques to make her partner feel more in control. In the process, she began to hang out with a flashy group of girls, dyed her hair, and improved her makeup. Her ability, which allowed her to mug people and fool the cops on patrol, was also useful. ...and soon, she found herself doing the same things as her mother, even though she was very young. But she had no regrets. Dressing up and deceiving others gave her confidence. She was able to cover up her poor, weak and young self. She thought that if she believed in a lie, it would become true. Until she joined Shibahou Academy, she stopped looking for men in order to find a good career. She thought that she would be able to do well even if she did that. But then... CH 13.2 Riko''s pretense was destroyed by Kamishiro. Anxiety came to her, pushing away her confidence. Even so, she tried not to show it on her face. But Chihiro read Riko''s inner thoughts directly. It was unforgivable. Kamishiro is okay. After all, it''s not right for someone who doesn''t have something to be jealous of someone who is really strong, someone who has something. But Chihiro was clearly not a strong man. "Why should I be threatened by a weak man like him?", she thought. So, she couldn''t forgive herself for feeling threatened by him, even for a moment, and she felt sick to the core of her being that even in the face of someone who could see through her true feelings, she could only maintain herself by pretending. So, Riko hurts Chihiro. Over and over again. Not only with violence, but also with stares and swear words and everything. She put him down, made him look bad. And at the same time, Riko increased her efforts within the class and succeeded in establishing a certain status for herself. It was fun for her to watch Chihiro stagnate and be marginalized. But at the same time, she was afraid of him coming to school. So, she continued to torment Chihiro. Until he disappeared. Yes, until he disappeared from Riko''s sight. Nishizaki-san But, now, on the way to home after school, a few steps after she parted from her friends, someone called out to her. She turned around and saw Izumi Chihiro standing there. Somehow, he is wearing his school uniform. But, why now, after all, he didn''t show up until after school today? ...What is it, Izumi? Are you going to apologize for being so cocky yesterday? Riko made a lecherous smile while avoiding eye contact with Chihiro. And although fear was something that she had instilled in Chihiro, he still approached her in a deserted place. Even she doesn''t know what he was thinking, it still a good catch. But. Chihiro shows no sign of being shaken, and comes around so that his eyes meet Riko''s. No. I came here to continue where we left off yesterday ... Riko''s eyes almost met his, so she hurriedly averted her gaze. ...What the hell is this? Clearly, there is something different about Izumi Chihiro. She doesn''t know why he''s acting so calm. She doesn''t, but it''s a chance. Heh? Even after all that, it still wasn''t enough for you? Okay, let''s do it. I''ll give you a lot more Riko answered him with a smile. Anyway, this is a sign of change. The fact that he didn''t go to school and came to see her probably means he''s in a state where he can''t do anything else. So, she can push him now. Once Chihiro is expelled, Maria is next. Thanks. Let''s go Nodding lightly, Chihiro turned around and began to walk with Riko following. They are headed for the school. Shibahou Academy keeps its gates open for a long time after school to give its students a place to train. After all, if they want to conduct actual battle training, or rather "private combat", it''s quicker to use the private training area in the academy, just like yesterday. As they arrived at the academy, they checked the availability of the training rooms. To Riko''s liking, the same training room as yesterday is available. That room is located in the back of the building, so there are few people passing by. It''s an environment where she can do whatever she wants to do, she thought. So, Fukami-san''s not with you? Yeah, sort of Hmm Regardless of their relationship, they seemed to be getting along well. Even yesterday, Maria had gone out of her way to accompany Chihiro and had acted as if she was protecting him. If she was not there today, she must have run out of love for him. If so, it was worth allowing her to accompany him yesterday. Then, after a short walk, they reached the training room. By the way, I forgot to change my clothes, but it''s okay After all, it doesn''t matter if it''s wearing a uniform or not because it''s just a one-sided attack. Riko then starts to take off her jacket and puts it at the end of the room, and pulls out a wooden sword from the toolbox. If she''s wearing a blouse and skirt, there''s a risk that he will see her underwear, but when he has a disgusting fantasy, she can strike him a blow while he''s at it. ... Chihiro, on the other hand, silently locks the entrance and takes off his uniform jacket. He also pulled out a wooden sword. As yesterday, the two faced each other with the same distance between them. "...I wonder if they''ve taken any precautions", Riko''s thought. But what can he do in just one day? No matter whether he is honing his skills or training his abilities, there is no way he can dramatically increase his power overnight. And so, just shatter that strange confidence. What''s the signal? You can do anything you want Okay. Then let''s get started After making sunglasses with her illusion, Riko stepped forward toward Chihiro. At the same time, she created an illusion that looked exactly like her current self, and sent it towards Chihiro at a speed somewhat faster than her real self. The phantom also makes a large swing from the top. She thought there would be a huge gap if Chihiro tried to block it. And If Riko sees Chihiro defending himself and removes the illusion, there will be no obstacle to his attack. As expected, Chihiro seemed to have stopped in place. Then, Riko took a large swinging stance and made the illusion disappear. There, she thought that the stunned Chihiro had been struck and is defending himself, but... Eh? He wasn''t there. Instead, Riko saw the tip of a wooden sword aimed straight at her throat with one right hand. Chihiro''s left arm is raised like a shield, and Riko could see that he is trying to catch the phantom''s big swing with his arm. His thrust could not be defended. Her wooden sword also had been raised too high. On the contrary, he is about to take a step to attack. And so... Gah! A direct attack hit her. For a moment, Riko''s breath choked and her eyes flickered. The tip of the wooden sword is particularly well protected, but even so, the pain weakened her hands and feet, and it took her several seconds to regain her position. How...? "Had I been read? Or was he prepared to stop the wooden sword with his arm, even if the illusion was real? That Izumi Chihiro?", she thought. But before she could say anything else There''s too much room, Nishizaki-san Chihiro reposition his wooden sword and then hit her jaw. Y-You''re annoying! In desperation, Riko swung her wooden sword wildly. But there is no response, and the wooden sword simply sliced through the air. On the other hand, Chihiro is calmly parried. And at the moment when her arm is far away from the center of her body, he thrust into the center of her chest. The impact is so strong that she frowned. She couldn''t do it. She''s going to lose. To Izumi. To that Izumi. She''ll lose to him... in strength. Aaahhh! Riko screamed and raised her wooden sword. But before she could bring it down, Chihiro took her right hand off the wooden sword, made a fist and punched Riko''s stomach with full force. The impact reached her internal organs, and the wooden sword in her hand fell to the floor in a heap. [A boy should never punch a girl in the stomach, no matter what!] When Riko was in elementary school, she remembered the words of her female homeroom teacher when Riko had a fight with a boy. Although the other boy was injured more severely, it was mainly the other boy who got upset because of the difference in gender. It was the same on the middle school. When the boys were told that they would be at a disadvantage if Riko punched them in the stomach or face, they were all scared. And if she kicked them in the groin, Riko would win regardless of the difference in strength. Thus, she thought that boys are just small fry. They''re just small guys with big arms. That''s what she thought until now. Nishizaki-san, you''re being quiet today, aren''t you? Chihiro grabbed her hair while saying that. He pulls it hard at the roots and pushes her to the ground. Noo... With a scream, Riko tried to roll on the floor, but a wooden sword is thrust next to her face. CH 14.1 Don''t struggle Uh... It''s a lie. This is a lie. There''s no way that Izumi Chihiro would do something like this. Riko looked up in confusion and saw his cold face. Somehow, she thought, he resembled Fukami Maria''s face from yesterday. If that''s the case, is she going to be killed? At that thought, a chill runs down her spine, and her whole body goes rigid. But as soon she did so, the tips of his wooden swords rained down on her in rapid succession. Arms, legs, stomach, neck. She is attacked here and there, hard and without mercy. The thrusts hurt, and slowly but surely took away Riko''s will and resistance. Advertisement Advertisement ...Izumi, is he really this powerful? His blow is heavier than Riko''s. He is a boy too, despite his languid and cute face. He''s no match for her and so she thought. DD"What could I do in this situation if my strength was no match with him?", Oh no... oh no... Her pride is gone. With tears in her eyes, Riko squirmed like a child. But it''s just a facade she''s been trying to put on. Then. once Riko herself felt that she could not wear the mask, all that remained is a weak little girl. Still, Chihiro continued to swing the wooden sword at Riko, who kept crying and repeating, "No, no, no!". He must have bruises all over her body. But, more importantly, she doesn''t have the energy to move it anymore. Riko had lost. Riko had lost to Izumi Chihiro. Noo! However, she still can''t admit it. It''s not defeats if she doesn''t give in to her heart. And Riko clings desperately to that principle. But then, Chihiro got on top of her, threw away the wooden sword and grabbed her thin neck. Ugh... you... With the feeling of his fingers sinking into her, she finally feels despair. She thought, "I''m going to die. If he does that, I''ll really die". She shakes her head as if to say no, but the force of the finger grows stronger without regard to that. G, uh... ah... Her consciousness becomes dim. Her airway is blocked and her breathing is restricted. It''s painful. Painful. Her eyes are blurry, her arms and legs slump down, and her eyes and mouth are filled with tears and drool. But she is released just before she falls. She coughed and looked up at Chihiro. For some reason, he also looks back at Riko with a bored look on his face. Nishizaki-san, you''re so tough, aren''t you? Does that mean he''s too quick to give up the chokehold? Still, she didn''t want to endure such a thing. And because of that, Riko felt an unfathomable fear at Chihiro''s behavior that seemed to think that the sight of people suffering is "fun" or "boring". If she only looked at what he is doing, he is not so different from Riko herself. He didn''t even notice that fact. Well then... Chihiro puts her hand on Riko''s chest and removes the school''s ribbon. After tossing it aside, he put her hand on her blouse. *Buchi Buchi*, the buttons came flying off. Advertisement Advertisement W-What... "If he does that, I will have nothing to wear. And how am I supposed to get home?", she thought. But then, as he stared at her blouse, Chihiro suddenly turned to her. As soon as he did, their eyes meet. Before she knows it, the illusion of her sunglasses has disappeared. Riko must have lost her mental focus when he strangled her earlier. Thus, Chihiro can read her mind. The emotions conveyed to him are fear and despair. Could you try saying "I''m sorry" a lot? Hey, who do you think... Okay *Buchi* *Buchi* Before she could finish her word, Chihiro carefully tore off the buttons on the sleeves and ripped off Riko''s blouse. And it made her wear only her underwear on her upper body. Now, she is exposing her skin to a man, to Chihiro. Naturally, she felt her cheeks turn red with shame. I''ll take off your skirt too With that said, Chihiro pulls her, rubbing her skin and forcing her down. If Riko''s knees or feet got tangled, he would move them by force, and so the skirt could be pulled off and thrown on the floor. After doing that, Chihiro stands up and searches his pockets. He then pulls out a smart phone. And from the lens of his camera, which is pointed at Riko, a flashlight shines in the room. No, don''t... don''t do that! I''m sorry, what? ... Riko bite her lip. And then the sound of a shutter clicking echoes through the room. Again, and again. Ah, ahh... Chihiro is truly ruthless. If he hesitates even a little, he will do it without hesitation. And if he took even one picture... Riko will be left with an image of herself in her underwear forever. *Click* *Click* The sound of the shutter continues to echo. With each sound, Riko''s fragile self-esteem is being eroded. But she can''t move her mouth. She just can''t apologize. After a few moments, the shutter sound stopped. Chihiro manipulated the screen with his finger and nodded. He then leaned on Riko again and said plainly. Advertisement Advertisement The photo, I''ve sent it ...Eh? It''s no use taking the phone There is no way to get it back. Chihiro put the phone in his pocket and grabbed Riko by the hair. He turns her around and looks down at her. "No, I can''t let him read my mind again", she thought. But... You''re a scaredy-cat, Nishizaki-san Ah... He really pointed out. Chihiro''s words penetrated Riko''s heart easily, and confronted her with a weakness she had been trying not to be aware of. She became scared and tried to close her eyes, but he forced her eyelids open with his fingers. And then, he sees it. He is looking into her mind. And Chihiro laughs. You can''t win. Nishizaki-san can''t beat me It was the last thing Riko ever wanted to hear. Yeah, but... he''s true. In Riko''s mind, she is scared. She''s afraid of him. And she is sure this fear won''t go away even if he lets her go now. Moreover, that big fear is getting stronger and stronger as Chihiro stare into her eyes. And then, a new tear welled up in her eyes. ...Ok ...Nnn? ...I''m sorry Finally, Riko said it. At the same time, Riko''s heart gave in to Chihiro. CH 14.2 I can''t beat Izumi. I''ve lost. I''m sorry I''ve hurt you so much You''re becoming a little more honest Chihiro chuckles. He doing that while looking down on her. Apparently, he''s looking at Riko''s bra. Say it more many times. And so, I''ll go easy on you while you say it. If you stop talking... I''ll kill you Hii... With that said, Chihiro pulls something out of his pocket again. It''s not a phone. It''s long and thin, a special blade with a sheath and blade all in one. It''s a cutter knife, and the blade is extended snappily and placed to the center of Riko''s bra. As soon as he did, her mind went blank. I-I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry Riko knew if she didn''t say it, if she didn''t keep saying it, she would be killed. She too doesn''t want to die. No matter what happens, saying that is better than dying. You are a good girl, Riko Chihiro called her first name instead of her last name. Still, she closed her mouth in response, but then she caught a glimpse of his cold stare. Unconsciously, her body trembled, and her mouth opened again of its own accord. I''m sorry, I''m sorry As Riko''s saying that, Chihiro''s gaze went elsewhere. And this time the cutter sliced through her panties. Riko is now completely naked except for her socks and athletic shoes. Then, the cutter is put away and the phone appears in its place. He took another picture. All the while, Riko kept saying "I''m sorry". Good The phone went back into his pocket. Chihiro''s hand then reached out and squeezed Riko''s breast. Although mediocre in size, Riko is proud of her breasts, which had a nice shape, but the man''s fingers are squeezing them. It''s not the first time she''s been touched. But this is her first time she is forced to do so. Chihiro squeezed her breasts for a while, and then took her nipples in his mouth. He covered her nipple with saliva and rolled it gently with his tongue. I''m... Nnn... I''m sorry She shouted but she felt a different sensation from the chill. Even though she is in this situation, Riko''s true feelings are being drawn out. Rape. And yet the torture is strangely gentle. The gentle caressing of her nipples made her body tremble as Chihiro sucked on them. A further bite on the nipple also made her body jump lightly. The other nipple is given a similar bite to bring out the pleasure. I''m sorry, I''m sorry... And when Riko endured Chihiro''s torment, she gradually losing track of what she was apologizing for. "What will happen to me now?" In a corner of her mind, she had a hunch. And then, the premonition came true. Chihiro''s fingers stroked around her nipples, gradually making her whole body more and more sensitive. When the fingers crawled along her neck and armpits, she felt a thrill of pleasure, and once her body began to seek the sensation, it began to tingle even when the fingers merely licked my skin. *Smooch...* When Chihiro placed her fingers between her legs, Riko heard a faint, but definite sound of water. Apparently, she''s wet. This fact heightened her shame and sensuality, and she couldn''t control herself as Chihiro''s fingers stroked and rubbed her vagina. Moreover, when Riko''s erect labia are pinched, she cried out with her body cowered. I''m sorryy! "I''m sorry", took the place of her moan. Her breathing becomes ragged as she climaxes lightly, but she continues to say she is sorry. Lick it I''m sorry... Riko nods apologetically and runs her tongue over Chihiro''s penis. She had imagined it to be of a cuter size, but it''s surprisingly of a decent size. I''m sworyy... She used her tongue, sucked his penis, and used all the knowledge she had acquired from the magazines to serve him, while continuing to apologize without caring if her voice muffled. I''m going to cum ! Riko almost pulled her face away reflexively, but Chihiro grabbed her head and held it in place. And against her will, she gulped down all the semen that was spewed out. When his penis is pulled out, a foul-smelling gasp escaped her lips. She had kissed a man before, but she had never had a blow job. In the first place, her only sexual experience was masturbation and handling a penis with her hands. And because she didn''t want to be thought of as a cheap woman, she had never sold her body cheaply. But now she''s being played with for free. I''m sorry... And yet, she doesn''t know why. Why she''s not angry? Even though, the fear, resignation, and a feeling akin to reverence dominate her mind. Perhaps, the apology she had been forced to say so many times, and the pleasure she had been given so carefully made her feel that way. Riko didn''t know for sure, but she obeyed even when Chihiro''s hands split her legs open. Chihiro didn''t ask if he is going to penetrate her. He just glanced at her and nodded his head. Then the tip of his penis is placed at the entrance of her vagina, and he thrust it in at once. DD-! She felt a sharp pain as if her stomach is being ripped open. The feeling of deflowering, she never thought she would experience in this way, but Riko''s virginity is taken away like this. Ah, haha... For a moment, a dry laugh escaped from despair, and Riko quickly resumed her apology. From that point on, she was truly at her own mercy. Regardless of whether Riko is a virgin or not, Chihiro moved his hips and at the same time played with his nipples and navel with his fingers. He ejaculated inside her without any contraception, and without removing his penis, he turned her over and poked her from behind. When he ejaculated again, he returned to the missionary position and scrambled around inside her vagina. The pain of deflowering is gradually relieved by the stimulation of sensitive parts and the increase of lubrication by semen, and instead a faint feeling of pleasure begins to emerge. It''s probably mostly an illusion, but it''s still a pleasant feeling for Riko. Riko, who feels that, accepted the pleasure with open arms. If she obeyed, she would not be killed. Instead, she will be made to feel good. If there is nothing else, she can do, just obey him. I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry! Not only did he ejaculate in her vagina, but he squirted semen all over her body and smeared it on his fingers. Then, he put his fingers in her asshole and caressed it. Finally, after the last sex and ejaculation, Riko climaxed. By the time it was all over, her voice is muffled and only her mouth is moving. That''s enough. Thank you, Riko When Chihiro whispered this and patted Riko''s head, she felt a sense of happiness. Riko closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep, listening to the sound of the shutter clicking in the room again. *Beep-beep-beep* About an hour later, Riko is awakened by such an electronic sound. She is alone in the training room. And there is no sign of Chihiro. As she stopped the alarm clock blaring beside her, Riko noticed that the semen had been wiped from her body and she is now dressed in her uniform. The wooden sword had been put away, and there are no traces of sexual activity left on the floor. The torn buttons and blouse also gone. In other words, to the casual observer, Riko had simply slept through her alarm on the training grounds. Who did it? Riko have a rough idea, but since there is no evidence, she can only guess. ...I Still, she can feel the pain of the wooden sword and the discomfort of the deflowering. What happened here today is not a dream. Riko was raped by Izumi Chihiro. There is no proof that she can report to the teachers or the police, instead, he has material to blackmail her. She can try to get the proof even on her own, but... [You can''t win. Nishizaki-san] Her body shuddered. Ah, haha... Her mind is empty, and she could barely contain her anger. And then, Riko stood up unsteadily, took her bag, left the training room and returned to the dormitory. It was while she was taking a hot shower that tears finally came to her eyes, but she no longer understood why she was crying. CH 15.1 As soon as he got back to the living room of the apartment, Chihiro collapsed. Maria immediately took him in her arms, but his whole body is very heavy. So, as she had no strength left to help him stand, she dragged him to a chair. Good work, Izumi-kun ...I don''t know if I should say thank you A sigh of self-mockery leaked out. Chihiro''s exhaustion is the result of pushing himself too hard in hopes of resting later. He is so engrossed in screwing Riko that he forgets to pace himself, and by the time it''s over, he''s at the end of his rope. In the end, he left most of the cleanup to Maria, who had joined him later. To be honest, Chihiro alone would not have been able to return to the apartment, let alone clean up the mess. So, how can he say that he did it all by himself? He felt that he should show his gratitude to Maria, but she smiled at him. Of course. ...You did a wonderful job of humiliating Nishizaki-san. You should be proud of that, and you should be honestly happy about it I wonder if that''s true Despite the sense of accomplishment, Chihiro now felt a strong emptiness in his heart. While he was torturing Riko, while he was screwing her, he was filled with a terrible sense of euphoria. His body moved before he could think, he could say words that he normally could not say, and his rod regained its energy from the moment he ejaculated. Maybe this is a reaction to that. But now, he had to rest, and wake up tomorrow. Maybe tomorrow, when he goes to the school to see what happened to Riko in person, he''ll know more. Anyway, she doesn''t bother him anymore. Chihiro is free now. ...But I guess so He takes a deep breath and composes himself. He feels a little better, but only a little. Then. Let''s go to bed Yeah. But I have to take a shower first He had lightly wiped off his clothes in the training area, but he hadn''t really washed them. There must be a lot of fluid and sweat stuck to his clothes and body. Do you really think I''ll mind now? Without a second thought, Maria put him to bed. The fatigue is a little better when he lies down. And as Maria sat down on the floor beside him, she asked Chihiro. Did your new ability help you? Yes. A lot Yesterday, as a result of the tests, Chihiro''s new ability was proven. It was because he noticed that the wound he had poked with the needle, which he had put an adhesive bandage on for the time being, had disappeared without a trace after he woke up. It was a small wound to begin with, but it felt strange to see it completely healed in just a few hours. In addition to the wounds from the needles, the pain in his whole body had also lessened considerably, and he had recovered from his fatigue quickly. From this, they concluded that Chihiro''s new ability was [Acceleration of Sleep Effect]. It was not a cure, but a natural recovery, limited to when he slept and without dramatic effects. However, unlike Maria''s ability, it can also recover from fatigue. It''s a simple, but quite useful ability. ...However, the "new ability" Maria mentioned is not the ability to improve the recovery while sleeping. Chihiro had acquired more than one ability. In fact, there is another, not exactly new, but additional ability. It''s a function that was added to the ability Chihiro originally had, mind-reading. It is the ability to amplify the other person''s emotions when reading their mind, but only if the emotions are above a certain level. It is useless if the original emotion is not very strong, but in this case it worked. By amplifying Riko''s fear, it was easier to bring her to her knees. Although it is only a little, he can play with other people''s emotions. A terrifying power if used properly. ...Oh right Chihiro took his phone out of his uniform pocket, unlocked it, and handed it to Maria. Upon receiving the phone, Maria''s face broke into a smile as she opened the image folder. There are dozens of Riko''s lewd images in the folder. A girl of her age should have been repulsed by these pictures, but... Fufu, it''s nice. I wish I could do it I think I did something like that to Maria last night Oh. But that is that, this is this, right? That''s true. Chihiro''s excitement differed greatly between the practice and the actual performance, so he couldn''t speak too highly of Maria. Do you mind if I copy this photo to my computer later? Sure. But please be careful about security. I don''t want to spread it around Sure. I won''t do anything with it. I''ll just keep it safe and save it Maria smiles and moves her finger, continuing to send the picture. Removing his gaze from her, Chihiro looked up at the ceiling and sighed. ...and stepped out. Chihiro had violated Riko, instilled fear in her, and even taken her virginity. It was an unforgivable act that no matter how hard he tried he could never get it back. This cross will haunt Chihiro for the rest of his life. If people knew what Chihiro had done to Riko, not only teachers and classmates, but also his mother and sister would despise him. The only thing that hasn''t changed is the girl who is here now. Maria looked up, as if she had noticed Chihiro''s condition. Izumi-kun, do you regret what you did today? ...No. I don''t regret it Yes. He doesn''t regret it. In fact, he feels it was necessary, something he wanted to do. He''s just afraid and sad that he can''t regret it. But it''s too late for that now. ...I''m going to sleep. The dinner can be anything Okay. I''ll make something that won''t get cold Now that Chihiro had taken the first step, he had to keep going. With this girl, as far as he can go. Thinking this, Chihiro slowly closed his eyes.  It''s late at night when he woke up, and before he knew it, Maria is asleep next to him. Thanks to his healing abilities, his body is feeling much better. After leaving Maria sleeping soundly in bed, Chihiro got up and went to the living room. When he arrived, he found a shallow plate of fried rice wrapped in plastic wrap. It looked good and easy to eat as a midnight snack. But, Chihiro took a shower first, changed into his loungewear, and ate the fried rice. For some reason, he had gotten used to this house in the past few days. *...sigh* He grabbed the dishes and moved to the kitchen. He thought he would be allowed to wash the dishes, but there is a note beside the sink that said, "Just leave the dishes". It seems that Maria is a better cook than he is. He wondered what would happen if he ignored the note and did the dishes. But it could be easily imagined that he would be scolded for not being aware of his role as a Master, and not knowing which of them is the Master, so he rinsed the dishes lightly and left them in the sink. After brushing his teeth, gargling, and using the toilet, he went back to bed. CH 15.2 When he woke up again, it''s already morning. We''re running out of food, as expected... Friday''s breakfast consisted of leftover ingredients. Miso soup with leftover vegetables, stir-fried vegetables with meat, white rice and sliced cabbage. Despite the excessive amount of vegetables, the taste itself is not bad. Well, let''s go to the grocery store after school today You''ll help me? Uh... uh, no. You''ve been good to me. I''ll help you at least with that No, you can''t In the end, they decided to go shopping together. And after breakfast, they change into their school uniforms, and separate at the entrance of the apartment building to go to school. On the way, Chihiro wonders how Riko is doing. He thought there is a news of what happened yesterday and it has already caused a stir... But there is no possibility of that, but now that a night has passed, he doesn''t know for sure what she will do. It is also possible that she will try to kill Chihiro in a desperate attempt. But he had prepared the photo as an insurance against that possibility. Good morning, Izumi-kun Oh ...Good morning, Takatsuki-san Unusually, Chihiro is approached by Aika on his way to school. There is no one with her. She''s alone. Perhaps that''s why, with a casual movement, she lined up with Chihiro and started talking to him. Did you have a cold yesterday? Are you okay now? ...Yeah. I''m a little tired. But I''m fine now I see. I''m glad She smiled as if relieved. Then, taking advantage of this opportunity, Aika started talking to Chihiro about various things. They talked about the weather, their classes, what they had eaten this morning. She seemed to enjoy talking about such trivial things. Not only that, she listens carefully to Chihiro''s stories and laughs. As they approached the school, they ran towards a female student who seemed to be a friend of her, still for a brief moment, they are able to have a peaceful conversation. After arriving at the classroom, Riko hadn''t arrived yet. A few minutes later, the morning HR started and ended without any problems. The homeroom teacher did not tell that Riko is absent, but there is no sign of her coming to school even after the HR is over. Perhaps because Riko is not a serious person, her classmates don''t seem to care much about her. Just in case, while preparing for the first period and listening to the commotion, Chihiro overheard a conversation between two girls who are close to Riko. No, I can''t get through I wonder what''s wrong with her? Skipping class? Maybe. Well, it''s tough. This class That''s true. Sweat, exercise every day Riko seems to be ignoring her friends'' calls. Maybe she''s asleep, or maybe she''s mentally unwell. Chihiro hopes it doesn''t turn out that she''s already committed suicide. If that happens, he won''t be able to play with Riko anymore.  At lunchtime, Riko still didn''t come to school. Although some students sometimes skip the class and attend only the afternoon class, Riko didn''t intend to do so. He glanced at Maria. She seems to be having dinner with the girls again today. Then, Chihiro left his seat. Izumi-kun A tall boy, Kamishiro, called out to him. He smiled good-naturedly and said to Chihiro. If you have nothing to do, would you like to go to the cafeteria with me? There is no reason for Chihiro to refuse, so he accepted his offer. They left the classroom together and walked toward the cafeteria. But why did he suddenly call out to Chihiro? In the two months since he entered the school, Kamishiro had never invited Chihiro to lunch. And that is without the accompaniment of other classmates. When he asked his intentions as they walked, Kamishiro replied, "I wanted to talk to you about something". Something you want to talk about? I''ll tell you about it when we get there The cafeteria is crowded with many students. Because many students live alone, Shibahou Academy has a high percentage of students using the cafeteria and store. Because of this reason, Chihiro has rarely used the cafeteria. This is because when he eats in the cafeteria, he has to make eye contact with other people, even if he only buys bread or rice balls at the store. Now, though, he is less averse to mind-reading ability than before. So, what do you want to talk about? After buying a ticket from the ticket machine, Chihiro hand it to the staff and receive his food. He chose curry and rice, and topped it with croquette. When Kamishiro saw Chihiro''s order, he asked, "Is that enough?", but his order is kitsune udon and gyudon. Kamishiro wondered if he was eating too much, but apparently he was consuming too many calories due to his ability. Oh, yeah. It''s about the training later Training? Chihiro asked back and tilted his head. He had thought that the timing of this conversation would be Riko-related. ...Well, even in that case, the circumstances are still a mystery. Kamishiro nodded, stirring his udon noodles. You''ll probably run into me in training today, right? ...I guess so The training combinations are rotated to some extent. In Chihiro''s case, it didn''t matter who he hit, so he didn''t pay attention to it. But thinking that Kamishiro, who must be "the same" as Chihiro in the opposite sense of the word, remembered the cycle, he is surprised. It is an orthodox chicken curry with a slightly sweet taste. Kamishiro is concerned about the lack of ingredients, but the croquette made up for it. Kamishiro repeated the cycle of sipping udon, shoveling in gyudon, and drinking udon soup in between conversations. Udon is a substitute for soup. So, do me a favor. I want you to read my mind and do everything in your power to stop me Huh? Do you mind? No, I don''t mind Or rather, he would have done so even if he hadn''t been asked. Also, Chihiro wondered if he could read Kamishiro''s actions by reading his mind, prevent his initial attack, and then strike back. After all, with the difference in ability between Chihiro and Kamishiro, there is little that can be done. Well, thank you. Actually, I wanted to do what I could before I fought Fukami-san Mari... Fukami-san? Chihiro almost called her by her first name in public. But he took a bite of the curry to cover up his mistake. Looking forward, his plate is still only half full, but Kamishiro had already finished most of it before he knew it. Oh. Maybe I''ll fight with her today. ...And I''m sure the fight with her will be pretty tough. That''s why I want to get some experience with an irregular opponent before that. Because feinting won''t work against you Indeed, feinting is hard to use against Chihiro. That''s because he is able to anticipate his opponent''s true intentions and respond accordingly. However, this is only if Chihiro can read the opponent''s battle plan well, and there is another way out of feinting: change the plan after the opponent has read the mind. In addition, Maria herself is not a mind reader, so Kamishiro doesn''t think this is a direct countermeasure. If he thinks that fighting different types of opponents gives him experience, then that''s probably important to him. Fine. I''ll do what I can Kamishiro looked at Chihiro with a surprising expression. What''s wrong? No... I just thought you weren''t that type of guy. I''m just a little surprised He finished the rest of his bowl of beef and udon, drank all the broth, and stood up. He left with a fresh smile and a few short words. Let''s have a match, no hard feelings The strongest of the class seemed to be a nice guy as Chihiro looked.  As soon as the lunch break is over, it''s time for practical training. Not necessarily because of Kamishiro''s words, but Chihiro had decided to actively participate in the game that day. Although there are some people in the class, especially Riko, who avoided his mind-reading ability, when he thought about it, there is no reason for him to be shunned for his ability in training, let alone in daily life. So, he resolves to fight head-on against his opponent from the first round... only to lose. The new abilities - [Acceleration of Sleep Effect] and [Amplification of Emotions when Reading Minds] are almost ineffective in battle. Chihiro''s strength has not changed at all, and he was able to beat Riko yesterday because he was prepared for anything. It was not so easy to win. After a short break, the opponents are switched - the second game. As predicted, Kamishiro stood in front of Chihiro. CH 16.1 I knew you had it right Yeah. I''m a man of my word Thank you They face each other head-on, and Chihiro stares into Kamishiro''s eyes. DDRight at the start of the fight, he moves straight ahead and kicks with his right leg. He could read him. He seems to be a very honest person, though Chihiro never had the chance to read his mind before. Still, Kamishiro is not underestimating his opponent, nor is he burning with enthusiasm for victory, but he has a clear idea of his battle plan. Start! As the teacher announced. Kamishiro is moving straight towards Chihiro, just as his mind reading tells him. But he''s fast. As expected, his basic physical ability is different from Chihiro''s. He seems to be competing without using his abilities as a [Lost Item]. Chihiro stood there and waited for Kamishiro to come to him. He opened his legs a little wider, so that he could stand on his feet. Then, he stepped back with his right leg. But Kamishiro does not change his plan. He maintains the information from the mind reading. Kamishiro smiles and approaches Chihiro. Then. Kamishiro steps forward with his right foot and throws a counter right fist. The impact is almost simultaneous. A moment earlier, Chihiro''s fist also dug into Kamishiro''s chest, sending a solid shock through him. However, Kamishiro''s body did not even wobble a little. Shortly after, a kick from Kamishiro struck him in the left side. And in spite of his preparations, Chihiro is blown away and scrapes the floor for almost a meter. ...I give up Chihiro half-raised himself and told Kamishiro. He had been beaten completely head-on. It''s an indisputable defeat. Exhaling softly, Kamishiro walked over and held out his hand. He grabbed Chihiro''s hand, causing him to shake it. Really, feinting and stuff, it didn''t affect you at all. Kamishiro-kun might be able to beat Fukami-san No, it was a good match. If your fist had been more powerful, the result would have been different After helping Chihiro up, Kamishiro turned his gaze to the distance. There, he saw Maria, almost completely subduing her opponent with a self-destructive strategy. Can he win? Can he beat that girl? Chihiro waited for the battle to begin, unsure of who he should be rooting for. The match between Kamishiro and Maria is the final match of the day. After greeting his classmates, Chihiro went to watch Maria''s fight. But what he found there was an unexpected sight. Maria is pinned down on the floor. Kamishiro had taken her arm and was performing a joint move. Chihiro understands. Maria has the ability to return damage to her opponent and heal her own damage with her healing ability. Therefore, while she can put her opponent at a one-sided disadvantage in a normal melee, restraining attacks are her weakness. She cannot attack if her movements are blocked, and she cannot return damage if her opponent does not attack her. In that case, she has no choice but to give up. It seems that Kamishiro is getting a small amount of damage back because of his excellent joints, but he is not shaken by that. Could she have been so easily defeated? Chihiro thought so, but Maria took an unexpected action. She moved her right arm to make the joint tighter. She did so with such force that her arm dislocated with a sound that echoed around the room. And because of that, the startled Kamishiro let go of his hand, and Maria stood up, distancing herself from Kamishiro. ...I can''t believe you did that Kamishiro muttered, unable to hide his surprise. Maria, on the other hand, replies with a smile and a bead of sweat on her forehead. Unfortunately, I''m confident in my patience In fact, that''s not a trick that anyone but her can easily imitate. Maria would not have done it so lightly without a guarantee that she could fix it. And then, using her left hand, Maria forcibly fitted the right joint, and took a stance. I don''t want to eat the same move twice, but what are you going to do? ...Oh. I don''t have a choice. Then I''ll go with a frontal assault It''s a battle of attrition from there. Both sides came at each other in close combat. Kamishiro seemed to be careful not to hit Maria in the face or stomach, but he is mercilessly hitting her everywhere else. *ka-pow* Every time Kamishiro''s kick or fist hit Maria, her body emitted a terrible sound. Just by listening to it, someone could tell that the power of the attack is tremendous. ...It''s completely different from when he fought Chihiro. That''s because he''s now using his abilities as a [Lost Item]. Kamishiro Yuuki''s ability is physical enhancement. It''s a simple and supreme ability that "only" strengthens muscle power, athletic ability, and physical sturdiness. Despite the fact that Maria''s bones are creaking from the damage she is receiving, Kamishiro''s movements do not slow down. This is proof that the body''s level of defense and durability is completely different from Maria''s. The girl is able to heal even after taking damage. The boy who could take damage and not be harmed. And before he knew it, most of the students who had finished the game are watching the battle, which could be called the top battle of the class. Even the teacher didn''t stop the fight even though five minutes had passed by default. But Maria is losing the fight. Because the fight is going too fast for the healing to catch up. The damage is coming in so fast that she''s already in a state of wounds. Any sane person would have given up long ago. But she keeps moving. She continues to attack Kamishiro''s body, despite the pain in her body. She knows she''s not doing much. And then... The girl''s resistance begins to bear fruit. Kamishiro''s body jolts. He quickly holds his ground, but his movements show that he''s not at ease. You can give up if you want I hope you''re not joking Kamishiro laughs and answers Maria''s call. He is sweating all over, and his face is a little tight, but he still looks straightforward. Kamishiro begins to move again. He rushes with a mixture of fists and kicks. Maria defends with her arms, or dares to take a hit and counterattack. Slowly, but steadily, both fighters began to slow down. The damage is reaching its peak. And if the pace slows down and they spend more time at a standstill, the battle situation will turn the other way. If it''s an endurance battle, Maria would have the advantage. Then, I''ll decide at once Kamishiro took a deep breath and sank deeply into the ground. His arms and legs, his whole body, building up strength. ... Maria kept her distance from Kamishiro and just stared at him. She didn''t brace herself, didn''t try to block the killing blow, but simply stared at him. Instead of holding back, she is trying to pass it off. ...Hey. Don''t you think they''re going to die? Someone muttered. In fact, it''s almost impossible to die during this training. As long as there is no organ damage or excessive bleeding, the teacher or the school doctor will take appropriate measures, and Aika who is here can also provide first aid. Therefore, neither Kamishiro nor Maria is in a critical condition. ...although their conditions are probably similar to that. CH 16.2 Oh Kamishiro moved. His right foot shook the air in the training area, and in a breath the distance between them is reduced to zero. He jumps into Maria''s grasp, puts all the energy of his move into his fist, and slams it into Maria''s upper body. Immediately, both of them are blown away at the same time. Like magnets repelling each other, they go in opposite directions. Maria hits her back and rolls around, while Kamishiro is knocked down so hard he can''t move. And now, silence descend. Chihiro knew at once that they are both breathing. No danger of death. Now it''s just a matter of who will get up first. Whoever stood first would be the winner, everyone naturally knew. Five seconds. Ten seconds. Fifteen seconds... thirty seconds. Another ten or so seconds passed, and just when it looked like it''s a draw... Kuh... Kamishiro moved. He moved his hand as if to search the floor, and raised himself up halfway with a strong effort. He exhaled, got to his feet and stood up. The damage is so severe that he staggers instantly, though he is still in a battered state. Maria, however, did not move. She looks up at the ceiling and places her right hand on her chest, breathing slowly. Thank you. Thank you for sticking with me until the end Kamishiro walks up to Maria and smiles. But he doesn''t extend his hand, perhaps out of consideration for Maria''s immobility. Maria looked up at him and immediately shook her head. No... No... you''re the one who did all this just for training Hearing this, Kamishiro narrowed his eyes. Because it''s training. If I don''t work hard here, I won''t be able to work hard in a real battle At that, a cheer went up from the gallery. Both Kamishiro and Maria are given equal praise. As they are both first-year students and members of the same [Lost Item] team, they should all be rivals, but after such a great battle, everyone can''t help but honestly admire them. Chihiro also marveled at the way they fought. Despite the overwhelming physical inferiority of the two, they fought almost evenly. Kamishiro overturned his own words to Maria in the dodgeball match by his own power. It''s an exceptional fight. Are you okay, Fukami-san? Aika is the first to run up to Maria. She is about to use her powers to treat her, but Maria stopped her with a shake of her head. I can heal myself, so if you want to heal, you should heal Kamishiro-kun Yeah? Are you sure you''re okay? I''m fine. Don''t worry Aika nodded her head and ran to Kamishiro. Kamishiro, who had no ability to heal wounds, accepted Aika''s ability and began to receive first aid. It would be difficult for him to walk to the school doctor on his own in his current condition, and it would certainly be a necessary measure. Kamishiro noticed Chihiro''s gaze and turned around. He smiled and quickly returned his gaze, but when their eyes met for a moment, Chihiro tilted his head at Kamishiro''s emotion. ... It''s like a burning feeling in the chest? It''s not like Maria''s sexual desire, it''s more pure. So, is it a romantic feeling? Chihiro isn''t the one, of course, but the one who''s by his side right now, naturally. Takatsuki-san? If he looks at Kamishiro''s face, he seems to be blushing slightly. Isn''t that surprising? A beautiful man and a beautiful woman, good people who look good together. However, he does not know how much Aika is interested in him. Then the teacher''s voice said. Since it''s been quite a while and some of you can''t move right away, there will be a homeroom meeting here today. I''ve already contacted your homeroom teacher, please wait for it The commotion did not stop until the homeroom teacher arrived, and the day is dismissed after the HR session at the training ground. Then, looking at Kamishiro as a hero, Chihiro got dressed and left the changing room. By the way, he wonders what happened to Maria. When Chihiro went to change, she was still in the training room, leaning her back against the wall in the corner. She was surrounded by the girls of the class, so she didn''t seem to be able to move right away. But, when he went to check on her again, he found that she is still there. It seemed that her classmates had already gone to change their clothes, and Maria is the only one left. She must have been very tired and damaged by the fight with Kamishiro. Izumi-kun You want me to do the shopping? Chihiro asked her smiling, and she shook her head in disapproval. I told you not to, didn''t I? Rather, do the shopping as planned. No, I''d be more excited if you told me to go by myself Isn''t that too much? Well, Chihiro may not have the right to say that. Unfortunately, Chihiro is not yet ready to do such a thing when she''s not in the throes of excitement. And so, he exhaled. Well, I''ll wait for you to calm down Thanks. You can stay in the classroom or on the roof Okay. Take it easy Maria gave him a puzzled look. You''re really, really weird ...I guess so Chihiro left the place without complaining, though he is a little disappointed. On the way to the store, he bought a pack of juice from a vending machine and drank it slowly. When he returned to the classroom, he found that Maria had not yet arrived, but there are very few students left in the classroom. Most of the students must have left the school by now. He sits down in his seat and arranges his belongings. Then, after finishing his work, he fell asleep on his desk because he felt a little uncomfortable. Eventually, he really dozed off, and in the midst of his slumber, Chihiro heard a noise. CH 17.1 When he looks up, he sees a girl standing next to his desk. She has blond hair and is wearing the school uniform. Her blouse buttons, which are usually open, are tightly closed. Nishizaki, san? Uh... The girl''s gaze wanders around with an awkward look on her face. As if caught up in the moment, she looked around and saw that there is no one else in the classroom. So, the noise she just made was made by her. Why is she here? What was she trying to do to him while sleeping? Chihiro thinks and come to a conclusion. She''ll come see him after school, one on one. It''s a repeat of what Chihiro did to Riko yesterday. Then what does she want? He looks into Riko''s flickering eyes and asks. ...Have you come to avenge yesterday? Hii... *Tonk* Riko jerks around and hits the desk. She didn''t seem to have any intention to harm Chihiro. After all, the emotions he read in her are unsettling. Nishizaki-san? The girl''s shoulders shook. Riko, who looked as if she is about to start crying, whispered quietly. I''m sorry She apologizes. Yesterday, he made her say it over and over again. And now, a day later, the girl says it of her own volition. What''s this? Chihiro is puzzled by the sudden sensation that ran through his body. A strange sense of satisfaction fills his heart. Perhaps unaware of Chihiro''s condition, Riko continued to speak in a trembling voice. I don''t know what to do. No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn''t figure it out. Eventually, I decided I had to see Izumi She came to the school in her uniform, apparently. I hid and watched the school gate, but Izumi didn''t come out. So, I came to the classroom and waited for people to disappear. But you were asleep Did you try to kill me while you could? No! Tears well up in Riko''s eyes. Chihiro got up from her chair and looked at Riko from the front. Fear. And a very strong one, amplified by Chihiro''s ability. ...I won''t do it. Trust me So weak. She''s just a girl. Chihiro can''t believe it''s that Nishizaki Riko who''s been tormenting him for two months. I didn''t know Nishizaki-san was this weak Oh... The reaction is dramatic. Riko slumped to the floor and suddenly started screaming. Aaahhhh! And then she started crying. With tears streaming down her face, she looked upward without shame or embarrassment. "There are probably still people left in the school building. But what would they think of me if they saw me like this?", Chihiro''s thought. ...Should I make her stop crying? Chihiro is unsure. It is annoying, but Riko''s behavior is not unusual. It didn''t look like she is trying to annoy him by screaming, and letting her cry until she feels better would make it easier to talk. But when he pondering. A person walks quickly into the classroom. He thought someone had already heard her crying, but it''s Maria who comes in. She took one look at the situation in the room without stopping, and walked up to Riko. *Slap* Without hesitation, she slapped her on the cheek. Eh...? Couldn''t understand what was going on. Riko looked up blankly. Maria grabbed her by the hair and whispered close to her face. Shut up. Don''t you know you''re bothering Izumi-kun? F-Fukami-sa... If you want to show your obedience, show the proper attitude. Or are you doing this on purpose to be abandoned? No, no... The look on Maria''s face when she turned to Riko was, in a way, even more terrifying than when she had told Riko she was going to kill her. A fierce scorn. It is so crushing that even Chihiro, who wasn''t the one who had seen it, trembled. Riko, who had once stopped crying, burst into tears again, but she too must have realized that she should not cry. She wipes her tears and closes her mouth. Maria then strokes Riko''s head with her palm. She smiles a loving, captivating smile. Well done. If you''re a good, honest girl, we won''t do anything painful or scary to you ...Ah. Candy and whips. Maria''s gentle voice seemed to soak into her shattered heart. Riko relaxed her expression and stared at Maria, then shook her head. Why would Fukami-san do such a thing...? Oh. You mean you don''t want to be ruled by someone other than Izumi-kun? What do you mean... Riko glanced at Chihiro. He feels like she''s asking for help, but it''s hard to deal with, so he let it go for now. Then, Riko returns her gaze to Maria. It''s none of your business... It does. Because I''m Izumi-kun''s slave. Isn''t it the role of a senior slave to discipline an undisciplined junior? What... what are you saying? I don''t get it... That would be incomprehensible to Riko. Riko''s face blushed and paled at the word "slave", and she seemed to be in a state of utmost confusion. This is not going to end well. Deciding that, Chihiro turned to Maria. Maria Yes, Master She replied in an unusually polite tone, perhaps because she had said that to Riko. Her voice gave him the same pleasure he had felt earlier. Can we change places? We can''t talk too long here Sure... Let''s do it this way Maria''s face lit up as if she had thought of something. She takes out a notepad from her desk, tears off a sheet, and writes something on the surface. On the back, she drew what looked like a map and handed it to Riko. Nishizaki-san, please go to the supermarket and buy the ingredients I wrote here. Come back to the place on the map when you are done Hey. Why would I do that...? Huh. Disobey me? Apparently, she''s trying to get her to run an errand. In a way, it sounds like a good idea. She is a rough girl, with a merciless way of thinking. ...All right. So, I just buy it and take it with me? Yes. Take care of it... Let''s go then, Master? Ah, yes Maria asks her to pick up the bags. However, Chihiro felt it would be wrong to just ignore Riko and leave. I''m sorry, Nishizaki-san. I''m counting on you Eh... He couldn''t see Riko''s expression after that as Maria pulled him to hurry up, but he thought he heard her say, "Okay", just before he left the classroom. Or rather, he unexpectedly decided to leave with Maria. Well. We should get ready for everything when we get back Yeah... I have to decide what I''m going to talk to Nishizaki-san about Eh? But, what about her training? That''s the point Maria poked her head in, but Chihiro tilted his head as if to say he didn''t understand. Isn''t it obvious? You have to make her swear complete submission while you can... and I was a little frustrated yesterday, so I want to get some benefit. That''s the second part of your real intention, isn''t it? It''s just your imagination And so on, they arrived at the apartment. CH 17.2 When they entered the room, Maria, who was talking about her training, proceeded to make other preparations. Chihiro, on the other hand, changed his clothes and threw them into the washer and dryer, and brought in another chair for the living room table, which had only two chairs. He then poured a glass of iced tea and had a strategy meeting. Maria, are you feeling okay? Yes. I''ve told you many times that I''m very good with pain and that it goes away while I''m doing this. In fact, I''m more worried about you Don''t worry. Kamishiro-kun took it easy on me There''s no need for either of them to take a break so soon. After all, the question is what to do about Riko, though Maria agreed that there is no need to think about it. Since you already have the trump card, all you have to do is to make her stronger in mind and body, right? So just train her without thinking about it You say that so easily Maria had never been in a situation like this before. I''m used to reading and watching this kind of stories ...I don''t think it''s something to brag about In the end, it''s decided that the relationship between Chihiro and Maria should be "Master and slave", and Riko should be forced to admit that she is a slave. After waiting for a while, Riko arrived at the entrance of the apartment. Maria welcomed her, and she came into the room carrying a heavy shopping bag. Thanks for your help, Nishizaki-san ...Really, why do I have to do this? Apparently, she had recovered somewhat while she was shopping. Riko put the bag down, glaring at Maria, who gave her a word of thanks. By the way, what did you write in your note? Oh. You''re naturally ignoring it. It''s okay Maria told her that she had ordered all the ingredients: meat, fish, vegetables, eggs. No wonder it''s so heavy. As for the results of her errand... Hee~... nothing to complain about, perfect Maria rolled her eyes and looked at Riko when she opened the bag and saw the items inside. What do you think I am? The type who only eats out and eats convenience store lunches Ugh, I want to punch you. I cook for myself too ...To tell the truth, Chihiro is also surprised, but it would be better not to say that. Well then, Nishizaki-san, have a seat there for now ...Yeah Riko nodded her head while giving Chihiro a look. She does as she is told and sits down on a chair. She sat down on the far side of the corridor, facing Maria. This has been Chihiro''s position until now, but he is now sitting on the third chair. Maria, on the other hand, is in the kitchen with a bag. Chihiro feels uncomfortable as he hears the sound of food being put away in the refrigerator. Because he doesn''t know how much to say to Riko now. Hey, Izumi ...What? Is it true that you and Fukami-san have that kind of relationship? She asked with a sense of fear. She sat like a shrinking cat, glancing at him as if she is curious about his situation. However, she seems to be afraid of eye contact and turns away when Chihiro looks at her. It is kind of cute, and he couldn''t help but smile. W-What? Riko shouted, startled. Sorry. It''s totally different from when I was talking to Maria earlier Oh, that''s because... She shrugs. I don''t want her to think I''m a big deal. But Izumi is... well, different She said something to that effect. ...Maria had said that she needed to be trained, but he wondered if her rebellion had already been nipped in the bud. But still, answering her question. It''s true. I''m supposed to be Maria''s Master It''s a little embarrassing to say it out loud again. But it''s true. Riko seemed stunned by Chihiro''s answer. Then, she muttered, "It''s true", and glanced toward the kitchen. Why? Why, you ask... It''s hard to explain, both emotionally and in terms of history. So, answer it in a plausible way. Why do I have to answer so much to Nishizaki-san? Oh... sorry, sorry. Riko immediately distorted her face and turned down. Such a gesture still kind of cute to him. After a few seconds of silence, Riko slowly looks up. She is afraid again. ...But... You do that to me, too, right? You''re going to do that, aren''t you? ...Yeah Indeed, that''s what will happen. Chihiro wanted to dominate Riko. That was done yesterday, but it''s better to have an ongoing relationship if possible. That is, to make Riko a slave of Chihiro, as Maria had said. That''s right. You will be Master''s slave Maria came back with a glass of iced tea in her hand. She placed it in front of Riko and sat down. To be held by the Master, to serve him, to obey his commands. That''s what you''ll be... or maybe it''s more accurate to say that you already are The hand that is about to reach for the glass on the table stopped immediately. Am I becoming... a slave? Yes. You came to see the Master because you wanted his orders, didn''t you? To Chihiro, Maria''s words sounded like coercion. But Riko didn''t try to deny it. On the contrary, she closed her mouth as if thinking and then said quietly. ...Well, maybe. I didn''t know what to do on my own She wanted Chihiro to decide. After all he''d done to her, after he''d destroyed everything about her. But she woke up and there was no one, nothing left. What happens now? She said she was afraid because she didn''t know what to do. ...so Riko was constantly checking on Chihiro. Maria was right, that must be the temperament of a slave. She must have been forced to develop such a temperament in a short period of time because her identity was destroyed. Of course, if she had something solid in her, it would not have been so easy. Now that she had nothing, it was natural for her to look to others for a reason. ...Okay Chihiro nodded. He looked at Riko and told her clearly. He''s not used to this kind of situation. He wasn''t strong enough to give orders to others, but this is a situation where he should make a firm decision. Nishizaki-san. No, Riko. You will be my slave. You don''t have to think about anything else. Just do as I say Riko''s eyes are very beautiful if it looked closely. They had a different texture than Maria''s eyes, which seemed to be absorbing. They are pure and seemed to take in everything. It''s hard to believe that they belonged to a girl who had behaved so wildly, but at the same time, it seemed to be for that reason. Riko''s mind wavered. And so, her strong sense of loneliness is replaced by an obsession with Chihiro. Can I? A clinging voice. Of course She nodded, and her obsession turned into trust. To the one who had taken her virginity. Riko let out a sigh. ...I''m sure you''re saying very strange things, but why can''t I refuse it? The trust grew. Eventually, Riko nodded her head. Okay. I''ll be Izumi''s slave As soon as she said this, the girl''s cheeks turned bright red. At the same time, her eyes became luminous, and she began to wear a certain scent. ...What should I do? Even the voice that followed sounded somewhat sweet. Submissive. Maybe he can''t say he''s expecting it. But then, Maria glanced at Chihiro. Chihiro noticed, but did not react and ordered Riko to do the same. CH 18 She takes a step or two away from the chair and, at an especially slow pace, puts her hands on her uniform jacket. One by one, she unbuttons the buttons, with dyed cheeks. Then, with a more elegant gesture than expected, she took off her sleeves and hugged her uniform, making a troubled face. Take off your clothes and put them on the floor Maria''s voice rang out. But, Riko stared at her. Riko, do as she say ...Okay With that, the uniform fell off. The ribbon is then removed and falls off too. At this point, Riko stopped her hand as if hesitating. When she opened her mouth to say something, Maria''s voice came, "Master", and turned her head to Chihiro and shook her head silently. It seems she wanted him to leave Riko to her own will. Continue to Read Advertisement ...Annoying With a small murmur, Riko reached for her blouse with trembling hands. She unbuttoned all the buttons one by one from the top and let it fall to the floor, revealing a white bra. Its design is girlish, with a small ribbon in the middle. Don''t look... A plea escaped from her pink lips, but Chihiro ignored it. Of course, Maria didn''t avert her gaze either. As if she had given up, Riko removed her skirt. White panties of the same design. ... Her eyes are closed tightly. And after a few seconds, as if she had made up her mind, she put her hands behind her back and undid the hooks. Her bra falls to the floor. That''s the last one Maria''s voice added to Riko''s shame. It''s also a command to hurry up. Her panties then are lightly pulled down and her legs are pulled out one by one, starting with her right leg. After taking it off, the bush between her legs is shown and its modest, as if she had been taking good care of it, and it''s kind of cute. What''s next? Riko asked, looking up. Chihiro then pulled the chair he is sitting on lightly and said. Sit here, and lick it Riko obeyed obediently. She squatted in front of the chair and unhooked and unzipped Chihiro''s pants. Unlike Maria''s, her movements are sluggish and not entirely resigned to the task but it arouses his lust. The exposed penis is already half erect. While seeing that, Riko reaches out her tongue and touches it fearfully. *lick* As soon as she touched the glans a little, she frowned. Still, she didn''t complain, but continued to caress the glans with her tongue, inch by inch. The faint stimulation made Chihiro''s impatient penis fully erect. Gradually, Riko''s movements became more and more aggressive. She flicked her tongue as if she were licking soft ice cream or something. At least, Chihiro can tell that she''s trying hard despite her reluctance. Fufu Maria giggles and leaves her chair. She crawls over to the side next to Riko and whispers softly into her ear. That''s not enough for Master. You need to move in more dirty ways. The more embarrassing you think you are, the better you will be as a servant She had been a virgin only a few days before, but she seemed to have calmed down so much that she didn''t feel it. And the seductive whisper melted Riko''s thoughts in this unusual situation. For example, like this Gently swapping places with Riko, Maria opened her mouth wide and took Chihiro''s penis into her mouth. And while watching Riko''s eyes widen, Maria moves her lips with a squelching sound. After that, she takes her mouth off the cock, and then, she drools all over it and squeezes it with her fingers. She takes the scrotum in her mouth and rolls it deliciously. With a sweet exhale, she looks back at Riko. Come on, try it. Just do as much as you can. Oh right, and don''t brush it with your teeth ...Un Riko opened her mouth a little and sucked the glans fearfully. When she did, her teeth touched the penis, and Riko shivered. She must have thought Chihiro would be offended. But, Chihiro laughed and patted Riko''s head. Take off your clothes ...Un Riko stands up honestly. Come to think of it, I''ve never had Maria brush her teeth against me before... ! It was a mumble to set the scene, but somehow Riko reacted to it. So, with the penis in her mouth, she stared at Maria and started to move her mouth, looking for a position where her teeth wouldn''t hit the penis. ...Master, that was nice, but it''s not helping her Well, maybe But in the end, this worked out well for her training. Riko can''t stand the thought of being inferior to Maria, even when it comes to sex. No matter how much she is told that she is Chihiro''s slave, she must be rejected on an emotional level. On the other hand, she is at the mercy of the odd kindness Maria sometimes shows her. Chihiro felt her pleasure increasing as she continued her poor but desperate services. ...Okay. Riko, I''m going to let it out, so take it in your mouth ...Eh? Riko is surprised and stopped her mouth. But Chihiro didn''t care, he thrust his hips forward and triggered his ejaculation by thrusting down her throat. And so, his hips quivered with the sensation of mucus pouring out of the tip of his penis. Guh, ueh... Riko''s face contorted as her throat is stimulated and the semen is expelled. She spits out the ejaculated penis and coughs. Naturally, semen splashed onto her face and hair, staining everywhere. Ah, oh... Riko moans as she catches the semen in a daze. And so, a small amount of semen remains in her lightly opened mouth. However, she can''t bring herself to swallow, nor does she have the courage to spit it out. Maria sighed and turned her head to Riko. It''s no use. Let me help you *kiss* Girl to girl kissing. Maria must have put her tongue in right away. After all, Riko tries to push Maria away with both hands, but Maria holds Riko''s head before she can. *slurp* *smooch* *squelch* *lick...* Fu, kh... nn... oh, uh, uh... Saliva is exchanged frequently, mixing with semen to create bubbles. Both of them slurped at the same time. After a few moments, Riko is freed from Maria then breathed hard and let out a voice like a sob. I haven''t even been kissed by Izumi yet ...Ara. Fufu, you have a surprisingly cute side, don''t you? Do you want Master to kiss you? No, it''s not... She hurriedly denied it, but it was too late. Riko, come here ...Nn Chihiro took Riko''s cheeks between his hands and pulled her close to him, and as she said earlier, he kissed her as if he were holding it. Then, he put his tongue in the same way Maria had done, and tasted the girl''s mouth with his saliva. Gradually, Riko relaxed her body and is left to her own devices. Then I''ll take this one Maria said, sucking on Chihiro''s penis. Her tongue began to move, not in a way that prioritized ejaculation, but also not in a way that is just for fun. And now, Chihiro in the middle of the two, with an oral service that leads to ejaculation after sufficient sexual stimulation. If that''s the case, let''s enjoy it longer that. That is Chihiro thought. And so Chihiro continued to kiss Riko for a long time while supporting her whole body. He didn''t care if Riko tried to move her face away from him, even if she couldn''t breathe well and her breathing became rough. But, eventually, Riko learned to breathe through her nose. Finally, when he let go of her tongue at the same time as he ejaculated inside Maria''s mouth, Riko looked rather regretful. Not enough? No, not really But her face said she wanted more pleasure. Don''t worry. It''s not over yet Chihiro began to straddles Riko, who looks slightly pleased, and thrusts up into her vagina, making her wiggle her hips. The blowjob and kisses were enough to make her wet, so there is no need for foreplay. *Squish* Maria, on the other hand, hugged Riko from behind, licked her neck and squeezed her breasts as Riko wiggled her hips, killing her moans. And after a few moments, Chihiro ejaculated inside Riko and held her while she lay down. Maria then straddled Riko and asked Chihiro to kiss Riko while she licked her private parts. Master, this is your first threesome, isn''t it? How''s it going? ...It''s great Haha Maria laughed, which was unusual for Chihiro. And after that, Riko climaxed as soon as Chihiro ejaculated into her vagina for the second time, causing her to gasp and then pass out. ...I''m a little jealous of this girl. Because I would never be able to have the kind of perverted sex that makes me want something even though I don''t want it After all, for Maria, it''s a sex that you really want Yes... Even more so when I look into your eyes, I... With Riko on the floor, they continued to fuck. Maria screamed and begged for more until Chihiro passed out from exhaustion. Maria''s desire, which had been so intense, is now even more out of control due to Chihiro''s ability. This was the result of yesterday''s frustration as well. Thanks to this, Chihiro is again exhausted, but the exhaustion is not painful, it is somewhat pleasant. CH 19 There is a lot of noise in the living room when Chihiro wakes up. And he woke up in Maria''s room. The reason is that yesterday, he had to move to the bed at the end of the day to avoid running out of energy. Looking outside, it''s already bright. It seems he passed the night without even eating. Also, Maria is not in the room. No wonder, there is a lot of noise coming from the living room, which is probably the two of them arguing. I wonder... if I can manage it Chihiro is very sleepy, but he''s not injured. Today is Saturday, so there is a half-day class. And because tomorrow is a holiday, he decides to push himself a little. ...Well then He gets out of bed naked, leave the room and head for the living room. Sure enough, Maria and Riko are there. You can''t do that, you can''t! Oh, are you sure? If you keep talking like that, Master might get tired of you Wha!? It''s not like I care what he does to me They''re both in their nightgowns. Maria in a negligee, Riko in pajamas. Judging from the fact that their sizes are slightly different, Riko must have borrowed Maria''s. And they seem to have already bathed and looked refreshed. Then, while standing, I''m talking to them. Umm, what are you talking about? Izumi Good morning, Izumi-kun. Did you sleep well? Riko, who hear my voice, mumbling something with dyed cheeks and stopped abruptly. Then, when she turned around and saw that Chihiro is naked, she stiffened. Maria, on the other hand, looked back at Chihiro and smiled thinly. ...Ah, un. The quality of my sleep has been good lately When Chihiro looked at Riko, who was concerned about what she had just said, she looked away. ...Nothing, it''s not really nothing Well, she was wondering what tone of voice she should use when Izumi-kun wakes up, so I was telling her... "Why don''t you call him ''Master''?" Wha, stupid! Why would you say that!? I''ll tell you something. Why would a slave hide something from their Master? I''m not a sla... I mean, I''m a slave, but... Anyway, the two of them seem to be getting along just fine. Well, I''m gonna take a shower Yeah, take your time Eh, Izumi...? Nishizaki-san can come in, too. Why don''t you wash Izumi-kun''s body? No, I won''t! Ignoring their continued bickering (?), Chihiro moved to the bathroom to took a shower. Chihiro''s shirt and underwear are placed in the laundry basket, followed by Maria''s underwear and two blouses. There is no Riko''s underwear. So, she probably wore it again because she didn''t have a change, and her embarrassment earlier was probably because she didn''t want people to see her underwear. "...I don''t think this is a big problem now", Chihiro''s thought. Well, if that''s the case, he picked up the two blouses and sniffed them. The first one smells like Maria''s body odor, which he had gotten used to, which means that the other blouse, which smells a little sweaty, belongs to Riko. ...What am I doing? Chihiro came to his senses, put the blouse back in the laundry basket, and quickly took a shower. After that, he put on his uniform, which had been folded as usual, and returned to the living room. Maria is in the kitchen cooking, and Riko is sitting in her pajamas. Her gaze wanders aimlessly, and she immediately notices Chihiro, but turns away pretending that nothing has happened. Riko W-What? When Chihiro call her name, she looks back at him happily, though she probably doesn''t realize it. You can call me whatever you want. Either way, you can''t call me anything weird at school, and I''ll still call you Nishizaki-san at school Oh, y-yeah Feeling relieved, Riko let out a light breath. Then... I''ll call you Izumi Yes, thank you. It''ll take some time, but please treat me well Okay... I mean, it''s not like this is much trouble Despite her immediate outburst of annoyance, her voice sounded gentler than expected. Feeling happy, Chihiro reached out to touch her hair. When he gently patted her hair, she stared at him with a red face. I''m sorry, did you not like it? ... When he took his hand away and said that, Riko stared at him even more. As they continued this conversation, Maria came to the living room after preparing breakfast. First, a large omelet is served. Then came a salad piled high in a deep dish, bacon cooked until slightly browned, potage in a soup dish for each person... and a large number of butter rolls and a banana for each person. I''ve prepared plenty of food for last night''s dinner as well That''s a lot of food for three people, but so be it. Chihiro''s stomach growled at the ample amount and the delicious smell. Riko also looked satisfied, and muttered complicatedly, "Isn''t it a foul thing that you are good at cooking too?" . And so, the sound of clattering dishes echoed in the room, and then Maria opened her mouth. By the way, does Nishizaki-san live in a dormitory too? ...Yes, but... Riko replied with an attitude of "So what?" Okay. Then I thought you should live here too Wha? Both Chihiro and Riko shouted in surprise at the same time. After looking at each other for a moment, Riko replied in a slurred voice. There''s no way I can do that Why not? If you need permission to stay overnight, I don''t mind if you move to my address. There is still room for you After a similar discussion with Chihiro about living together. Maria easily eliminated Riko''s escape routes one by one. Unlike in Chihiro''s case, there are few obstacles since they are both women. The rent of the dormitory is not free, so in terms of cost, it''s a good deal, and sharing meals and laundry will reduce the burden. And now, Riko is at a loss for words. B-But... Isn''t Izumi with us? No. Izumi-kun doesn''t live here He doesn''t? Not like that. Well, he hasn''t moved his address, but rather he''s staying or residing here Isn''t it the same thing!? With that, a fork is thrust into a piece of bacon. Then, Riko threw the whole thing into her mouth, chewed and swallowed, and sighed. There''s no point in saying no, is there? Maria smiled as she sliced the butter roll. You really know what you''re doing Riko groaned. She looked down at the table, pretending to concentrate on eating, but seemed to be thinking about something. And her face is red. That said, it would have been a bad idea if Chihiro had asked her to go back to the dormitory. So, Chihiro mentioned the problem in a matter-of-fact manner. Even if there are rooms available, aren''t there enough beds? It''ll be okay The remark is simply denied. After finishing a piece of bread, Maria stood up and beckoned to Chihiro and Riko. The two of them put away their half-eaten portions without understanding and followed her. They went to the opposite side of Maria''s room. They knew there is a door, but they had never seen it open before. What they saw inside is... Wow, it''s huge... Riko muttered. King size, perhaps. There is an oversized bed in the middle of the room, big enough for several people to sleep side by side. Other than that, there is a carpet on the floor, a closet and a small cabinet, but not much else in the room. Considering the location of the entrance, the walls around the room are thickly built. The room is located at the far end of the apartment, so there is almost no noise to worry about, and the window on the corridor side is double-layered. It is quite easy to understand what the room is for. There''s plenty of space for the three of us to sleep here, isn''t there? ...Yes, indeed It''s more than enough for three people. There are some problems with privacy, though. Still, when Chihiro quietly looked at Riko. She stood there, unable to fully process her feelings, but eventually gave up and said. ...That''s enough, then Oh. You imagined Master holding you here anyway, didn''t you? Shut up, I''ll kill you!? Loud voices echoed in the room, but probably it doesn''t leak to the upper floor or outside. CH 20.1 Unlike the art class, the content of the information processing class is similar to a classroom lecture, but the purpose is to learn techniques. Since the main purpose of the class is to "make those who can''t do it do it". the speed of the class is slow, and to Chihiro, who has some knowledge of the subject, it''s like resting his bones.-tinytranslation.xyz He took it easy and let the class sink in. Then, the homeroom teacher told the whole class. At the end of this month, there will be a regular exam and an ability assessment. For everyone, this will be your first assessment after entering the school, so please try to prepare as much as possible in advance Ability assessment for [Lost Item]. At Shibahou Academy, the results of this assessment and the regular examinations are both taken into account in determining the student''s grade. The ability judgment is especially important. As Shibahou Academy is an institution for the gifted, students with poor prospects may be dismissed from the school. On the other hand, if they perform well, they may be given some preferential treatment. This is an event of great significance to Chihiro as well. After the homeroom teacher gives a command and leaves the room, the students are all in a buzz. Then as he exhaling lightly while packing up his belongings, Chihiro hears the students talking. Kamishiro, are you going for B rank? You can do it, right? Intrigued, he looked up to see Kamishiro smiling as he is surrounded by boys. Of course, I''m going for it. ...but it''s going to be difficult, as expected There are only six ranks in total. So, even just going up one rank is quite a challenge. It is even more difficult to go from D to C or from C to B than from E to D. In particular, the number of students who are ranked B or higher is much lower, and it is said that they can find a job that makes full use of their abilities when they reach the rank. In this class, Kamishiro and Maria have a good chance. Unlike the art class, the content of the information processing class is similar to a classroom lecture, but the purpose is to learn techniques. Since the main purpose of the class is to "make those who can''t do it do it". the speed of the class is slow, and to Chihiro, who has some knowledge of the subject, it''s like resting his bones.-tinytranslation.xyz He took it easy and let the class sink in. Then, the homeroom teacher told the whole class. At the end of this month, there will be a regular exam and an ability assessment. For everyone, this will be your first assessment after entering the school, so please try to prepare as much as possible in advance Ability assessment for [Lost Item]. At Shibahou Academy, the results of this assessment and the regular examinations are both taken into account in determining the student''s grade. The ability judgment is especially important. As Shibahou Academy is an institution for the gifted, students with poor prospects may be dismissed from the school. On the other hand, if they perform well, they may be given some preferential treatment. This is an event of great significance to Chihiro as well. After the homeroom teacher gives a command and leaves the room, the students are all in a buzz. Then as he exhaling lightly while packing up his belongings, Chihiro hears the students talking. Kamishiro, are you going for B rank? You can do it, right? Intrigued, he looked up to see Kamishiro smiling as he is surrounded by boys. Of course, I''m going for it. ...but it''s going to be difficult, as expected There are only six ranks in total. So, even just going up one rank is quite a challenge. It is even more difficult to go from D to C or from C to B than from E to D. In particular, the number of students who are ranked B or higher is much lower, and it is said that they can find a job that makes full use of their abilities when they reach the rank. In this class, Kamishiro and Maria have a good chance. Okay, bye Yeah Chihiro left the apartment with Maria. They parted at the entrance and went their separate ways. Riko is not with them. She said she is going to miss school today too because her physical strength is not good enough, and that was why she had not changed into her school uniform when they ate. Maria did not seem to be alarmed by the fact that she would be left alone in her room. After all... Well, I didn''t leave anything there that I didn''t want anyone to see ...And the computer? I put passwords on all the logins and folders. Besides, she''d be committing a crime if she went through someone else''s computer without a solid reason, wouldn''t she? I see Considering the fact that Riko would be making an enemy of Chihiro and Maria, it''s unlikely that she''d be messing around in the room. With only half a day to spare, time is not on her side. There''s also the possibility that if we show our trust, her resistance will be weaker... Riko even had a key so that she could bring in her personal belongings later today. No way, she thinks it''s a trap.  Saturday is a half-day class, and the content of the class is quite irregular. To be more specific, all four periods are free choice. The students can choose from a wide range of subjects from sports, martial arts, skills training to arts and technology, except that they are not allowed to not take any classes. The classroom lectures held in the mornings from Monday to Friday concentrate on the main subjects, and do not include practical classes such as music, art, and information processing. The main purpose of this course is to supplement what the student need from such "omitted" subjects. Of course, if someone have no particular interest, they may exercise their body to become stronger. The classes on Saturdays are basically a set of two periods, and each student can take a maximum of two classes. Chihiro is taking art in the first and second periods, and information processing in the third and fourth periods. The reason why he chooses to take these courses is because he is too weak to train, and also because he wants to get a good score on his unofficial application for admission to a university. In the first place, those who have the ability to read the mind generally go on to become psychologists or counselors, so the requirements for non-motor skills are high. In addition, Kamishiro allotted four hours to physical education and training, and Aika chose home economics and art. Unfortunately, Aika and Chihiro are not in the same class because of their class schedule. -tinytranslation.xyz It seems that Riko chose home economics and training. And... ...Ah When Chihiro took his art bag - a big, bulky bag - to the dedicated classroom, he found Maria there. Please read it on tinytranslation.xyz Visit Now ! Apparently, she is also taking art at the same time. And when she glanced at him, she said, as if to say, "Surprised?". ...Actually, he didn''t expect to meet her here. She told him later that she chose the "express yourself" course to relieve stress and clear her mind. Incidentally, she chose music as her third and fourth period elective. As Chihiro continued to draw his subject, a still life, he took the opportunity to look into Maria''s sketchbook and found that she is using her time sparingly to draw the shadows. The accuracy of her work is remarkable, but the overall level of perfection did not seem to be improving. As for Chihiro himself, he is neither good at art nor bad at it. Although he likes sketching and other subjects where the basics are important, he is not sure what to do when it comes to landscape painting or clay work. Perhaps he likes to spend his time quietly immersed in his work. In a sense, it is like meditation. While he concentrates on his work, various things come to his mind. As he does so, his mind becomes calmer. Then, he began to remind something. DDThis week, something happened to him. He met Maria and made a deal with her. He was attacked decisively by Riko. And being approached by Kamishiro. He also held Maria and Riko many, many times. Before he knew it, the time for art ended while he is thinking about the changes which he could not even imagine a week ago. After art class, he goes to the information processing class in the second half of the day. And it''s easy. Please read it on tinytranslation.xyz Visit Now ! Unlike the art class, the content of the information processing class is similar to a classroom lecture, but the purpose is to learn techniques. Since the main purpose of the class is to "make those who can''t do it do it". the speed of the class is slow, and to Chihiro, who has some knowledge of the subject, it''s like resting his bones.-tinytranslation.xyz He took it easy and let the class sink in. Then, the homeroom teacher told the whole class. At the end of this month, there will be a regular exam and an ability assessment. For everyone, this will be your first assessment after entering the school, so please try to prepare as much as possible in advance Ability assessment for [Lost Item]. At Shibahou Academy, the results of this assessment and the regular examinations are both taken into account in determining the student''s grade. The ability judgment is especially important. As Shibahou Academy is an institution for the gifted, students with poor prospects may be dismissed from the school. On the other hand, if they perform well, they may be given some preferential treatment. This is an event of great significance to Chihiro as well. After the homeroom teacher gives a command and leaves the room, the students are all in a buzz. Then as he exhaling lightly while packing up his belongings, Chihiro hears the students talking. Kamishiro, are you going for B rank? You can do it, right? Intrigued, he looked up to see Kamishiro smiling as he is surrounded by boys. Of course, I''m going for it. ...but it''s going to be difficult, as expected There are only six ranks in total. So, even just going up one rank is quite a challenge. It is even more difficult to go from D to C or from C to B than from E to D. In particular, the number of students who are ranked B or higher is much lower, and it is said that they can find a job that makes full use of their abilities when they reach the rank. In this class, Kamishiro and Maria have a good chance. CH 20.2 It''s quiet at the door. He didn''t know whether to say "I''m home" or not, and finally took off his shoes without saying anything. Riko''s shoes are in doorway. Apparently, she''s not out. Although he didn''t think so, he walked down the hallway, keeping an eye out for a surprise attack. There is no sign of anyone in the living room. Then where the hell is she? *Sssh!* Suddenly, the curtain at the entrance to the bathroom opens. Chihiro turned around reflexively, and her eyes met Riko''s. She is in her underwear. The same white bra and panties as last night. Her dusky blond hair and her natural appearance, with her guard down, made her look like a normal high school girl, vulnerable and different from Maria''s body. He couldn''t help but stop and stiffen. Puzzled by the pure throbbing sensation, which was different from a feeling of torment, Chihiro stood there. W-Why are you here!? He came to his senses as the curtain is closed again with a shout. I-I''m sorry! Chihiro turned his face away in panic. Well, it didn''t make much sense, since his line of sight is already blocked, though. ...By the way, she had already told that I''m staying here. Even if I had called out to her at the door, I doubt if she would have noticed with the way she was acting just now Well, it''s no use saying. Umm... I''m going to the living room ...Yeah After he confirmed the small reply, he headed for the living room. Chihiro''s stuff is left in a sports bag in the corner of the room, and he needed it to change his clothes anyway. Then, a few minutes later, Riko came out of the bathroom. She is wearing her uniform this time, as expected. Fortunately, he did not make the mistake of starting to change his clothes before she came out. That would have been the same thing, or rather, there is a high possibility that he would have no excuse this time. ...Geez After glancing at Chihiro, Riko went to the kitchen and poured iced tea into a cup. Apparently, she wanted to drink something cold after taking a hot bath. Please read it on tinytranslation.xyz Visit Now ! Then, after Riko came back with a glass in her hand, Chihiro spoke. I''m going to change my clothes Sure, sure She waved her hand as if to say, "Don''t bother me". Feeling a little uncomfortable, Chihiro took his change of clothes and moved on. He felt that she would not like him to use the bathroom right after, so he changed in the room he saw her in the morning. I''m home Welcome home, Maria Maria came back just as he is getting dressed. Then, she walked back to the living room still in her uniform. Maria''s eyes narrowed when she saw Riko''s outfit. Nishizaki-san, you didn''t go back to the dorm, did you? Uh, yeah. I was asleep and it was almost noon. Besides, if I came back in the morning, I''d be caught skipping school Right. Have you eaten lunch yet? Not yet Okay. I''ll make you something Maria nodded and took off her jacket, and then her skirt. She hung her uniform on a chair and went to the bathroom with her black underwear peeking out from the hem of her blouse. She then washes her hands and puts on her apron in the kitchen. Riko immediately intervened. -tinytranslation.xyz I mean, are you going to cook in that outfit!? ? I''ve already taken off what I don''t want to get dirty, so there''s no problem, right? Maria tilted her head as if she didn''t understand. Riko let out a sigh and looked back at Chihiro. Is she always like this? ...Yeah, sort of Chihiro replied with a wry smile. From his point of view, it was strange that Riko is showing a rational reaction. It''s quiet at the door. He didn''t know whether to say "I''m home" or not, and finally took off his shoes without saying anything. Riko''s shoes are in doorway. Apparently, she''s not out. Although he didn''t think so, he walked down the hallway, keeping an eye out for a surprise attack. There is no sign of anyone in the living room. Then where the hell is she? *Sssh!* Suddenly, the curtain at the entrance to the bathroom opens. Chihiro turned around reflexively, and her eyes met Riko''s. She is in her underwear. The same white bra and panties as last night. Her dusky blond hair and her natural appearance, with her guard down, made her look like a normal high school girl, vulnerable and different from Maria''s body. He couldn''t help but stop and stiffen. Puzzled by the pure throbbing sensation, which was different from a feeling of torment, Chihiro stood there. W-Why are you here!? He came to his senses as the curtain is closed again with a shout. I-I''m sorry! Chihiro turned his face away in panic. Well, it didn''t make much sense, since his line of sight is already blocked, though. ...By the way, she had already told that I''m staying here. Even if I had called out to her at the door, I doubt if she would have noticed with the way she was acting just now Well, it''s no use saying. Umm... I''m going to the living room ...Yeah After he confirmed the small reply, he headed for the living room. Chihiro''s stuff is left in a sports bag in the corner of the room, and he needed it to change his clothes anyway. Then, a few minutes later, Riko came out of the bathroom. She is wearing her uniform this time, as expected. Fortunately, he did not make the mistake of starting to change his clothes before she came out. That would have been the same thing, or rather, there is a high possibility that he would have no excuse this time. ...Geez After glancing at Chihiro, Riko went to the kitchen and poured iced tea into a cup. Apparently, she wanted to drink something cold after taking a hot bath. Please read it on tinytranslation.xyz Visit Now ! Then, after Riko came back with a glass in her hand, Chihiro spoke. I''m going to change my clothes Sure, sure She waved her hand as if to say, "Don''t bother me". Feeling a little uncomfortable, Chihiro took his change of clothes and moved on. He felt that she would not like him to use the bathroom right after, so he changed in the room he saw her in the morning. I''m home Welcome home, Maria Maria came back just as he is getting dressed. Then, she walked back to the living room still in her uniform. Maria''s eyes narrowed when she saw Riko''s outfit. Nishizaki-san, you didn''t go back to the dorm, did you? Uh, yeah. I was asleep and it was almost noon. Besides, if I came back in the morning, I''d be caught skipping school Right. Have you eaten lunch yet? Not yet Okay. I''ll make you something Maria nodded and took off her jacket, and then her skirt. She hung her uniform on a chair and went to the bathroom with her black underwear peeking out from the hem of her blouse. She then washes her hands and puts on her apron in the kitchen. Riko immediately intervened. -tinytranslation.xyz I mean, are you going to cook in that outfit!? ? I''ve already taken off what I don''t want to get dirty, so there''s no problem, right? Maria tilted her head as if she didn''t understand. Riko let out a sigh and looked back at Chihiro. Is she always like this? ...Yeah, sort of Chihiro replied with a wry smile. From his point of view, it was strange that Riko is showing a rational reaction. Why are you being so demanding? Well, I''m not ready yet either. I need to work harder to get to the top Then, Kamishiro glanced at someone. And the person ahead of him is Aika, who was talking to a female student. She turned and locked eyes with Kamishiro, as if she had noticed his gaze. A tall, handsome boy and a girl who looks like she wants to be protected. The surrounding students looked on without saying a word at the picturesque scene. ...Eh, um. Kamishiro-kun? Aika raised her voice in a reserved manner to the silent Kamishiro. Kamishiro''s response came a few seconds later. Oh... sorry. Takatsuki-san Oh, don''t worry. But... Perhaps due to the lingering effects of his stare, Aika''s reply is also indecisive. And then someone muttered. What is it? I thought you are going to confess The word "confession" spreads among the students who hear it, creating a buzzing commotion. Rather, Aika and Kamishiro, the parties concerned, are left behind. Kamishiro raised his voice in panic. Oh, no. That''s not... His denial stopped in mid-sentence. His cheeks flush, and his gaze wanders in the air for a moment. He''s thinking about something... or maybe he''s lost. Then, a slightly louder voice echoed in the classroom. Takatsuki-san Y-Yes The buzz died down. -tinytranslation.xyz Then, as the crowd began to grow, Kamishiro and Takatsuki looked at each other again. Kamishiro opened his mouth and told Aika, choosing his words carefully. ...Well, I''ve been thinking about you for a while. To tell you the truth, I was going to wait until later to tell you Uh, yeah If I get a B on the next assessment, will you go out with me? Aika''s eyes widened. Perhaps the voice she had just heard had triggered it. And Kamishiro''s sudden confession to Aika made everyone around them gasp, and they looked at the two who had turned red. Eh, uhhh... Aika looks down. She says quietly, staring at the floor or a nearby desk. Well, let me consider it positively... "Whoa", someone shouted. Within a breath, the two students are swarmed and jostled. Students from other classes pass by and peek in to see what''s going on. Watching the scene from afar, Chihiro quietly left his seat. Please read it on tinytranslation.xyz Visit Now ! As he headed for the doorway behind him, Maria, still seated, whispered to him. Aren''t you going to see it? I''m not in the mood "Ah, so", he heard her reply as he left the classroom. Then, he left the school and went back to the apartment. Using a duplicate key, he went through the entrance and into the apartment. It''s quiet at the door. He didn''t know whether to say "I''m home" or not, and finally took off his shoes without saying anything. Riko''s shoes are in doorway. Apparently, she''s not out. Although he didn''t think so, he walked down the hallway, keeping an eye out for a surprise attack. There is no sign of anyone in the living room. Then where the hell is she? *Sssh!* Suddenly, the curtain at the entrance to the bathroom opens. Chihiro turned around reflexively, and her eyes met Riko''s. She is in her underwear. It''s quiet at the door. He didn''t know whether to say "I''m home" or not, and finally took off his shoes without saying anything. Riko''s shoes are in doorway. Apparently, she''s not out. Although he didn''t think so, he walked down the hallway, keeping an eye out for a surprise attack. There is no sign of anyone in the living room. Then where the hell is she? *Sssh!* Suddenly, the curtain at the entrance to the bathroom opens. Chihiro turned around reflexively, and her eyes met Riko''s. She is in her underwear. The same white bra and panties as last night. Her dusky blond hair and her natural appearance, with her guard down, made her look like a normal high school girl, vulnerable and different from Maria''s body. He couldn''t help but stop and stiffen. Puzzled by the pure throbbing sensation, which was different from a feeling of torment, Chihiro stood there. W-Why are you here!? He came to his senses as the curtain is closed again with a shout. I-I''m sorry! Chihiro turned his face away in panic. Well, it didn''t make much sense, since his line of sight is already blocked, though. ...By the way, she had already told that I''m staying here. Even if I had called out to her at the door, I doubt if she would have noticed with the way she was acting just now Well, it''s no use saying. Umm... I''m going to the living room ...Yeah After he confirmed the small reply, he headed for the living room. Chihiro''s stuff is left in a sports bag in the corner of the room, and he needed it to change his clothes anyway. Then, a few minutes later, Riko came out of the bathroom. She is wearing her uniform this time, as expected. Fortunately, he did not make the mistake of starting to change his clothes before she came out. That would have been the same thing, or rather, there is a high possibility that he would have no excuse this time. ...Geez After glancing at Chihiro, Riko went to the kitchen and poured iced tea into a cup. Apparently, she wanted to drink something cold after taking a hot bath. Please read it on tinytranslation.xyz Visit Now ! Then, after Riko came back with a glass in her hand, Chihiro spoke. I''m going to change my clothes Sure, sure She waved her hand as if to say, "Don''t bother me". Feeling a little uncomfortable, Chihiro took his change of clothes and moved on. He felt that she would not like him to use the bathroom right after, so he changed in the room he saw her in the morning. I''m home Welcome home, Maria Maria came back just as he is getting dressed. Then, she walked back to the living room still in her uniform. Maria''s eyes narrowed when she saw Riko''s outfit. Nishizaki-san, you didn''t go back to the dorm, did you? Uh, yeah. I was asleep and it was almost noon. Besides, if I came back in the morning, I''d be caught skipping school Right. Have you eaten lunch yet? Not yet Okay. I''ll make you something Maria nodded and took off her jacket, and then her skirt. She hung her uniform on a chair and went to the bathroom with her black underwear peeking out from the hem of her blouse. She then washes her hands and puts on her apron in the kitchen. Riko immediately intervened. -tinytranslation.xyz I mean, are you going to cook in that outfit!? ? I''ve already taken off what I don''t want to get dirty, so there''s no problem, right? Maria tilted her head as if she didn''t understand. Riko let out a sigh and looked back at Chihiro. Is she always like this? ...Yeah, sort of Chihiro replied with a wry smile. From his point of view, it was strange that Riko is showing a rational reaction. The same white bra and panties as last night. Her dusky blond hair and her natural appearance, with her guard down, made her look like a normal high school girl, vulnerable and different from Maria''s body. He couldn''t help but stop and stiffen. Puzzled by the pure throbbing sensation, which was different from a feeling of torment, Chihiro stood there. W-Why are you here!? He came to his senses as the curtain is closed again with a shout. I-I''m sorry! Chihiro turned his face away in panic. Well, it didn''t make much sense, since his line of sight is already blocked, though. ...By the way, she had already told that I''m staying here. Even if I had called out to her at the door, I doubt if she would have noticed with the way she was acting just now Well, it''s no use saying. Umm... I''m going to the living room ...Yeah After he confirmed the small reply, he headed for the living room. Chihiro''s stuff is left in a sports bag in the corner of the room, and he needed it to change his clothes anyway. Then, a few minutes later, Riko came out of the bathroom. She is wearing her uniform this time, as expected. Fortunately, he did not make the mistake of starting to change his clothes before she came out. That would have been the same thing, or rather, there is a high possibility that he would have no excuse this time. ...Geez After glancing at Chihiro, Riko went to the kitchen and poured iced tea into a cup. Apparently, she wanted to drink something cold after taking a hot bath. Please read it on tinytranslation.xyz Visit Now ! Then, after Riko came back with a glass in her hand, Chihiro spoke. I''m going to change my clothes Sure, sure She waved her hand as if to say, "Don''t bother me". Feeling a little uncomfortable, Chihiro took his change of clothes and moved on. He felt that she would not like him to use the bathroom right after, so he changed in the room he saw her in the morning. I''m home Welcome home, Maria Maria came back just as he is getting dressed. Then, she walked back to the living room still in her uniform. Maria''s eyes narrowed when she saw Riko''s outfit. Nishizaki-san, you didn''t go back to the dorm, did you? Uh, yeah. I was asleep and it was almost noon. Besides, if I came back in the morning, I''d be caught skipping school Right. Have you eaten lunch yet? Not yet Okay. I''ll make you something Maria nodded and took off her jacket, and then her skirt. She hung her uniform on a chair and went to the bathroom with her black underwear peeking out from the hem of her blouse. She then washes her hands and puts on her apron in the kitchen. Riko immediately intervened. -tinytranslation.xyz I mean, are you going to cook in that outfit!? ? I''ve already taken off what I don''t want to get dirty, so there''s no problem, right? Maria tilted her head as if she didn''t understand. Riko let out a sigh and looked back at Chihiro. Is she always like this? ...Yeah, sort of Chihiro replied with a wry smile. From his point of view, it was strange that Riko is showing a rational reaction. CH 21.1 The menu for lunch is a sandwich made from the leftovers of breakfast. Even if it is the same food, if the spicy mayonnaise is added to the bread, the mood changes. Moreover, with the help of hunger, the number of sandwiches decreased rapidly. How was school yesterday and today? During the meal, Riko asked about the school during her absence. It seems like a big event for her. It is understandable that she is curious. However, that event only happened between Chihiro and the others. For the rest of the students, it just became a normal day, and there are not many things to talk about. Today, the teacher told us about the exam at the end of the month Hmm And yesterday, Maria and Kamishiro had a match Eh There are two things that stood out, but Riko reacted to the latter. She looked up, stopped eating, and asked with some enthusiasm. Who won? Kamishiro-kun Maria answered shortly. Her expression didn''t move, as if she didn''t have any thoughts about the victory or defeat of the match. ...I see. Even Fukami-san can''t beat Kamishiro When Riko heard the answer, her shoulders slumped. She looked strangely disappointed, and Chihiro felt a faint sense of discomfort. Did she want Kamishiro to lose? Did you have a problem with Kamishiro? No. Nothing Riko shook her head. I don''t have anything against Kamishiro, but it''s boring if the strongest guy always wins. And to be honest, I thought Fukami-san is stronger than him I''m not that strong Maria muttered to herself. It''s understandable. Because at that time, Maria is able to match Kamishiro because of her [Retaliation] and [Self-Healing] abilities. But those abilities are not her strength rather her weakness - the embodiment of her uncontrollable sexual desire. So, Maria can''t be proud of her abilities. But to Riko, who didn''t know what is going on, it must have sounded like mere modesty. She tilted her head in disagreement and said, "I wonder if that''s true". Chihiro could understand Riko''s feelings, so he could not say anything to her. Whatever the cause, Maria has power. Her power is an object of admiration and envy for those who do not have it. On the one hand, Chihiro hopes that power will not betray him, but on the other hand, he wants to overwhelm and trample the strong. Did Riko want Maria, who is the same sex as her, to defeat Kamishiro, the "top person in the class"? ... Chihiro and the rest of the group fell silent. As he tried to think of a way to divert the conversation, Chihiro remembered another event that had happened at the school. In a way, it was related to the top of the class confrontation, though this was a love story. Thinking that Riko might be interested in it, he opened his mouth. Oh, by the way, Kamishiro-kun confessed his feelings to Takatsuki-san today ...What? But Riko''s response is "What the hell are you talking about?" . And when the details of the conversation are told to her, her face became even more sullen. To confess in a classroom, as expected of Kamishiro Her voice is piercing as she muttered. Her hair is dyed, her uniform is worn down, and she looks carefree, but she doesn''t seem to be interested in Kamishiro. She chews her sandwich in a reproachful manner. And when Chihiro''s face tightened, Maria glanced at him. Then, she sighed, as if she had no choice. Nothing has happened since Izumi-kun left. The two of them got up and left separately while everyone else was screaming ...I see Apparently, there was no reason for them to remain there anyway. So, as it stands now, the confession has simply taken place. It does not mean that a couple was formed, nor that Kamishiro and Aika got closer. There is a possibility that the story will end with them not going out after all. Hmm Riko''s mood seemed to have improved a little, and her expression softened as she replied animatedly. Chihiro let out a sigh of relief. ...But to be honest, that was a shock to Chihiro as well. [If I get a B grade in the next exam, will you go out with me?] A bold declaration in front of a crowd of students. According to the previous example, it is extremely rare for a first-year student to get a B grade in the first assessment. First of all, it is difficult to establish the precondition itself, but Kamishiro''s confession was so strong that it could not have been made on the spur of the moment. Therefore, it seems that Kamishiro has a strong will to do it. And Aika did not refuse Kamishiro''s offer either. [Well, let me consider it positively...] As long as the girl said that, she was practically agreeing. ...Aika is willing to go out with Kamishiro. Then, even if Kamishiro doesn''t get a B rank, there is a possibility that they will start dating. The two of them would be a good match, but somehow an indescribable feeling of guilt is floating in Chihiro''s chest. To tell the truth, he had felt a familiar feeling at the scene. Is he unhappy? About their relationship? Oh, Izumi-kun is not in a good mood? Maria, who looked into Chihiro''s face, said to him. ...Did it show on my face? Yes. You looked so unhappy That''s it? It''s not like Chihiro can do anything about it. If Kamishiro and Aika want to go out with each other, it''s their choice. He has no right to ask them to stop, even if he doesn''t want to. Izumi, you like Takatsuki-san Eh? Chihiro is at a loss for words when Riko suddenly stared at him. ...I wonder if it''s true Chihiro wasn''t aware of it. He trusted Aika. Although he trusted Aika, he was not sure if he was in love with her. When he mumbled, Riko''s gaze became even heavier. You have bad taste The words stabbed into the heart. He doesn''t feel that Riko has the right to say this, but Chihiro feel that she has the right to say it after losing her virginity to him. Suddenly, Maria tilted her head and looked at Riko. Nishizaki-san, even if you don''t have any feelings for Kamishiro-kun, do you have any thoughts about Takatsuki-san? ... Then, Riko looked away from Maria. Apparently, there is something difficult to say. She chose her words carefully, and spun them one by one. I don''t know, I don''t trust that girl You mean there''s more to her? I wouldn''t go that far, but I don''t like the way she seems to have no idea what she''s doing. I don''t think we''d get along Isn''t that an accusation? Well, maybe Izumi wouldn''t understand even if I told it I guess so Maria agreed with Riko''s opinion. But what the hell was she talking about? Maria smiled at Chihiro''s confusion and said. In other words, Nishizaki-san would be happy if she had a hard time. For example, Izumi-kun might take away Takatsuki-san''s heart from Kamishiro-kun What? What is she saying all of a sudden? As soon as he was about to raise his voice in protest, his body became heavy. It is because Maria was looking at him. His body is being taken over by lust and his thoughts are being unraveled. You don''t like it? I think you''re probably attracted to Takatsuki-san I won''t deny it, but... But what does it mean to take her away? Is she suggesting forcible rape like Riko? Then blackmail her with pictures to make her a slave and make her act like a girlfriend on school. And then mock at Kamishiro''s damaged appearance. DD*Thump* An urge welled up in the chest. The image of Aika''s naked body aroused the sexual desire. A proposition that should have been easily dismissed by the rational mind now seemed incredibly attractive. ...Izumi is going to rape Takatsuki-san? Riko muttered, leaving Chihiro speechless. Yes, that''s right. She''s going to fall into slavery, just like you Maria replied, staring at Chihiro, and Riko smirked. That sounds good It is a smile with a hint of deep darkness in it. But at the same time, it is a very beautiful smile. CH 21.2 Afterwards, the matter of stealing Aika is discussed for a long time. In fact, the two girls are more enthusiastic than Chihiro, but maybe the same gender can be more cruel to girls. The plan also changed two or three times from the beginning. In the beginning, the plan is to rape and take advantage of her weakness, just like Riko, but the question arose from everyone whether Aika''s heart would be broken just because she is raped. ...It''s definitely strange for me to say this, but... The reason I really felt defeated at that time was because my opponent is Izumi. If it hadn''t been for Izumi, I probably would have grabbed their weakness back The fact that the person who had hurt her so many times had changed and struck back so thoroughly is what broke her heart. In the case of Aika and Chihiro, who are very ordinary classmates, it will not go the same way as Riko. Aika may cry at first. But that girl will not be intimidated. She will go to the police or at least try to warn Chihiro to correct his behavior. And Chihiro has neither the time nor the means to patiently train her to obey. Besides, wouldn''t it be boring if Kamishiro wasn''t harmed anyway? If that''s the case, why doesn''t Izumi just beat Kamishiro in a match or something? I see. That''s what you''re going to show to Takatsuki-san Defeating Kamishiro in public humiliates him, and turns Aika''s attention to Chihiro. The idea is fair and reasonable. Except for the fact that there are a lot of problems, such as the fact that there is no way that Chihiro can beat Kamishiro in the first place. I know you''re weak, Izumi. But when you attacked me, you were pretty strong. Maybe you can beat him once on a whim Well. I don''t think there''s any chance either ...Her sanity was in doubt, but Chihiro held back from saying anything. Even Chihiro had already agreed to take it. Now that he understood, he couldn''t look away anymore. Still, he doesn''t know if his feelings for Aika are love or not. If he fights Kamishiro properly, there is no risk of failure. So, he decided that if it''s a free challenge, it''s not a bad idea to give it his best shot. Though, he should try to improve his winning rate by training or something soon. Then, on Saturday afternoon, they spent their time in their own way. Riko went to the dorm to pick up her stuff, and Chihiro took a nap in Maria''s room to get rid of fatigue. Maria seemed to be studying or reading in the living room or her room. Riko''s luggage is as big as two large bags. As expected of a girl, she had a different amount of personal belongings than Chihiro. Her clothes are stored in the cabinet of the room with the king bed, which is called the bedroom for convenience''s sake. Oh, by the way, Nishizaki-san, please give your contact information to Izumi-kun and me Wow, that''s an order... well, whatever Following Maria, Riko''s phone number and address are registered in Chihiro''s phone. Until now, he didn''t think he had to register the phone numbers and addresses of two girls in his class. As he flipped through the phone book, he found that Maria''s phone number and address are registered as "slave" in the "Relationship" page. It must have been in this state since the first time it was registered. At any rate, those two words should be removed immediately. After registering, Chihiro spent the time before dinner in light study, while the girls worked together to prepare dinner. Well, I''m going to make dinner now... What, your eyes... Ah, I get it! You want me to help, right? Riko is screaming at first, but the sound of cooking soon became clearer. Maria didn''t seem to want to mess around while using a knife, and their work proceeded briskly. Soon, the room is filled with the delicious aroma of spices. Curry and rice. The only remaining ingredient is a simple beef, and there is a generous vegetable salad. The dessert is a cut fruit. I thought the food would be good for tomorrow morning. How is it? Yes, it''s good It''s not a compliment, it''s really good. It''s completely different from the curry in the school cafeteria, a curry to be tasted and eaten. After the meal, everyone took a break, and as the girls finished cleaning up, night fell in earnest. Hey, Izumi-kun, I have a proposition for you A proposal? Yes. Why don''t the three of us take a bath together? Those are the words that came out of Maria''s glossy lips, twisted elegantly. ...Okay Chihiro didn''t need to say much, but he knew immediately what it meant. It''s something Maria had said she wanted to do before, and it''s something Chihiro could not have wished for. Though, the third girl''s reaction is different. Oh, a bath. This bathroom is too small for the three of us! Oh, do you even know what "bath" means? I know what it means, you pervert! As she said, Riko must have known that Maria''s definition of "bath" did not end with just bathing. Riko''s face turned red and she expressed her disapproval. She glanced at Chihiro and Maria. ...But I took a shower during the day, so I don''t have to come in Chihiro nodded at her, feeling that this was the place to push. Okay. ...Then, Maria, shall we go in alone? Yes, Master. I''ll give you a good workout first until the water is ready The two of them then walked together to the bathroom. When they took a few steps, they looked back and saw Riko staring at Chihiro and the others with a lonely expression on her face. Then, Maria said in a gentle voice. What do you want to do, Nishizaki-san? ...All right! It''s fine if I just go in, right!? Riko shouted, half in desperation. But, once she decided, it''s quick. Maria smiled happily and went to the bathroom to start filling the tub with water. After waiting for her to do so, Chihiro moved to the washroom with a red-faced Riko. As the three of them, including Maria who had already left the bathroom, cuddled together, Chihiro could directly smell the girls'' hair and bodies. Feeling nervous, Chihiro put his hands on his own clothes. Wait, Izumi-kun, let us do it Eh Someone else is going to take off the clothes here? And by "us", she meant Riko as well. When Maria looked at Riko gently, she seemed surprised by the word. At this rate, it might be difficult. Chihiro thought. Come on, Nishizaki-san, you can start from that side ...Okay Maria put her hand on Chihiro''s clothes from the left side, and Riko stood on Chihiro''s right side without hesitation. Riko, are you sure? Of course, it''s okay, I''m Izumi''s slave, aren''t I? She replied bluntly. ...I see. Even though she usually acts strong, she doesn''t really intend to rebel against Chihiro and the others. In her own way, she is accepting her own position. Then, there is no need to be too reserved. Chihiro left Maria and Riko to take off his clothes by hand. His top, pants, shirt, underwear, socks... It took a while because of Riko''s unskilled hands, but each time her fingers occasionally touched his skin, a pleasant sensation flowed through him. Maria, on the other hand, carefully put the undressed clothes into the laundry basket. Then, we''ll do the same Hmm... They put their hands on their own clothes, leaving Chihiro in the same space. *Sizzle* The first to make a sound is Maria, who exposes her skin with an unhurried hand, while leaving a few pauses as if to tease Chihiro. Riko, on the other hand, took off her clothes with a slow movement that showed a lot of confusion. Still, perhaps out of a sense of rivalry with Maria, she did not stop. They are so close that their skin touched each other easily, and soon they are completely naked. And now, this is the first time they had a chance to look at each other closely. Maria''s body seemed to be designed to please men, and Riko''s body is about to change from a girl to a woman. It''s hard to compare the two. I don''t want you to look at me too much... Riko cowered, hiding her breasts. Toward the girls, Chihiro decided to honestly express his feelings about their naked bodies. You look beautiful, both of you ...nn Riko quickly turned her head away. That sort of thing won''t make me happy... you idiot Come on, then, let''s go in quickly. Even in early summer, you might catch a cold if you''re naked I mean, listen to me! Of course, Maria ignored Riko''s protests. CH 22.1 Maria is right, it is somewhat warm in the bathroom. As it would be a while before the bathtub is filled with water, there is a little time to kill. With the three of us together, naked, in a small room. Izumi-kun, what do you want me to do? The first to enter the bathroom is Maria, who sat on the lid of the bathtub and turned around to let Chihiro decide. Chihiro followed her into the bathroom and nodded as he moved to the back of the bathroom - only a few steps away. Finally, Riko close the entrance to the bathroom, and so, Chihiro hesitantly opened his mouth. Continue to Read Advertisement I can''t think of anything That''s okay. What matters is your desire, so simply order us In fact, I''d rather you didn''t say anything too strange Maria nodded humbly and Riko is blunt. The contrasting replies eased the anxiety and tension that is building up in him. ...Then I want you both to wash my body Maria exhaled with the sensual color in her eyes deepening. It''s beautiful The dark-haired girl leaned forward and extended her hand to Chihiro. When he casually holds out her hand, he pulls back, and in an instant, the two of them switch positions. Maria stands at the back of the bathroom, and Chihiro sits in the tub. I''m sorry, but you''re going to have to wait there W-What are you doing? To wash Master''s body, we have to clean our bodies first, right? Maria answered Riko''s question with a smile, knowing that if she didn''t, she might end up dirtying herself. ...Well, sure Riko seemed to understand Maria''s point of view, although she is not sure about it. But the fact that Chihiro wouldn''t touch Maria right away might have helped Riko feel a little more secure. Thus, they sat down on the floor facing each other, leaving the lone bath chair aside. As they turn on the faucet, they take a basin of the hot water that is being supplied to the bathtub, cover their heads, and wet their bodies. When their skin and hair are sufficiently moistened, they begin to wash themselves individually. While Riko lathered her arms with body soap, Maria suddenly dipped her fingers into her thin bush and split open her private parts. Eh? Fukami-san, you''re washing from there? Yes, that''s right Maria replied lightly, but then her expression clouded as if she realized something. Oh... I''m sorry. I was just doing what I always do Wait. What are you talking about? Touching myself Apparently, Maria often doing so when she washes her body because she can wash it right away. Well, it''s a little too graphic for Riko to react. So, no wonder Riko''s face is red from then on until she finished washing herself. Despite the extra spice, the girls'' preparations proceeded basically without a hitch. The sight of their soft white bodies wrapped in foam and being cleansed gave a sense of glamour and sanctity at the same time. When the body soap had been washed away, Maria looked back at Chihiro. Sorry to keep you waiting, Izumi-kun ...Yeah Maria and Chihiro''s gazes intertwined, and their excitement increased at an accelerated rate. And so, first of all, the bath chair is pulled. Then, as she sat down on it, Maria asked him directly. Izumi-kun, I''ll take the back, is that okay? I-I''m in the front!? Riko shouted. She must have been surprised, because it''s the opposite of her current position. She must have felt more comfortable in the back. In the front, she would be face to face with Chihiro, and they would be able to see each other''s genitals. In terms of embarrassment, it is much different. When Chihiro thinks about it... Continue to Read Advertisement Yeah. Then please do it Izumi! He wanted to see Riko''s embarrassed face anyway. Perhaps Maria thought something similar. Nishizaki-san, give it up Ah, geez, I get it. So, what are we going to do? Spread the soap on his arms, his chest, and his body. More than usual. Then rub your body against Izumi-kun The girls switch positions, moistening Chihiro''s body before picking up the body soap. What''s that? Where''s the sponge? By body... do you mean using my breasts too? Isn''t it obvious? ...pervert They both stared at Chihiro. But they didn''t stop. So, let''s begin... With that said, Maria''s ample breasts are generously pressed against Chihiro''s back. Although he had touched Maria''s breasts several times before, the texture is different from what he had experienced in the past when they were dry or sticky with saliva, probably because of the soap. Her arms are also close to him, rubbing against him in a slow movement. It''s useless for the purpose of "bathing", but Maria intended to wash with her body, not her hands. She used a lot of body soap, and the bathroom is already filled with a sweet smell. ...This is also surprisingly difficult Hmm... if you want to practice, I''ll accompany you anytime Fufu, thank you Despite the difficulty, Maria''s service is careful and lascivious. The combination of her soft body, her sweet smell, and the faint moaning in her ear made Chihiro feel as if he were about to melt. Eventually, he felt a soft touch from the front. Riko hesitantly leaned close to him. Sitting on the floor, Riko got down on her knees, extended her neck and breast, and pressed them against Chihiro''s chest. Her lips, which are so close together, showed her confusion. What is this, I don''t know how to do this... There is no choice but to kiss her or hug her. After all, she couldn''t wash without getting close, and because Chihiro is sitting on the bath chair, she couldn''t stabilize her posture and had to put her weight on him. And since Riko''s character is such that it would be difficult for her to accept a kiss, Chihiro would have to choose the more physical option. So... DDChihiro''s erect penis touched Riko''s lower abdomen. Hyaa! The girl shuddered, but soon pressed her body against him, as if she had given up. ...I wonder how it feels to be forced into such an unwanted act Suddenly wanting to find out, Chihiro called out to Riko. Riko? Eh...? She looked up and met Chihiro''s eyes at close range. Soon after, Riko seemed to sense Chihiro''s intention, but it''s too late. Chihiro''s mind-reading ability is activated, and he can feel what she''s feeling most. Shame. It''s not disgusts or fear. Though, there is a certain repulsion in her expression, but she doesn''t try to defy Chihiro. ...Riko, I''ll kiss you Eh. Uh, yeah He waited for her answer and then brought his lips to hers. They kissed deeply, their tongues intertwined. It''s not Riko''s first time, so she accepted Chihiro''s movements to some extent. Perhaps due to the fact that they are both naked and touching each other, their movements are more aggressive. And since Chihiro''s movements would affect Maria''s movements, it''s mostly up to Riko to decide how closely she would move. Still, the girl did not stop kissing Chihiro. Soon, their whole bodies are touching each other to the limit. Chihiro devoured Riko''s tongue as she pressed her upper and lower body against Chihiro''s. Nishizaki-san, give me your hand Huh...? Their lips parted, drool trailing down their lips. Then from behind Chihiro, Maria pulls Riko''s hand and wrap them around her waist and her arm around Riko''s waist. Now, with their arm wrapped around each other, Chihiro feels the tightness even more intense. Maria and Riko also feel each other''s heartbeats pounding in their chests and backs. They warm each other with their body heat, and their bodies grow hotter. Oh, this is so good... Maria breathed out in ecstasy, looking over Chihiro''s shoulder at Riko. Don''t forget to serve Izumi-kun. And give me some of Izumi-kun''s spit too ...You, really Now the two girls began to kiss. An intense kiss between two slaves in lust. Maria took the lead, but as she said, she rubbed body soap on Chihiro with her breast, arms and hips. Riko also began to imitate her movements. Their breathing became more and more ragged, and Riko began to wonder whether she is being served or used as a tool for masturbation. Chihiro, being sandwiched and caressed by their soft bodies, is steadily rising to the top. Riko, I''m sorry, I have to cum Eh... wait, wait... Riko stopped kissing Maria with a dumbfounded expression, and although she hurriedly tried to pull her body away, Chihiro''s penis, once over the limit, would not stop. *Spurt* *Spurt* *Spurtttt* White semen splashed out, flying from Riko''s stomach to her lower abdomen. The white liquid, different from body soap, made her body slippery. Ah, it''s not fair, only Nishizaki-san Eh, wait. Really, I just washed my body and now I have to wash it all over again Oh. That''s going to happen anyway. Because the fun is just beginning As the water in the bathtub had reached a sufficient level, the supply is turned off and the shower is switched on. Then, when all the bubbles are thoroughly washed away, they all sank into the tub. Riko put her back against one end and stretched out her legs, while Chihiro put his back lightly against her. Maria, on the other hand, sank down to face Chihiro. Now it''s my turn... Maria take Chihiro''s penis with one hand and inserts it into her own private crack. Perhaps it''s the pressure of the water, but it resists a little too much, and the meat stick is swallowed up slowly. And perhaps she is feeling it, her vagina tightened up. Izumi-kun, give me a kiss... ...Yes With that, their tongues intertwined and they made each other drink saliva. At the same time, they both wiggled their hips slowly to heighten their sexual sensations. Just as Chihiro is beginning to forget about Riko behind him, her breasts and stomach began to move against his back. As if in a reversal of their earlier actions, Chihiro climaxed and spurted her semen into Maria''s vagina. *...Pant...* Maria shuddered in ecstasy. Apparently, she hadn''t reached climax, but she is experiencing a very deep pleasure. When Chihiro reached out and patted her head, it didn''t feel very good because her hair was wet, but the person being patted seemed to be enjoying the feeling, and her eyes narrowed. But then, someone gently pulled his arm. He is almost forced to turn around, but then Chihiro saw the annoyed Riko glared at him. Izumi, are you satisfied yet? ...No Looking back at her eyes, which could be taken as a give-up or a request, he could sense that she is not satisfied too. So, Chihiro smiled, shook her head, and reached for Riko''s waist. Come here, Riko ...Yeah After that, they embraced in the water and she came inside Riko, and then Maria, who had recovered, asked him again. They repeated the process over and over again, until the heat became too much for them to bear and they stopped the act, washed up and left the bathroom. Afterwards, feeling his strength had reached its limit, Chihiro fell asleep in the bedroom. As he lay there, feeling his consciousness fading away, Chihiro faintly heard Maria and Riko leaving the room, arguing about cleaning the bathroom and assigning beds. CH 22.2 The next morning, Chihiro woke up to find Riko asleep next to him. While remembered what happened yesterday, he is startled and jumped up. Fortunately, the noise didn''t wake Riko up, so he decided to let her sleep like this. ...You have a beautiful sleeping face He turned his head to the side, and saw Riko curled up lightly, and slept soundly. Looking at her like this, she looks like an innocent girl. She''s still in her first year of high school, the same age as Chihiro, so it''s not surprising. Well, he should put the blanket back on her. He tries to reached out her hand once, but decided against it, thinking that it would be a dangerous thing to do if he woke her up. Advertisement Advertisement And because the temperature in the room is high, she won''t catch a cold. She must be tired from last night''s activities. Chihiro is recovering quickly thanks to the effect of [Accelerate of Sleep Effect], and Maria can recover from anything except fatigue. Of the three of them, Riko is the one who needs rest the most. And so, he left the bedroom as quietly as possible and went to the living room. In the living room, Maria is drinking coffee in her underwear. Good morning Yeah, good morning. Is everything okay? Yeah, I''m fine. Though that girl probably needs to sleep a while longer Yeah Checking the phone on the table, it''s past seven o''clock. While answering Maria, Chihiro walked over to the sports bag in the corner. Then a voice called out from behind him. Izumi-kun, I''d like you to go shopping with me today if you don''t mind Shopping? Sure, what do you want to buy? He replied while looking for some clothes. If he''s going out, he''d better wear something decent. The voice that came back to him is somewhat cheerful. The details are still a secret. But it''s what you and I need right now I see He nodded as he picked out underwear, pants, shirts, tops... one after another. And from Maria''s reaction, he had an idea of what she wanted to buy. What they need. When Chihiro heard that, something came to his mind as well. Things that he had vaguely thought of before, but had realized through his actions last night. And what to get to make up for it. Maria What? I think I also need to know a little more. You know, Maria ...yeah In other words, obscene knowledge. The variations of the sex act, how a Master behaves with the slaves, how to please a girl... all of which he must know a little bit about now. If Maria''s the only one, fine. Still, it''s a bit embarrassing to be led by a girl, but it would be easier to absorb her preferences. However, if he wants to train Riko in the future, he should know more things. It will take some time for him to learn, so do it as soon as possible. However, Chihiro does not know how to do it efficiently, I don''t know if this is a good time to ask, but could you give me some advice? ...Fufu When Chihiro take his clothes and turned, he saw Maria giggling. Yes, that would be perfect. I''ll find you a good collection Thanks... So, a creative works. That''s the way to learn, after all Creative works are easier to understand. Of course, there are aspects that are unrealistic, but it''s better for Izumi-kun I see The source of the [Lost Item]''s power is mental strength. A limitless image is also a power. Thus, with a nod, Chihiro went to bathroom to change. However, as he was walking past Maria, she took his arm and held him back. Hold on. I haven''t finished my talk yet. Novels, manga, anime, live-action... I''ll tell you what kind of media I prefer, and I''ll explain the advantages and disadvantages In the end, Chihiro went to the living room to change his clothes. CH 23.1 Just before nine o''clock, Riko woke up. Then, after the three of them ate the rest of the curry, she is informed about the upcoming shopping. I''m going to buy some books, DVDs and some things to wear, do you want to come with us? Books and clothes? Sure, if that''s what you''re shopping for Riko agreed to Maria''s invitation, and the three of them went shopping together. Well, Maria obviously planned to deceive her, but Chihiro didn''t interrupt her because it would complicate the conversation. Oh, Izumi-kun, do you want to use this if you''re worried about being seen? Date glasses[1]? Why this? I thought it might be a good idea The glasses given to Chihiro is ladies'' ones, but the design and size make Chihiro feel comfortable to use it. Moreover, since even a single pair of glasses can change the impression of a person, he is grateful to use it in case he met his classmates on the road. Well, Chihiro is not the type of person who goes out on holidays, so there are probably few people who can recognize him in his casual clothes. So, where are we going? He asked Maria as they walked toward the station. Maria thought for a moment and then answered. Well. It would be too hard to go too far, so let''s go to Tachikawa Oh. Well, that''s a safe choice Riko nodded in agreement. She''s probably the pickiest about what''s fashionable and what not, so it''s good that she agrees. Maria also mentioned the name of the station, which is rather prosperous in the area. It is about 30 or 40 minutes away from here by train. If it takes another 30 minutes or so, it is possible to get to Shinjuku, but considering the distance, it would have been better to depart a little earlier. And since there would be less risk of being spotted by Shibahou''s students if they took the train, there would be no need to overdo it. Izumi-kun, do you have enough money? Yes. Thanks to Maria, I haven''t touched my living expenses, so I can afford it Well, okay The area around the station closest to Shibahou Academy is still very quiet, though it''s becoming more prosperous due to the school''s influence. After a few moments, a train came into the station, and it''s rather empty, so the three of them could sit side by side. ...When they got on the train, the end of the seat is vacant, and they are wondering where to sit. In the end, Riko took a seat at the end of the train, and Maria hurried Chihiro to sit between them. What kind of king am I? Anyway, Maria and Riko didn''t seem to mind. Riko is playing with her phone, and Maria is refraining from extreme behavior, so she didn''t attract attention. When they arrived at the destination station and stepped out onto the platform, Riko moved to an unobstructed position and stretched. So, where should we start? The station building? Department store? Or somewhere cheap? Well. I''ve already got a place in mind, so let''s start there Chihiro had a bad feeling at this point. Anyway, after leaving the ticket gates and the station building itself, and withdrawing some money on the way, they walked down a deserted street and ended up at... ...Hey, didn''t you say it was a clothing store? I only said I was buying things to wear It''s an adult store, a store that sold obscene things. I''m leaving Oh, you''re scared? ... Riko almost turned around, but Maria''s words made her stop in her tracks. But she is still unconvinced and started to protest to Chihiro and the others. I mean, this isn''t a place for students, is it? They won''t check your age if you''re not too uptight. I mean, isn''t it insane to shout in front of a store? I-Izumi Sorry, give it up ...I understand! With the shortest exchange possible, Riko can be convinced and they enter the store. It''s small. Although the store itself is of a reasonable size, it felt cramped because of the miscellaneous goods it handles. The air inside is a bit dusty, but not particularly smelly. The shelves and racks are filled with a variety of colors. Obscenely shaped devices, ornaments made of leather and metal fittings, and strangely flashy outfits. The fact that the shopkeeper sitting in the back of the room does not say "Welcome" also gives off a scent of the underground. Wow, we''re definitely out of place That''s true... Chihiro replied quietly to Riko''s murmur. This is not a place that Maria and Riko would come to lightly, let alone Chihiro. Even if they are just there, it would make other customers and shopkeepers wonder what they came to buy and how they would use what they bought. But now that he''s in there, he''s prepared. As Maria said, the store won''t blame them if they behave themselves. But if something happens, Chihiro will have to protect Maria and the others. So, what do you want to buy? Chihiro ask, following Maria as she walks slowly through the store. Well, a collar ...For whom? For me and Nishizaki-san, of course. I wouldn''t ask you to wear it Riko''s eyes widen as she follows behind and a look in her eyes says, "Am I going to wear it too?" And Maria stops, smiles, and puts her lips close to her ear. It''s the sign of a slave. It makes you feel different when you wear it, doesn''t it? After a few moments, they reached a rack of collars. The collars are basically wrapped rather than exposed, but the design and shape of the collar can be seen through the pictures or the wrapping. A sign of slavery... a collar. Imagining Maria and Riko wearing them naked, Chihiro gulped. Riko immediately looked up and muttered with a frown. ...Pervert Nishizaki-san, if you have a preference, tell us as soon as possible or we''ll have to let Master decide Maria pointed out, and Riko changed her expression and started to look at the items. Looking at the two girls with serious eyes, Chihiro let out a light breath. Apparently, Chihiro had the final say. Thankfully, he had to keep his eyes on the goods. Looking at the collars, there are many different types. First, colors. Most of them are black, white and pink. Black gives a sense of dignity, while white is more compatible with the skin of girls and gives a more innocent impression. Pink gives a very cute impression. Material and shape. The shape is basically similar to a belt, and the material is leather. However, some belts have fur around the neck, or come with manacles. The thickness of the belt part also varies. Then there is the hardware. Some have padlocks to prevent the belt from being unlocked, some have fittings to connect the lead, some have rivets, and some have strange spikes on the outside. ...There are quite a few kinds, aren''t there? Yes. Different hobbies demand different designs. People who are particular about their designs sometimes order custom-made ones I guess it''s the same as clothes... though I don''t want to put it together Chihiro can''t help but understand Riko''s feeling. However, he seems to think that it is possible to think of it like clothes. A collar is, after all, an accessory, even if its use is limited. As long as it decorates the body, why not choose one that suits the person who wears it? So, for example, what would suit Maria? Oh, this... Chihiro picked up the collar he saw. The color is black. It''s about as wide as a man''s belt, and has a simple appearance with no studs. The surface is shiny and the inside looked smooth. The belt is not fastened, but a thick metal fitting is put through the hole and a lock is fitted. There is also a metal fitting on the other side of the belt, behind the neck. Maria turned and narrowed her eyes at the item in Chihiro''s hand. Heh What do you think? I think it''s good. If you like it, that''s all that matters She smiled and took the collar, patting it. The collar is wrapped in a plastic bag, so the texture of the leather can''t be seen, but the loving gesture seems to convey her feelings. When Riko saw this, she tilted her head. Are you going to choose it? Without trying it on...? Yes. I guess it''s not very common. But, it''s designed to be somewhat adjustable That''s it for Maria. For reference, the price is in the five digits. Oh, it''s quite expensive There are cheap ones, but the good ones are expensive. If you''re looking for something decent, this is probably the lowest price range It''s made of leather and metal, and it''s not mass-produced. If it comes to think about it, it is natural that the price is quite high. Fortunately, it''s affordable, so there is no problem. Then, I''ll take this one You''re going to buy it? Yes. It''s not cools to make Maria buy it. ...What about you, Riko? Chihiro looked back at the blonde girl and she shook her head, her eyes downcast. I can''t choose You mean you''ll leave it to Master? No. I want something more normal, like a choker. Isn''t it okay to be selfish about that? Strong-willed eyes stared at Chihiro and Maria. Chihiro, who understands that it''s an insistence, doesn''t feel so much pressure, but instead blinks his eyes from another emotion. What? ...No, I just thought it was great that you chose a design that can be worn outside Wha!? Chihiro wondered if Riko was thinking of wearing a slave collar out and about. Of course, there is no way this girl is the only one. ...You, pervert Riko muttered, swallowing the breath she was about to shout at him. Behind her, Maria nodded to Chihiro. CH 23.2 Afterward, Chihiro and his friends completed their shopping at the adult store. They bought a number of many "toys" and lotions, mostly led by Maria. Chihiro decided to buy the collar, so Maria paid for the other accessories instead. You seem to have a lot of these things No. I only have one rotor. If I start buying more, there will be no end to it, so I''ve been holding back so far H-Heh Maria also picked up some adult DVDs and artwork for Chihiro. Although he was reluctant to buy items with too much explicit skin color, he persevered and put them in his basket. Why don''t we buy a few more collars, anyway? Chihiro added, meaningfully. And while shaking off the sudden thought of Aika''s face, Chihiro picked up two more collars. A white one and a pink one, both simple. He also bought three leads as well. The total amount of items purchased by the two of them is quite a lot of money. The clerk, a surprisingly young woman, looked at them with a mixture of surprise and envy. Still, they paid the bill individually and left the store. After that, they returned to the station and had lunch at a family restaurant. They had the option of going to a nice restaurant, but since they had spent a lot of money earlier, they decided to save money. While Chihiro and Maria ordered the daily lunch, only Riko had the fried shrimp hamburger steak with a chocolate parfait. After the meal, they finally decided to buy a collar for Riko. Riko dragged Chihiro and the others to a store that looked like a fashionable general store, and after examining many chokers, she chose a thin brown one. It had a small plate around the neck, and it looked like something that could be used in daily life. Here, take this Riko handed it to Chihiro in a good mood. The price tag on it showed a number much higher than Maria''s collar, but Chihiro gave up and paid the bill. Is this a present? Yes, sort of The cashier asked Chihiro in a cheerful voice, and he answered honestly. Then while he looked at Riko and Maria alternately and tilted her head, he smiled and asked Riko. What will you do with the goods? If you''re going to use it right away, the bag''s tags can be removed Oh, that would be great Chihiro returned with the choker, which is ready to be worn, and handed it to Riko. Riko''s cheeks turned red with embarrassment, but she put it around her neck without complaining. It looks good on you A nearby sales clerk assured her with a smile, and Riko seemed not to be disappointed. Riko''s aggressive behavior did not stop after leaving the store. She took Chihiro and Maria with her, and when they arrived at the store, she left Chihiro halfway and went shopping for clothes and underwear with Maria. Hey Izumi, which do you think is better, this or this? She sometimes calls Chihiro and asks for his opinion. Having been taken around by her sister several times before, Chihiro asked Riko the opposite. Who do you like better, Riko? Heh, me? Well, this one is good looking, but this one is prettier Yeah, you''re right. I think Riko would look good in this one Really? I see He managed to convince her with a smile. And as he breathed out a sigh of relief, Maria came up to him and whispered. You''re more experienced than I thought I don''t think so Really? Well, in any case, there''s no need for that kind of tactics for me. The only time I ask you is when I want you to color me Maria had already left Chihiro''s body when he felt her dangerous urge to do so. Once again, he realized how hard it is to understand a girl. And then, they kept him waiting near them as they picked out underwear, and asked him what he liked, which made him worry about people''s eyes on him, but they finally finished their shopping. In the end, they also bought some clothes, and Riko took some care of Chihiro''s clothes during the shopping, either to pass the time or on a whim. Wouldn''t you look better if you wore women''s clothes? Riko looked around at a cheap store while asking Chihiro that question, which could have been a joke. But then, she bought a pair and gave them to Chihiro with her own money. He is so moved by this gift that he did not expect it. Thanks, Riko. Don''t worry. But don''t get me wrong. It''s just a thank you for the gift It''s a give-and-take, a return for the choker. ...Even if that''s what Riko really meant, it didn''t change the fact that it made him happy. CH 24 Well, it''s quite a long time for us to be over there, isn''t it? tinytranslation.xyz It was almost dusk when they got on the train and returned to their apartment. And they talked about it when the three of them put their belongings on the floor of the living room and exhaled. tinytranslation.xyz But soon, Maria immediately began to rummage through the belongings. tinytranslation.xyz What''s wrong? tinytranslation.xyz Yeah, I just couldn''t wait tinytranslation.xyz She pulled out a collar for herself. tinytranslation.xyz She carefully unwrapped it, gently took out the contents, sniffed it, and held it to her chest. tinytranslation.xyz ...This is my first collar, isn''t it? tinytranslation.xyz You''re so excited about the collar tinytranslation.xyz Riko mutters while touching the choker with one hand, her face twisted. Maria, however, ignored her and turned to face Chihiro. tinytranslation.xyz Continue to Read Advertisement tinytranslation.xyz Master, would you put it on me? tinytranslation.xyz Are you sure? tinytranslation.xyz Yes, of course tinytranslation.xyz With that said, Maria kneels down on the spot, offering the collar. tinytranslation.xyz This seems to be an important and essential ritual for her. tinytranslation.xyz Okay tinytranslation.xyz Chihiro nodded slowly. tinytranslation.xyz He unfastens the collar, making it ready to wrap around her neck, and bends down in front of Maria. tinytranslation.xyz And as he gazed straight into her jet-black eyes, her emotions synchronized. It''s a feeling of immense happiness. Then, while feeling so, he wraps the collar around her neck. tinytranslation.xyz *Ku* tinytranslation.xyz Nnn tinytranslation.xyz Maria gasped as Chihiro pulled lightly on it to fasten it. But she doesn''t seem to be in pain, so he slips the strap through the hole. tinytranslation.xyz Does it hurt? tinytranslation.xyz ...No, I''m fine tinytranslation.xyz She looked like she was having a hard time answering in a different way. tinytranslation.xyz Still, Chihiro nodded and attached the lock that came with the package. Maria''s eyes grew more and more luminous, and tears of joy welled up in her eyes. tinytranslation.xyz *click* tinytranslation.xyz ...Ah, ha... ah! tinytranslation.xyz With a faint voice, Maria''s body falls forward. When Chihiro hurriedly held her in his arms, he could see that she is shivering and trembling. tinytranslation.xyz Apparently, she''s climaxing. tinytranslation.xyz The feeling of the restraints around her neck, that alone, made it difficult for her to sit up but she''s climaxing. tinytranslation.xyz What is happening? Why is she like that? tinytranslation.xyz ...Well, Maria is a little special... tinytranslation.xyz Chihiro answered Riko''s murmur with a wry smile. tinytranslation.xyz Maria, who seemed to have gotten used to the situation, looked up and replied to Chihiro''s words. tinytranslation.xyz ...But even Nishizaki-san can be like this. As long as you gain experience and deepen your desires, right? tinytranslation.xyz I-It''s not like I want to be like that tinytranslation.xyz Despite what she said, it''s clear that she is getting lustful of Maria''s lasciviousness. She couldn''t take her eyes off her completely, glancing at her and rubbing her legs together. tinytranslation.xyz Around her neck is the choker that Chihiro had given her. The plate around her neck sways faintly as she moves. tinytranslation.xyz ...I wanted to be a little mean... tinytranslation.xyz As Chihiro thought that, he said. tinytranslation.xyz Riko, what are you to me? tinytranslation.xyz Chihiro ask while looking back at her body. Riko, who hears that, shuddered and looked at Chihiro. tinytranslation.xyz Her lips moved hesitantly a few times, but then a small voice escaped. tinytranslation.xyz I''m Izumi''s slave tinytranslation.xyz Then take off your clothes and sit there tinytranslation.xyz ...Yes tinytranslation.xyz It''s hard to resist when he orders her. tinytranslation.xyz But because of her usual strong attitude, she looks even cuter when she''s obedient. The same goes for the way she removes her clothes one by one. tinytranslation.xyz Her shame prevents her from taking them off roughly, and as a result, it becomes a delight to the eyes of the viewer. tinytranslation.xyz When she finished taking off her underwear and socks, Riko tried to put her hand on the choker around her neck. tinytranslation.xyz Continue to Read Advertisement tinytranslation.xyz Wait. You don''t have to take "the collar" off tinytranslation.xyz Ah... tinytranslation.xyz A resignation fills her eyes. tinytranslation.xyz Riko nodded her head and sat down beside Maria in a girl''s seat. tinytranslation.xyz She then stared back at Chihiro, looking up at him like a small child, and felt a sense of anticipation. tinytranslation.xyz It seems that the pleasures he had given her in the past few days are making her more open to lewd games. tinytranslation.xyz That being the case..., tinytranslation.xyz Master, what are you going to do? tinytranslation.xyz Chihiro nodded to Maria''s question and ordered Riko. tinytranslation.xyz Riko, I want you to masturbate in there tinytranslation.xyz ...Eh? tinytranslation.xyz Riko''s moist eyes widened. tinytranslation.xyz Perhaps she hadn''t thought of that, after wiping her eyes with her fingers, Riko glared at Chihiro with a strong gaze. tinytranslation.xyz You idiot, I can''t do that in front of people... tinytranslation.xyz Oh? I''m sure you''ve already done more embarrassing things tinytranslation.xyz Maria''s thin hands gently restrained Riko as she shook her head and tried to stand up. She didn''t use much force, but it was enough to bring Riko''s movements to a halt. tinytranslation.xyz At the same time, she didn''t defy the senior slave who put her face close to her ear. tinytranslation.xyz If you won''t do it, shall I take your place? In that case, of course, you are useless to Master. You also won''t be able to feel good about it tinytranslation.xyz ...That''s ...That''s tinytranslation.xyz That''s a crazy assumption. tinytranslation.xyz But normal logic is of no use in this situation. It is Chihiro who has given the order, and Maria has agreed to it, so even if Riko refuses, there is no one on her side. tinytranslation.xyz If she refuses, Chihiro and the others will play their trump card. tinytranslation.xyz If she wanted to defy them, she should have done so earlier. tinytranslation.xyz ...I understand tinytranslation.xyz After a long hesitation, Riko nodded reluctantly. tinytranslation.xyz Seeing this, Maria smiled and whispered in her ear again. tinytranslation.xyz Good girl. ...don''t worry, just do what you always do. The embarrassment will gradually turn to pleasure tinytranslation.xyz ... tinytranslation.xyz Riko bit her lip lightly and raised her hands. At the same time Maria moves away from Riko. tinytranslation.xyz Maria, can you lick it? tinytranslation.xyz Fufu, certainly tinytranslation.xyz With that said, Maria brings her face close to Chihiro''s pant as he sits down shallowly in the chair. She bites the center of the belt with her mouth and tries to pull it off several times. Even though the belt is sticky with drool, she did not succeed, and eventually she reached out apologetically. tinytranslation.xyz Meanwhile, Riko is caressing her own breasts gently with both hands. tinytranslation.xyz She wrapped her palms around her breasts and rubbed them with light pressure. She pressed her fingers into them and moved them in a circular motion. She gazed at Chihiro and Maria with resentment as her mood gradually increased. tinytranslation.xyz Eventually, her nipples begin to harden. tinytranslation.xyz Riko stops and brings her fingers to her nipples. She strokes the tip with her fingers, and when it becomes more erect, she presses it with her fingers and stimulates it. tinytranslation.xyz ...Nnn tinytranslation.xyz Fufu, you''re very good at this. So lewd... tinytranslation.xyz Maria murmurs, glancing back at Chihiro, and takes his penis out of his pants. She kisses it and caresses it gently with her fingers. tinytranslation.xyz Meanwhile, Riko has shifted to pinching her nipples with her fingers. tinytranslation.xyz The hard-pink nipples are crushed by her thin fingers, and her breath becomes ragged with each crush. tinytranslation.xyz *pant* tinytranslation.xyz Riko must have been feeling much better. While playing with her breasts with her left hand, her right hand moves to her crotch. As her finger sinks into the bush, which is neither thin nor hairy, a small sound of water is heard. tinytranslation.xyz It''s wet. tinytranslation.xyz It seems she''s slightly aroused by being ordered to masturbate while being watched. tinytranslation.xyz On the other hand, while Chihiro is glued to Riko''s movements, he can feel Maria''s tongue crawling between her legs. tinytranslation.xyz Ah... Nnn... tinytranslation.xyz The sound of water became stronger as Riko traced and scratched inside her vagina. Some of it is due to the increasingly unrestrained movements of her fingers, though. tinytranslation.xyz Why are you doing this... tinytranslation.xyz Noticing Chihiro''s gaze, Riko didn''t stop her fingering, and finally touched her clit, gasping for air. tinytranslation.xyz Her body shuddered. tinytranslation.xyz Shaking again and again, Riko stimulates her clitoris and nipples constantly. She stimulated her clitoris and nipples in small increments, seeking her climax. tinytranslation.xyz Maria must have sensed it from the noise. Therefore, the movement of her mouth with the penis in her mouth quickens. Chihiro, aroused by Riko''s lasciviousness and Maria''s service, rapidly built up his sexual sensations. tinytranslation.xyz And then. tinytranslation.xyz Ah, ah, ahhhh! tinytranslation.xyz Riko made eye contact with Chihiro and pinched her clit, causing her to climax. A breath later, Maria sucked Chihiro''s penis, leading Chihiro to climax as well. tinytranslation.xyz *spurt* *spurttttt* *spurttttttt* tinytranslation.xyz Chihiro felt as if he were about to shower Riko with semen, but in fact, he poured it into Maria''s mouth. Maria, reflecting on her previous experience, held the base of the penis tightly and caught all the semen in the back of her throat. tinytranslation.xyz Puha... tinytranslation.xyz After swallowing all of Chihiro''s semen with a gulp, Maria looked back at Riko. tinytranslation.xyz Riko also looked at Chihiro and the others blankly as she basked in the afterglow of her climax. tinytranslation.xyz And then, Maria giggled. tinytranslation.xyz Didn''t that feel good, Nishizaki-san? tinytranslation.xyz ... tinytranslation.xyz Riko seemed to have heard it, but she didn''t show any reaction. I guess she is too embarrassed to answer honestly. tinytranslation.xyz Well, that''s all right. tinytranslation.xyz Master, we should give Nishizaki-san a reward tinytranslation.xyz ...I guess so. Riko, what do you want me to do? tinytranslation.xyz Chihiro look down at Riko with the strongest, most resolute attitude. tinytranslation.xyz The girl''s reply is very brief. tinytranslation.xyz ...Hold me tinytranslation.xyz And so, Chihiro gave her what she wanted. He hugged her, kissed her, caressed her carefully and penetrated her in the normal position. They had sex like normal lovers. tinytranslation.xyz Throughout the act, Riko moaned sweetly and is at Chihiro''s mercy. tinytranslation.xyz After a few ejaculations, Riko became quiet and hug Maria. Maria seemed to be comforting herself while watching the two of them, and demanded to be fucked hard. tinytranslation.xyz By the time they finished, they are all exhausted, and so they took showers, cleaned up their belongings, and finally had dinner around ten o''clock in the afternoon. CH 25.1 Come to think of it, don''t you make your own lunch? Riko asked Maria casually at breakfast on Monday. She said that while she is changing into her school uniform. It seems she is going to school today. ...Now that she mentions it Chihiro tilted her head at Riko''s words too. After all, when he had asked Maria for lunch, it must bread from a convenience store, and she hadn''t packed a lunch since then. It''s not that she can''t cook, but why? Maria replied without hesitation. Well. I''m not going to make one at the moment Why not? Sometimes I''m busy in the morning and it''s too much trouble to cook rice on a bread day. So, I won''t make it from the beginning. Also, I don''t want the school to know about our relationship The last reason is mainly based on Chihiro''s wishes. ...I see. Then, is it okay if I make it for myself? Yes, of course Riko had been bringing her own lunch until recently, and would like to continue to do so if possible. After getting Maria''s approval, she and Maria are discussing about the amount of rice to cook. ...I think I''ll cancel my contract with the dormitory. Not right away, though Yeah. You can think about it later. I''m sure it''s due at the end of the month It''s been almost a week since Chihiro met Maria. Gradually, a new life was taking root among the three of them.  ...See you later See you in class. Riko, Maria and Chihiro parted ways at the entrance of the apartment building. They went together to the middle of the street, and separated at the end of the street. Before parting, Riko said, "You want me to wear it anyway, right?" and wore the choker on her way to school. Shibahou''s school rules are rather lax, so she should not be blamed for that. And so, she arrived at the classroom without any trouble. Riko, did you have a cold or something last week? Uh, yeah. I had a little trouble with it. I''m fine now I see I guess I don''t have to be afraid of Riko''s voice and eyes anymore When Chihiro saw Riko talking with her friends, he thought so. Also, he said this to her, "In the classroom, we try to be as usual. However, don''t reenact the punching, kicking and ridiculing me". So, there''s no need to pay attention to what they''re doing, but if Chihiro listen to their conversation for some reason... Hey, what''s that? Eh? Oh, yeah, just a little stuff The conversation turned to Riko''s choker. When Riko didn''t say anything, her friends started to pursue further. They seem to like such topics. Oh, is it a gift? From a guy? No. It''s not like that Oh~, you''re blushing~ After that, all that could be heard is an illicit argument, so Chihiro stopped listening. He looked in another direction and saw that Aika is talking to a female student. Aika, shouldn''t you go to Kamishiro-kun''s place? Geez, stop it. It''s not like we''re dating yet Heh. Not yet, right? T-That''s just wordplay! Aika''s face turned red. But her mouth is loose, as if she doesn''t feel bad. *slowly* A faint jealousy burned in Chihiro''s heart. CH 25.2 In the afternoon, the class is training for battle. The results remained the same. However, the habit of running away before a fight is getting a little better, and Chihiro thinks he has become a little stronger against pain, but his fighting ability is still lacking. So, whether his mind-reading was successful or not, Chihiro is eventually beaten down by his classmates. Then, a match is arranged with Aika. She stood in front of Chihiro, wearing a white outfit and a gray gym uniform. Take care of me, Izumi-kun Take care of me, too They bowed to each other lightly, took a breath, and then the teacher shouted. Immediately after, Aika stepped forward. Looking straight ahead into her eyes, Chihiro felt a thrust from the front. Should he evade or intercept? He prepares his stance while pondering. Aika''s speed is surprisingly fast. Her steps are firm, and her experience in fighting is evident. It seems that she attended a dojo for self-defense for three years in middle school. In terms of skill, she is probably a better fighter than Riko. But, in actual training, she seems to be at the mercy of Riko''s illusions, and her results are not good. However, Chihiro cannot play any tricks on her. In the end, he decides to evade and strike a blow, and moves his body. He read the trajectory of the attack with his mind reading, and moved to a line where he could dodge it. And. Aika closes her eyes for a moment, half a second, and then opens them again. Once the mind reading is cut off, when it is resumed, the plan of attack has changed. She stopped a step-in front of him and did a spinning kick. ...Guh Chihiro guards the kick, which is heavy for a girl, with his arm. But, while feeling the impact, he takes a step forward and makes a fist. Aika narrowly avoided it, and thumped the floor hard with her returned foot. She quickly swung her fist into Chihiro''s arm, which is crossed in front of his chest. The impact on Chihiro''s guarded arm made it lightly numb. On the next attack... As Chihiro tried to look at Aika, she kept her face down to prevent the reading of her mind. And Aika pulled her arm back, and immediately afterwards, turned around to show her back. For a moment, Chihiro is slow to react and is hit in the side of the head by a back kick. ...I give up Frowning at the pain in his side, Chihiro announced that he gave up. Well, there are exceptions, such as the last match between Kamishiro and Maria. But another reason is that Chihiro doesn''t want to get into a mud fight with Aika. When Chihiro gave up, Aika relaxed her stance and let out a sigh of relief. Thank you very much. ...That was a little close A little close? Chihiro asked, returning Aika''s bow. The answer came calmly with a smile. Yes. If you don''t decide early, Izumi will read everything Is that so? Yes, I think it''s an amazing ability The reason why Chihiro''s mind-reading is so effective is because Aika is so straightforward. Chihiro didn''t want to point this out, because he didn''t want to undermine her strengths, so he didn''t say anything. Instead, he said something else to Aika. Takatsuki-san, how can I become stronger? Strong? Aika''s eyes blinked. She can''t seem to keep up. No matter who I fight, I won''t be able to win like now. ...I thought Takatsuki-san might be able to help me figure out why As a student of martial arts, she must have a certain level of observation. It would be useful to get advice from that perspective. If he asks Kamishiro for the same kind of advice, it''s unlikely to be helpful because they are on different levels, and Maria and Riko are the type to make the most of their abilities. And they are not very good at telling others how to fight. I see... I see... After receiving Chihiro''s advice, Aika tilted her head for a moment, and then said It''s a little strange for me to say, but maybe Izumi-kun is too simple Because he can read minds, he concentrates too much on responding to others. Or, even when he goes for the opponent himself, his movements are too simple to be read. Well, I have often been told, "If you use feints or unusual moves, your opponent will be confused. Also, if you''re not good at such things, you should simply train to become stronger" ...That''s difficult, Takatsuki-san After all, neither of these things can be learned overnight. Aika agreed with him with a wry smile. That can''t be helped. Everyone is working hard That''s true The conversation then died down. Aika turned her gaze to the distance. There, after the match, Kamishiro is having a conversation with his opponent. Kamishiro, he''s great, isn''t he? He''s so direct Fweh A strangely cute voice came looking back at him. She is blushing somehow. Perhaps she is surprised that Chihiro guessed who she is looking at. After a few seconds of puzzling, Aika nodded her head. Yeah, I guess so. I think he''s cool Then she looked up and said, B-But... It''s not like I like him, or anything. It''s just that everyone makes fun of me Her expression seemed to indicate that she is more than aware of Kamishiro. You''re worrying about it too much. They''re probably just teasing you Chihiro replied to Aika, still not pointing it out.  I''m going to train After school, Chihiro returned to his apartment and told Maria and Riko. Needless to say, this is the strategy Maria and Riko had proposed to take Aika away from Kamishiro, and it''s the result of his conversation with Aika. Heh. I see you''ve decided to take this seriously Riko, who had changed from her uniform to her casual clothes, said while playing with her glass of iced tea. Well, sort of. I don''t think I can win, though Maria, sitting opposite Riko, smiles and nods. Why not? I think you should try it. Is there anything we can do to help? I''d be happy to, but you don''t have to. I''m selfish Chihiro went to the trouble of telling them because he would be home late. If he''s going to train outside of class, it will be after school, so he''d better tell his roommate. Okay, okay, Izumi-kun. ...you''re right, we wouldn''t be able to handle the same training as you ? What do you mean? Riko is puzzled by Maria''s words. Izumi-kun recovers several times more during sleep than normal people. He''s going to take advantage of that and do additional training every day I didn''t know that at all I''m sorry, I didn''t get a chance to tell you Chihiro just acquired it and it''s not like he''s going to use it in public, so if he doesn''t say anything, no one will know. You have that ability and you''re an E? No, I haven''t been evaluated since I got it It''s an ability that has no effect on the outside world, so its social value is low, and its effect on rank is unknown. I''ve thought about it, but I think the fastest way to get stronger in a short period of time is to use my abilities. Then, all I can do is to train every day The increased recovery from sleep means that he can sleep less. If Chihiro takes advantage of this, even if he is too tired, if he can sleep in one night, it will not affect him in the morning. Thus, he can continue to abuse his body to the limit every day. It''s kind of sweaty... Well, I''ll help you if I feel like it That was Riko''s only response to Chihiro''s words. Riko''s response is simple, but her expression is not as harsh as her words. In fact, there is even a smile on her face. That''s why you should do it to your heart''s content. But don''t forget to study one more thing Another thing? Chihiro doesn''t think Maria is talking about the test. And as he expected, Maria got up from her seat and took out the DVD and picture book she bought yesterday. I''m talking about this one. And of course, don''t forget to hold us, okay? ...Isn''t that too hard? Don''t worry. That''s what you''re good for, right? Well... it''s not easy to be a Master CH 26.1 And he felt comfortable with it. The bookmarks are categorized into movie, literature, manga, and CG. For movie, I''ve also created subcategories such as live-action and anime for your reference. Games are also good for familiarity. There are not many, but I recommend them all. Also... They now faced each other, in a position where they could almost kiss. And then Maria, who had taken off all her clothes before he knew it, whispered to him from behind. A black collar is also around her neck. ...Ah! Then, she turned in front of him, took out Chihiro''s penis from his pants, and straddled him, flipping her skirt softly. The tone of her voice made it clear that she didn''t really want to. Their breaths and gasps mingled together, and they both reached the same peak. He then hugged her from behind and pressed his penis against her crotch, rubbing it against her pale-yellow panties. It feels strange... It seems like a lot of work to try to see everything ...What, you''re ordering me after all? Chihiro moved slowly back and forth, taking in the meaning of the words. He moves slowly back and forth, knowing that he might end up in one of them, so he is careful. Maria moved her body away and urged Chihiro to pull up a chair. And so, the subtle stimulation continues, and Chihiro unknowingly escalates the movement of his hips. Maria also did the same. Come on, Izumi-kun Come to think of it, I don''t think I''ve ever served you in my underwear before Maria and Riko also shouted in surprise. The added stimulation brought Chihiro to his limit, and he ejaculated while the meat rod is still inserted. The semen filled the space between the girls'' flesh and dripped down in a thick stream. After dinner, Chihiro started to "study" with Maria. First, just leave the shorts on, okay? Pseudo sex. Well, if we''re going to do this in real life, you''d probably have to insert it into both of us alternately. Or stimulate both of us at the same time with Sumata Fuahh, aah, aah! When they reached the limit of their energy, the two girls are ordered to clean up the mess. Maria, as well as Riko, whose brain is dyed with pleasure, obediently cleaned Chihiro''s penis with their tongues. Riko responded cutely, and Chihiro kissed her lips again, stimulating her private parts and slowly increasing her sexual sensations. Indeed. The sight of an undressed girl straddling him and swaying her hips gives him a different kind of sensuality than a naked. Haa... Nnn ...Yeah. It''s so frustrating, I think I''ll go crazy if it continues I''m going to kiss you first Yes, I''m coming, I''m coming too...! Movies, manga, and games can be purchased from download sites. It''s easy to buy them with electronic money, etc. Maria said in ecstasy. *smoothly* Moreover, the immorality of holding a girl in the same clothes as he does in the day-to-day life gives him an extraordinary feeling. Kh! Chihiro muttered, and Maria, who had followed his gaze, tilted her head. Gradually, her shorts begin to get wet. Got it? It''s Sumata, Izumi-kun... But, you know, you don''t have to go to all that trouble... Before he knew it, the three of them are having sexual intercourse as a matter of course. No. It''s convenient to do it with the clothes on, and it feels different because of the way it rubs on me. I think it could be used to train little girls or virgins And so, once she is in the mood, the rest was quick. Both of them are engrossed in each other''s pleasure and eventually reached climax. Knowing that, Chihiro will fuck them as many times as he can. Today''s lecture is a minimum one, so Chihiro asked Maria to tell him what he could use from the software and browser bookmarks on her PC. Oh, you don''t know. Why don''t we try it anyway? Maria, I want to... And so, a seductive voice lured Chihiro in. He then places his index and middle fingers under her skirt and shorts, and traces them with a gentle hand.  So? Do you want to try it too, Nishizaki-san? The wetness is so much that it makes a wetting sound, as if he is penetrating her vagina. Maria''s weight is resting on Chihiro''s legs and chest. Her shorts are pressed against his penis, and her hips move slowly back and forth. Yes, thank you Fuahh... ...I wonder whether this is physically possible? In addition, Chihiro also used his left hand to rub Riko''s breasts through her clothes and moved his hips back and forth. As there is only one penis, it is physically impossible to simulate such an act. Even so, Chihiro continued to piston, torturing Maria and Riko''s vulvas over and over. Chihiro put his lips to hers and kissed her as slowly as he could, savoring it. As their tongues exchanged saliva, her body relaxed, and he held her lightly with one hand while crawling his other hand between her legs. Ugh, it''s so slimy and unpleasant... The PC had long since activated its screensaver, but the picture is still in their head. Ah... It''s nice If you''re going to do it, do it quickly That, no... Since there is no TV in the room, it''s inevitable that they would use the computer to watch DVDs. Maria generously provided her own laptop for this purpose. I see... Still, Chihiro stroked her hair slowly, loving her more and more each day as she developed into his slave. At almost the same time, Maria twitched and hugs her partner tightly. The penis, which is clamped down so tightly by her, spurted out a white slime, staining her shorts and skirt without mercy. Oh, it''s so hot... Then, heightened by the girls'' lasciviousness, Chihiro began to piston again. The sound of the water becomes stronger with the addition of the lewd liquid, increasing the excitement of the three of them. *Squishy* Maria exhaled and climbed down from above Chihiro. Every time it gets wet, the texture changes, sending a new stimulus to Chihiro''s penis. And when it became difficult to let Maria do it, Chihiro started to shake his own hips. Riko nods her head and closes her eyes. It''s even more so when Chihiro lock eyes with Maria and are swallowed up by her deep darkness. As the lesbian kissing started, both of them became more excited, twisting their hips to rub Chihiro''s penis and pressing their lower bodies together. And her eyes told him to give Riko a push. After exhaling, Chihiro stare at the screen again. Then, she looked back at Riko as she takes off her soiled skirt. Sumata? That''s true. But you don''t need to see everything, of course. Just start with the ones you''re interested in, and you''ll naturally expand the range of your interests Then, Chihiro opened her lips with the fingers of his right hand, and Riko began to lick his fingers unreservedly. *gurgling* *gurgling* *squelch* *squelch* I-I''m not really... into that kind of thing You two can kiss, if you want And after taking it off, they moved to Maria''s room and the two girls held each other with Riko on top. Riko''s sweet voice became louder and louder, and she started to use her hips almost unconsciously. *Squelch, squelch, squelch...* As he is shown various sites and games as examples, Chihiro''s mind gradually became dizzy from the many types. When her cheeks started to burn, he rotated her body around 180 degrees. At the same time, Riko is watching them closely from a distance, as if she is bored. It''s suffocating. The expression on her face is probably the most vivid so far. She seems to like this kind of thing a lot. He rubs them both, using their love juices to add lubrication. As the semen spewed out as vigorously as the first time, Chihiro presses his penis against her short, and Riko wriggles around as if tickled. The mysterious act of experiencing the pleasure of penetration without having it done. But Maria and Riko hadn''t reached their climax yet. Having sex with two people at once. *pant...* *tremble* *tremble* *tremble* Nnn... And it''s thrilling. And now, Maria explained to Chihiro, who is sitting on a chair, covering him from behind. The two girls moan sweetly and writhe around. But Maria is being mounted by Riko, and Chihiro has her hands on Riko''s hips. They can''t move much, and their arms are entwined around each other, making it even harder for him to move. Maria squealed and kissed Riko''s mouth. Riko slurred her words and let her gaze wander. But Maria glanced at Chihiro. Izumi-kun, I''ll give you the password, so you can use it whenever you want ... While feeling the constant resistance of Riko''s weight, the meat rod is sandwiched between the woman''s flesh. There is no sense of fitting in as when it''s inserted into the vagina, but rather a strong sense of discomfort. Nevertheless, it''s strangely comfortable. Ah, this is too good... Chihiro inserts his penis between their overlapping crotches as they speak contrasting words. What''s on the screen now is an anime picture of a so-called 3P scene. A girl is lying on her back with another girl on top of her, both of them waiting for the man''s thrusts. I''m going to cum... Riko, come here However, Maria shook her head at Riko''s murmur. Even though the stimulation is indirect, the perverse pleasure makes Chihiro''s penis rise stiffly. Even with Maria pressing against his crotch, he tries to push it back. Riko stood up as she saying that. And Maria and Chihiro took off their clothes. Well then, let''s try to simulate the earlier picture in question Chihiro thought it would be easier to move this way than facing her, but apparently Riko liked it. She shuddered, shouting in a muffled voice. As her hips slowly moved back and forth, Chihiro felt the soft fabric and the elasticity of her flesh. She grumbled, but she still walked towards him. Riko then sits facing him, just like Maria. That''s how hard she''s pressing against him. Again and again, Chihiro shoots the white liquid into the white skin, bringing himself and the girls to climax. But it feels good. 888 After dinner, Chihiro started to "study" with Maria. Since there is no TV in the room, it''s inevitable that they would use the computer to watch DVDs. Maria generously provided her own laptop for this purpose. Izumi-kun, I''ll give you the password, so you can use it whenever you want Yes, thank you Today''s lecture is a minimum one, so Chihiro asked Maria to tell him what he could use from the software and browser bookmarks on her PC. The bookmarks are categorized into movie, literature, manga, and CG. For movie, I''ve also created subcategories such as live-action and anime for your reference. Games are also good for familiarity. There are not many, but I recommend them all. Also... Movies, manga, and games can be purchased from download sites. It''s easy to buy them with electronic money, etc. And now, Maria explained to Chihiro, who is sitting on a chair, covering him from behind. The expression on her face is probably the most vivid so far. She seems to like this kind of thing a lot. As he is shown various sites and games as examples, Chihiro''s mind gradually became dizzy from the many types. At the same time, Riko is watching them closely from a distance, as if she is bored. Continue to Read Advertisement It seems like a lot of work to try to see everything That''s true. But you don''t need to see everything, of course. Just start with the ones you''re interested in, and you''ll naturally expand the range of your interests I see... After exhaling, Chihiro stare at the screen again. What''s on the screen now is an anime picture of a so-called 3P scene. A girl is lying on her back with another girl on top of her, both of them waiting for the man''s thrusts. ...I wonder whether this is physically possible? Chihiro muttered, and Maria, who had followed his gaze, tilted her head. Well, if we''re going to do this in real life, you''d probably have to insert it into both of us alternately. Or stimulate both of us at the same time with Sumata Sumata? Oh, you don''t know. Why don''t we try it anyway? And so, a seductive voice lured Chihiro in.  Maria moved her body away and urged Chihiro to pull up a chair. Then, she turned in front of him, took out Chihiro''s penis from his pants, and straddled him, flipping her skirt softly. They now faced each other, in a position where they could almost kiss. First, just leave the shorts on, okay? Maria''s weight is resting on Chihiro''s legs and chest. Her shorts are pressed against his penis, and her hips move slowly back and forth. As her hips slowly moved back and forth, Chihiro felt the soft fabric and the elasticity of her flesh. ... Come to think of it, I don''t think I''ve ever served you in my underwear before *smoothly* Even though the stimulation is indirect, the perverse pleasure makes Chihiro''s penis rise stiffly. Even with Maria pressing against his crotch, he tries to push it back. That''s how hard she''s pressing against him. Ah... It''s nice Gradually, her shorts begin to get wet. Every time it gets wet, the texture changes, sending a new stimulus to Chihiro''s penis. And when it became difficult to let Maria do it, Chihiro started to shake his own hips. The wetness is so much that it makes a wetting sound, as if he is penetrating her vagina. Got it? It''s Sumata, Izumi-kun... Pseudo sex. The mysterious act of experiencing the pleasure of penetration without having it done. But, you know, you don''t have to go to all that trouble... However, Maria shook her head at Riko''s murmur. No. It''s convenient to do it with the clothes on, and it feels different because of the way it rubs on me. I think it could be used to train little girls or virgins Indeed. The sight of an undressed girl straddling him and swaying her hips gives him a different kind of sensuality than a naked. Moreover, the immorality of holding a girl in the same clothes as he does in the day-to-day life gives him an extraordinary feeling. And it''s thrilling. It''s even more so when Chihiro lock eyes with Maria and are swallowed up by her deep darkness. It''s suffocating. And so, the subtle stimulation continues, and Chihiro unknowingly escalates the movement of his hips. Maria also did the same. Their breaths and gasps mingled together, and they both reached the same peak. Maria, I want to... Yes, I''m coming, I''m coming too...! *tremble* *tremble* *tremble* At almost the same time, Maria twitched and hugs her partner tightly. The penis, which is clamped down so tightly by her, spurted out a white slime, staining her shorts and skirt without mercy. *pant...* Maria exhaled and climbed down from above Chihiro. Then, she looked back at Riko as she takes off her soiled skirt. So? Do you want to try it too, Nishizaki-san? I-I''m not really... into that kind of thing Riko slurred her words and let her gaze wander. But Maria glanced at Chihiro. And her eyes told him to give Riko a push. Riko, come here ...What, you''re ordering me after all? She grumbled, but she still walked towards him. Riko then sits facing him, just like Maria. I''m going to kiss you first Nnn... Riko nods her head and closes her eyes. Chihiro put his lips to hers and kissed her as slowly as he could, savoring it. As their tongues exchanged saliva, her body relaxed, and he held her lightly with one hand while crawling his other hand between her legs. He then places his index and middle fingers under her skirt and shorts, and traces them with a gentle hand. Fuahh... Riko responded cutely, and Chihiro kissed her lips again, stimulating her private parts and slowly increasing her sexual sensations. When her cheeks started to burn, he rotated her body around 180 degrees. He then hugged her from behind and pressed his penis against her crotch, rubbing it against her pale-yellow panties. Ah, this is too good... Chihiro thought it would be easier to move this way than facing her, but apparently Riko liked it. She shuddered, shouting in a muffled voice. Then, Chihiro opened her lips with the fingers of his right hand, and Riko began to lick his fingers unreservedly. And he felt comfortable with it. The bookmarks are categorized into movie, literature, manga, and CG. For movie, I''ve also created subcategories such as live-action and anime for your reference. Games are also good for familiarity. There are not many, but I recommend them all. Also... They now faced each other, in a position where they could almost kiss. And then Maria, who had taken off all her clothes before he knew it, whispered to him from behind. A black collar is also around her neck. ...Ah! Then, she turned in front of him, took out Chihiro''s penis from his pants, and straddled him, flipping her skirt softly. The tone of her voice made it clear that she didn''t really want to. Their breaths and gasps mingled together, and they both reached the same peak. He then hugged her from behind and pressed his penis against her crotch, rubbing it against her pale-yellow panties. It feels strange... It seems like a lot of work to try to see everything ...What, you''re ordering me after all? Chihiro moved slowly back and forth, taking in the meaning of the words. He moves slowly back and forth, knowing that he might end up in one of them, so he is careful. Maria moved her body away and urged Chihiro to pull up a chair. And so, the subtle stimulation continues, and Chihiro unknowingly escalates the movement of his hips. Maria also did the same. Come on, Izumi-kun Come to think of it, I don''t think I''ve ever served you in my underwear before Maria and Riko also shouted in surprise. The added stimulation brought Chihiro to his limit, and he ejaculated while the meat rod is still inserted. The semen filled the space between the girls'' flesh and dripped down in a thick stream. After dinner, Chihiro started to "study" with Maria. First, just leave the shorts on, okay? Pseudo sex. Well, if we''re going to do this in real life, you''d probably have to insert it into both of us alternately. Or stimulate both of us at the same time with Sumata Fuahh, aah, aah! When they reached the limit of their energy, the two girls are ordered to clean up the mess. Maria, as well as Riko, whose brain is dyed with pleasure, obediently cleaned Chihiro''s penis with their tongues. Riko responded cutely, and Chihiro kissed her lips again, stimulating her private parts and slowly increasing her sexual sensations. Indeed. The sight of an undressed girl straddling him and swaying her hips gives him a different kind of sensuality than a naked. Haa... Nnn ...Yeah. It''s so frustrating, I think I''ll go crazy if it continues I''m going to kiss you first Yes, I''m coming, I''m coming too...! Movies, manga, and games can be purchased from download sites. It''s easy to buy them with electronic money, etc. Maria said in ecstasy. *smoothly* Moreover, the immorality of holding a girl in the same clothes as he does in the day-to-day life gives him an extraordinary feeling. Kh! Chihiro muttered, and Maria, who had followed his gaze, tilted her head. Gradually, her shorts begin to get wet. Got it? It''s Sumata, Izumi-kun... But, you know, you don''t have to go to all that trouble... Before he knew it, the three of them are having sexual intercourse as a matter of course. No. It''s convenient to do it with the clothes on, and it feels different because of the way it rubs on me. I think it could be used to train little girls or virgins And so, once she is in the mood, the rest was quick. Both of them are engrossed in each other''s pleasure and eventually reached climax. Knowing that, Chihiro will fuck them as many times as he can. Today''s lecture is a minimum one, so Chihiro asked Maria to tell him what he could use from the software and browser bookmarks on her PC. Oh, you don''t know. Why don''t we try it anyway? Maria, I want to... And so, a seductive voice lured Chihiro in. He then places his index and middle fingers under her skirt and shorts, and traces them with a gentle hand.  So? Do you want to try it too, Nishizaki-san? The wetness is so much that it makes a wetting sound, as if he is penetrating her vagina. Maria''s weight is resting on Chihiro''s legs and chest. Her shorts are pressed against his penis, and her hips move slowly back and forth. Yes, thank you Fuahh... ...I wonder whether this is physically possible? In addition, Chihiro also used his left hand to rub Riko''s breasts through her clothes and moved his hips back and forth. As there is only one penis, it is physically impossible to simulate such an act. Even so, Chihiro continued to piston, torturing Maria and Riko''s vulvas over and over. Chihiro put his lips to hers and kissed her as slowly as he could, savoring it. As their tongues exchanged saliva, her body relaxed, and he held her lightly with one hand while crawling his other hand between her legs. Ugh, it''s so slimy and unpleasant... The PC had long since activated its screensaver, but the picture is still in their head. Ah... It''s nice If you''re going to do it, do it quickly That, no... Since there is no TV in the room, it''s inevitable that they would use the computer to watch DVDs. Maria generously provided her own laptop for this purpose. I see... Still, Chihiro stroked her hair slowly, loving her more and more each day as she developed into his slave. At almost the same time, Maria twitched and hugs her partner tightly. The penis, which is clamped down so tightly by her, spurted out a white slime, staining her shorts and skirt without mercy. Oh, it''s so hot... Then, heightened by the girls'' lasciviousness, Chihiro began to piston again. The sound of the water becomes stronger with the addition of the lewd liquid, increasing the excitement of the three of them. *Squishy* Maria exhaled and climbed down from above Chihiro. Every time it gets wet, the texture changes, sending a new stimulus to Chihiro''s penis. And when it became difficult to let Maria do it, Chihiro started to shake his own hips. Riko nods her head and closes her eyes. It''s even more so when Chihiro lock eyes with Maria and are swallowed up by her deep darkness. As the lesbian kissing started, both of them became more excited, twisting their hips to rub Chihiro''s penis and pressing their lower bodies together. And her eyes told him to give Riko a push. After exhaling, Chihiro stare at the screen again. Then, she looked back at Riko as she takes off her soiled skirt. Sumata? That''s true. But you don''t need to see everything, of course. Just start with the ones you''re interested in, and you''ll naturally expand the range of your interests Then, Chihiro opened her lips with the fingers of his right hand, and Riko began to lick his fingers unreservedly. *gurgling* *gurgling* *squelch* *squelch* I-I''m not really... into that kind of thing You two can kiss, if you want And after taking it off, they moved to Maria''s room and the two girls held each other with Riko on top. Riko''s sweet voice became louder and louder, and she started to use her hips almost unconsciously. *Squelch, squelch, squelch...* As he is shown various sites and games as examples, Chihiro''s mind gradually became dizzy from the many types. When her cheeks started to burn, he rotated her body around 180 degrees. At the same time, Riko is watching them closely from a distance, as if she is bored. It''s suffocating. The expression on her face is probably the most vivid so far. She seems to like this kind of thing a lot. He rubs them both, using their love juices to add lubrication. As the semen spewed out as vigorously as the first time, Chihiro presses his penis against her short, and Riko wriggles around as if tickled. The mysterious act of experiencing the pleasure of penetration without having it done. But Maria and Riko hadn''t reached their climax yet. Having sex with two people at once. *pant...* *tremble* *tremble* *tremble* Nnn... And now, Maria explained to Chihiro, who is sitting on a chair, covering him from behind. The two girls moan sweetly and writhe around. But Maria is being mounted by Riko, and Chihiro has her hands on Riko''s hips. They can''t move much, and their arms are entwined around each other, making it even harder for him to move. Maria squealed and kissed Riko''s mouth. Riko slurred her words and let her gaze wander. But Maria glanced at Chihiro. Izumi-kun, I''ll give you the password, so you can use it whenever you want ... While feeling the constant resistance of Riko''s weight, the meat rod is sandwiched between the woman''s flesh. There is no sense of fitting in as when it''s inserted into the vagina, but rather a strong sense of discomfort. Nevertheless, it''s strangely comfortable. Ah, this is too good... Chihiro inserts his penis between their overlapping crotches as they speak contrasting words. What''s on the screen now is an anime picture of a so-called 3P scene. A girl is lying on her back with another girl on top of her, both of them waiting for the man''s thrusts. I''m going to cum... Riko, come here However, Maria shook her head at Riko''s murmur. Even though the stimulation is indirect, the perverse pleasure makes Chihiro''s penis rise stiffly. Even with Maria pressing against his crotch, he tries to push it back. Riko stood up as she saying that. And Maria and Chihiro took off their clothes. Well then, let''s try to simulate the earlier picture in question Chihiro thought it would be easier to move this way than facing her, but apparently Riko liked it. She shuddered, shouting in a muffled voice. As her hips slowly moved back and forth, Chihiro felt the soft fabric and the elasticity of her flesh. She grumbled, but she still walked towards him. Riko then sits facing him, just like Maria. That''s how hard she''s pressing against him. Again and again, Chihiro shoots the white liquid into the white skin, bringing himself and the girls to climax. But it feels good. 888 In addition, Chihiro also used his left hand to rub Riko''s breasts through her clothes and moved his hips back and forth. *gurgling* *gurgling* *squelch* *squelch* Fuahh, aah, aah! Riko''s sweet voice became louder and louder, and she started to use her hips almost unconsciously. And so, once she is in the mood, the rest was quick. Both of them are engrossed in each other''s pleasure and eventually reached climax. As the semen spewed out as vigorously as the first time, Chihiro presses his penis against her short, and Riko wriggles around as if tickled. That, no... The tone of her voice made it clear that she didn''t really want to. Still, Chihiro stroked her hair slowly, loving her more and more each day as she developed into his slave. And then Maria, who had taken off all her clothes before he knew it, whispered to him from behind. A black collar is also around her neck. Well then, let''s try to simulate the earlier picture in question The PC had long since activated its screensaver, but the picture is still in their head. Ugh, it''s so slimy and unpleasant... Riko stood up as she saying that. And Maria and Chihiro took off their clothes. And after taking it off, they moved to Maria''s room and the two girls held each other with Riko on top. Come on, Izumi-kun If you''re going to do it, do it quickly Chihiro inserts his penis between their overlapping crotches as they speak contrasting words. *Squishy* While feeling the constant resistance of Riko''s weight, the meat rod is sandwiched between the woman''s flesh. There is no sense of fitting in as when it''s inserted into the vagina, but rather a strong sense of discomfort. Nevertheless, it''s strangely comfortable. Maria and Riko also shouted in surprise. It feels strange... ...Yeah. It''s so frustrating, I think I''ll go crazy if it continues But it feels good. Chihiro moved slowly back and forth, taking in the meaning of the words. He moves slowly back and forth, knowing that he might end up in one of them, so he is careful. He rubs them both, using their love juices to add lubrication. *Squelch, squelch, squelch...* Kh! Haa... Nnn The two girls moan sweetly and writhe around. But Maria is being mounted by Riko, and Chihiro has her hands on Riko''s hips. They can''t move much, and their arms are entwined around each other, making it even harder for him to move. Having sex with two people at once. As there is only one penis, it is physically impossible to simulate such an act. Even so, Chihiro continued to piston, torturing Maria and Riko''s vulvas over and over. You two can kiss, if you want ...Ah! Maria squealed and kissed Riko''s mouth. As the lesbian kissing started, both of them became more excited, twisting their hips to rub Chihiro''s penis and pressing their lower bodies together. I''m going to cum... The added stimulation brought Chihiro to his limit, and he ejaculated while the meat rod is still inserted. The semen filled the space between the girls'' flesh and dripped down in a thick stream. Oh, it''s so hot... Maria said in ecstasy. But Maria and Riko hadn''t reached their climax yet. Knowing that, Chihiro will fuck them as many times as he can. Then, heightened by the girls'' lasciviousness, Chihiro began to piston again. The sound of the water becomes stronger with the addition of the lewd liquid, increasing the excitement of the three of them. Again and again, Chihiro shoots the white liquid into the white skin, bringing himself and the girls to climax. When they reached the limit of their energy, the two girls are ordered to clean up the mess. Maria, as well as Riko, whose brain is dyed with pleasure, obediently cleaned Chihiro''s penis with their tongues. Before he knew it, the three of them are having sexual intercourse as a matter of course. And he felt comfortable with it. CH 26.2 The next two weeks passed in the blink of an eye. During that time, Chihiro went to school every day to take classes, and after school, he trained hard in his private training room. When he finished, he would go back to the apartment, have dinner, take a bath, play with the PC, and embrace Maria and the others. It''s a hard schedule, but the fatigue of the day is gone when he slept. Maria and Riko, on the other hand, took care of the housework and sometimes accompanied him to train, so he could concentrate on training without thinking about anything else. The training menu consisted mainly of swinging and kendo forms. In addition, there is running and muscle training in between. Of course, he did not only train after school, but also did his best to participate in physical education and matches during class hours. --tinytranslation.xyz The results of his efforts became evident slowly but steadily. As usual, he did not gain much muscle, but he gained a lot of physical strength. Although at first, he could not walk even a step after the training, but now he can walk back to his apartment even after the addition of the menu. When training with Riko, he became more durable to feints and irregular attacks. When training with Maria, he became more accustomed to pain than before. And so, he torments his body to the limit and then recover. It''s like a short-term replication of the kind of training that athletes do every day. Because of its origin, the effect is limited. But, the winning rate of the matches, which had been close to zero, has increased to about 20% only recently. I''ll tell you what, I won''t go easy on you Yeah, I know Then, after school on Friday. Chihiro confronted Riko in the private training room. After all, after this week, there will be a regular exam, and a period for judging ranks. In order to fight Kamishiro before that, Chihiro and the others had decided that tomorrow, Saturday, would be the time to fight. So today is the final touch. Chihiro will have a serious battle with the illusionist, Nishizaki Riko, to see how well he can fight. Just as in the past, it''s anything goes, and it''s one-on-one with a wooden sword. Maria is watching from the corner of the room as a signaler. Of course, she won''t be the one to stop him like before. Are you two ready? Yeah Me too They both stand with their weapons in their eyes. Riko wore a dark yellow outfit with a red jersey. Chihiro is also wearing a dark blue jersey with a black main color. The wooden swords they are using are covered with a thin cloth. The main aim is to take away the opponent''s physical strength by impact, while keeping the direct force of the blow as low as possible to avoid injury. Even so, if they go at it with all their might, there is enough risk of injury, and the fatigue afterwards must be considerable. Still, Chihiro and Riko both agreed on this. Then... start! Maria''s command echoed in the room. Immediately after, Chihiro and Riko stepped forward at the same time. Riko, like before, covered her eyes with black sunglasses, making Chihiro unable to read her mind. But Chihiro had expected this. So, instead of relying on his mind-reading, he tries to predict the trajectory of the attack from Riko''s movements. Also, he should be careful of blindness and feints caused by illusions. Just as he thinks this, something flies at Chihiro''s face. Riko didn''t seem to make any throwing motion, so he judged it to be an illusion and tried to go straight. Huh? But, Chihiro realized that the "thing" he saw is a woman''s underwear, and let out an unintentionally stupid voice. This is a serious game, and that''s why he hadn''t anticipated an attack like this. Realizing this, he took a step to the left to avoid the pants that are about to cover his face. ButDD I have said I''m serious, haven''t I? Riko''s wooden sword struck Chihiro''s side without missing a target. Huh!? Even with the cover, it''s still a hard-wooden stick. But Chihiro managed to endure the sufficient impact on his body. He thought that as he retreated with the wooden sword being pulled back. Riko certainly seems to be serious. Even though her opponent is Chihiro, with whom he had embraced many times, and Maria is the only one in the audience, it''s hard to imagine that she would use the illusion of her underwear as a distraction. It seems to be the result of putting the match ahead of shame. In addition, there''s no way Riko would underestimate Chihiro now. After all, she had already been beaten and humiliated by Chihiro once. So, there''s no such thing as pride, and she can''t be expected to let her guard down easily. ...Of course, I understand Chihiro replies, regripping his wooden sword and moving toward her. He attacks with a wide, swinging sideways attack. But Riko dodged backwards. He dodged a thrust to the shoulder, and returned with a diagonal slash to Riko''s shoulder. --tinytranslation.xyz Ouch! Riko lets out a small scream and moves away from Chihiro. She must have decided that it was not a good idea to hit each other in close proximity. Probably, her decision is correct. Now a baseball comes flying at Chihiro from his eye level. And ignoring the ball and moving forward, he rush to guard against a big blow. Though he succeeded in keeping the ball from reaching his body, his hand became numb from the heavy blow. Riko''s illusion is quite a frightening ability in such a one-on-one combat. Even if he knows it''s just an illusion, if his line of sight is blocked, his attack and defense moves will be slowed down. Just by taking advantage of this, Riko can easily gain the upper hand. It''s a good thing that there are limits to the size and detail of the illusions that can be created due to the problem of concentration, but even now, there aren''t many actions that Chihiro can take against her. As example, get as close as possible. Then, attack as wide as possible, not with pinpoint attacks. And, Ignore the damage even if he takes some. Therefore, he has to move without stopping. Okay! Chihiro grabs the wooden sword again and swing it wide. Even if it''s blocked, don''t worry about it. He ignores all illusions of a large cloth over his face, a second wooden sword, or a tub falling from above. This is a large swinging attack to make sure that he can hit even if his vision is somewhat blocked. Also, as long as Chihiro keeps moving, Riko has to deal with it. After all, if the movement takes up too much of her mind''s resources, she won''t be able to make accurate illusions, and her use of illusions will be limited. The rest is a matter of patience. Riko attacks Chihiro while showing him the illusion, and steadily damages him. Chihiro, on the other hand, continues to attack while enduring Riko''s attacks, taking away her physical and mental strength. *Pant* *Pant* They continued to swing their wooden swords, breathing hard, and the fight gradually turned into a brawl like a child''s fight. The first to reach the limit is... ...I give up It''s Riko by a small margin. As soon as she announced her surrender, she sat down on the floor and dropped the wooden sword in her hand. I can''t do it anymore. I really can''t. Let me rest for a while before I go home Seeing this, Chihiro also relaxed his body with a deep breath. While wobbling, he walks to the edge of the room and rests his back against the wall. Maria, who saw them, smiled and told them. Good work, both of you. Let''s call it a day Yes. I''m going to bed early today It''s only been thirty minutes since the HR meeting on the way home, but it''s still a lot of work to put all the energy into a match after a class. However, in the sense of seeing the results of the training Chihiro had done so far, today''s purpose had been fulfilled, so there is no problem in calling it a day. Shall we do that? ... it''s been a while since I''ve been home this early Maria looked back at Chihiro as she muttered. Yeah. Let''s take it easy for the first time in a while. Nishizaki-san may not be able to, but I''m fine. I''ll give you plenty of time to enjoy yourself *Flick* Maria''s tongue peeked out from her lips and moved lustfully. Chihiro, who saw it, shuddered, remembering the feeling of fellatio he had experienced so many times. Hey! What are you two doing? Well? It''s just a matter of time... Right, Master? Uh, yeah Chihiro wondered what he should do today to satisfy Maria and himself. Riko, who nodded thoughtfully, puffed out her cheeks. Maria chuckled. Nishizaki-san, don''t worry about it, just get some rest, okay? Of course, I will, even if you don''t tell me! Riko shouted sulkily and turned her head away. CH 27 Since then, Maria and the others have been doing it every day. Occasionally one of them would not participate, but there never came a day when neither of them would. And by the time Chihiro realized it, it had become part of his daily routine to use Maria''s hands, mouth, and vagina for his sperm disposal. At first Chihiro was worried about whether his body would be able to handle it, but eventually he got used to it. Again, the benefits of recovery ability are great. ...This kind of thing isn''t bad either The palms of his hands, covered by his training clothes, soak up the lotion and cover his bare penis. The coolness of the liquid and the smooth texture, different from bare skin, gave Chihiro a fresh stimulation. With one hand squeezing his rod and stimulating his sack and the other focused on the glans, Chihiro ejaculated in less than a few minutes, excited by the unusual sight of Maria. Maria used both hands to catch the semen shooting out of her, then licked it off her fingers with her tongue. Good thing you used lotion that''s safe to put in my mouth After dinner, which is pork cutlet for good luck food, Chihiro stays in the bedroom again and indulges in an affair with Maria. And, since the laundry would be done on the weekend anyway, he decided to change things up and hold Maria in her workout clothes. The menu is a full course meal. Okay, let''s try this next one Maria''s saliva-filled mouth wrapped directly around the cock. After two weeks, Maria had a pretty good grasp of Chihiro''s pressure points, and she sucked him with precision and urgency. The mixture of lotion and saliva made it more watery than usual. Chihiro, who has been sucked, feels as if he is being preyed upon by some other creature, and yet the solid pleasure makes his penis erect and leads him to climax. As the semen is ejaculated into her mouth, Maria gulped it down again. Maria''s expression is not one of disgust, but one of rapture, as if she is a succubus, and the gap between her submissive gestures and her own creates a strange atmosphere. Breasts, huh... look a little difficult to do With that said, Maria begins to apply lotion to her cleavage. Although Maria''s breasts are firm and elastic, they are not as full as when she is completely naked due to the constraints of her outfit. In addition, it is difficult to adjust the position of her breasts because the clothes are made of a material that sticks to the skin. As a result, she had to squeeze her breasts together and use her entire body to handle the penis. *squishy...* *squishy...* Maria''s twin mounds are sandwiching the penis tightly together, giving it some stimulation with the lotion-soaked fabric. The irregular paizuri took more time than a hand job or a blow job, and is performed in a way that slowly increased the sexual sensation. But, as soon as Chihiro''s penis is hard and towering, Maria took the tip in her mouth and moved her body up and down rapidly. Soon, the white slime is released three times, down Maria''s throat and into her stomach. *...burp* Maria lets out a small burp as she releases her mouth and her breast. She seemed to think it''s a bit of a letdown, and with a rare look of real embarrassment on her cheeks, she moved on to the next service. The service is a sumata in training wear, in which she uses her crotch to handle the rod, which is slick with cum, saliva and lotion. Ah, haa, ahn Maria is so aroused from swallowing so many sperm that she starts to breathe hard and shake her hips wildly. She kept on stimulating Chihiro''s penis, but at the same time, she focused on rubbing the parts of her vagina and clitoris. Before long, she seems to be drenched in sweat. The room is well soundproofed, and thus feels very airtight. Also, the fact that she is wearing a garment that covers her from the neck down also makes Maria''s body hot. Even the texture of her private parts, which Chihiro could feel through the clothes, had become quite moist. Even if it''s washed like this, it might leave a smell ...Fufu. Then you''ll have to tense up every time you train so that people around you don''t notice. Maria smiled happily as she kept her hips moving. It is typical of her that she does not think of preparing something new. Maria, I''m about to cum No, wait, together Her thighs squeezed tightly, stimulated by the three points. At the same time, Maria''s pleasure seemed to be getting through to her, and she moved her hips several times in small increments, pressing her crotch against the rod with greater movements. And so, the area between her legs covered by her clothes turned white with semen. Aaaaah! Her body twitches as she slumps down. She clutched her breasts together to catch the pleasure, and exhaled deeply after lingering for a few minutes. I knew it, this restraint... it feels good Yes, it''s unique, isn''t it? Would you like to try wearing a rope or a bondage sometime soon? Yes... It''s a shame it''s so expensive that it''s not easy to afford Chihiro, Maria, and Riko are still in high school and not in a position to spend money easily. The cost of amusements, including cosplay costumes and adult goods, is a problem for them because it is difficult to get a part-time job after school, considering their school work. Maria seems to have some money at her disposal, but it is not good to rely on it too much. For the time being, Chihiro has to make do with his living expenses. I wonder if Izumi-kun will be able to afford more as his rank increases I thought the subsidies for E and D are not much different [Lost Item] that are registered with the government are obligated to undergo regular rank judgments, etc., and in return will receive subsidies from the government according to their rank. Since this is a measure to nurture talented people, an E rank is a mere drop in the bucket, and a D rank is only slightly better. Still, it''s better than nothing. After a few seconds of silence and contemplation, Maria shook her head and smiled. ...Well, there are ways to have fun without tools. Shall we continue? Yeah, sure. Um, do you need to take that off? No, let''s do it like this And with that, she gets down on her knees and opens her legs wide. She pulls at the tight-fitting clothing, trying to make some space between her legs, and then pushes the fabric into her vagina. When she succeeded in pushing the fabric into her vagina to some extent, she licked the semen from her fingers. ...You''re forcing yourself But you don''t mind, do you? Maria said, her voice full of anticipation and excitement, and then Chihiro slowly moved his hips. And to make sure the fabric doesn''t come back, he presses his penis further into her, and she resists even more than when he took her virginity. What is this? A strange feeling of closeness. The material of the garment is somewhat stretchy, so it didn''t hurt. As Maria had said, it was a moderate restraint, and he could feel the warmth of the human body through the fabric. The feeling of holding a human being but feeling like a fake and the feeling of being wrapped in human flesh even though the part being touched is artificial, it feels good. Really, it felt so good. It''s the first time he''s ever felt such a sensation. Does it hurt Maria? No. I''m wet enough on the inside. I think I''m gonna get addicted to the tightness Okay, I''ll move Chihiro confirms and gets a silent nod of the head. Then Maria leans over Chihiro and stares into his eyes. Her lust is shared. It''s not enough. She wants harder, more intense, more pleasure. It''s nice to be rushed, but she wants him to fuck her like crazy at the same time. Okay Shortly answering the silent insistence, Chihiro began to move. Because of the fabric between them, his movements in and out were limited. Therefore, he would rather stir in circles, or thrust up instead of pulling. He gives her pleasure by pressing her flesh in and out. Ahhh! Maria shouted, matching Chihiro''s movements. She wriggles her vaginal flesh, squeezes it tightly and presses herself against the penis. The semen Chihiro has just released lubricates it and helps them move together. Nothing is stopping them. And now with face-to-face position, Chihiro and Maria wrap their arms around each other''s necks, pressing their bodies together and as they continue to move, Chihiro ejaculates first, and then Maria climaxes as well. After that, they slumped down with Maria on top of Chihiro. *Pant* *Pant* *Pant* When her body calmed down, Maria whispered softly to Chihiro while they were still connected. Hey, Izumi-kun, do you have any chance of winning tomorrow''s battle? It''s not a sexy topic for a conversation, but it seems like her. Chihiro did not reply immediately. Instead, he stared into Maria''s eyes. The stormy lust had faded away, and is now swaying gently like the deep sea. ...Not without a fight, I guess. Even if I do win, I''m sure it will be a lucky chance ...I see At Chihiro''s answer, Maria narrowed her eyes and exhaled. I hope it goes well. Not for the match itself, but for what you want She means to take Aika away from Kamishiro. Not only her body, but her mind, her attention. Yes After nodding, Chihiro suddenly had a question. And thinking it would be a good opportunity, he said it out loud. ...Maria, you don''t object, do you? Not just when I got revenge on Riko, but also this time Maria doesn''t oppose Chihiro''s feelings for other girls, but encourages his actions. Perhaps it''s wrong to apply the general subtleties of emotions to the relationship between Master and slave, but.... Normally, it would be inevitable to be jealous of Riko and the others. However, ... Maria chuckled and replied. I''m not trying to monopolize you. In fact, I would be delighted if you would behave as you desire It''s a sign that Chihiro is slowly coming to terms with Maria''s darkness. But... Maria''s arms are still around his neck, and he feels a faint pressure on them. Unless, of course, you choose to forget me. If you do, I won''t forgive you for any reason, and I definitely won''t forgive someone for making you like that Chihiro and Maria made a pact. They swore to fall into the darkness together. So, it''s not acceptable for one of them to live in the light now. In a voice as sweet as a whisper of love. Maria gives Chihiro the chains of a strong and heavy curse. Don''t worry, I understand Chihiro also smiled and nodded. He has no intention of forgetting her or leaving her. Just as Maria couldn''t live without him, Chihiro couldn''t imagine his life without her either. Right now, Chihiro''s mind is at ease. The fact that he feels comfortable being tied down is proof of this. I want to add Takatsuki-san as a new slave. That''s why I''m going to fight Kamishiro ...Yeah, right. I''m sorry, that is a weird thing to say Maria narrowed her eyes just a bit sadly and closed them. Her whole body relaxed and she put her weight on Chihiro''s chest. Unable to resist, Chihiro reached out and patted Maria''s hair. Not for sexual gratification, but just for love. Then it slowly moved down. He caressed her cheeks, neck, chest and navel in the same way. Maria did not open her eyes to Chihiro''s caresses. She writhed tantalizingly, but eventually calmed her breathing and began to breathe regularly. When Chihiro saw that she is sleeping peacefully, he closed his eyes too. They slept together, and are awakened in the morning by the loud voice of Riko, who came to check on them. Why are you guys sleeping like that!? Are you stupid!? CH 28.1 Good morning, Takatsuki-san Un... Good morning, Kamishiro-kun When Kamishiro arrived at school and saw Aika in the classroom, he walked over to her first. Kamishiro looked as embarrassed as ever, but Aika too had a faint blush on her cheeks as she greeted him. Wow, don''t show off in the morning Well~ they look good together, don''t they? The classmates who watched from afar said delicately. Over the past two weeks, Kamishiro and Aika''s relationship has grown considerably closer. Like now, Kamishiro no longer hides his affection for Aika and Aika''s response is a mixture of sincerity and affection. And a few days ago, on Wednesday, they went to the cafeteria alone and had a small talk. They are not in a relationship yet, as Kamishiro declared if he gets a B grade in the upcoming exam. Well, they don''t seem to be going to school together yet, and they may not even be holding hands, let alone kissing. However, the general opinion is that it is only a matter of time. *sigh* Hey, Riko, what''s wrong? Nothing. I''m just tired Riko glanced at Chihiro while she played with her usual friends. But without rely on his mind-reading ability, he knows what she means from her looks that as if to say, "So what will you do?". Indeed. The sooner he makes an appointment, the better. So, after nodding to her, Chihiro got up from his seat. Then, seeing that Kamishiro had left Aika''s seat, he called out to him. Kamishiro-kun Hmm? The boy stopped and looked back at him with a surprised expression. It''s the first time for Chihiro to talk to him. Moreover, he hadn''t spoken to him since being invited to the cafeteria a while ago, so it was understandable. What''s wrong? But Kamishiro doesn''t seem to be affected by the conversation. Really, his calm behavior did not make Chihiro dislike him, but rather made him feel good about Kamishiro. Anyway, Chihiro tells him exactly what he planned to say. I have a request A request? Yes. After school today, I''d like you to accompany me to a training session. Match style Eh? Kamishiro''s eyes widened. And, a little later, the classroom is buzzing. Apparently, there are a few students who had been paying attention to the two of them since the exchange with Aika. If they are flustered, the information would spread through the classroom in no time. That "Chihiro" has challenged that "Kamishiro" to a match. It had enough impact to attract the attention of the people around. Okay, but why all of a sudden? Despite the buzz in the classroom, Kamishiro''s reaction is still calm. He looked surprised for a moment, but soon smiled and asked. Well. We have a test coming up soon, so I wanted to do it before then "Oh..." someone said approvingly. Well, the test is coming soon. The words must have given them a different idea than the truth. Maybe they think Chihiro wants to make some memories before he left the school in the near future. After all, there is a possibility that the Chihiro of a while ago would have thought that way. I see And Kamishiro nodded. Yes. I''d like to get some training in before I make my decision, so thanks The classroom is buzzing again. Hearing this, Chihiro gave a small bow to Kamishiro. Thank you No, don''t worry about it. Then, see you after school Yeah They exchanged a few words and parted ways. As Chihiro walked back to his seat, he could see Aika looking at him with a puzzled expression on her face. Apparently, the rumor of the match had spread to the other classes within half a day. And so, after school. There are more than ten students who followed Chihiro and Kamishiro as they left their seats. It must have been mainly because of Kamishiro''s popularity. Since his confession to Aika two weeks ago, he has become well known as "the first-year student who is closest to getting a B rank". Can I stop by the cafeteria first? You know what they say, when you''re hungry Sure At Kamishiro''s suggestion, the two of them finished lunch first. Without saying much to each other, Kamishiro finished his curry and hash rice, and Chihiro finished his pasta with meat sauce. When they had cleaned up the dishes, Kamishiro asked him. Oh, by the way, where should we go? I''ve reserved the training room. Not a private room, but a large one Oh, that''s great "After all, some people care about this match", Kamishiro says that with a smile. It''s hard to fight on an empty stomach, but it''s also dangerous to hit each other right after eating, so they took a long break after eating. By the way, Chihiro had chosen a rather light meal of pasta, but he wondered if Kamishiro would be able to handle eating that much. Perhaps he is accustomed to it, and so he can digest it quickly. After a break, they went to the changing room to change their clothes and uniforms, and went out to the training area. Looking around, the audience numbered nearly twenty. Among them are Maria, Riko, and Aika. After that, Kamishiro and he faced each other at a distance of a few meters. What are the rules? No time limits. You lose if you fall and can''t get up, or if you give up. The rules are the same as in class, weapons are allowed... Kamishiro nodded "OK" as Chihiro showed him the wooden sword he had prepared. I''ll use my bare hands as usual, but you''re welcome to use it It''s not a handicap, but Kamishiro is simply better at hand-to-hand combat. In fact, he''s never been seen using a weapon unless it is regulated that way. Thank you Chihiro thanked Kamishiro and grabbed the wooden sword. As the two began to concentrate, the buzz around them diminished. All that could be heard is a faint murmur. Some said that the match would be decided in an instant anyway, others said that they wanted to see the match for a long time. But none of the voices are thinking about Chihiro''s victory in the slightest. That''s fine. That''s why it means a lot if he wins. Let me give the signal Said Aika, stepping forward. Kamishiro and then Chihiro nodded silently in return, and she took a light breath, Start! And with that, the match began. CH 28.2 Kamishiro moved immediately. Chihiro waited for him, not moving an inch, and looked into his eyes. DDHe approached straight away and kicked Chihiro diagonally from the right side. It''s almost as if he''s replaying their previous encounter. The big difference is that Chihiro had a weapon. Kamishiro must have known that, but he still came at him straightforwardly. Then, Chihiro swung his wooden sword. He put all his strength into it, in order to strike the enemy at the moment of contact. And. Just as he is about to attack, Kamishiro increases his step. With a loud boom, Kamishiro''s body accelerates, and his kick is delivered just one breath faster than it would have been at his current speed. Of course, Chihiro could not see it coming. But he had already given the command to his arm. And a large slash intercepted Kamishiro a moment earlier than the impact of the kick. Boom. About two meters. The impact sent Chihiro ... backwards. Kamishiro frowned slightly and muttered on the spot while he regained his position, holding back the pain in his abdomen. So, you can read that, too? ...Well, yeah Even if the timing of the execution is just in time, Chihiro could figure it out as soon as Kamishiro thought of it in his mind. After all, this feint, too, had been in Kamishiro''s mind for several steps. After all, it would be difficult to try not to be conscious of the attack plan. It is often the case that the more one tries not to think about it, the more one thinks about it. That is almost the only advantage Chihiro had over Kamishiro. ...Then I guess I''ll have to do this As he says this, Kamishiro''s presence changes. It wasn''t that he had an aura, but there is something intimidating about him. Immediately afterwards, a high-speed step. It is clearly faster than the previous blow. His aim is to hit Chihiro in the torso from the front, and there''s no way Chihiro can avoid or intercept it in time. Kuh!? So, all he could do is prepare himself in advance and try to back away. But, thanks to these efforts, he is able to kill some of the impact, but his vision went blank for a moment. Chihiro is pushed backwards, and the distance between them opens up again. ...Just now is the performance of Kamishiro''s movement when he uses his ability as [Lost Item]. Seriously? He''s really going to go for it against a weak-looking guy like that? That''s a bit much, isn''t it? Chihiro overhear the crowd murmuring. Well, their perception is slightly wrong. After all, given his personality, Kamishiro must have been serious from the start. He just wasn''t giving it his all. And it was to gauge Chihiro''s seriousness, his ability. But even though Kamishiro is not at full strength yet, Chihiro wouldn''t have been able to take this weakened attack if it weren''t for the last two weeks of training. Really, how in the world did Maria ever match up to such an opponent? Even after all this time, it still gives Chihiro chills. You''re not going to give up, are you? Kamishiro asked quietly. For some reason, he seems to be enjoying himself a little. Of course Chihiro replies, and Kamishiro smiles and kicks the floor. Then, from the front, Kamishiro kick his heel to Chihiro''s left shoulder. Chihiro hurriedly lifted his wooden sword and used it as a shield. As soon as he did, he heard a creaking sound from the blade. ...But, can you block this? A small voice. Just as Chihiro is about to say something back, a fist dug into his stomach and he suffocates. Then, Kamishiro regained his footing and attacked him again with almost no preliminary movement. The force of the attack is not as great as it might have been, but Chihiro retreats a few steps. I''m surprised. You''re much more used to fighting than before Thank you And then a few more attacks hit Chihiro. Kamishiro''s attacks are somewhat sporadic, but each blow is heavy and fast. Chihiro tried hard to avoid the clean hits, but he could not fight back, and the damage is gradually accumulating. However, the crowd is surprised to hear Chihiro''s voice. ...Hey Oh. How can he be so tough? Of course, it''s because of his mind-reading ability. Without it - for example, by cutting off his gaze with a wink, as Aika did - Chihiro would have been knocked down in an instant. Nevertheless. Having seen Kamishiro''s movements so many times in such a short time, his eyes are starting to get used to them. Let''s give it a shot With a voice, Kamishiro unleashed an attack identical to the first one. The only difference is that it is much faster, and it had a different outcome than the first attack. Like before, Kamishiro''s kick collided with the wooden sword that Chihiro had launched to intercept him. A deep, harsh sound reverberated throughout the area, yet there were some differences. The wooden sword snapped in half and fell to the floor. Kamishiro had broken the hard-wooden sword with only his bare hands and feet. Although the blade is covered by a protective cover, it is still possible to break the wooden sword inside... but the cover is torn off with it too. Despite this, Kamishiro''s expression is not happy. ...Sorry, Izumi-kun His voice is as calm as usual. However, his tightened expression is as serious as ever. I can''t guarantee how it will turn out, but I''ll go full force. I''ll take full responsibility and take you to the infirmary when I''m done *murmur* *murmur* At this point, the excitement in the crowd reached a climax. Rank C, Yuuki Kamishiro, is giving his all against Rank E, Chihiro Izumi. This development is unexpected by almost everyone in the room. In a sense, Kamishiro''s declaration is like a death sentence, and Chihiro nodded as he threw away half of his wooden sword. Yes Thank you *boom* The floor of the large training hall trembled. More than the first blow. More than any other attack since. Kamishiro is several steps faster, closing in on Chihiro in the blink of an eye. And the moment Chihiro realized this. He received a fist that swung slightly downward, and is slammed down hard into him toward the floor of the training ground. *creak* Chihiro screams as his chest is hit by the fist and his back is slammed. His vision flickered, and it took a few seconds for him to regain feeling in his hands. However, he managed to stand up, staggering to his feet. Will you give up? Kamishiro said with a serious expression. Chihiro looked at him and shook his head with a wry smile. Sorry, I can''t ...I see Chihiro tried to grab Kamishiro''s arm and used a throwing technique. But when he still got up, he is thrown into the air with an uppercut from below and knocked to the floor. His head hurts. His arms, stomach, and back hurt. If things don''t go well, it may last for several days. But, Chihiro wonder how much his ability can shorten it. Still, he stood. The crowd had quieted down before he knew it. Even Kamishiro looked at him as if he had seen something strange. Izumi-kun. Does your ability heal... It doesn''t Then why? Then why is he standing up? To his question, Chihiro answered in a faint voice. I''m sure it''s the same as Kamishiro-kun''s when you fought Fukami-san ... So, it''s like that, huh? He exhaled and clenched his fists. Kamishiro moves away from Chihiro and takes a lightly stooped posture. Izumi-kun. I''ll go with a frontal fist. This is the last one The last. The declaration that he would definitely decide with this blow sounded grim. ...Yeah Finally. Then at last, it''s time to try the one and only "chance of victory". Chihiro tightly made a fist with his left hand and formed a stance. His posture is very similar to Kamishiro''s. A blow with all his might. Only, he would deliver it to the oncoming Kamishiro. Here I go The speed is now too fast to even be seen from the front. The fist, whose trajectory is unpredictable without warning, is met with his left fist. The two fists collide, and there is a sound as if something is crushing. Chihiro is outmatched. Unable to kill the impact, the left half of his arm swung far behind him. If he had been attacked in the meantime, he would have been killed, but Kamishiro never pursued him. What did you do? However, Kamishiro is holding his left hand with a shocked expression on his face. It doesn''t seem to be broken. His body, strengthened by his ability, must have managed to withstand the power of two people. However, it should be useless for a while. Chihiro answered the question with his dangling left arm, which had lost its feeling. I just hit you as hard as I could. And I intentionally used more force than my arm could withstand ...Hey. How did you do that? I practiced When people move their bodies, they subconsciously save their strength so that their bones and muscles will not be damaged by the movement. However, when a person is angry or acts reflexively, this limiter does not work, and as a result, the person may exert more power than usual. Chihiro has practiced and achieved this intentionally. He did this in order to make up for the lack of power in his body that does not have much muscle mass. And it''s for the sole purpose of striking Kamishiro with a single, effective blow. It wasn''t as easy as it sounds, but it was not impossible Actually, it''s not impossible to do. A person who is a little sensitive to pain or unaware of it may do it without thinking about it. It''s just that a normal person wouldn''t do it. Chihiro did it because it was necessary. He practiced it over and over again, learning how to use his strength without fear of pain. Thanks to this, for the past two weeks, he often had trouble using his left hand at night. And so, this is the result. Chihiro''s left arm is torn apart by Kamishiro''s power beyond the limit. At best it''s cracked, at worst it''s broken. But, thanks to the cost, he was able to fight Kamishiro head on. ...you really Hearing Chihiro''s explanation, Kamishiro let out a deep breath and shook his head. Give it up. You''re in no condition to fight anymore. He is right. Chihiro''s left arm needed to be healed right away. There''s no time to keep fighting here. But... I can''t give up when I can still stand Chihiro said and clenched his fist. The right one, not the left. He only used his left for practice, but he could do the same thing with his dominant arm. There should be nothing he couldn''t do. ...Izumi-kun, you... Kamishiro looked at Chihiro with a stern face. But thenDD *boom* He instantly clenched his right hand, and before Chihiro could react, he slammed his fist into Chihiro''s face. The pain is so intense. The impact is so strong that it seemed as if it might break his nose, and Chihiro fell on his back. Chihiro then received a hard kick in the stomach, and fainted. It''s a complete defeat for which there is no complaint. CH 29.1 When he woke up, Chihiro saw a white ceiling. As he looked around, he noticed that the room is quiet. And he is lying on a bed, with thin curtains separating him from the rest of the room. It seems he is in the school infirmary. His clothes had been taken off, probably for treatment, and he wore nothing but a jersey. ...How do you feel? Beside him, Maria in her school uniform sat in a chair, staring at Chihiro. She unusually had her smartphone in her hand, perhaps to pass the time. Then, after a few seconds of focusing on her body, Chihiro answered. Yeah, somehow Well. That''s good Just as he had said, the pain in his body is less than he expected. But as he had expected, his left arm is tingling and feels strangely heavy, and he can''t move it. What time is it? It''s about eighteen o''clock. Nishizaki-san has left ...so much time Apparently, he''s been unconscious for a long time. So maybe Chihiro''s still in this state even after that much sleep. Maria, who saw him pondering, said quietly, affirming Chihiro''s thoughts. The doctor has been putting extra effort into your treatment. Normally, the doctor would do the least amount of healing in order to preserve their power I see Yes. And there is another person who healed you to the limit of her abilities Another person? There are two doctors at Shibahou Academy, one male and one female. However, judging from the way she said it, the other person is probably not the school doctor. Someone else who can heal. When Chihiro thinks about it, there is only one person who comes to mind immediately. ...Takatsuki-san? Yes Maria nodded her head quickly. But Chihiro found it hard to believe. His gaze wandered in the air, and he wondered how to express himself before muttering. Even though I lost And it was a complete defeat. As it turned out, although he had landed some effective blows, the damage was far from enough to win. On the other hand, Chihiro received much more damage. He could not be said to have been on equal footing with Maria. Then, Maria''s hand is placed on Chihiro''s forehead. The cool palm of her hand felt good to Chihiro right now. What are you talking about? There''s no rule that the winner gets Takatsuki-san, is there? That''s true, but... After she says that, the palm of her hand leaves his forehead. He wondered what happened, but then Maria slapped him lightly. Ouch Didn''t you care about her because she''s like that? Just trust me. Takatsuki-san actually healed you. She rushed to your fallen body first, not Kamishiro-kun, you know Eh? Aika ignored Kamishiro? But the winner was the other side, and he was also injured. In all fairness, it''s a fair decision, since the seriousness is different. As you can see, Kamishiro was fighting you more than necessary at the end of the game Just after Chihiro fainted, Kamishiro relaxed his stance and took a series of slow, deep breaths. Then Aika ran over and crouched down beside Chihiro. While the rest of the crowd gasped at the outcome of the match, Aika immediately began to heal Chihiro''s left arm. She really didn''t pay any attention to Kamishiro. Maria watched her, and instructed Riko to call the school doctor. A few minutes later, the school doctor arrived and two nearby boys carried Chihiro on a stretcher. Aika, who had used her energy sparingly, stayed where she was and finally turned to face Kamishiro. [Why did you do that?] She said that to Kamishiro and with a tone of questioning. Some of the remaining students seemed surprised by Aika''s unexpected behavior. Kamishiro also made a few excuses, but Aika didn''t care and left. ...So that''s what happened? Yeah. You didn''t win the match, but I think your aim almost succeeded. At least Takatsuki-san must have had different feelings for Kamishiro-kun than before The possibility of a mere casual romance has been reduced. What will happen from now on is, of course, anyone''s guess. So, good job. You''ve done well ...Thank you, Maria. This time, Chihiro smiled back at the girl who gently patted his head. CH 29.2 The dinner Riko prepared for them featured porridge as the main dish, which suited Chihiro''s stomachs. As someone who had been attacked in the stomach, Chihiro is very grateful for this attention, and thanks to it, he is able to fully fill his stomach. ...Phew After finishing the meal, Riko and Maria told him to go to bed early. But, since it was impossible to win him over with their mouth, they went to the bedroom and asked him to lie down. The sheets, stained from last night''s activities, have already been changed and there is no smell left in the room. Fortunately, the soundproof room has the unexpected benefit of keeping the outside noise out of the room, so Chihiro can rest. If he rest now, he will be able to recover on Monday, thanks to the effect of [Accelerated of Sleep Effect]. And so on. But after a few minutes of lying in bed, there is a knock at the door and Riko peeked out. I''m coming in, Izumi Oh, yes. Come in... ouch Oh. You should go back to sleep. You''re injured Riko said in a panicked voice and entered the room, closing the door tightly. Then Chihiro, who saw Riko standing in the doorway and staring at him, stiffened for a moment at the sight of her different appearance. She is wearing a choker and white lacy underwear, which she almost always wore except when bathing or going to bed. Not even a pair of socks is on her, and her underwear is quite revealing. Riko, what''s wrong? He asked, and she nodded, her cheeks turning red. Fukami-san told me to go dressed like this. She said that Izumi has worked hard and that I should serve you to the best of my ability Oh, so Maria had sent her, that made sense. Riko is still shy, or rather, when it comes to sexual intercourse, she still shows resistance in words and attitude. It''s true that such reactions are refreshing. Maria too, she told me to go back to sleep... I said the same thing to you, right? That''s why I''m here to serve you And Riko slowly approaches the bed. She sits down on the side of the bed, drapes her legs over the floor and exhales lightly. I don''t know why I''m the one who''s doing this... but I don''t think I should complain at least today With her back to Chihiro, and only her back neck facing him, she continued to speak. ...Thank you for your hard work today. Well, Izumi, you really did a good job today ... What? Is it a weird? No, Riko said something normal Do you want to get your ass kicked!? As she yelled that, she is glaring at him. But Riko sighed again, and her expression softened immediately. Her next words are so low and would have been overheard if the room had not been quiet. I don''t know what to say. After all, I didn''t expect Izumi to work that hard. To be honest, I didn''t think you could win ...but you seemed to be enjoying it That''s true. Because I can never beat Kamishiro. Izumi too, you don''t think you can beat him, do you? As far as Chihiro knew, Riko''s record against Kamishiro was a complete loss. Her illusions are powerful, but they don''t match up well with Kamishiro, who ignores tricks and fights straightforwardly. And Chihiro''s abilities are even more useless than Riko''s in battle. Althought, in terms of compatibility with Kamishiro alone, mind-reading has an advantage... but it''s not much. But, Izumi was fighting well. That Kamishiro was desperate Desperate, huh? She meant the last attack? Yes. The reason he hit you so hard was because he was afraid of Izumi. Maybe for a moment, he thought he might lose Because of that, he ended the fight immediately. Kamishiro knocked Chihiro unconscious by attacking his face and stomach without warning, giving him no time to react. And so Riko giggled. Isn''t it nice? I heard from Fukami-san that Takatsuki-san was pissed at him too. Even though he won the game Apparently, she felt a twisted sense of joy. But Chihiro can understand the feeling. After all, in the first place, it was a chance to upset, to overtake, to take revenge on the strong. In that sense, Chihiro and Riko are similar, perhaps. It is very strange that the two of them, who until recently had been the perpetrator and the victim, the strong and the weak, are now doing this. So, you know Riko turns around. She turns her body around and approaches Chihiro with her hand on the bed sheet. For once in my life, I''m going to give you an honest [service]. After all, I''m... Izumi''s slave Riko murmured that. And the words penetrated deep into Chihiro''s heart. He had heard similar things many times before. But this is the first time he had heard it from Riko, who was not affected by fear or sexual desire. Riko J-Just for today. It''s just for today, you know. It''s embarrassing, after all With that, she moved to cover Chihiro and started to unbutton the pajamas Chihiro is wearing. Then, without stopping, she asks. What do you want me to do? Chihiro thought for a moment and then answered. Riko, do what you want ...Ugh Riko groaned and frowned, half-expectedly. As he expected, it must be troubling for her to be told that she can do whatever she wants. That''s why Chihiro wanted her to do whatever she wanted. If he wanted to order her to do something, he could always do it. ...Okay. Normally, I think it''s Fukami-san''s job to do that, but I''ll try Riko nodded reluctantly and took off Chihiro''s top pajamas, then took off his bottom as well. Upon seeing Chihiro''s naked body, she said. You smell like sweat ... Oh, right. I haven''t showered yet The sweat from the match and the sebum sweat from after the match are still on him. Well, he didn''t have time to wash it off, so it couldn''t be helped. Riko''s nose twitched as she picked up his clothes, but her expression remained subtle. Well, I''ll clean it for you Eh? Before Chihiro could react properly, she ran her tongue over his chest. *lick* A fresh feeling hit him in the center of his chest. As if licking away a day''s worth of sweat and dirt, her tongue moved further and further. Surely, this is usually Maria''s domain. She would be more than happy to do it, but Riko''s sensibilities are on the more sane side when it comes to sexual acts. ...It''s not good But Riko didn''t stop moving even as she said it. Then, as she breathed slowly through her mouth, she continued to cleanse Chihiro''s body with her tongue. She changed her position little by little, widening the area of saliva traces, and worked carefully. The human body is too wide to be covered entirely by the tongue. So, it took more than ten minutes just to lick the upper part of his body, from his belly to his shoulders, still Riko''s service continued. *lick* *lick* *smooch* She carefully licked one arm at a time and sucked Chihiro''s fingers. When it was over, she went to his armpits. But she stopped for a moment there, where the smell must be particularly strong, and then resumed her tongue work. It''s thrilling Chihiro''s senses, heightened by the nipples and fingers, catch Riko''s every movement. And by the time she had finished with both sides and moved to his navel, the sensation of her tongue had completely turned into a sexual sensation. Riko, that part, you can leave it alone ...No. Since I had gone this far, let me do it too *lick* With that said, the tip of her tongue poked at Chihiro''s navel. She licked it like a caress to soften the repulsion and then carefully cleaned the inside. And because of that, the searing heat assaulted Chihiro''s body, and his thoughts of his navel being filthy are blown away. *Pant* *Pant* *Pant* When the service to the navel is over, both of them are breathing hard. The tongue service to the lower part of Chihiro''s bodies seemed to be more like killing his alive. After all, Riko avoided the sensitive area around Chihiro''s crotch, and only licked his feet up to his ankles, though Chihiro refused his fingers and soles to be licked. So... ...Yeah I''ll lick your ears, too Yeah... Eh? They''ve come this far and now they''re not going back up. Or rather, where did Riko learn to lick ears? Even Chihiro had only just recently learned about this concept, but then Riko began to lick and lick his ears. By nature, the ear is a sensitive organ. So, the direct sound of Riko''s breath and the lewd sounds she is making caused Chihiro''s arousal to reach an excessive level, and made him moan like a little girl several times. Haha. Izumi, you''re so cute Riko''s words sounded like a mockery, but the tone of her voice is very gentle. And after licking, she took off her panties, lightly spread her crack with her fingers, and lowered her hips. Her vagina is more than wet enough to swallow Chihiro''s penis smoothly. ...Let it out a lot, and you can fall asleep Afterward, Chihiro ejaculated again and again without being pulled out. The feeling of release and ecstasy made him feel dreamy, and eventually he fell asleep. Get some rest, Izumi. Thanks for all your hard work "You did your best" "You''ve accomplished what you set out to do" Just before he fell into unconsciousness, those words reached his ears, and he finally felt it deeply. CH 30.1 On the first day of the week, Chihiro arrived at school a little earlier than usual. When he arrived at the classroom, he is greeted with a thunderous applause from his classmates. The reason for this soon became clear. Izumi-kun! A tall boy named Kamishiro walked up to Chihiro, who had entered the room from the back. At the same time, the bustle of the class quieted down. But several students are looking at them. Apparently, Saturday''s game had made an impact on these students as well. Anyway. Chihiro turned to Kamishiro. He had originally planned to talk to him in the morning. The match had been consensual, and the result had been as Chihiro had hoped, but he still wanted to apologize for getting Kamishiro into trouble. Kamishiro-kun. The day before yesterday... I''m sorry. I overdid it But Chihiro''s apology is cut short by Kamishiro''s apology. With his words, he straightens his posture and bows deeply. And it made Chihiro''s heart ached with guilt. No, no. I''m the one who''s apologizing for suddenly asking you to fight Chihiro bowed his head as well. Then Kamishiro''s handsome face twisted into a complicated expression, and he asked him. Your arm, is it okay? Yes. It doesn''t interfere with my daily life anymore He lifts his left arm and moves it. It''s thanks to the treatment by Aika and the school doctor that Chihiro healed so quickly. He was healed to the extent that he could recover naturally, and his ability [Accelerating of Sleep Effect] was more than enough to help him. Well... that''s good Kamishiro let out a sigh of relief at Chihiro''s answer. Then he tightened his expression and looked at Chihiro. As he stared back into his eyes, Chihiro could feel the heat of his emotions. It was hostility. Izumi-kun ...Yeah Let''s fight again someday, like we did the other day. And when that happens, I''ll win even better A clear voice echoed around them. And Kamishiro turned around without waiting for Chihiro''s reply and walked back to his seat. All that was left was Chihiro and the rest of his classmates who could not fully grasp the situation. Let''s fight again sometime Chihiro repeated the words in his mind as he walked to his seat. He then exchanged a brief glance with Maria, who was sitting next to him, and put his bag on the desk. ButDD Izumi-kun! He turned around at the sound of a girl''s voice. Aika, standing at the entrance to the classroom, came running up to him. Chihiro could feel his heart beating faster as she stared at him closely with her eyes filled with worry. Are your body okay now? Yes. Takatsuki-san healed me, right? Thank you No, don''t worry about it. Because I couldn''t leave you alone. You know, to see someone in my class get hurt like that in front of me is... Tears welled up in her clear eyes, and her slender fingers wiped them away. But then, Aika looked up at him and said in a strong voice. Don''t do anything rash like that again, okay? ...Yeah. I''ll do my best No. Don''t try so hard, don''t do it again Their already close faces get even closer. But Aika doesn''t seem to mind. She is seriously worried about Chihiro''s safety, even though it''s someone else''s problem. [Isn''t that why you liked her so much?] Maria was right. Chihiro is attracted to Aika because she is a girl who could seriously care for others. Although it wasn''t a definite feeling of love, he didn''t want Kamishiro and Aika to start a relationship. ...Okay, I promise Then. You have my word Aika nodded and took Chihiro''s hand, intertwining their pinkies together and shaking it lightly. Finally, she smiled and walked to her seat. Chihiro thought about whether his face was red or not, but this time he sat down. Her eyes met Riko''s, who looked somewhat annoyed. CH 30.2 The regular test and the ability assessment went smoothly and took a week to finish. According to the results announced later, Chihiro is promoted from E rank to D rank. His additional ability also evaluated. In addition, his academic performance has also improved slightly. Riko is now ranked D, and Maria is still ranked C. There is no significant change in their grades, but neither of them is particularly concerned about it. It is natural because their grades are not bad. Kamishiro remained at rank C without promotion. Originally, it had been said that it would be a great accomplishment if he could be promoted, but the reaction of the people around him is a bit disappointed, probably due to the prior commotion. Rumor has it that he had been training hard every day during the test period. Some people whispered that he might have been fatigued because of this, and that he could not perform as well as he wanted in the crucial ability assessment. Well, Kamishiro laughed and said, "I''ll do my best again until the next assessment", but after that, he seemed to be a little depressed. His promise to Aika, of course, became null and void. On the other hand, Aika is promoted from D rank to C rank. One of the reasons is that she is recommended by the doctor of Shibahou Academy. Apparently, the doctor praised her for her quick and dedicated healing when someone was injured near her. ...On the assessment, the examiner must be talking about her healing Izumi I wonder if that''s true Of course, it is. But that''s good. It gave her a chance to be recognized After this, Aika started to help the school doctor after school sometimes. She told Chihiro that since she was still an apprentice, she was not allowed to do much, but it was a great learning experience. Congratulations, Izumi-kun Thank you. But I''m not there yet. I only got a D rank That''s not true. I have to work harder too. And with that match, the distance between Chihiro and Aika seems to have shortened a little. Chihiro''s reputation in the class has not changed much, but it has become a little better than before, because of the match with Kamishiro, the improvement of his rank by the assessment, and the fact that Riko, who had been messing around with Chihiro, has become more quiet. Chihiro also called his mother to tell her about the result of the ability evaluation. Of course, she is pleased with his promotion and asked him how he was doing at school. ...Yeah. It''s tough, but I''m managing it As he answered, Chihiro remembered what had happened about a month ago. Riko had tortured him so severely that he had seriously thought of quitting the school, feeling helpless. But then, Maria had approached him in the rain and made him a proposal he had never imagined. And so, began the lust-filled days that followed. There is also victory he had won in the darkness. And with that, he learned things that the old him had never known. He experienced things he had never experienced before. Then, he lost his ignorance and gained strength and a new self. He also became less afraid of people''s eyes than before. I''ll try again next time. This time, I''ll aim for a C rank And having set out on that path, there''s no turning back. So, let''s keep going. --tinytranslation.xyz ...Ah, Izumi, did you finish your call? Then you better stop too. She''s thinking nonsense again Together with the girl... no, together with the girls. We will fall.  At night. When she picked up her smartphone in response to the ringing in her room, she saw an unusual name on the display. Thinking it''s a good thing she was sleeping alone, she switched the phone to talking mode and the girl, Maria, picked up the phone. Hello? The caller says a few words and asks Maria what she is doing. This is not small talk. This is the real deal. The caller knows better than to use words with Maria. Yeah. I finally got a [Master]. ...he''s nice. He''s a little unreliable at times, but he has qualities you don''t When she says this to the caller in a slightly provocative manner, her voice is filled with displeasure. It''s like a child. And it made the caller chuckle. Also, this seems to have offended the caller even more, and the voice coming from the other side of the speaker gets stronger. Not one, but several, young women''s voices. The caller must have thought of something during the act and so called her. On the other hand, Maria felt sorry for the women the caller was dealing with. Well, they are probably happy even if they are treated carelessly by the caller. That''s why I''m not coming back. As for my future plans... well, that''s up to him. He''s in charge of everything, life and death The caller said it was crazy. To be honest, the caller was the last person she wanted to hear that from. Well, Maria is aware that she''s crazy, so she doesn''t mind if someone else says it to her. It seems they are both crazy. Is that all? Maria asked with a sigh, to which the caller simply replied in the affirmative. Then, I''m hanging up. Yes, I''ll call you if anything happens. ...Goodbye, Nii-san The call with his brother lasted only a few minutes. It would be weeks or months before Maria spoke to him again. After all, they''re both working for a purpose. So, neither of them has the time for idle phone calls. Well... I''m not the same person anymore Maria says, taking off the negligee she''s been wearing. Then, she picked up the treasure on her desk - which she kept in a handy place so that she could use it whenever she wanted - and slowly wrapped it around her neck so that it wouldn''t hurt her. Ah. No matter how many times she wears it, she can''t get used to it in a good way. In the ecstasy of her torment, Maria returns to bed naked, curls up lightly, and closes her eyes. Then, she wonders how much longer she''ll be able to live. With these thoughts in her mind, her consciousness eventually drifts off to sleep. CH 30.5(part1) Yes, this is it One day after school. Izumi Chihiro waited for Nishizaki Riko to come home, and when she back, she placed "something" on the table in the living room. It seemed to be a plastic bag from a drugstore she stopped by on her way home. What was in it? Energy drink? Looking into the bag, Chihiro tilted his head. He is already dressed in his casual clothes, since he had time to change first. Its a slightly tacky outfit, but its not bad, so it looks good... or at least it does. Advertisement Advertisement But, I should have worn the clothes she gave to me, instead kept them safe... well, whatever Theres also a box of twelve energy drinks in the box. But... That is, no, I mean you need to see something first Riko poked Chihiro with only half an eye. But then, Fukami Maria peeked out from beside him. When Riko saw her, she felt frustrated, but her proportions always seemed to be perfect. The clothes she wears are not cheap, and they suit her. Really, it is not easy for her to imitate her, Rikos thoughts. Then, while Riko was looking at Maria, Chihiro saw something on the top of a plastic bag. You mean this box? Yeah. Its a little late for that, but dont we need it? Maria, then, picked up the box. Its a thin rectangular box. Its wrapped in a clear film, and can be opened by peeling it off. After examining it carefully, Maria looked at Riko. Do we need it? Why? You cant be serious?! A loud voice echoed in the room. And Rikos eyes widened. What are you getting excited about? Rubber, rubber. Condoms! Oh. What an obscene word to use Are you trying to get yourself killed? Yes. The thing Riko bought is a condom. Even though she chose a store as far away from the school route as possible, it was quite embarrassing to buy them in her school uniform after school. There is one reason why she went to such lengths to buy them. Izumi, you know what this is, right? Yes, sort of. Its contraception, right? Yeah. If you dont wear this when we do it, youll get me and Fukami-san pregnant Riko is embarrassed. She doesnt know why she has to explain like this. She could feel her face turning red. But Chihiro, who was told the same thing, turned red as well. I mean, Im surprised you havent worn it before... Chihiro and Maria have been living together for a while now. She has been in Chihiros arms almost every day of her life. Although shes half used to it and half resigned to it, contraception is a different story. Izumi, did you plan to get us pregnant? No, thats not what I intended So? Well, I forgot about it after we missed the timing the first time Really? Riko, who heard that, sighed. ...Well, its mostly Marias fault. Theres no way Chihiro is going to ask for contraception on his own, and even if he does, Maria will probably let it go unanswered. Moreover, Maria seemed to be unconcerned about it, whether she knew it or not. Are you planning to quit school because youre pregnant? That might be a good idea. That way, I can spend more time with my Master This is also bad because it seems like shes being serious about it. ButDD Maria giggled. Just kidding ...Are you sure? Yeah. I mean, I cant have a baby with a bit of impregnation, can I? No, you can. Normally When it comes to having children, its easy. In fact, one of Rikos friends in middle school got pregnant by it. She told her that she had only been penetrated once. Whether it was really just one time or not, who knows. [What am I gonna do? Of course, I will abort it. I cant raise a child, after all] Thats what Rikos friend said and laughed. As she remembered again, Rikos friend, who was pregnant, had said that she would let the other man pay for it. Riko laughed and let it go, but inside she was filled with disbelief. She is thinking too easily about making love Having a child is a sacred act and should be done with someone one truly loves. If someone has a child, its natural to bear it, or so she thought. ButDD ...Riko, who had been doing everything except sexual intercourse, had no right to say that, and in the end, Riko was being carried away by her relationship with Chihiro and the others. Advertisement Advertisement I-Izumi, its not too late to put it on. ...But, if I end up having a baby with what weve got, Ill try my best to bear it ...Riko Chihiro blinked. Are you serious? Of course I am. I cant ask Izumi to marry me, so Im a single mom. But if Im good enough, I should be able to make some money. Ill make it work The life that is born is innocent. AndDD Its not that Im unhappy with the idea of having a child with Chihiro... I mean, what am I thinking? Still, Riko struggles to control herself from becoming a slave. Hey, Nishizaki-san, does anyone ever tell you that your love is too heavy? Thats annoying! Im talking about something serious right now! This woman doesnt know when to stop mixing it up. No. Im serious too. Have you ever heard that if the father or mother is a [Lost Item], the rate of pregnancy from sexual activity is greatly reduced? ...Well, yes This is not a rumor, but a statistical fact. The cause is unknown, but it is believed to be a genetic mutation or something. The decrease in probability is so large that the probability drops to about one tenth of the normal level when only one parent is a [Lost Item]. If both parents are [Lost Item], the decrease is even greater. In fact, it is said that many [Lost Item] couples suffer from infertility. ... But, you know, it happens when it happens. Weve done it so many times, after all Chihiro has a lot of energy, and they had done everything from hand to bareback. Not that Riko had ever done it with another man, but it must be special to be able to do that every day. Maria tilted her head and held up a finger. Yes, thats true. Izumi-kun averages about six times a day. Oh, you finally get it... Then well need a lot of condoms Eh Riko stiffened at the unexpected point. If you calculate six times a day, thats about 180 condoms a month. That box contains twelve, so even if we had a dozen boxes, we wouldnt last a month. The expense would be ridiculous, and more importantly, it would be a hassle to reattach them every time ...Well... That thought had slipped Rikos mind. The box Riko bought today cost that much, so if she tried to cover the expected usage for a month, shed blow through the amount she could afford to buy clothes. No, its a necessary expense But condoms limit the way you can serve him. It tastes like rubber in the mouth too, and you have to do more work Thats one way to play it, Maria said. Even if her hobby is left aside, there is the issue of expense and hassle. Its also a matter of how unusual their relationship is. ...Ugh When Riko groaned with a headache, Chihiro said in a worried tone. But I can understand Rikos point. If youre worried, maybe I should just wear it when Im about to ...Izumi Rikos eyes welled up unconsciously. She was about to be overwhelmed when Chihiro offered her a helping hand, and her heart involuntarily began to pound. In the first place, boys are always worried about girls getting pregnant, and in that sense, Chihiros response was neither kind nor gentle, but illusion is a terrible thing. She wondered if she had been too selfish. Even theoretically speaking, its obviously a strange thought that comes to mind. Hmm. Youre very kind, Izumi-kun. The feeling of wearing it is completely different from not wearing it, you know Eh? Chihiro asked back to the next voice that reached his ears. Oh, really? ...Well, I dont know, I havent experienced it myself. But Ive heard about it, I guess Speaking of which Rikos knowledge also included such things. However, she mentioned that the girls side also felt better when it was raw. DDI wonder if its true. As if Maria could see through Rikos inner thoughts, she smiled and told them. Well, lets try it tonight. With condom For the moment, Riko didnt see any reason to refuse. CH 30.5(part2) ...So, um... They now are alone in the bedroom with only a small light on. Maria didnt participate, saying, "Its just you two". And Riko, dressed in a choker and pajamas, got on the big bed, picked up the box beside her, and peeled off the wrapping. She crumples up the unwanted trash and puts it in her pajama pocket. Then, she opens the box and removes the contents. A small item packaged in a square. There are six of them, each connected to the other, and Riko carefully removes them so as not to tear them. "I feel like Im doing something very erotic...", Rikos thought. And feeling her body tingling from the memory of repeated acts, Riko looked at Chihiro with the packaged condom in her hand. Continue to Read Advertisement What should I do? Chihiro, also in his pajamas, groaned a little and said, "Hmmm". With a somewhat apologetic look on his face. Id like you to wear it, if possible ...Well, I guess youre right At least Riko began to understand the instincts of men. She might not want to indulge the boy too much, but as a slave, Riko could not resist her Masters command. Then, with a nod to Chihiro, Riko tore open the condom wrapper. And after putting the discarded package in her pajama pocket, she picked up the essential contraceptive. Its a ring-shaped piece of rubber with a thin membrane attached. With it in hand, she pulled off Chihiros pajamas to expose his penis. Its already getting bigger... ...I think it cant be helped So, Chihiro is excited about this situation. Thats not so bad, Rikos thought. Okay, Ill put it on Having Chihiro get down on his knees, Riko put the contraceptive on him. Hey, is this the right direction? Isnt it backwards? Is it? No, its not. I knew the first one was right! And so on, while stretching the elastic. Its not going well. Its not slippery enough. Does it need to be slippery? ...uh... It seems it needs to be wetted after all. So, Riko removes the rubber once, and drops saliva on it to soak it in. Then she put it on him again, and this time it worked. How does it feel? I dont know. Like its tight Hmm Riko poked and prodded with her fingers. Naturally, she can feel the texture of rubber on her fingers, different from the usual texture of flesh. She also grip the rod and stimulate it with her fingers. It is a little interesting to feel a faint elasticity. Oh, my senses are getting a little dull Chihiro mutters. Maybe its because its not a direct stimulus. Its strange that its such a thin film. Then, Ill lick it Yes With that said, Riko runs her tongue over the tip. Its smooth, not like a raw penis at all. The peculiar smell of the penis is lessened, but she can still smell the rubbery smell that Maria mentioned. As for Chihiros reaction. When Riko added a shallow puff and looked up at him, he seemed relatively unconcerned. It seems that the shallow stimulation is not enough because its separated by a layer. Riko, who saw that, had no choice but to increase the level of her service. She covered it with saliva and slid her fingers over the rubber. When it is sufficiently covered, she takes it deep into her mouth and works it with her mouth, making lewd sounds. Ugh! A small moan came out. As Riko thought, Chihiro has a weakness for this kind of thing. Despite raping people like that, he still has beautiful fantasies about girls, and thats why hes so happy when a girl actively do vulgar things to him. It must be a perverse pleasure for him. Riko is the same. As she continues her lewd acts, she gets more and more excited, and her own indecent acts become a source of excitement. She tries to hold back as much as she can, but she finds herself becoming unable to resist. No. She tries not to think about anything else right now. She stimulates the tip with her tongue while making strong and weak movements with her mouth. Although she was trying to bring him to climax as quickly as possible, the condom made it slippery and it didnt work well. In the end, it took about 50% longer for Chihiro to ejaculate than usual. I feel like a loser Chihiro frowned faintly as Riko tried to remove the condom with one hand. It seemed to hurt. So, she apologized and gently removed the condom with both hands. Like a water balloon, the rubber is filled with semen. ...What am I going to do with this? Riko knows she should throw it away, but shes not sure if she should just throw it in the trash. It seems a bit, well, messy. ...Oh well Confused, she put a tissue under the condom and put it somewhere out of the way. Then, she took out a new condom and put it on him. It was less of a hassle than the first time. She wonder if she had gained some unnecessary sexual knowledge... Izumi, do you want to? Yes. Can you lie there? Yes Riko lies down on the bed and Chihiro kisses her. And it was strange that Chihiro couldnt taste semen from her mouth after the blowjob. Then, as is always the case during normal play, Riko was carefully caressed. Although it would not have been a problem for her to insert it without getting wet, Chihiro minds this kind of thing. If he was gentle, her body and mind would accept it no matter what. And so, when Riko consciousness and her crotch are soaked, Chihiro inserted it and they had sex in the normal position. Its more slippery than usual, Rikos thought. And it made her understand what Chihiro meant when he said that his senses were dull. She could feel the flesh a little less, but definitely less. It was difficult to feel the heat of the penis, and while it was sliding, she felt a strange friction. Ah, ah! Maybe thats why she couldnt get into it ??????. ...It feels weird Riko muttered as she accepted his penetration several times and laid her limp body down. Did you like it? Its hard to answer that question Chihiro lay next to her and gently stroked her hair. Its complicated because Riko feels like hes treating her like a child, but it feels so good that she cant refuse. Condoms are necessary for birth control, but honestly, she thought it was a nuisance. Still, Riko wanted to have a baby if she got pregnant, and there is a chance that shed gotten pregnant through sex before, and since she and Chihiro were [Lost Item] each other, it wouldnt be easy to implant. Also, theres the matter of money... Geezz! What? Riko shouted, and Chihiro freaked out. Really, hes kind of cute. Enough. ...Lets do it normally next time Is that okay? Hmm... Really, I feel like a fool for thinking about it With that said, Riko closes her eyes. Dont think about anything else, just let yourself be comfortable She feels like shes loosing herself more and more. Riko Hmm? Riko responds without opening her eyes or moving her head. In my own way, Ill take good care of you ...idiot. Thats obvious But Riko is happy that Chihiro said that. Really, how could I be so crazy?  The next day, Maria referred Riko to a hospital she knew if she really wanted to use birth control. She said they could prescribe low-dose pills at a reasonable price - cheaper than condoms. If you have such a thing, tell me first! Riko couldnt help but yell at her. CH 30.7(part1) She always wakes up early in the morning. It doesnt matter how early or late she goes to sleep. Whether shes tired or not, it doesnt matter either. Although it was different when she was a child, it became a habit before she knew it, and now it has become her nature. Her sleeping habits are also good. She rarely turns over in her sleep. And thanks to this, she can sleep in any position. If she sleeps in a strange way, her body hurts, but the pain goes away with her ability. Such is the life of Fukami Maria. Advertisement Advertisement For Maria, sleep is rest. Some people say that napping is their hobby, but to be honest, she doesnt understand their feelings. She feels the comfort of resting her body and mind, but she has never enjoyed sleep itself. On and off. Maybe it is because she has been living a life with a clear transition between on and off. Then, when shes awake, shes always tense. Because ever since she knew that she had an unnamed "aching" sexual desire, which has grown as she she has grown, she constantly restrains herself in order to suppress it. So, the only time she rests is when shes asleep. She doesnt even need time for a nap. After all, when she is conscious, her heart is burning with desire, and her body is quickly taken over.  Whenever shes sweating or her body is dirty, she takes a shower first. However, recently Maria has been taking a bath more often in the morning. And in exchange, she has fewer opportunities to comfort herself while bathing. Well, most of the time, she takes a hot shower to make herself sleepy, and leaves the bathroom as soon as she cleans herself up. She often changes into only her underwear too. She doesnt want to wear a nightgown, and if she wears a uniform now, it might get dirty. Also, it would be a double effort to put on casual clothes. She also tries not to do laundry on weekdays. This is mainly to save time. But if she has to, she runs the washing machine, but even then, she washes several days worth at a time and leaves the drying to the machine. Except for "his" shirts and other items that need to be handled with care. After that, she prepared breakfast. The breakfast itself is not very elaborate, but sometimes she prepares the dinner as well. It was around this time that Riko would show up. Morning Yes, good morning Riko always greets her when she wakes up in the morning. And although she does not like her very much, she is very polite. By the way, Maria doesnt have any bad feelings towards Riko. Though, she doesnt trust her as much as she might need to. Then, after washing her face and taking a shower, Riko joined her, and finished their breakfast and lunch. When Chihiro wakes up, it is either when they are cooking or when they have finished preparing breakfast. But once he was dressed and ready, the three of them had breakfast together. As expected, Im not convinced About what? I dont understand how you can cook so well. What have you been practicing for? Of course, for Masters sake When Maria answered, Riko muttered, "To Izumi..." and she looked a little frustrated. But even Maria is a good enough cook to say so. Especially when it comes to Japanese food, there are some things Riko can cook better than Maria. When she asked her why she was cooking, she said, "Because my parents didnt cook for me most of the time". Maria thinks thats a very good reason. Cleaning and laundry. Study too. I learned those things to be useful to my Master. Its a self-centered reason, a reason based on others She does it because she wants to see her Master happy... Well, its not that. But she does it because she wants to make herself useful, even if only a little. This is to create an insurance policy so she wont be thrown away. Riko, who heard that, sighed. Youre hardcore, you know that? Yes. Im aware of it Riko said that with a sarcastic tone, but that was why Maria liked her behavior. Though, it takes a lot of energy to deal with people she doesnt know what theyre thinking behind the scenes. Advertisement Advertisement Thank you for all your help, Maria and Riko. Thank you Yes, youre welcome I-Its not like Im doing this for Izumi, you know And him. Chihiro Izumi is also easy to get along with. At best, he is straightforward, at worst, he is foolishly sincere. Because of his innocence, he is easily hurt and tainted. And he is looking for something certain. As a man, he is immature and inexperienced. However, as a person, Maria finds him desirable. As a life partner, he is perfect.  Which do you like better, dogs or cats? An unexpected question from Riko at dinner. Although Maria does not understand the intention, the meaning is clear. And since she didnt feel the need to hide it, she answered honestly. I think its a cat I wonder if it is a cat too Chihiro also answered immediately. Then Riko said, "Wow, thats unexpected". Why? I thought Fukami-san would say dog I like to serve rather than be served Because cats dont bite Oh, I see Rikos face tightened up at their answers. So, whats your favorite word? Wait. Nishizaki-san, before that, what is the purpose of this question? Huh? Nothing. Just chatting Okay. Good. Maria doesnt like to keep answering questions she doesnt understand, but she doesnt mind if she understands Rikos intentions. Well, favorite phrase or motto. Maria thought for a moment and then answered. Cause and effect, maybe It means what someone does comes back to them. After all, peoples nature cant be changed. ...If taken in that sense, it seems to be the perfect word for her. And Izumi-kun? Ehh... well, "a journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step" Thats what Chihiros sister used to say to him. If he doesnt give it a try, hell never achieve it. By accumulating, he will get closer to his goal. Its a phrase that expresses the basic essence of studying, training, and many other things. Not bad. Riko smiled, perhaps not liking it so much. Advertisement Advertisement Cant you guys give me a more cheerful answer? Well, okay... then, whats your favorite color? Black Black. ....... Riko gave them a blank stare. By the third question, Riko seemed to have given up on the question. Or rather, she knew the result of that question without asking it. Soba? Or udon? There is no pasta? I prefer udon It seems that they are really just chatting, and the questions are heading towards a line that makes no sense. Which is your favorite, spring, summer, autumn or winter? Autumn Hmm... autumn for me too What would you do if you saw a ten thousand yen bill on the street? Id ignore it Id probably just look around to see if anyone had dropped it... Rikos questions showed no sign of ending, perhaps because she was getting into the mood as she asked them. Even after the meal was over, she continued to ask questions, and since the two of them didnt have anything special to do, they went along with her. What do you do when you suddenly have free time on your day off? Sleep, I guess Me too. Why are you two doing this again? Although it seemed to be changing the purpose of the conversation, Riko continued to talk to them, and the last question she asked was a little different. What type of person do you like? ...Eh? Chihiro made a small noise, showing his agitation. Maria was in a similar state of mind, though she didnt say it out loud. She frowned and thought about the question. It was a topic Maria had never thought about before. She had been asked similar questions in elementary school and middle school, but at that time she had answered that the person she liked was her favorite type. Since it was before she got her Masters, she had no choice but to answer that way. After all, she had no intention of seriously considering the question. However, even if Maria had answered "Izumi-kun", Riko probably would not have been satisfied. She felt that Riko would dismiss the answer as "I dont need such a boring answer". . So, Maria had no choice but to think about it. While pondering, Maria looked at Chihiro. She wonders what hell say. Advertisement Advertisement ... a girl with beautiful hair and skin, a girl who feels like a girl, I guess At that moment, an unknown urge arose in Marias chest. DDBe more specific. An almost accusatory remark popped into her head, but she held back just long enough. Chihiros answer was fine, since he was simply being asked about his preferred type. And when Maria looked at Riko, she saw that she also looked somewhat dissatisfied. Because the meaning of that phrase depends on the interpretation. Is Chihiro talking about how beautiful her hair is, how long it is, or what color it is? The phrase "like a girl" could be taken as a gesture or behavior, or it could refer to the size of her breasts. So, the question is, "Who" did he imagine in his answer? In terms of girlishness, it would be Takatsuki Aika. In some ways, Rikos directness and unconsciously suggestive attitude are also girlish. Maria also has a certain amount of confidence in her hair and the size of her breasts. ...If it were possible, she would like to make herself closer to Chihiros taste, but with that answer, it would be difficult. Thats Marias thoughts. By the way, Nishizaki-san, youve been asking us a lot, what about yourself? Maria turns her attention away from the topic. Then, Riko showed her panic, apparently unaware that Maria hadnt given her answer yet. D-Dont mind me, Its not like I... Oh. I dont think its fair that youre the only one not answering. Izumi-kun, lets catch Nishizaki-san together Uh, yeah. After this, the two of them caught Riko who was trying to escape and made her confess. And her answer is that he is healthy, rich, and honest. Thats what the blonde girl said with tears in her eyes. Chihiro seemed to be slightly depressed when he heard this. Besides, the type someone likes is not absolute. Unbeknownst to her, Maria let out a giggle. CH 30.7(part2) Masturbating? Yes. I was wondering where you do it? On the bed in the bedroom. Maria talks with Chihiro, savoring the feeling of exhaustion afterwards. "By the way, I never talked about it in detail, did I?", Marias thoughts. She told him that she does it every day and that she often does it in the bathroom, but she didnt tell him anything else. However, Chihiro reminded her of this. Well. I dont have a specific place in mind. But I dare to say that there are many places... The bathroom, as Maria already told him. Then her room. And the school bathroom. Huh... Surprising? But if you wanted to do it on school, theres no other place that would be appropriate You shouldnt say "to do it" so casually This is what Maria gets for bringing it up. Though shes starting to learn how to be honest about her desires, shes still very naive. But, isnt it dangerous? Like your voice? Yes, Im careful about that. I try to use the least crowded bathrooms and keep my voice down as much as possible. The area around the art room and the science room are ideal because they are not popular in the morning or after school. Still, it doesnt mean that no one will come, but the excitement of being spotted can be exciting. *sigh* A sigh escapes her lips. Remembering the time when she masturbated alone in the bathroom, Maria got excited again. All the more so because she;s not just imagining it, shes telling Chihiro about it. Since youre here, why dont I show you how its done? Maria sat up and spread her legs in a position where Chihiro could see her better. Oh, wait... Its okay Without saying a word, she runs her fingers between her legs. *squelch...* Marias private parts are wet from what shes just done. There is more than enough water, including the semen that Chihiro has ejaculated. So, just by inserting a finger there and lightly scratching it, Maria can feel it. Ah *pant...* She likes to be exposed. Although theres a limit to the physical pleasure Maria can get, theres almost no ceiling to the mental pleasure. Its a necessary stimulus to tame her lecherous and helpless body and mind. Of course, being seen is always dangerous. So, even though she says "exposure", she doesnt do anything extreme. At most, she wore training clothes without gym clothes or jerseys, or underwear that emphasized her breasts. Thats the main thing she used to do to arouse her shame. But now, there is someone who will watch. Watch me, Izumi-kun. Im going to masturbate myself Eh, yeah Chihiro gulped and swallowed. Sensing it on her skin, Maria begins to masturbate. Nnn *pant...* Fortunately, her body is more than sensitive enough. Without any preparation to heighten the sexual sensation, Maria suddenly rubs herself hard. She grabs one of her breasts with her left hand and rubs it roughly, while inserting two fingers of her right hand into her secret place and thrusting them in and out repeatedly. Aah! She can feel it. More than usual. The excitement makes Maria want to do something even more indecent. She squeezes her nipples and clitoris with her fingers and climaxes lightly from the intense pleasure. *pant* *pant...* Maria thought as she repeatedly took short breaths. What a waste. It would be a shame to climax with just my fingers. Thats what inside her mind Yes, that one... Then, after crawling across the bed, she opened the small cabinet that was placed beside her. She then takes out a small tool from it and returns to her previous position. In her hand, Maria holds a pink tool. A cable extends from a small egg-shaped object and connects to a device with a knob. The item was called a rotor. Maria ...Lets continue Maria dared to announce to Chihiro, who couldnt take his eyes off her, and turned the knob on the rotor to maximum. She pinched the egg-shaped part, which began to shudder at high speed, and pressed it against her clitoris. Ahh! An immense pleasure. The vibrations produced by the machine were a stimulus that could not be reproduced by a human finger or tongue. They are strong and do not slow down with fatigue. The torture is ruthless and unchanging. Maria continued to press the device, which produced a stimulus too strong to be easily tolerated, against the most sensitive parts of her body. And then, instead of resisting the pleasure, she enjoys it and climaxes. At the moment she comes, her fingers leave her body, and she lies on the bed slumped. The intense stimulation is perfect for climaxing, but the downside is that it is exhausting. ...Maria does this all the time Chihiro murmurs in a feverish voice. Feeling comfortable with his passion, Maria replied. Not all the time. Just occasionally Shes not lying. She rarely used the rotors because she felt that if she relied on them too much she would never be able to let them go. Only when she couldnt take it anymore and wanted to feel really good. Also, lately, she hasnt used it as much as she used to. It seems that shes more fulfilled than before. Oh, by the way, Maria. What? Can I, too? By myself. Maria looked over at Chihiros penis, which was almost bursting at the seams. Even though he had just taken so much out of her, seeing Maria in such a state seemed to have excited him. He cant speak for others, but hes usually pretty good. No, no. Ill give you oral, lie down With a giggle, Maria woke up her languid body and crawled over to Chihiro. Then, in a small voice, Chihiro said. ...Im glad I got to know you a little better today. ...Yeah, me too. One day, the night passed quietly. CH 31.1 July. The uniforms have completely changed to summer clothes, and the regular exams and ability assessments are over. Then, within half a month, the summer vacation begins. At Shibahou Academy, a [Lost Item] training institution located in the Tama area of Tokyo, the mood is changing in preparation for a school event to be held just before the end of the school year. Then one day, at the weekly LHR. ...That''s why. This is the time to decide on the teams for next week''s sports festival He''s tall. He has some muscle, and his face is rather handsome. But the atmosphere he wore was strangely frivolous, which ruined many things. His name is Maisaka Shuu. He is the class president of Class 1C. Since there is no vice-president due to the number of students, he takes care of all the chores in the class. So, please write the events on the blackboard, and I''ll fill them in with my own recommendations With that said, he turned around and looked behind him, where a tall boy was holding a printout and chalking steadily. It was Kamishiro Yuuki, who had been assigned as secretary because he was nearby. Kamishiro is a typical physical type, and his performance in classroom lessons is not good. However, his handwriting is easy to read and neat, probably because of his straightforward personality. So, if there is any event you want to play, please raise your hand Yes Oh, immediately, you''re up for it. Where''s the guy who raised his hand... Oh, Kamishiro. Then write it down where you want. The others, please Usually, sports festivals are held in the spring or autumn to avoid the hot season, but at Shibahou, the festival is held in July every year, just before the summer vacation, for various reasons. One reason is that, due to the nature of the school, the event involves the use of abilities. Since a number of students get injured every year, it is preferable to hold the event before the summer break so that it does not interfere with classes. The other reason is that it is a vertical team competition that exceeds the boundaries of grades. So, the first-year students will be competing with upperclassmen, therefore, if the event is held too early, many students will not be familiar with their abilities and will not be able to fully enjoy the event. Thus, it is difficult to hold the event before June, when regular exams and ability assesments are held. The second semester is excluded because of the school festival, and the third semester is too cold, so this time is chosen by elimination. As a result, the Gymnasium was often used as a place to test one''s strength or to improve one''s performance after the first ability assessment of the school year. Students who are confident in their physical strength or have useful abilities are the most enthusiastic. However, since the results of each event lead to the team''s score, the other students also put in a lot of effort. Well, each student has a slightly different vector to aim for. ...Well then For Izumi Chihiro, a D-ranked student with the ability to read minds and sleep enhancement, the sports festival is an important event. That is, in the sense of not dragging down his allies as much as possible. He now stared at the blackboard from his seat at the end of the classroom, near the window, and thought about what he should join. Handicap and steeplechase events are rejected, relays are out of the question, scavenger hunts are a little better, but more subtle, and bread eating contests are rejected because the tallest students won. It seems that there are too many events to run in the national sports festival. Chihiro''s ability can''t be utilized in a simple competitive event. In a purely physical competition, he is even less confident. ...perhaps it would be safer to run for tug of war or ball game. Both of them are competitions in which a large number of people participate, and it is relatively difficult to be influenced by an individual''s physical strength. As Chihiro was about to raise his hand, another student raised his hand a moment earlier. A girl with dyed blond hair that intentionally bounced. Her natural hair is gradually showing at the roots, and recently she has been seriously considering whether to dye it again. She wears a short-sleeved blouse and a light skirt, which suits her well in summer. Here she is, Nishizaki Riko, who spoke at Maisaka''s request. I''m applying for the ball game Okay. ...Oh, so the ball game is filled now Chihiro''s decision came a little too late. And his shoulders slump. But what''s decided can''t be helped, and Riko''s illusionary ability could be used for something in the ball game. She is certainly the right person for the job. And when Chihiro was about to raise again, someone raised a hand again. Yes, Fukami-san Tug of war, please Okay. Tug of war is full, too Really, he was interrupted by an outstretched white hand. The student sitting next to Chihiro, a girl with attractive proportions, but who showed no interest in romance, was Fukami Maria. She glanced at Chihiro and expressed her gratitude in her eyes. Chihiro replied with a slight shake of his head and returned his attention to the blackboard. CH 31.2 Now, what should I do? Uh, Izumi, you''re haven''t chosen yet, right? Huh? No, I haven''t Suddenly, Maisaka asked for his choice. And the class president, whose subtle appropriateness is favored by his classmates, smiles and says. Well, why don''t we have a cavalry battle? ...At that moment, probably not only Chihiro but also most of the students in the class were astonished. Perhaps because there are so many candidates, or perhaps because of Maisaka''s leadership, the decision on the events of the sports festival went off without much trouble. And so, after clearing the limit of one person competing in at least one event, the class''s "main force" was inserted into the vacant slot and the event was almost completed, with only minor adjustments remaining. The highest number of entries in the class is Kamishiro. He is going to take part in about five events in total, such as running, relays, and so on. Kamishiro is very strong physically and his ability is suitable for sports festivals, so it seems that he should be the only one. Izumi Maisaka-kun During the lunch break after LHR, Chihiro is approached by Maisaka when he was taking his lunch out of his bag. Maisaka was holding a plastic bag from a convenience store in his hand. Then, he sits down on the seat in front of Chihiro and takes out a yakisoba bread from the plastic bag. He seems to be planning to have lunch with him. Sorry, I didn''t mean to push you too hard earlier ...Oh. No problem After that, Chihiro joined the cavalry battle as Maisaka suggested. Teamwork is important and athletic ability is required, which is not something Chihiro thinks he''s very good at, but he doesn''t feel any resentment towards Maisaka. But, why me? He ask, opening his lunch box and picking up his chopsticks. The lunch box is homemade by Riko. Lately, she has been making lunch boxes for him. Well, it''s not always the same, and sometimes Chihiro''s bento is not arranged properly so that people don''t know it''s the same bento, but it''s still nice. When Maisaka saw Chihiro''s bento, he said "Hee" lightly, but he didn''t ask any questions. Oh. I thought Izumi''s abilities would be rather suitable Suitable? Well. A rider, I think you''d be pretty good at it, don''t you? So, that''s what he meant. The heart of a cavalry battle is the game between riders. Also, since it is a melee, the enemy is likely to concentrate on the battle instead of having time to think about anything else. If this is the case, his mind-reading will have ample opportunity to be useful. I see. Still, it would be more stable if Kamishiro-kun or someone else did it Kamishiro is good as a horse... Maisaka said, taking a bite of his yakisoba bread. Yeah. Kamishiro had been chosen to participate in the cavalry battle as well. As Maisaka said, he would be one of the horses. Worst case, if Izumi is the rider, Kamishiro can carry the horse by himself Well, there''s no problem with the rules... If the rider does not fall off the horse, he is not disqualified. But imagining himself being carried on Kamishiro''s shoulders made Chihiro feel uncomfortable. But then, he shook off his imagination and ate his lunch. It consisted of sesame-seeded white rice, boiled spinach, fried egg, sausage and kinpira gobo (braised burdock root). Riko seemed to be better at Japanese food, and although the taste is simple, it gives him a sense of comfort. Yes, yes. Besides, you''ll be popular with women if you become a rider *choke* Chihiro choked. He then hurriedly drank a cup of tea he bought from a vending machine on the way there. ...What are you thinking all of a sudden? Geez. Even Izumi-kun with his cute face must be a man. You''re interested in that too, right? ...Well... I guess not I mean, I''m very interested But to tell the truth, Maisaka''s tone is fishy, and he doesn''t think it''s a topic to be discussed in class. Incidentally, he had been having a lot of physical relationships that go beyond romance. And when he thought of how many times he had spit out inside Maria and Riko last night, he chuckled. Maisaka, who saw him chuckled, smiled and swallowed the rest of the yakisoba bread. So, you admit it. If you''re honest, I can give you some of my AV recommendations Ugh Chihiro choked on the words when he heard the whispered words. But, as Chihiro, who has been seeing a lot of "that kind of thing" lately, he''s curious. However, he was afraid that Maria, who was having dinner with a girl nearby, told him with her eyes that he should listen to it. Really, he wondered how Maisaka interpreted this, but he nodded as Maisaka opened his second piece of yakisoba bread. OK, don''t tell everyone. I''ll tell you and we can exchange addresses Oh, yeah With that, they exchanged contact information. Maisaka promised Chihiro that he would send him the information later, and left after eating a total of three pieces of yakisoba bread. ...Surprisingly, Izumi is a guy I can talk to. Really, I''m surprised Maisaka Shuu. Rank E [Lost Item] and the top genius in the class. His ability is [Accumulation]. The ability to classify and store collected knowledge and retrieve it as needed. It seems that this ability is also effectively used in rather unimportant ways. CH 32.1 ...I see. Thats a lineup I tend to miss. Im impressed At the table in the living room, Maria, sitting diagonally in front of Chihiro, is operating a laptop and muttering. What she is looking at is the list of Maisakas recommendations sent to Chihiro as promised - the search results. While Marias hobby tends to be related to hardcore, such as SM, restraint, training, etc., Maisakas list is more softer. There are many works in which both parties hugged each other in mutual consent and girls moaned in sweet voices. It may be that Maisaka simply chose a line that would be relatively popular with the general public, but he also has "good taste". Why dont you take a look, Nishizaki-san? Ill buy it and download it if you like it ...No, its not like I want it As they have eaten, bathed, and finished their homework. At times like this, the three of them naturally gather in the living room. Its not that they dont have other rooms, but its probably the most comfortable place for them to be. The last few days have been like this, partly because Chihiros training has come to an end. Im rather worried that Izumi might be affected in some strange way... ...Haha, it might be too late for that Chihiro chuckled. After all, hes already passed the stage where hes "interested but only formally rejects" lewd acts, regardless of whether he sees them or not. Well, more knowledge is always better than less. ...Speaking of which... ? Maria put her hand on her chin, tilted her head and froze. I dont think weve done this much Its a little late for that She prefers intense play and abnormal acts. The usual kissing, caressing, normal penetration... its not enough for her. After all, she wants to spend a lot of time servicing with her hands and mouth, or reverse cowgirl position. Although she starts in a normal way, she usually finds herself playing hard to get. Riko, on the contrary, is more comfortable with normal play, and thus, they often play as if they are lovers. And so, when Riko looked at Maria with a furtive glance, she stood up. Well, why dont you try it sometime? Oh, you dont mind? If you want to have a normal 3P, Ill be in the way ...Well, its not a normal act when its a threesome. Looking at Riko, who turned her face away, Maria giggled, Can you bear it if Izumi-kun doesnt hold you? Im not that frustrated. Really, Im borrow your room now Riko said and walked down the corridor. She must be planning to use Marias room. If the three of them dont do it together, Maria lends Riko her bed. Really, is she being honest or not? ...definitely the latter, isnt it? But instead of saying it, Chihiro asked Maria. What do we do now? Well Maria turned and looked up at Chihiro with an unusually innocent smile on her face. And Chihiro looked into her eyes and could see that she was excited by the prospect of playing with the unknown. Since youre asking, Ill accept the request. Its not every day that we get a chance like this And so, they moved into the bedroom. CH 32.2 They stood by the side of the large bed, and hugged each others body and kissed. Their lips meet, pressing hard against each other, but not immediately with their tongues. But after a long enough time, they finally moved to a gentle deep kiss. The pace was slower than usual. Both Chihiro and Maria felt that they were trying to force each other into a normal act. It seems strange that they cant hug each other normally without being conscious of it. Still, this is not a bad thing. Somehow, I feel more embarrassed than usual After tasting each others lips, Chihiro pushed Maria down on the bed. Maria then looked up at Chihiro, her cheeks flushed red, and muttered something like that. She looked like an ordinary girl when she was looking so innocent. You look beautiful ...Stop it. Stop talking like that But Maria seemed to be in a good mood. So, Chihiro reached out and gently touched Marias breast, which was covered by her nightgown. He caressed the outer surface and pressed down lightly. Nnn Maria wriggled tantalizingly. Hold still as best you can ...Yeah. Okay. But its a kind of shame... Not sure if thats the right way to put it. But in her own way, she seemed to have found a way to enjoy this game. And despite her growing embarrassment, Chihiro is relieved to see that she still looked happy. So, he continued to rub her ample twins slowly. But really, the way her soft breasts changed their shape through her thin nightgown is both sexy and beautiful. Hey, Izumi-kun, dont be too hasty, touch me *pant* Maria let out a wistful sigh. She has an unusual sexual appetite and has to masturbate every day to keep it in check. However, shes surprisingly vulnerable to the act of being rushed. Where do you want me to touch you? Ah. ...my nipples, touch them directly Okay With that, she gently removes her bra, revealing her breasts. Her skin is white and smooth. The nipple at the tip of the bulge is plump and hard. Seeing that, Chihiro traces the area around the nipple with his finger. Ah! Maria reacts sensitively to that alone. Then, realizing that the effect of the hurry-up play is sufficient, Chihiro finally moved his fingers to her nipples. He touches it with a soft hand, then releases it. He stimulates them as if he is just touching them, faintly caressing them. Little by little, with very little force at each stroke, the nipple sank into the breast after a dozen or so repetitions. Then he would play with the nipple with his fingers, or put his fingers on the tip and rub it. This is a cruel yet gentle torment for Maria. ...This is terrible. This is... But it turns her on. Its written on her face that shes drowning in the pleasure of being tortured. This is far from normal play, after all. ...I think its time With that said, Chihiro pinched and pinched both nipples with his fingers. Nkuu! Marias body jumped at the sudden strong stimulation. Her breath came out of her mouth, and her body returned to its original position, but her breathing did not return immediately. It was a different sensation, but not nearly as pleasurable as the one she had just experienced. As this aroused Maria even more, Chihiro moved his body down to Marias lower body. Ahhh... At last. The stimulation that shes been waiting for. Thats what Marias thought. But as if betraying Marias expectation, Chihiro traces his finger around the crotch of her pants and licks it with his tongue. His act makes Marias crotch wet even more, but the stimulation is still too soft. SoDD *squeeze* Maria squeezes her own breasts. She hugs them, as if to say, "I need more pleasure". Its okay, Maria Chihiro stops his torment. He then removes Marias pants, reaches down to her bare crotch, and suddenly pinches her clit hard. Ahh...! Seeing that she bounces again, Chihiro gently stimulates her again. He traces her secret lips and strokes her wet slit with his finger. Occasionally he caresses her clitoris. Oh, uh, uh... Really, Maria has amazing self-control. She wants more pleasure. She must want to play with herself if shes being made to feel this way, but Marias willpower to let Chihiro do most of the work is astounding. She held back until she couldnt understand anything anymore. Still, after kissing her open-mouthed, drooling, uncharacteristic face, Chihiro began the torture again. He pinched and kneaded her nipples and clitoris without hesitation, and gave her a two-point bite. Her screams echoed in the soundproof room, but he continued. This, Im cumming, Im cummming...! Even when Maria climaxed, Chihiro continued to stimulate her, making her climax again and again. Then, by the time he stopped, Maria was limp, her eyes unfocused and her breathing ragged. ...Sorry, I overdid it Well, Chihiro wanted to see more of that kind of face, because Maria was so cute and different from usual. And knowing that a gentle caress could be an effective torture, he got carried away. Then as Chihiro stroked the girls hair with an expression of apology, her hand grabbed Chihiros wrist. Maria? Dont apologize. It felt really, really good. So... Smiling, Maria opens her arms. Come here. Hold me tight and let cum inside me. Izumi-kun hasnt felt good yet today, right? ...Yeah This girl really is outrageous. Maria didnt resist, in fact she opened her legs and accepted the slow penetration. Just as Maria had asked. They embraced for a long time, holding each other tightly, occasionally switching sides. After a long, deep and pleasurable embrace, Chihiros semen was spurted into Marias vagina. When the act was over, the two remained connected. Thank you, Master Maria whispered softly as she wrapped her arms around Chihiros head. Im honored that you would hold me, a slave, like this Her own words of gratitude enveloped Chihiros heart. CH 33 Hey Izumi, is this a good place? On Thursday lunchtime, the day after the selection of participants for the sports festival. Maisaka came to Chihiro, just like yesterday. Without waiting for Chihiros reply, he took a seat in front of him and pulled out a loaf of bread from a convenience store bag. Today there are three croquette buns. Arent you bored with the same bread all the time? Well. Isnt it more comforting to have the same taste all the time? Hmm... Chihiro couldnt understand the feeling. So, he smiled bitterly and took out his lunch box to pause. Advertisement I mean, what is it that he wants today? Oh, yes yes. Its about the sports festival. I wanted to have a strategy meeting. I thought Izumi would be a good person to talk to A strategy meeting? Yeah. I mean, you want to win anyway, right? Theres a prize, after all Chihiro nodded, "I see". Well, the prize for the first place team was a coupon worth 1,000 yen, which could be used at the school cafeteria and at the store. Although its not something worth pursuing, at least it will motivate the team to win. But, what exactly is the strategy? I think the only thing that sounds like a strategy is deciding the team Hmm, thats true Chihiro asked as he picked up his lunch, which today consisted mainly of fried tofu and boiled eggs, and Maisaka smiled. Then, Maisaka took a bite and swallowed a third of the croquette bread. To be honest, youre right, but thats boring. So,let me at least tell you how the battle is going Well, Maisaka is really telling the truth. And its good that everything is peaceful, because Chihiro doesnt want to talk about blackmailing players of the enemy team or illegal sabotage here. Well, its about prediction of the battle situation. As he has [Accumulation] ability, Maisaka must like such things. He may have wanted to actually make a plan if possible. But... ...From the way you say it, its tough? Well, yeah. After all, this class is probably the weakest of the year After saying that, Maisaka stuffed his mouth with croquette bread. Chihiro couldnt help but stop his hand as Maisaka spoke in a very matter-of-fact manner. But arent Kamishiro-kun and Fukami-san joining too? A questioning voice. Its neither Chihiro nor Maisaka who said the exact same thing that Chihiro had thought of. But its Aika, who was sitting with Maria on the other side of the desk. Because of their position, Maisakas voice could reach her. It seems that Aika is curious and interrupts them. Maria, on the other hand, is taking a bite of her sandwich, seemingly uninterested. Maisaka smiles as he watches them. Well. Its true that we have two ranked C students... well, three including Takatsuki-san. The rest of the class has one, so it seems like an advantage, but its not Why? Because theres a rank B in A class DDTheres a student in Class 1-A whos been a rank B since he entered the school. Chihiro had heard that story before, too. This is the reason why he had recognized Kamishiro as the strongest student in his class and the first-year student closest to Rank B, and why he hadnt thought of him as the strongest first-year student. This is because there are students who have already reached rank B. Class A and B have one rank C student each, so at this point Class A is considered to be at least as strong as Class C. In addition, Class C has one rank C student in the competition. Besides, considering the fact that there are people in Class C who have abilities that are not useful for competition Chihiro, for example, there is a good possibility that Class B might have overtaken them in overall strength. But, I dont know much about that person, even though hes a rank B student Its hard to get information about other classes, but even so, a first-year student in Rank B is bound to have a rumor or two. At Chihiros words, Maisaka nodded. Thats true, but well, it cant be helped. After all, this person hasnt used his/her ability even once since entering the school Oh, I see Aika rolls her eyes, holding a cute lunch box in her hands. Thats right. In other words, this person has no achievement after entering the school. Its not surprising since it was a B when he entered, but it means that this person been the strongest freshman without ever using his/her ability The strongest without doing anything. Even Kamishiro has been training every day and is still a C rank. ... its not fair. Maria looks up after finishing her sandwich. She looks back at Maisaka for the first time and asks quietly. What are his/her abilities? I wonder Hmm, no idea, huh... I dont know. Its been kept private at the request of the student. Of course it must have been used during assessment, but a teacher wouldnt go to the trouble of revealing it. Though, theres no way to know if the other students have never seen it "But", Maisaka continued. Advertisement Im sure this person will use it at the sports festival. After all, its a great opportunity to show off your abilities The training that the students usually do is just that, training. But when its a school event, its a different story. If they perform well in public, in front of a large crowd, it will remain as a great "achievement". This should have a tremendous impact, partly because of the effect of keeping the information secret until now. *sigh*, Maisaka exhaled. The bag of croquette bread is squeezed tightly and bursts open. To be honest, it would be tough. Well, we have Kamishiro and Fukami-san in our class. I think we can do our best, depending on how things go ...Im sorry, but I cant be of much help. There are many students who are more capable than me when it comes to physical abilities Marias abilities are self-healing and retaliation, both of which are more suited to direct combat and less suited to physical competitions. Maisaka must have been aware of this. So, he nodded lightly and said. Therefore, Ill ask Izumi and Takatsuki-san to fill that role Eh, we? Chihiro blinked at Aika, who looked at him too. After all, the two of them arent very good at competitions, either. Takatsuki-san can heal everyone. If you use it on Kamishiro or someone who joins many events, it will be a great help. And Izumi is the rider. So, Id like you to win, if possible. Id also like to see Nishizaki win the ball game. If she makes a dummy basket or hides her position with an illusion, shell have a huge advantage, right? ...I see Maisaka seems to be thinking of more things than Chihiro thought. Or perhaps it would be rude to say "unexpected". Well, his abilities and personality dont seem to match up, but they do in a subtle way. Maisaka Shuu is such a person. Of course, Kamishiro is quite eager. Im looking forward to it Chihiro then thinks while watching Maisakas relaxed conclusion. He wonders what will happen at the sports festival. Perhaps its because hes been given a strange incentive, but his heart swirls with anticipation and anxiety. In any case, all he can do is to do his part to the best of his ability. Before he knew it, his hand had stopped eating. Chihiro looked down at his lunch box and resumed eating, a little hurriedly. Sports festival, lets do our best Yeah. But dont push yourself too hard, Takatsuki-san And after lunch, Chihiro exchanged a few words with Aika as they walked down the corridor towards the locker room. The conversation took a turn and he ended up accompanying her to the changing room. Maria is also with them, but Maisaka stayed in the classroom, saying he had to prepare. Although the mens and womens locker rooms are not next to each other, they are in the same direction. Well, there are several changing rooms in the school, all located near the training area. The problem is that they are a little far from the classrooms. Therefore, they have time to talk like this. Advertisement Ahaha. Dont worry. Im just doing a scavenger hunt Oh, no. No, not that. Im talking about your ability Aikas healing ability is a useful power that can heal fatigue, but it has the disadvantage that it wears out quickly. Although it is inevitable for Aika to use it, both for her character and for the strategy of the sports festival, she is afraid that she might get sick from overuse. After all, Im worried about Takatsuki-san because I gave you trouble the other day Its clear from that incident that she is a girl who is devoted to everyone. Thats why Chihiro is worried about the situation where she might overuse her abilities. But Aika blinks without stopping. She smiled softly and shook her head. No, Im not bothered at all. Its just something I wanted to do... and Im actually grateful to Izumi-kun After all, that treatment is one of the reasons why Aikas rank improved. Besides, I cant leave someone whos in pain alone ...Takatsuki-san But, thank you. Izumi-kun is kind. It made me a little happy Aika said, quickening her pace. And before he knew it, theyre getting close to the changing rooms. See you later She smiled and walked on, and Chihiro felt very dazzled. After seeing Aika off, Maria came to stand in line where she had been before. Shes a good girl. Just like Nishizaki-san said, shes too good ... Chihiro didnt answer Maria, but in his heart he agreed. Aika is kind, caring. Thats why shes dangerous. He wants to monopolize that smile, to be special to her. Maybe Kamishiro feels the same way as Chihiro. Is there a difference between pure love and mere possessiveness? Im not going to give up ...Of course With that, Chihiro quickly shook his head, and Maria giggled happily. Then, good luck. ...Master. The second half is a faint whisper. Even though there are many other students around, she said the unusual name quite naturally. Maria then followed Aika to the girls locker room. CH 34.1 How about this, Izumi-kun? A free-time at night. While Riko is playing with her phone, Chihiro is working on her laptop with Maria. Todays subject is ero novels on the web that Maria has collected. In todays digital age, it is possible to write long sentences without using a pen and paper. So, its only natural that there would be a flood of works that cater to peoples desires... Chihiro understood this in theory, but looking at them again, he is still surprised. If its just text, it doesnt have much visual impact, but theres room for imagination Unlike AV, anime, photography and manga, novels do not have visuals. Because of this, erotic novels use words in an imaginative way, and try to create a work based on the readers image. In a sense, it is the genre with the strongest fictional nature. Advertisement Thats the point. Another factor is the low cost of production. Because its so easy to get into, a lot of works are produced, and a variety of tastes and opinions are expressed Art, animation, photography, video... the closer it gets to realism, the more accessible and acceptable it becomes, but the more freedom it loses. This is a depiction born from free thinking. Many lewd words are interspersed. It stimulates the readers imagination and arouses sensuality. ...but I think these words are a bit too stimulating For example, how many different words are there for genitals alone? There is no end to the number of ways to refer to it in other languages, metaphorical expressions, pronoun expressions, and so on. And many of them are of a kind that should not be mentioned casually. As Maria leaned into Chihiros shoulder, she said. Ara, its okay. To say something so vulgar, so obscene... or arousing. Izumi-kun can understand that, cant he? Well, yeah Asking a partner whether she feels something during the act... even soft verbal abuse like this is meant for shame and psychological arousal, which is the exact same thing. However, he still feels uncomfortable with direct lewd words. I mean, you dont use it much either, do you? Suddenly, Riko looked up from her phone and said to Maria. Thats true. Maria is a lecherous active woman, but she uses words more carefully than expected. She uses words like "come" and "service" occasionally, but the rest of the time she prefers to use indirectly suggestive expressions. It matches the impression Chihiro gets from her, which is that she has a graceful manner. Arent you ashamed of yourself? Yes, I am To Rikos point, Maria nodded easily. Rather than embarrassed, its more like "scared" ? What do you mean? It means that Im afraid of losing control Well, Riko hasnt been told the details, but... originally, Maria wanted Chihiro because she wanted a Master who could control her desires. Without someone to control her, Marias rampant sexual desire would eventually go out of control, and she would be ruined in no time. Likewise, she may have been hesitant to use lewd words. So, I dont dislike such things. In fact, I like it. I just dont want to say it myself. I want to let Izumi-kun train me ...I see In fact, the emotion behind Marias deep eyes is the pleasure of being tortured. So, Master, what can I do for you? Well... Now that you mention it, I think Id like to give it a try Chihiro replied, even though he felt like he was playing right into Marias hands. Riko saw this and sighed. Youre starting to say weird things again... Just so you know, I dont want to do anything like that However, Chihiro, and perhaps Maria as well, are well aware that Riko is slowly starting to prepare herself for the act. After all, she also sat on the large bed in Marias bedroom. CH 34.2 Maria, in black lingerie, and Riko, in white underwear, are sitting side by side on the floor in front of Chihiro. Maria has a black leather collar around her neck, and Riko has a stylish choker around her neck. Maria is sitting upright. Her cheeks flushed with the pleasure of submission, and her posture straight. Riko is sitting cross-legged. Her hair is curled up in one hand in embarrassment. Immersed in the pleasure of looking down at her classmate in her underwear, Chihiro opened his mouth. How much do you know about "those words", Riko? Then Rikos strong eyes flashed with confusion. She looked up at Chihiro with a sideways glance at Maria. Even if you say "how much", I dont know the standard So its not like you dont know anything at all? No. Well, I know a little bit Chihiro and Maria looked at each other and laughed at the success of their guide-interrogation. I think I know more than most people, but this is the first time Im talking about it out loud I see. Then, Riko Riko looks up at him, wondering what shes going to be ordered to do. I want you to beg me in your own words, as much as you know With that said, a few seconds went by in silence. And then, the blonde girl shouted, keeping her posture fixed. Begging? What am I supposed to beg for? Thats up to you too Chihiro replied lightly and Riko kept her mouth shut. It would be a difficult task for her shyness and undue pride. But thats why he wanted to order her to do it. It would be easy to ask Maria to set an example, but that would not mean that Riko acted on her own initiative. *sigh* Riko exhaled. Without saying a word, she looked at Chihiros face, chest, and between his legs and spoke. ...Master The whispered voice made Chihiro shudder. Then, in a trembling voice, words of pleading, faltering, escape from the girls mouth. Master... please let me serve your cock It is the first lewd word Riko has uttered to herself. She had once declared herself a slave, and now she went one step further, using a lewd word of her own devising, she made a lewd plea to her master, Chihiro. Thats when the girl fell even deeper. Not to mention Chihiro, even Maria gasped and forgot her words for a moment. Shortly after. Almost without warning, Rikos eyes filled with tears. The sudden tears made Riko look as if she didnt understand herself. She opened her mouth and closed it several times. Ah, ahhh... She hugged herself tightly and trembled. It definitely wasnt an unusual reaction. Riko? Chihiro got off the bed and crouched down beside Riko. But she shook her head and wouldnt even look up. And a sob comes out of her mouth incessantly. Izumi-kun Maria says seriously. Turning around, she puts her index finger to her lips. A method of forcibly calming her. ...Chihiro nodded and held Rikos shoulders with the gentlest of hands. He lifted her chin with one hand and kissed her trembling lips. Riko almost refused, but he put his arm around her back and hugged her tightly. Rikos eyes widened, and she looked at him closely. Immediately, Chihiro felt her consciousness plunge into darkness. It seems that Riko is trapped in an extremely heavy feeling, a feeling of immense loss, if words could be used to describe it. These feelings are further amplified by Chihiros ability and eat away at Rikos mind. The collapse of identity. The heart that Chihiro broke and reconnected a month ago is about to be shattered again. This cant go on like this. Chihiro quickly turned off his emotion amplification function and continued to hug Riko while kissing her. ...nnn Riko regained her composure little by little. As if trying to blow away the feeling of loss that had begun to fade, she voluntarily inserted her tongue and asked for a deep kiss. Chihiro let her do what she wanted, and gave her his tongue and saliva. When they parted after nearly ten minutes, Riko muttered, "Im sorry". ... suddenly, I lost my mind Maybe I treated Nishizaki-san a little too roughly Maria, who had been watching silently during the kiss, exhaled and said so. She moved her upper body closer to Rikos and extended her hand, lightly caressing her ear. I just want to ask you this, did Nishizaki-san not like being ordered around by Izumi-kun? ...Its not like that Riko thought for a moment, then shook her head. She turned her tear-stained face to Chihiro and said, I didnt hate it. But I felt like... I finally came to this point. So, I should have known it already, but when I realized that there is no turning back, I started to cry Well, she is not a mentally strong person. So, she couldnt control the rush of emotions once they broke down. Yeah. Are you okay now? ...Yeah But a rebuilt levee would be stronger and more optimized. Then apologize to Master Maria whispers. Riko nods her head and turns to face Chihiro. She straightens her slumped legs and sits upright, placing her hands lightly on the floor as she stares at Chihiro. Im sorry. Izumi... no, Master She cut off her words as if biting them and smiled. Please let me serve you ...Yes. Chihiro nodded. It was enough for Riko now. Then, she sits back on the bed, opens her legs and quietly moves her face to Chihiros bare crotch. She stroked his rod with some affection, kissed his glans, and then began the real work. This felt good. Although her technique itself did not improve dramatically, her fundamental mind is different. Up until now, she had been trying to make his penis ejaculate, and she had relied on her knowledge and skills. But now she was moving with a single mind, thinking of serving. And before long, Chihiro ejaculated. Riko swallowed the semen in her mouth without any sign of displeasure, and exhaled. Nishizaki-san, how does Masters semen taste? ...It tasted good. Thats all I have to say Riko says, licking the rest of the semen off from the penis. Seeing her like that, Chihiros penis recovered quickly. Maria, Im sorry Dont worry. Go ahead and satisfy Nishizaki-san first. You can do me later ...Thank you With that said, Chihiro continued to hold her until Riko was exhausted. Chihiro took off her underwear and carefully caressed her soft body, but a little more roughly than before. He held her again and again, as if he wanted to imprint his touch on Riko. And eventually, as Riko began to breathe in the corner of the bed, Maria gently snuggled up to Chihiro and began to run her tongue over his dirty penis and sweaty body. You worked hard, Nishizaki-san Yeah... Did I do something wrong? No, not at all. Its just that your girls been so stubbornly refusing to go down That night, Maria wanted Chihiro badly. Perhaps she was aroused by her long absence, or perhaps she was jealous of Riko. Nevertheless, Chihiro was deeply grateful that his body had completely recovered when he woke up in the morning. CH 35.1 Upon waking up, he found that the girls were not in bed. Then, after stretching and blowing away his drowsiness, Chihiro remained in the room for a while, in a daze. After sorting out his feelings and thoughts, he left the room. Good morning, Izumi-kun Good morning, Maria Maria is in the kitchen. He exchanged greetings with her, who was cooking in her underwear and apron as usual, and moved to the living room. As he arrived in the living room, he saw Riko sitting in her seat, looking somewhat absent-minded. It seemed that she had already finished making her lunch, and two thin cloth packages were on the table. Advertisement Chihiro approached her, but she turned her head once and immediately turned red and turned her face away. She looked different from yesterday. Thinking that she might be embarrassed after a night of sleep, he called out to her. Good morning, Nishizaki-san Eh And then *snap*. The girls body trembled. Riko turns to face Chihiro, and tears well up in her eyes. A small sob began to leak from her open mouth. Chihiro, who saw her like that, rushed to her and gently supported her shoulder. Wait... Whats wrong? B-Because... She looked up at him with a faintly reproachful tone in her eyes. It seems shes sulking because of some reason. ...You just called me "Nishizaki-san" ...Oh So thats why she was crying. She must have thought Chihiro was angry because of what happened last night. She might have thought that he would give up on her, that he would release the photos he had taken... It made him feel a little bad. No, its not. Thats not what I meant when I called you that Then what do you mean? Well. To train you, or something ? Riko tilted her head. No wonder she couldnt understand what he meant. ...When I saw Nishizaki-san yesterday, I thought about it again. Its important to call someone by their name At that time, Riko seemed to have taken calling Chihiro "Master" very seriously. Immediately after she called that, she was so shocked that she cried, and when she calmed down, she became obedient. Seeing that, he realized again that the name they call each other expresses their relationship. Of course, the reason why Chihiro had called her "Riko" until now was to clarify the relationship between Master and Slave. But Rikos hesitation to call him Master at that time must have been caused by Chihiros attitude. He allowed her to behave the same as before and tried to treat her naturally. As a result, he hurt her at a crucial moment. But now, he wanted to be more like Riko and Marias "Master". He wants to build a relationship in which Riko can feel safe and dependent on him. Advertisement From now on, I will call Riko "Nishizaki-san" in general. However, when I hold you or command you, I will call you "Riko" as before. ...regardless of whether its in this house or at school ...Oh, thats... Riko looked down in embarrassment, as if she understood the meaning of the word. Yes. I dont know if its okay to call you by different names, but Ill use different names from now on. I will treat you as a slave when I call you "Riko" In other words, a switch in calling. When Chihiro calls her "Nishizaki-san", he means she is a classmate or just a roommate. However, when he calls her "Riko", he will dominate Riko without mercy. This is an indication that Chihiro is prepared to treat Riko as such. After all, until now, he had kept his attitude consistent for the sake of publicity at school and Rikos mental stability. But last night, Riko showed her willingness to follow Chihiro. Then, it would be disrespectful to Riko if Chihiro did not respond accordingly. Good, Riko Rikos eyes moistened as she was ordered to do so. ...Yes, Master The words spun thinly and the emotions conveyed in her gaze both indicated subservience. At any rate, he ordered Riko to behave as she always had at the school. Riko readily agreed, but surprisingly, Maria showed more dissatisfaction. Izumi-kun, is there something you can do to train me? Even though she said that, it was difficult to apply the same response to Maria. Do you want me to call Maria "Fukami-san" in general? No, I dont. I dont like it when people call me by other names now. But you could call me [hey] or [sow]. ...no, Im not into that As expected, its uncomfortable. For Chihiro, calling a girl by her first name is a very important thing, even if putting aside her feelings. In a way, it makes him feel that he owns the girl much more than if he treats her like an object... but well, it turns him on somehow. When he told Maria that, she agreed. If its Izumi-kuns hobby, I dont have a choice She seemed to be saying that she would have rejected it for moral reasons. However, she still didnt seem to be satisfied, so he ordered her to give him oral service during the meal. Sure enough, Maria happily complied, squeezing out of Chihiro and sighing in ecstasy. ... I guess I have to be like this, too, huh... Its hard to say whether its true or not, but its a subtle feeling. CH 35.2 Oops The fist Chihiro had thrown out was dodged nonchalantly. Then, turning his body back to the front, he tried to kick Maisaka, but he stepped back and avoided it. When Chihiro pulled his foot back, Maisaka moved forward and hit his shoulder with his fist. Although not as hard as Kamishiros, the hard mans fist caused pain. Kuh! To counterattack, he twists his body and throws his elbow. Yosh But Maisaka had read him. He grabbed his arm as Chihiro stepped back, and with a swipe of his foot, Maisaka slammed him to the floor. Advertisement Ou! Chihiro grunted and tried to sit up. But, a fist was about landed on his stomach, cutting through the air, and stopped just short of hitting him. I give up Then, I won. Thank you very much Chihiro grabbed the offered hand, stood up, and bowed to each other. As he looked at his opponent, Maisaka, and the people around him, he saw that many of the students in the indoor training area were still playing. After confirming this, Chihiro turned to Maisaka again. ...As usual, it seems like all my attacks are being read I wonder Maisaka smiles and nods. Thats just my ability anyway. If I store the patterns of each opponent, I can find various ways to deal with them Moreover, the more Maisaka fights, the more data he accumulates. Unlike Chihiros mind-reading, it is only a prediction, not a clear idea of what the opponent will do at that moment, but in exchange, there is no need to look the opponent in the eye, and it is easier to concentrate on the opponents movements. The ability has a wide range of applications, from everyday life to combat - in a sense, its like a cheat. There are quite a few opponents I cant help, though, even if I know how to deal with them. Like Kamishiro, Fukami-san, and so on Currently, there is a little time lag in retrieving the necessary information, and there is a limit to the amount of information that can be used at once. And only Chihiro, Riko, and Aika, whose combat abilities are not unique, that Maisaka are able to respond in time by retrieving partial data each time. For Maria, no matter how much he reads her behavior, he cant counter her ability at all. Because of these weaknesses, and the fact that it is only a substitute for a computer in situations other than combat, and because it is only an ability to accumulate knowledge and the role of Maisaka himself is to analyze it, his rank was kept at E. But the amount of experience is directly related to the performance... And since it is an ability that grows in a clear way, the current assessment does not necessarily correspond to the future potential. ...Well, in Izumis case, it might have been a different story if youd shown me what you did to Kamishiro the other day You saw it, huh Of course. How could I miss something so interesting? Apparently it gave him some good data. Maisaka was right, a fist like that might have turned the tide of the battle. But Chihiro promised Aika that he would not do anything rash again. Well, the reason why his fist was crushed was because he hit Kamishiros fist head-on, but there should be no problem if he used it normally. However, that doesnt mean that he should use the technique all the time. Advertisement Lets watch the fight over there. Youre interested in Fukami-sans fight, arent you? Maisaka pointed to a booth. There, Maria is confronting a female student. Its unusual that her match is still going on, even though its now past the halfway point. The reason may be that her opponent is concentrating on defense. The other girl is holding a wooden sword and is defending herself against Marias fists. If the girl attacks, Marias [Retaliation] will be active, so she cant attack. Well, Marias main ability is the counterattack damage by [Retaliation], so if the opponent doesnt attack her, she cant be decisive. Well, its a little skinny, but its a good tactic. Its not a tournament, its just a training Yes Defending against an opponents attack is also good training. So, Maria cant blame the other student, and its wrong to complain. DDWhat will Maria do in this situation? Will she finish the match in vain, or will she find a way out? As Maisaka and Chihiro watched with bated breath... Oh! Maria moved. *Fuh* She lets out a ragged breath, approaches her opponent and unleashes a left fist. An effortless straight left. It can be clearly seen from the momentum that it is not a feint. The power of the fist, thrust out at high speed, seems a bit excessive. And the sight of Maria gave Chihiro a strange sense of dj vu. *gasp* A fist struck the blade of the wooden sword. It hurts! Even though the girl was holding the hilt with both hands, the girl frowned and pulled her left hand away. Her hand seemed to have gone numb from the impact of the straight hit. Then, a follow-up attack. Ha! Marias right fist comes at the wooden sword in her right hand, which is less stable. Another good sound, and the wooden sword is flung back with the girls arm. *ponk* Then, the girl lowered the wooden sword with a look of disbelief and said, I give up Thank you very much As Maria and the others greeted each other, Chihiro looked at Maisaka. The move Maria had just pulled off was, without a doubt, the one Chihiro had used before. Hey Izumi, the one Fukami-san used... Did you teach her? No He shook his head. He had only used it once, with Kamishiro. From that one experience, Maria must have recreated the technique. Come to think of it... its a good move for her, given her pain tolerance and self-healing abilities. Fukami-san is really something ...I guess so Maria is getting stronger. Kamishiro is working hard every day to get stronger. So, Chihiro also has to get stronger and stronger to catch up with them. With that thought, Chihiro clenched both of his fists tightly. CH 36.1 Seeing her like that makes him want to move his body. So, after the afternoon class, Chihiro put on his uniform without taking off his training clothes. After returning to the classroom for the return HR, he grabbed his bag and went to the private training room. This is a routine that he used to repeat every day until a while ago, so he is used to it. He walked along the corridor and went to the other building through the service entrance in his slippers. Shibahou Gakuen is divided into different buildings for different purposes, such as classroom lectures, specialized subjects, training, and so on. So, it is possible to go from the main school building to the other building from either inside or outside, but today he decided to go from the inside because he was in a hurry. Then, as he operated the terminal at the entrance, he obtained a room and entered the building. Advertisement [Im going to train, so Ill be home a little late] After sending a text message to Maria and Riko, he took off his uniform. He then folded the uniform and put it away, and started training in his clothes. The basic training started with preparatory exercises. The countless repetitions are repeated carefully, taking care not to make it messy. After all, there is no other way to get stronger than to train the basics. ...unless he can acquire some new ability. Since the day he decided to attack Riko, no new ability has emerged in him. But he had a theory about this. DDThe power one acquires is affected by the type, intensity and length of ones desires. The essence of a person, the root of a person, does not change easily. Just as accumulation shapes personality, ability is also affected by time. Marias ability is strong because of the desire she has held onto for a long time, and Kamishiros straightforward strength is the result of his honest character and ambition. If thats the case, Chihiro is not good at harming people, and the first time he had ever vented his true malice on someone was when he attacked Riko. It is only natural that it is difficult for him to develop an aggressive power. Instead, he gained [Sleep Enhancement ] and [Emotional Amplification]. Well, it makes sense that these were born from his complex about his bodys lack of muscle mass and his "weakest mind-reading ability". If this hypothesis is correct, what is necessary to gain the ability is to keep thinking. Think strongly and continuously. If he does so, he will acquire it someday. Thats the simple conclusion he came to. Although there is no guarantee that it is correct, Chihiro believes in this hypothesis for the time being. In any case, it is good to have a reason to work hard. If he has a goal, his training will be more efficient. And so, two hours have passed in a blink of an eye. Its time to end this. Feeling moderately fatigued and in the sense of being able to recover after a nights sleep, Chihiro decided to practice "that technique" several times for the last time. He swung his fist with such strength and speed that the muscles in his arm screamed. Though he had promised Aika, she wouldnt mind if he just practiced as long as he could. ...Phew After practicing about ten times each, he finished. He whipped his throbbing arms, changed into his uniform, and left the training grounds. He then walked through the service entrance to the main school building. And since he had gone from the inside, he had to change into outside shoes to go home. So he went to the shoe box and took out his shoes. ButDD Advertisement Eh...? A white, flat object comes out of the shoe box and falls to the ground with the shoe lightly. When Chihiro picked it up, he found it was a Western-style envelope. The name on the front is [Chihiro Izumi-sama]. Theres no senders name on the back. I wonder what it is Its definitely a letter from someone. But who sent it to Chihiro and for what purpose? After a few seconds of hesitation, Chihiro decided to check the contents. He put his shoes back in the shoe box, moved to a secluded place in the school building, and broke the seal. Remembering an old urban legend, he took out the letter, being careful not to use a razor, and found that it contained only a single sheet of letterhead. The text is very simple and short. Chihiro Izumi-sama, Ill be waiting for you on the roof of the school building after school today As expected, there is no senders name. But its a message. Its for today and refers to Chihiro by name. He doesnt know when this message was sent, but if its after school, its already been two hours. Depending on the subject, I may have done something wrong to the person. The question is, what is it? A love letter, of course. The writing on the envelope and the letterhead is round and looks like a womans handwriting. In this day and age, it takes a lot of effort to send a letter using a letterhead. ...Maybe its a prank Riko didnt use such elaborate methods and Maria didnt either. But someone else has summoned Chihiro for some reason and is trying to make fun of him or hurt him. It seemed to be the most likely scenario. ... Still, he should at least respond. If its a prank, the person wont wait for two hours, so its better to at least check if someone is there. After that, Chihiro put the letter into an envelope, and the envelope into his bag, and moved to the rooftop. Well, the last time he was here was when he had lunch with Maria. While thinking so, he turned the knob of the door and found it unlocked. As he pushed it open, the outside air touched his skin. He walked out, closed the door, and looked back again. No one is there... no. There is one, a student. A girl in her school uniform, sitting on the concrete floor, looking down at a book. She wears dark-rimmed glasses and her hair is braided lightly into two buns at the back of her head. Her skin is white, as if she is a literature student. Perhaps she did not like the sunlight, or perhaps she was in the shadows near the entrance, so she did not notice him immediately. But he must have heard the sound of the door opening and closing, because she looked up immediately. ...Ah When she recognized Chihiros face, her eyes widened faintly and she stood up. ...Which means shes the one who sent the letter after all. Turning away from the gaze, Chihiro slowly walked up to the girl. Um, the letter Yes. Im glad youre here The girl closes her book and puts it away in her bag beside her. Neither the girl is particularly upset about being late, nor does she seem to be trying to trap Chihiro. The unexpected situation confused him a little. Im sorry, Im late From the color of the school badge on her blouse, she seems to be in the same grade as him, but he apologizes to her in a respectful tone because they have never met before and he feels bad. She shook her head and replied. Please dont worry about it. If anything, Im sorry for calling you out of the blue And in a polite manner, she asked, Can I have a minute of your time?, Chihiro answered with a nod, exhaled a sigh of relief and smiled. It was a small, subdued smile that could have been overlooked if the two of them are not alone. CH 36.2 Actually, I have a favor to ask Izumi-kun A favor? Yes The girl nodded and looked at the entrance to the rooftop behind her. She took a step, her slippers moving away from Chihiro. As she took a second step, she looked at Chihiro as if to say follow her. Chihiro obediently followed her. The two of them then walked around to the back of the entrance. The narrow space, only a little more than a meter from the wall to the fence, created an atmosphere of secrecy. Advertisement *Fuuhh* The girl exhaled, stopped beside the fence and looked back. When Chihiro stands near the wall, they are only a meter away from each other. Nice to meet you. My name is Mishuku Hana from Class A. Im here today as a representative of Class A The girl, Hana, first introduced herself as such. She seemed to know Chihiro, so she skipped the self-introduction and got right to the point. Id like to ask Izumi-kun a favor about the sports festival Sports festival... I see So thats why she called Chihiro out of the blue. There must have been something necessary for the upcoming sports festival. Though, he still doesnt know the specific purpose or why she called him. Then, Hana tells Chihiro with a sincere look in her eyes. Class A is aiming for the top of the grade level results. We want to beat B and C and be the best in the first year, thats what were thinking ...Yeah Its not surprising that they want to win. Class C is more interested in winning the team championship and prizes than in ranking by grade, but their classmates must also want to beat the other classes. In that case, I think our rival will be Class C, not Class B Why is that? Because there are a lot of good people in Class C. Kamishiro-kun is probably the best first-year player, and Fukami-san, Takatsuki-san, Maisaka-kun. And... Hanas comment about Class C being the best was a little surprising. Maisaka had said that Class A was the most advantageous, but it seemed that different perspectives would have different opinions. It was also unexpected that Hana mentioned Maisakas name. I think it would be difficult for him to play an active role in a sports festival where the main focus is on physical strength. And, Izumi-kun, you too Me, huh? That surprised him. Chihiro himself had no idea what was so remarkable about him. He thought that she was joking, but Hanas serious expression remained unchanged. And then, she took a step toward Chihiro and said, Izumi-kun is someone we should be wary of. At least, thats what we in Class A think Mishuku, san? On the second step, the distance between them closes as he is puzzled. Hanas face, which was looking down faintly, seemed to be a little red. Why, under these circumstances? DDThe love letter. The thought that Chihiro had discarded when he read the letter came to his mind again. In this situation, its no wonder that hes reminded of it, isnt it? Izumi-kun, my request is nothing else Hana stopped in front of Chihiro. A distance that seemed to take his breath away. And there was no escape in front of him or behind him, and moving to the left or right from here would have been taken as a clear rejection. Then, a small voice tickles his ear. Would you like to help us at the sports festival? Well cut corners in the cavalry battle, and then well find some harmless way to prevent Class C from giving it their all. Thats all I need "And Ill return the favor". Hana added shyly, staring down at Chihiros neck. What do you mean, thank me? Dont you know...? A woman raises a "thank you" to remind the other person of her sexuality. Even if he asks for specifics, theres only one explanation for why she doesnt answer. Considering that Hana said she was a representative of Class A... Chihiro took another look at Hanas appearance. Shes cute. Although she wasnt dressed up and didnt seem to be interested in fashion, she was clean and fresh. She has an atmosphere of a literary girl, which is different from Maria and Riko. And Chihiro finds her attractive. Advertisement ...Im sorry. Please look elsewhere for that kind of thing But he cant accept this request. Why? Is it because I dont thank you enough? Its not that. I just didnt think I could make Class C lose on purpose And he doesnt like the idea of Hana giving herself up for the class to win. She asked Chihiro to join her. It seemed likely that he would take the offer. He might have agreed if it was to solve Hanas personal problem and not the classs, and if the conditions were limited to Chihiro himself. ...I see Hearing Chihiros answer, Hana fell silent and dropped her shoulders. As Chihiro pondered if he should say something to her, I expected you to say that Eh? Hana looked up, smiling again. If you said no, I was going to ask you for a real favor. Izumi, Chihiro-kun. Please go out with me For a moment, the world went silent. Well, its not because of the lack of club activities at Shibahou Academy or because there are few cars around the school. But, because of the shock he felt that made him think so. He could not accept what he was told. Or perhaps it was better to hear Marias words in the rain, even if he didnt understand the meaning from the very beginning. Why would Hana confess her feelings to Chihiro when they had never met? Was the whole story about the sports festival a lie? While Chihiro is confused, Hana looks into Chihiros eyes. This was the first time he had ever looked her straight in the eye, !? Chihiros reflexive response to the incoming thoughts was interrupted by Hana. Her body was pressed against his chest, and his head was held firmly in both hands. Her feet also firmly stepped on Chihiros flip-flops. For five seconds, their eyes met. The effect of the mind reading disappeared and Hana looked away from Chihiro. At the same time, the hold was released and Hana moved away, but Chihiro was not interested in that. Rather... DDThe effect of mind-reading disappeared. It didnt disappear after the reading mind disappeared, but rather it disappeared after the reading mind disappeared. Take away the ability...? A somewhat cold voice replied to the trembling one. Thats right. The condition is that I maintain eye contact with the opponent for five seconds. But I can only keep one ability while I take it, and if I release it, it returns to its owner While saying that, Hanas behavior had changed from before. Her tone of voice was the same, but her tone was much lower. She let out a sigh and flicked her blouse across her chest, showing no sincerity towards Chihiro. It must have been an act. His eyes meet hers again. But the other persons emotions do not come into it. Instead, Chihiro felt a strange tickle around his chest. Its as if someone is peeping at his naked body even though he was wearing clothes. Is this what it feels like to have my mind read? In other words, Hana has taken away Chihiros mind-reading ability. Also, the fact that Hana read Chihiros thoughts when their eyes met earlier was her strong will to take away his ability. Let me introduce myself again. Im Mishuku Hana. I belong to first year class A, rank B, and my ability is [Looting] Then she smiled thinly behind her glasses. It was a different kind of smile, a cynical one, as if she disliked Chihiro. CH 37.1 Chihiro could not move an inch. His whole body is filled with a sense of loss. He is not fatigued by the loss of his ability, but he felt a heavy weight on his mind. After all, he couldnt read peoples minds even when he made eye contact with them. But when was the last time he felt this way? Well, he had avoided his own ability toward people countless times, but he had never imagined that he would truly lose it. What should I do now? Advertisement Shout for it back and grab Hana? ...No. Even if the rooftop is deserted, this is still a school. There will still be people on the roof, and since its outdoors, they can hear him. If he assaults her and Hana screams, itll be Chihiro who gets the blame. Besides, if he killed Hana, there is no guarantee that his powers would return. Now, lets get down to business. Izumi-kun, if you want your powers back, please do me one favor in return A favor? Yes. ...Oh, its not about the sports festival. That was a lie. Its true I want to win Class C, but thats not what I want Then, Chihiro is confronted with a request from Hana. Give me one of the people youre close to ...Eh? He asked back, not understanding the meaning. Give someone close to him to Hana. That means, Give me a slave, that is Thanks to her straightforward answer, Chihiro finally understood. It may be incomprehensible to the average person, but to Chihiro, it was a word he had heard frequently lately. Hana is saying that she wants to own and control people. And shes not asking Chihiro to be her slave, shes asking him to provide her with a slave. ...For what? Do you have the right to refuse? She flatly refused to answer. But the least he can do now is get some information. Information is absolutely necessary to understand the situation and to overcome it. At the very least, his mouth and head are working, thanks to Marias words and actions. Even if I give you a slave, I need to know what kind of slave you want ...Thats true. Dont worry. I already know who I want "Its a person", Hana said. That means she has already identified a specific person, rather than specifying conditions. The word "slave" reminded Chihiro of two people. Fukami Maria, you know her, dont you? Fortunately, the name is within the range of his expectations. Then, here comes the important part. Hes not very good at tricks, but he knows she can read minds. At the very least, Chihiro tries to keep his composure while avoiding eye contact with Hana. Fukami-san is indeed a classmate, but why? Oh, you dont need to tell me that She said firmly, holding out the screen of her phone in front of him. Its a picture of Chihiro, Maria and Riko coming out of the apartment. Did she take the photo on purpose, aiming at the time when they were on their way to school? Here are some photos from other days. All of you come out of the same apartment every day. You can at least manage to give her to me, cant you? Why Fukami-san? Chihiro hoped she would slip up, but Hana only raised her eyebrows faintly. I dont have to tell you. Just tell me yes or no, do you accept or not? After some thought, Chihiro replied. ...Let me think about it. Even if I try to persuade her or something, it will take time and I cant say yes right away ...Okay. Fine. But if you cant accept the price, I cant give you your ability back, so dont forget that And with that, Hana left without a care in the world. The blouse and skirt of her summer dress looked like an extravagant dress, perhaps because of the mental gap between Chihiro and Hana. Then, as he left the rooftop too, he found a small card stuck in the entrance. He picked it up and found a phone number and an email address written on it. The handwriting is the same as on the letter. ...How did this happen? Chihiro walked back to the apartment with heavy steps. Im ba- At the door, he held his tongue as he tried to say home. He wondered if he had the right to say those words now. In the end, he kept silent and went down the hall. In the living room, Maria and Riko are looking at their laptops and arguing about something. Advertisement How can you call this underwear? Its underwear to show off, so its no wonder theres not much fabric. Its just a difference in purpose... Oh, Izumi-kun. ...Whats wrong? Eh? ...Izumi? You dont look so good When they saw Chihiro, their color changed and they got up and walked over. Maria, Riko... He doesnt know why. As soon as he saw them, he felt both relieved and heartbroken. He was under a lot of pressure and choked up, wondering how he should explain what had just happened. And then suddenly his body wobbled, and he is supported from both sides by Maria and Riko. Both of them looked into his face, ...Master. Whats wrong? Izumi-kun, really, whats going on? Their eyes met and they seemed to sense the abnormality. Their expression changed from one of concern for his body to one of urgency. Without saying a word, they took his bag and took off his uniform and made him wear clothes. He is then carried halfway to the bed in the bedroom and forced to lie down. After the series of actions, Maria and the others did not leave the room, but got on the bed from the side and sat beside Chihiro who lay down. He felt sorry for them, as they would have started preparing dinner. And more than that, he feels ashamed. I met a person with an ability. Someone with the ability to take abilities, [Looting]. Chihiro explained the situation to them, organizing the information as best he could. That he had been called by Mishuku Hana in a letter and had talked to her on the roof. About the double-dealing lie. How his ability was taken from him, what she said about [Looting], and what she offered him as a condition for returning his ability. ... theres someone that dangerous in our year? Its a miscalculation on Chihiros part. He had expected that violence would not occur in the school, but he had not been very careful about non-violent schemes. He also did not have enough information about the "B rank of A class". He even vaguely thought that the B rank was a boy until Hana introduced herself to him officially. However, even Maisaka did not know about Hanas ability. It might have been impossible for him to be aware of Hanas ability, since it had never been used in school. ...What are you going to do, Izumi? Chihiro couldnt answer. For one thing, its not something he could decide on his own. The other thing is that Maria is sitting there in silence. Her deep jet-black eyes seemed to be staring somewhere other than here, and seemed to be somewhat unfocused. CH 37.2 Hey, Izumi-kun The words that are eventually spoken are somewhat hollow. What are you going to do to me? Chihiro wondered if she was angry, puzzled, or sad. Maria is looking down at him, but he cant feel her eyes even when he looks at her. Eventually, hes scared. [Its hard for you to understand people, isnt it?] Thats right. Advertisement Chihiro wants to know whats in peoples hearts. When he doesnt know, he gets scared and anxious and cant move. For the first time in a long time, he really feels that. ...And because he doesnt know how, he answered Marias question honestly. I hadnt thought about what to do with Maria What he is thinking now is what to do about the mind-reading ability. Is there a way to get it back? Or would he be able to live without it? And one more thing. When Maria heard what happened, what should be "done"? But Riko is the first to question. What do you mean? Marias a human being. I dont expect her to obey everything I tell her to do, seriously. If she doesnt like it, she can refuse, she can terminate the relationship A slave may be an object of ownership, but she is not truly a thing. As long as they have a will, there is still the possibility that they will rebel against their Masters. So, in order to prevent that, it is necessary to make them surrender, or make them enthralled, or have enough power to overpower their rebellion. And Chihiro has no power to control Maria. And one more thing Maria took over what Chihiro had been trying to say. Now that your mind-reading is gone, our relationship is fundamentally broken. You are not the [Master] I want now Chihiro understood this fact. He knew it, and he was afraid that Maria would confront him about it. Whats that? I chose Izumi-kun to be my Master because his mind-reading ability was what I wanted. So I made a contract and I became Izumi-kuns slave But Hana took Chihiros mind-reading ability. So, he can no longer sense Marias desires. The memories of the past will never be erased, but Chihiro, who will never receive her desire again, will not be qualified to continue as Marias master. On a more fatal note. If Hana has the ability that was taken from him, then Maria can simply serve Hana anew. Miraculously, this would be in line with Hanas own needs. Call it selfish, but its selfish. Whats that? Isnt it too late for that...! Riko But... Izu... Master... Its okay He stopped Rikos protest with a shake of his head. However, Riko stared at Maria, seemingly unconvinced by his words. Maria seemed to understand and did not blame Riko. Dont worry, Nishizaki-san, you dont have to change even if my relationship with Izumi-kun changes. Its none of your business if hes a mind reader or not, is it? Maria says in a gentle voice. She looks up at Riko, and she looks back at Chihiro. They stared at each other for just a second, then smiled and nodded. Of course. I dont care about Izumis ability now The girl who had expressed her dislike for Chihiros ability and had attacked him for two months. Riko, who was in a way the most obsessed with Chihiros mind-reading, simply said so. Advertisement ...I expected that shed laugh at me The girl who had tortured, humiliated, terrified, collared, and dominated Chihiro declared that she would still be on his side, even after seeing his weakened state. Even Marias eyes narrowed in admiration for a moment at the sight. ...Well then Then Maria looked down at Chihiro. Izumi-kun, I have another question for you. ...What do you want me to do? Shes not asking about his policies as a Master, but about his feelings as an individual. Aware of the separation between her and Maria, and the change in their relationship, Chihiro spoke his mind. A girl he had just met about a month ago. The one who needed Chihiro, the one who had embraced Chihiros heart. A person who never wavered in her conviction. ...I want Maria to stay by my side. If its possible, I want our relationship to continue as before Thats true. Id like to keep it that way, too Marias reply was in the past tense, unlike Chihiros. Her eyes, devoid of any emotion, pierced Chihiros. But, Izumi-kun, what good would it do for me to give up my own hopes to serve you? You dont have any intention of getting your ability back, do you? As it stands, the only chance of regaining the ability is to accept Hanas condition. If Chihiro obeys Hana, hell give Maria to her. The terms are repulsive. There is no guarantee that Mishuku-san will keep her word. If shes going to the trouble of demanding a slave, she must have some way to train or restrain me. If she keeps her promise and Izumi-kun regains his ability, will I choose to stay with you? A Master to satisfy her endless desires. For Maria, who wants this, Hana is a perfect match, who will go to great lengths to enslave Maria. Although she had said before that she didnt want to fall into the darkness of pleasure and die early. But after what happened to Chihiro, to whom she had given her purity, there is no better way to deal with the situation. Do you understand? If you understand... She grabbed his neck and pushed him back. Its not gentle at all, its rough. Get out of here right now. Im not so open-minded as to give up my room to a stranger. Hey, you, thats enough...! Riko shouted. She reached for Marias neck, who was still holding onto Chihiro, and pulled her hand away. And Rikos voice rang out again, not even trying to hide her anger. Advertisement Ill kill you for real! But Maria is unfazed. You cant. You cant kill me No. YoullDD Riko! Chihiro yelled. Riko shuddered and pulled her hand away. She looked like she was about to cry, but he did his best to make a calm voice and said. ...Lets go. [Fukami-san] is right It took a full minute for her to reply. ...Okay He then left the bedroom and returned to the living room, grabbing the sports bag full of stuff. He also picked up the uniform he had just taken off, folded it so it wouldnt wrinkle, and packed it. Maria brought this bag to me, but now I carry it back with my own hands, huh? While thinking so, he put the duplicate key on the table in the living room. And as if in exchange, Maria threw Chihiro a small key. It was the key to his dorm room, reflecting the light. Shes been keeping it too, huh? Since Maria and he came to this apartment until today, he hadnt been back to the dormitory once. In fact, he recalled that he was even considering moving out of his dorm room. While Chihiro finished his preparations in a surprisingly short time, Riko returned from her bedroom with the sound of her footsteps. A rough noise then came from the open door. She seemed to be throwing all the clothes in the closet into her luggage. When she came back, Maria said, I dont mind if Nishizaki-san has a duplicate key No, I dont want it! Another key is placed on the table in the living room, almost as if she had been beaten. And that was it. Walking down the hallway with Riko in tow, they arrived at the front door. Izumi-kun! When Chihiro turns around, a belt-shaped object is flying toward him. Its Marias black collar. Just dispose of it properly. ...And Ill contact Hana-san as soon as Im ready. Dont worry, Ill tell her about you too And, she said good-bye. Then, Maria turned around.  ...I didnt know this room was so big She muttered to herself as the room suddenly became lonely. The girl put a small item in her hand - a key with a slightly dulled shine due to hand scratches - next to a row of matching keys, and quietly turned her head down. CH 38.1 They left the room without being able to return the greeting or be seen off to the end. Upon leaving, Chihiro left a card with Hanas contact information on the doorstep. Then, both of them walked to the entrance of the apartment without saying a word. See you later If he wanted to go back to the dormitory, he had to go in the other direction. And unable to come up with any witty words, Chihiro tried to say goodbye with only a few words. Riko, however, took her hand off her luggage and grabbed Chihiros clothes. Advertisement Wait. I still have something to tell you. Besides, I cant leave Izumi alone right now But... Chihiro lives in the boys dorm. Its no place for a girl. Itll be fine. We just need to be careful when we go in ...Eventually, Riko insisted and followed him to the dorm. After making sure there was no one around the entrance, the two of them walked to the front of the room. Are you really going to come? What are you talking about now? ... Apparently, Riko didnt want to give up. Chihiro gave up, unlocked the door and invited Riko in. Riko took off her shoes at the door and looked around while carrying her own luggage. So this is Izumis room Its a dormitory, its not that different No, its different. The girls dormitory Im in is a bit bigger than this ... Despite feeling like a loser, Chihiro carried in his own luggage. The air was stagnant, probably because he hadnt been in and out for a month, so he opened the windows to ventilate. Riko continued to look around the room, Its surprisingly tidy Its only been in use for two months. Also, thanks to Maria for cleaning up ...Did she come to Izumis room too? She came, I guess With that said, Chihiro told her how he ended up staying at the apartment. Whats that? She didnt let Izumi come back, yet shes kicking you out so easily Riko exhaled half in anger, half in disgust. Indeed. Looking around like this, the room is strangely tidy. He remembered that the breakfast dishes were still soaked in water that day, but they had been taken care of and put away in the cupboard. Really, not only did Maria come to pick up his luggage, but she also did a simple cleaning. ...But it was for Master, not for Chihiro. *sigh* I should stop Theres no point in continuing to think resentfully. Then, Chihiro offered Riko a cushion and sat down in front of the low table. Unlike Marias room, there is no such thing as an elegant Western-style chair and table. What should we do? ... He asked, but Riko just stood there holding the cushion she had received. After a few seconds, she moved to the kitchen. She opened the refrigerator, checked the vegetable and freezer compartments, and came back. Lets eat together. I didnt find anything, so Ill go out and get something Oh, Ill do it Just sit down, Izumi. Your body must be at its limit She is right. Chihiro went to class, trained for two hours after school, and Hana took his powers. After that, he kept straining without a break and came home with a heavy load. But because of this girl, she has kept him from being conscious, still, hes already over the edge. Advertisement ...Sorry, thanks No problem. Just give me the key. When Riko received the key to the room, she muttered, "It looks brand new", and left the room. Chihiro saw her off and went to take a nap until she returned. Izumi The next thing he knew, Riko was looking at him with a large bag on the table. She had gone to a hamburger store in the neighborhood. She looks into his face and asks him in a caring way. Did you get some sleep? Yeah. I feel like I slept for at least an hour ...Haha. It didnt take that long, though At least Chihiro feels a little calmer. As he felt so, he sat facing Riko and shared the hamburger she had bought for him. There is a lot of food, so they will never be short. Thinking about it, its been a long time since he ate junk food for dinner. For the past few weeks, he has been eating Marias and Rikos home-cooked meals at night. Perhaps because of this, he missed the taste of the common hamburger, but also felt sad. Izumi. Youre not going to quit school, are you? Riko suddenly muttered. ...I hadnt thought about that Really? Because if you lost your ability, then youre not a [Lost Item] anymore, right? He hadnt thought about it, but shes right. The criterion that separates a normal human from a [Lost Item] is basically whether or not they have abilities. Strictly speaking, it can be determined by the composition of DNA, but it is not a commonly used method. If the school learns that he has lost his abilities, will he be able to stay in school? ...No, Im not quitting. Im still a [Lost Item] If Hana releases the ability, it returns to its owner. Thats how she explained her ability, [Looting]. Perhaps that itself is false, but as of now, Chihiro hasnt completely lost the qualification to be a [Lost Item]. Only his mind-reading ability has been taken away. The ability to amplify emotions may have been taken with him, but his [Sleep Enhancement] remains. This is probably because it is treated as a separate ability from mind-reading. Hana must have been telling the truth when she said she could only take one of them. I see. You have another ability, and the one that was taken might still come back... Riko breathed out a sigh of relief as she held the hamburger package. Her expression is sad, and she looked much more mature than she usually did. CH 38.2 A few seconds later, when she looked up, her face had turned serious, So... Is there any way to get your ability back? I dont know. There are two things I think are possible One is for Hana to return it of her own volition. One is for her to die. But as it stands, the former has no basis other than Hanas own words, and the latter is completely wishful thinking. Also, he has no intention of showing mercy to someone who has contacted him with harmful intentions. **a For the time being, I might want to look into it Yeah. But, its good Good for what? Izumi doesnt look like someone whos just depressed ...well, maybe I just cant give up At least, he wanted to find a way to get his ability back, and he planned to go to school tomorrow as long as he was feeling well. His personality was not flexible in a strange way. But he doesnt know what to do for research. Burgers, fries, Coke... As Chihiros stomach fills up, his brain starts to work as well. For the time being, he can think of a few ways, such as searching the Internet, reading materials at the school, and asking people who seem to know more. Then, Riko let out a breath. Also, what I dont understand is... Mishuku-san, right? Why does she want to make Fukami-san her slave? Is she a lesbian? Is it love at first sight? ...I dont know. I wondered that myself, but I never got an answer But theres got to be a reason. Maybe he should look into that. Soon the meal is over. The garbage then rolled up and put in the trash. This is a nice feature of ready-made meals. As there is enough ventilation, he just opened the window a little. Nishizaki-san, are you not going back to your dorm? Not going back? I mean, I dont think you can stay here forever, can you? Oh, you mean that Riko answered the question immediately, but nodded after hearing Chihiros explanation. Of course Ill come back somewhere. Unlike Fukami-sans apartment, itll be troublesome if we get caught. I see Chihiro let out a sigh of relief. But then Riko glared at him with a slightly annoyed expression. You dont want me to be with you? I told Fukami-san that I want stayed with you Nishizaki-san, keep your voice down. Its not soundproof ...Oh, right Besides, this is a boys dormitory. If someone hears a young womans voice in the daytime or at night, it could lead to unnecessary trouble. Then, we should talk as close as possible, right? As soon as she regains her composure, Riko crawls closer. When she reached Chihiros side, she whispered softly in his ear. So, what do you think? Do you mind if I stay with you? No, why all of a sudden? Riko had never tempted him like this before. Im worried, too, that things have suddenly turned out this way, you know? Im wondering if it was her idea to train me Thats not true Sensing the seriousness in Rikos tone, Chihiro shook his head. Its not to say that Maria wasnt involved in the change of heart that led to the attack. But Chihiros attack on Riko wasnt motivated by Maria and he didnt do it because he had no choice. ...I did it because I wanted Nishizaki-san Rikos eyes widened. Her surprise turned to joy and her arms wrapped around his neck. Then, she pushed him down to the floor. Chihiro, who was being pushed, smelled her delicious scent and felt the softness of her skin. Im glad Riko smiles at him while shes riding him. Then, in a sweet voice, she pressed her whole body against his. I cant live without you anymore, Izumi. After what you did to me... youve taken over me. Please dont abandon me, and if you do, I dont know what Ill do ...Riko When Chihiro called her by her first name instead of [Nishizaki-san]... Master... what do you want me to do? She insisted that she was here, with such intensity that she could understand him even if he could not read her mind. CH 39.1 Master, is there anything you havent done to me yet? What havent I done? He tilted his head to see if there was something hed forgotten, but shook his head no. I mean, Im just wondering if theres anything you havent done to me like you did to her Oh, she wants to differentiate herself from Maria. ...But, is there anything shed want? Chihiro thinks for a moment and comes up with a few ideas. Many of them are too early or required tools, but he came up with one that seemed to be possible. Advertisement Advertisement Then, how about this? ...Eh. Are you really going to do that? When he told her what he was going to do, Rikos face turned red and she stiffened. Seeing that her tone had regained its original tone, she must have been quite flustered. However, she didnt reject it, and after a few tens of seconds of deep consideration, she agreed to it. Okay. Then, lets do that And that was a few minutes ago. Chihiro and Riko got ready and went to the bathroom together. Although its smaller than Marias apartment, there are only two of them now. So, theres no inconvenience in taking a bath together. But please keep your voices down Yes, Master While Chihiro undressed, Riko also slowly exposed her skin. D-Dont stare too much Uh, yeah She was still embarrassed to be seen changing her clothes. But it seems shes getting used to it, and doesnt hesitate to stop. *Fuh* After removing her underwear, she put her clothes in the laundry basket beside her. A bra and panties are quickly placed on top of Chihiros shirt and underwear. Ive seen similar scenes many times, but when its happening in my own place, its exceptionally destructive Riko looks embarrassed, but she doesnt hide her body and exposes her standing figure. Her gestures are shyer than before, and her strong eyes are in a strange harmony. She looked at Chihiro and chuckled. This kind of thing, I like it. ...Ah, its great The way she rephrased it shyly is also cute. You can say it either way if you dont feel comfortable. I wont get mad ...Yeah. Thanks Riko nodded her head. Then she pushed Chihiros back and urged him to go to the bathroom. The bathrooms in the dormitory are quite bleak. Unlike Maria, who was a girl of her age, Chihiro was aware that the bathroom supplies were whatever he needed, as long as he had body soap. If necessary, shampoo and conditioner could be used together. But now that hes used to that room, he feels a little uncomfortable. About bath, would you like to take hot water? Hmm... Id rather not. Itll take too long I guess so With that, Riko helped Chihiro sit down on the bath chair and got behind him. From there, she picked up the shower and turned on the water to moisten both of their bodies. When their bodies are sufficiently warmed by the warm water, she washes their bodies. Lets do it again like before, okay? As she picked up the body soap, Riko started to apply it to her own body. Chihiro looked back at her and she gave him an embarrassed smile. But he felt sorry for her and turned his head back. After Riko washed off her body in the shower, it was Chihiros turn. He took a lot of soap, and shortly after, Rikos body came into contact with him from behind. ...I feel throbbing Chihiro could feel Rikos heart beating from the chest that was pressed against him. He wondered what kind of face Riko is making right now. And what kind of sloppy look shes making. But the fact that he couldnt see her made him imagine what she looked like, and it made him feel excited. CH 39.2 If it feels good, you can let it out, okay? While saying that, her breasts slide softly down his back. Although she was inferior to Maria in terms of volume, Riko seemed to have an easier time getting her whole body into contact. Also, Riko does not seem to have the strange pride of not using her hands, and uses her entire arm and palm to rub Chihiros body. Though, she avoided the sensitive lower abdomen and rubbed all other parts of his body. But finally, her thin fingers gently grasped the hard erection of his penis. The body soap left in her palm is twisted around it and rubbed against it. Fah!? He shuddered. Compared to saliva, lathered body soap is less slippery. However, the unique situation of being played with from behind by a naked girl in the bathroom heightens Chihiros excitement. The faint, very faint sound of water and the sound of Rikos breathing. Also, the sound of the water flowing on the floor begins to feel distant and otherworldly, and the pleasure explodes beyond its limits. And because of this, semen shoots out of Chihiros glans at a rapid rate. Riko, who saw that, caught most of the semen with her hand and exhaled. This is bad if I lick it, isnt it? Perhaps as an alternative to licking, the slippery white fluid dripped onto Chihiros penis and Riko began to make a squishy sound. The sensitive penis, which had just ejaculated, is tortured, and a burning sensation ran through it. Riko, that... Does it not feel good? No, it feels good too much... Then its no problem Isnt that harassment? Halfway ignoring Chihiros voice, her hand continued to move. With a semi-erection, her hand stimulated the glans as if it were a clitoris, rubbing it with her fingers and palm. Chihiro then became vague about where he was getting her pleasure, and his body began to shake and cower. However, due to the close contact between Rikos body and his own, he cant let the pleasure escape and it accumulates in his body. Faaaahh! And so, a far greater pleasure than the first-time bursts out. Although the amount of ejaculation is small due to the fact that he was forced to climax, the aftermath is tremendous. He could feel that it would be bad if this became a habit. Thats how good it felt. Riko, where did you get this technique? Technique? No, I just thought Izumi was cute, and my hand just took over. Im sorry, did I go a little overboard? No, its fine Maybe Riko has some "S" in her. Or rather, since she had tortured Chihiro so much, there was no way she didnt have an aptitude in that direction. But because of that, he felt more satisfied than he should have. Shall we do it then? ...Yes Riko nodded, washed off Chihiros body and stood up gently. Chihiro stood up as well, and they switched their positions. Riko sits on the bath chair and Chihiro sits directly on the floor. Riko then turns her head towards Chihiro. Please The girls legs are slowly opened wide. With her legs slightly spread back, Riko exposes her bush to Chihiro. ...Please be gentle Yes. Ill be gentle Chihiro nodded, and took the items in the corner of the bathroom. Lotion and a razor shaver. The former was Chihiros, the latter Rikos personal belongings. He wished he had cream, but he didnt have any, so he used lotion instead. As the preparation completed, he turned on the shower, turned down the temperature and water volume to a moderate level, and placed it over her bush. When it is sufficiently moistened, he puts down the shower and takes the lotion and applies it. ...Uh. This is so embarrassing Well, its naturally occurred because she is exposing her private parts to another person, especially to the opposite sex. Moreover, the lotion is not for sexual intercourse, but for more lascivious and clerical work. Here we go Chihiro holds the razor short and applies it to Rikos crotch, using as little force as possible. He carefully runs the blade over the delicate area. At first, he moves the blade roughly over the entire area, taking care not to tangle the hairs, and repeats the operation, adding lotion along the way. Little by little, the hair disappears from between the girls legs. When the shaving is almost finished, the remaining hairs are taken care of. He moves the razor several times in one direction, following the line of flesh that is now easier to see, and removes the black parts. All that remained is a hairless pubic mound. *phew* Perhaps she was nervous, but Riko relaxed her shoulders and muttered. You know, some people do this for fashion. But when I try it, its really amazing Really? Yeah... Id never show this to anyone but Izumi These words had a great impact on Chihiros heart. Apparently embarrassed by her own words, Riko also raised her voice, W-Well. This might be more convenient. Its easier to wash Yeah, I guess so Chihiro nodded and took a shower to wash off the lotion and hair. Its convenient, thats for sure. If her crotch is hairless, it wont sting when he inserts it or when he stimulates the clitoris. ...so does that mean my hair is in the way too? Huh? Uh, yeah. Well... not really, to be honest. I dont like it when hair gets stuck on my tongue Riko replied with a rather genuinely uncomfortable look on her face. ...I see. So, its each others hair causing the problem Unlike girls, men are proud of their hair, and there is a tendency that the thicker the hair, the better among the same sex. Well, there are not so many opportunities to show nakedness to the same sex. Then, I think Ill have mine shaved Really? Are you sure? Rikos face lit up. Yeah, just be gentle Chihiro warned her just in case, but surprisingly, Riko took care of Chihiros pubic hair without any trouble. She said she was used to doing this kind of thing. After that, they had normal sex, and Chihiro ejaculated into her vagina and body several times. By the time they left the bathroom, a long time had passed. CH 40.1 In the evening, they slept in the same bed. Chihiro was fine with sleeping on the floor or whatever, but Riko was insistent. After all this time, do you think I mind if we sleep in the same bed? Its a reasonable thing to say, but he never expected it from Riko. Women are strong. Its a common saying, but now he understands that its true. Oh. The breakfast ...Well, we dont have any, I guess It was only after he woke up that he realized that he hadnt even thought about breakfast. And he considered whether he should get a hamburger on the way to school, or buy some bread at a convenience store and eat it at school, but he found some snacks that were just about to expire. He put half of them in his stomach for now. Nishizaki-san, maybe youd better leave the dormitory as soon as possible Why? ...Oh, thats right. Its school time Yeah. Therell be more people coming out Riko should move early, watching out for students walking or running. Otherwise, she might miss the timing and be late. Well, Im sorry, but Ill leave first. If you need anything, send me an e-mail Riko hurriedly got ready and left the room whuke tidying up her uniform caused by her hurried packing. Well, there was stillness as if after a storm. Even after all this time, it seemed like a great miracle that Riko was in this room. ...Well then As Riko left, Chihiro took his time to get ready and left the dormitory. He closed the door and locked it. He then went to school, feeling nostalgic for the actions he had done only a month ago. Today is Saturday. The classes are only half-day, so there is plenty of time to spare. He should do as much as possible to gather information. Yes, I have to do it, I mustnt give up He must not give up yet. He must not give up on Maria or his mind-reading ability. After all, its scary to give up on something once he has it, even if he says hes not ready. The morning HR session went off without a hitch. The same goes for the first and second period optional classes, art. Maria attended the school properly. Her appearance in the classroom and the art room was the same as usual. The way her hair was arranged, the texture of her skin, the way she wore her uniform. The way she acted, everything. It could be said that Marias refusal to have any contact with Chihiro at school was a result of the fact that Chihiros presence did not have a significant impact on her life. Naturally, she never made eye contact with him. But, for now, Chihiro should do something about his mind-reading. Thinking so, he did a web search during the third and fourth period of information processing class. Although the use of a PC unrelated to the class is not good, everyone does it rather often. Besides, if he was doing research on [Lost Item], he would not be blamed too much. And so, he continues to search for information while taking a class. He looked up the ability of [Looting]. While there was no information on Hanas individual ability, he did find some similar abilities. According to this, it seems that [Looting] is a rare and useful power. After all, it has an extremely wide range of applications. It can be consensually acquired from someone who does not need the ability, or it can be used to suppress criminals who use the ability. Depending on the number of abilities it can hold and the conditions of use, it is not uncommon for it to be certified as Rank A, or even Rank S. ...In that light, Mishuku Hanas abilities are still moderate. Her rank is B because, as she said, she could only have one ability. However, there is no definitive information about the conditions of her release. At most, he found out that the taken ability can be returned to the owner at will in many cases. However, since the information available on the Internet does not cover every case, it can only be considered as a reference. In the other case, he could not find a clear description of what happens if he kills his opponent. But well, it is not going to be so easy. After finishing the information processing, Chihiro returned to the classroom and called out to one of the students without waiting for the homeroom. Maisaka-kun. I have a favor to ask you. A favor? Its unusual for Izumi to call on me But Maisaka is willing to listen to him. After HR, they went to the cafeteria and started talking. Maisaka ordered a large bowl of Naporitan, and Chihiro ordered Hayashi rice (Hashed Beef Rice). Actually, Id like you to do some research on a certain person Hmm Maisaka was unfazed by the directness of the question. He took a forkful of pasta, chewed it, swallowed it, and told Chihiro. But its expensive How much do you want? Come on, dude. Just tell me what you want. I mean... Its not like youre joking, right? Just as Chihiro thought. Maisaka has the ability of accumulation and is good at gathering information. In addition, as a Class President, he has a wide range of acquaintances and is familiar with the information of other classes. Therefore, Chihiro thought that he might be able to provide information or conduct investigations if he asked. And from his response, it seems that he is already working as an informant. Well, the reward doesnt have to be cash. It could be something, another piece of information Maisaka says in a light tone as he continues to eat his pasta. How much? Depends on who and what youre looking for But it seems that hes more serious than expected. Its like, "Ill do my best to get what Im asking for". So, Chihiro switches his thoughts from meal mode to negotiation mode. He mechanically took the hayashi rice into his mouth and presented the targets name first. I want to know about Mishuku Hana-san Hoo~ Maisakas expression faltered. He was unexpected... or rather, impressed. And having told him about class As rank B by Chihiro, Maisaka must have known that Hana was the one. The reward is about Mishuku-sans ability... how about that? OK, Im in The answer was immediate. No, theres no way Im not going to take you up on this offer. So? What do you want to know about Mishuku? Her measurements? You dont have to make a joke here I was being serious. Then what is it? Well... Chihiro looked into the air and started to list the things. Personality, hobbies, friendships on and off school, whether she lived in a dorm or at home, and information about her before she entered the school - before middle school. ...Thats about it, I guess Hmm. I see Maisaka nodded with a serious face and looked at Chihiro. Izumi, are you a stalker? No, Im not!? He couldnt help but shout out in an outrageous manner. Just kidding. Okay, were both almost done eating, lets get some juice and move to another place. The juice is yours ...Okay Though, the cafeteria should be fine if theyre just talking. But deciding that Maisaka didnt want to be in a crowded place from here on, Chihiro nodded obediently. After cleaning up the dishes, the two of them left the cafeteria CH 40.2 The destination is the private training room. Its true that this place is soundproof, and if the entrance is locked, there would be no disturbance. Wow, this juice didnt shake. Its a failure Maisaka, sitting down on the floor of the training room, read the description of the juice Chihiro had given him and exclaimed. Apparently, he was also concerned about the fact that the juice was not evenly mixed. And he shook the can with all his might, drank it down and nodded in satisfaction. Well. Ive agreed to your request for now. Ill try to get it to you as soon as possible. Ill charge you extra depending on the information about the reward, okay? Yes Chihiro nodded and answered. Then Maisaka took out a piece of paper from the bag he brought with him. He scribbled something on the paper, and held it out to Chihiro. Its a contract. Please read the contents, then sign and seal it It sounded serious. Maisaka said that he was afraid of what he might say or do if Chihiro didnt do this. So, Chihiro agreed to do so, and signed and sealed the document after reading it carefully. He made sure that there was no difference between the contents of the contract and what they had exchanged verbally. He also checked that there are no small words written in the corner or on the back of the contract. It is natural to be skeptical when students go to such lengths for a mere request. And after the contract was signed, Maisaka took a picture of the completed document with the camera of his smartphone and handed the original to Chihiro. OK, then. Give me the information Yes. Mishuku Hana-sans ability is [Looting] Chihiro told him everything he knew about Hanas ability, as he had experienced it himself and had been told by Hana. After listening, Maisaka let out a deep sigh. I see. She wont use those things all the time, and shell hide it if she can. In terms of the degree to which she will be wary of people if someone find out, your reading mind is nothing to sneeze at The problem with Hana is that her ability requires five seconds of eye contact with the opponent. So, once her ability is known, people wont be able to make eye contact with her so easily. ...Well, this restriction was only explained verbally by Hana. Perhaps, Hana is telling the truth. At least for this restriction, she doesnt need to lie to Chihiro at the risk of being known by him. As for the limit on the number of abilities, if the information Chihiro researched during the information processing class is taken into account, it becomes more plausible. So, now she has your mind reading. That doesnt sound like a lie. In fact, I havent had my mind read by you today. Yes Well then. Juice money plus the information you just gave me will clear your fee. And, when she told you about her ability, she probably already knew it would spread around the school. But I also owe you Owe? Chihiro tilted his head, not knowing what Maisaka was talking about. Maisaka narrowed his eyes apologetically and told Chihiro. Well. Im the one who sold your information to Mishuku Hanas request was for information about Chihiros personality, hobbies and other private matters... similar to what Chihiro had asked Maisaka. Then, that photo too? The photo? No, I dont know about that. Well, thats why I cant say I had nothing to do with your ability being taken away I see. Thanks for telling me The fact that Hana was looking into Chihiro might be important information. Maisaka looked at Chihiro with a strange expression. Youre not angry? But I sold your personal information without your permission ...Well, its not like I kept it a secret. At least, I can talk about it in small talk Besides, even if Maisaka hadnt told Hana, she would have gathered the information some other way. After all, she was the kind of girl who would play tricks on Chihiro just to catch him off guard. I see. ...Youre a strange one, arent you? With a laugh, Maisaka stood up from the spot. Ill email or call you with the results of my investigation. Just leave it to me Yeah, thanks After that, Chihiro waved Maisaka off and pulled out his smartphone. It was to check if there was any news from Riko. As there is no news, he goes to class room and as soon as HR was over, he texted Riko that he was going to collect information and that he would finish his lunch. Sure enough, there was a reply message. [Okay. Well, Im going back to the dorm. Please call me when youre done] A phone call, huh? Thinking about it, they exchanged contact information, but he had never made a call. If Riko is going to the trouble of asking him to call her, then its not urgent, but something is going on. So, he should call her. As Chihiro was wondering if he should drop by the school library, there was a light knock at the entrance of the training hall. Before he can answer, it opens and a female student walks in. Has there been any progress? Its Hana. She still looked like the same literary girl as yesterday, but with a piercing atmosphere. Perhaps she is wary, or perhaps she simply didnt want to get used to each other, but she stood near the entrance and asked Chihiro. I want to strangle her and kill her Such an urge suddenly came to him, but he held it back. How did you find me? If I search the terminal by ID, I can see if its being used. Just to be sure, I came by and got a hit, so I decided to show up I see So, she doesnt really care about Chihiro enough to follow him, but is eagerly waiting to meet him. Ive talked to Fukami-san. She said shell go herself when shes ready Chihiro said so and a sly smile appeared on Hanas quiet face. I see. Thank you for talking so quickly Thats all she said, and she turned on her heel. Chihiro could not help but notice her figure, wrapped in a white blouse. Mishuku-san? ...What is it? Hana asked, turning around in disgust. How long are you going to keep my ability? There are more useful abilities, and if you return it to me, there will be no reason for me to obey Mishuku-san If not for the hostage of his ability, Retaliation is possible. Hana shrugged her shoulders as she said this half threateningly. If you mess with me, Maria-chan will get involved too, dont you think? I dont care what happens to the things I throw away Of course, he lied. In reality, its not that simple. However, Hana was more than a little intimidated by Chihiros strong attitude. ... It doesnt matter to you. As long as I achieve my goal, it doesnt matter Chihiro did not stop her this time as she left the training grounds. CH 41.1 After a moment, Chihiro exhaled and operated his phone. Ive gathered enough information from this conversation. Even if I didnt go to the library, I could just wait for Maisaka As he thought so, he selected Rikos number from the phone book and called her. Oh, Izumi? Where are you? Im about to go home I see. Ill be at your dorm in about 30 minutes Eh, wait... Advertisement The call ended abruptly. Judging from her cheerful voice, it seems that there was no problem. Was it just because she didnt have a key to come to Chihiros room and decided to make time? That was a bit troublesome. With that, Chihiro took his bag and left the training area. There was some leeway in thirty minutes, but it was better to move early. And Oh, Izumi-kun He met Aika in the corridor of the main school building. She was wearing some kind of apron-like lab coat over her summer clothes. She paused there and spoke to Chihiro. Are you on your way home? Yeah. Takatsuki-san is in the infirmary? Yeah. Im just helping out She had said that Saturdays, when classes are over early, are the best time to visit. After school on weekdays, the infirmary is usually crowded with students who have finished their classes, but on Saturdays, it seems that students who are training on their own come to the infirmary with injuries. It must be very hard to deal with those students with only two school doctors and a few helpers. Fortunately, Aika herself seems to be enjoying it. I see. ...That lab coat looks good on you Aika already told Chihiro that its hard work and that he should do his best, so he complimented her on her outfit instead. Aikas lab coat may be a simple one, but from the front it looks like a nurses uniform. It suits Aikas atmosphere, and the white color makes it look a bit summery. Is that so? Thanks Aika didnt feel bad and smiled at him. Izumi-kun, if you need anything, dont hesitate to come. Oh, sorry. Dont come after all Uh, yeah When someone tells him not to come, it stings him to the core. Perhaps the subtlety of his feelings showed on his face, but Aika hurriedly added. Oh, I didnt mean anything bad. Its better if you dont get hurt, besides... Besides? Izumi-kun is somewhat delicate It seemed that she didnt mean it in a positive way. When Chihiro was at a loss for an answer, Aika looked into his face. She looked intently at Chihiros face, Look, you still look tired Their faces are close together. Chihiros feelings toward Aika are as strong as ever. His feelings for Aika are a bit more pure than for Maria and Riko, and he doesnt know what to do when a girl hes interested in does that to him. Naturally, his face flushes and he mumbles to himself in embarrassment. ...You shouldnt do that kind of thing to boys too much Eh? Why? Because theyll fall in love with you Really, what did he just say? But its too late. Eh... Aikas mouth dropped open. Eh, uhhhhhh... As soon as she understood the meaning, her face turned red and she started to make meaningless noises. Aika looked around as if she was having trouble placing her eyes, and then she turned her head and said. ...Thats the first time a boy has ever said that to me Well, thats not something people would say. Most people would be embarrassed. On the other hand, an experienced seducer would have come up with something a little more clever. Either way, what Chihiro said was out of theory, or rather out of common sense. Advertisement Sorry, that was... Izumi-kun, too Chihiro was about to say, "Forget it", but he was interrupted. Aika took a step forward and looked at Chihiro with a red face. Are you going to like me? Or rather. ...Well, perhaps its too late... How did this happen? As if in desperation, Chihiro spoke honestly. He was embarrassed for himself, but Aika must have been even more embarrassed. DD! She turned her face away as if she had been hit, and ran in the direction of the infirmary. Chihiro stood there until he heard no more footsteps or sight of Aika. The hallway was silent. Its a good thing someone didnt walk by in the middle of that conversation. ...I guess she didnt like me After all, he had said something weird. She must have thought Chihiro was weird or creepy and avoided him. It might have ruined his hopes of winning Kamishiro over straight away. *sigh* Letting out a sigh, Chihiro started walking down the corridor. He changed into his shoes at the entrance and went straight to the dormitory. Because of all the things he had been doing, he arrived a few minutes before the time Riko had given him. After he put his bag in his room and changed into his casual clothes, he received a call on his smartphone. Im in front of your room, are you okay? Yeah. Ill open it Then, he opened the door to his room from the inside, made sure it was clear, and welcomed Riko. Riko was dressed in casual clothes, a shopping bag in her hand. Whats that? You havent shopped yet, right? So, she went to the supermarket to get some things. In fact, he was frankly grateful for this, since he had once again forgotten about the meal. Thanks, Riko ...N-No, its not that much trouble. And its not like it takes much to do this Riko looked away embarrassed, her tone becoming slightly weird. Since it was a rather large amount of food, the two of them split up and packed it in the fridge. Eggs, meat, vegetables, fish. All the ingredients were there. I doubt I can eat this much It should be fine if we eat it together. Eh, were eating here? Yeah. Tomorrow is Sunday, so it wont be a problem to come and go Isnt that a problem? Well, its probably a pointless thing to say. As for Chihiro, its nice of her to come here. Ill tell you the rules later, or just take measures not to get angry Okay After sorting out the ingredients, Riko started to sort out the stuff she had brought from the apartment. Apparently, she was dividing her clothes and underwear into two groups. CH 41.2 Hey, Izumi, can I leave my clothes and facial cleanser here? Uh, yeah. I dont mind Got it. Thanks The rest of the stuff is going back to the dorm. The main purpose of this is so that it wont be inconvenient when Riko drops by occasionally. After Riko finishes organizing her things, she pours herself a cup of tea from a plastic bottle and takes a break. Right. I have a spare key for this place, in case you need it I need it Riko said firmly. Advertisement ...So, howd it go? Yeah. Some progress, I guess Chihiro was able to ask Maisaka to investigate, and Hana and he made contact again and had a conversation. At this stage, the information is only fragmentary, but if he combines it with the results of the investigation from Maisaka, it may provide a clue. Also, theres something thats been bugging me What is it, exactly? Well, its hard to say There are some vague feelings of discomfort. For example, what Chihiro pointed out to Hana today. Does Hana intend to return the ability to Chihiro? If not, will she continue to fill up her [Looting] slot with his reading mind? If she does, is there anything she can do to deal with Chihiros subsequent counterattack? If you mess with me, Maria-chan will be involved too, dont you think? If thats really the extent of her threats, there are ways to settle her grudge. It doesnt matter as long as I achieve my goal Whats Hanas purpose? Its as if theres a clue thats being overlooked or not seen. So you can do something about it? Yes, I think so. Id like to think so I see Riko tilts her glass. She drank more than half of the remaining barley tea in one gulp and set it down with a small clink. Hey, Izumi... lets assume you get your ability back and Fukami-san doesnt come back ...Yeah Would you give up? Or not? If Chihiro gets his ability back and Maria doesnt come back. If shes really enslaved to Hana. ...Maybe, I cant give up Chihiro would try to do something about it. Hell try to humiliate Maria and force her to be his. He might even try to kill Hana. After all, he already knows what it feels like to lay hands on someone with the intent to kill. If necessary, Chihiro is capable of killing people. Do you like Fukami-san? After saying that, Riko looks at him as if shes checking him out. It took some hesitation for him to answer. I like her. But I dont think its the same as wanting to be my girlfriend. Its more like, I need Maria Just when he was struggling, she showed up out of nowhere, making ridiculous demands. He couldnt simply give up on someone with whom he had made a contract. Riko listened to him without anger or sadness. Then, what about me? I like you too. If you dont stay with me, Ill probably feel uneasy Attachment, affection... those kinds of feelings. If Maria is "I want her to be with me", Riko is "please be with me". Riko giggled and let out a small sigh at the same time. Izumi. You know thats the worst thing to say Uh... ...Yeah, well Having told Aika that he liked her, he couldnt argue with her. After all, hes trying to "keep" a bunch of girls. No wonder all the girls couldnt stand him. Well, thats okay. Im going to stay by Izumis side until you say you dont want me ...Riko The blonde girl dyed her cheeks in embarrassment at her own words. Isnt it obvious? Master took my purity and screwed me many times. Its too irresponsible of me to go to another man ...Yeah. I know The first relationship was a disaster. On first time, girl torture him, on the second time, he torture her into submission. But the two of them who could only show their relationship through force are together now. They understand the whole story and say theyll stick together. But, that makes Chihiro happy. And he couldnt be happier.  After that, Chihiro hugged Riko and slept in the same bed with her... and Sunday came. As Chihiro was waiting for Maisakas information about Hana, he decided to go to the school to exercise. When he told this to Riko, she said as if it were natural. Then, Ill go with you She said that she was too bored to be alone, and that she would not be able to do anything else back at the dormitory. She seemed to be enjoying herself as she started to prepare her lunch, so Chihiro decided not to say anything. They left the dormitory before ten oclock in the morning and went to the school. If anyone saw them, they would be suspected of being friends, but Riko seemed to have already taken care of that. I mean, theyre already suspicious. They think something might have happened between Izumi and me Those girls you hang out with? Yeah. I told them to just ignore it because Im too lazy to bother with them Riko said, patting her choker as she walked next to him. Well, its natural to be suspicious. After all, Riko suddenly stopped attacking Chihiro and her personality became softer. She wears the choker every day, which seems to be a present from someone. Has she made up with Chihiro? Or did she get a boyfriend? For the moment, the two are separate topics, but it would not be surprising if they are connected at any moment. Advertisement Fortunately, they did not encounter anyone until they reached the private training room. Thinking that Chihiro had been immersed in this facility for a while now, he requested to use the room. The representative of the group passes the student ID card through the reader. By searching by ID, they can check the status of the room. But while checking, he remembered Hanas words and hesitated for a moment. He could have asked Riko, but Chihiro ended up using his own student ID. It would be nice if she could come to see him. So, what are you doing? Well, the usual Basic training, stance and swing. He changed into his clothes, and when he tried to start with bending, Riko, who had also changed into her clothes, helped him. She pushed his back and helped him to relax. Then they started training. At first, Riko was repeating the basic training beside Chihiro, but after about an hour, she moved to the wall and started watching. My body cant take it if I work at the same pace as Izumi Chihiros stance was quite normal, as he would stop when he was about to collapse and would be OK as long as he made it back to the dormitory. But if a normal person were to imitate him, the muscles would be so sore the next day that it would be useless. Riko kept training and resting, and Chihiro kept training with a short rest in between. Around noon, they ate the lunch that Riko had made and resumed their training. Izumi, how do you never get bored? Riko muttered after three oclock in the afternoon. Well, its simple work. I dont have to think about anything else while Im doing it. He replied, stopping his swinging hand. However, his fatigue has reached its peak. So, he sat down to take a rest. Immediately, he feels dizzy and Riko runs up to him and supports him. Youre pushing yourself a little too hard Dont worry. Ill recover after sleeping for a while ...Seriously? You always do that... A sigh escaped her lips. Rikos hand gently wrapped around Chihiros head, half forcing him into a sleeping position. Nishizaki-san? Take a nap. Ill lend you my lap ...Hmm... Okay. Thanks. It seems that Chihiro cant refuse her, so he decides to accept it. He put his head on Rikos lap, closed his eyes, and let his whole body get tired. As he does so, his consciousness sinks deeper and deeper. But its really soft. The warmth of human skin, different from that of a pillow, made Chihiro feel asleep. CH 42.1 How long had I been sleeping? After all, the next thing he knew, Chihiro was lying on the hard floor instead of on her lap. Then, where did Riko go? Well, she was lying on her back with her hands on either side of Chihiro, her face close to his chest and sniffling. ...Riko? He whispered in a daze, and she looked up. Is she in lust? Her moist eyes stare at Chihiro. Oh, this is... not what do you think Even if she says that, Chihiro doesnt know what shes trying to explain. But the reason why she stopped giving him a lap pillow is because she wants to change to her current position. So what was Riko doing DD Well, she was sniffing. She had been working out with Chihiros clothes on for hours, and apparently, she was excited to smell Chihiros sweat. So, its not like that? Uh, yeah! Riko shouted as she hurriedly separated herself from him. Then, why? Should I not ask? He wondered if it was better not to ask, but considering the possibility of a serious situation, he opened my mouth. Then Riko stammered and answered with a red face. Its... um. Izumi, I mean Master, when I was holding you on my lap, I could smell your sweat. And since weve been sleeping together lately, I felt safe... That sounds like shes saying she was attracted to Chihiros smell. But, maybe its a bad idea to pursue the matter, so he doesnt continue. What time is it? Eh, uh, a little after 4:00 PM? That means he has been asleep for about an hour, or two or three if he remembers it. Well, his body is much less tired now. And at that thought, he could continue training a little longer, but if he resumed now, it would be late in the evening or night before he got home. So, he decided to stay here for a while longer and then go home. But... Im alone with Riko in a relatively soundproof and lockable room By the way, this is the same room where he attacked Riko. Of course, there is no scent left from that time. .... Riko, can we do it? Riko, who sat down beside Chihiro, shivered faintly. If Master wants to She answered obediently. Chihiro first locked the entrance to the training hall. Then he prepared wet cloths - the ones he had brought for his lunch - and other things that could be used for cleanup. Riko, who saw him, commented on him because he seemed to be very good at this and it made Chihiro feel a little embarrassed. Do you want to do this with the clothes on? Yes. Do you mind? No. But... After confirming, Chihiro hugged Riko in the middle of the room. He then kisses her peckingly, and Riko, on the other hand, gently reaches out and strokes Chihiros crotch. Naturally, the part of the stretchy clothes are beginning to swell. Isnt it painful in this way? Well, the erection is hard to achieve when wrapped in clothes. But the more aroused he gets and the more pleasure he gets because the garment is squeezing him more. No, well... Oh, look, I want you to lick me like this Lick me... Yes. And Ill lick Rikos too Sex with clothes on. When he did the same thing with Maria, Chihiro was naked. So, until now, he never did it in clothes before, but seeing Riko sniffing him earlier made him want to do something perverse. ... You pervert Riko said quietly. Still, she slowly moved her arms out and laid Chihiro down on the floor. She then stood up, turned around, backed away and sat down on Chihiros face. The girls crotch, wrapped in her clothes, came in close contact with Chihiros nose and mouth. Oh no... this is so embarrassing... If you didnt like it, you could refuse Although Chihiro said that, Riko brought her own face to Chihiros crotch. *sniff* *sniff* Ah...hmm... Her voice sounded debauched. Of course, the smell of sweat mixed with lewdness - not a good smell at all. Still, Chihiro also followed Rikos lead and took a deep breath. The smell of sweat and then another smell passed through his nose and permeated his brain. And it made him dizzy. Still... *sniff* ?*sniff* They continued to smell each others scent for a while. Gradually, the remaining reason fades away and the resistance to the act disappears. *lick* Without a second thought, Chihiro crawled his tongue between his partners legs. The taste of sweat and love juices mixed with the taste of rubbery clothes. The material is hygroscopic, so it wont ooze easily, unless theres a lot of it. Its also different when he sucks it up directly. He wonders if its partly because the hair on Rikos body has been removed, making it easier for body fluids to flow. It feels strange... Riko muttered. She was also eagerly using her tongue to stimulate Chihiros penis through the clothes. Unlike girls, boys didnt have a lot of pre-cum, so the smell of sweat was probably stronger. Is this a good thing or a bad thing? *kiss* *smooch* *suck* As their clothes became sticky with saliva, they started to suck on each other. They both shuddered at the stronger stimulation, and kept on tormenting each other. Chihiro couldnt take it anymore and shot his semen rapidly into the air. Ah, Masters... Because of his half-erect erection, he spat it out into his clothes. But as if Riko thought it was a waste, she immediately put her mouth on it and sucked hard. Ugh... Although his penis was not directly stimulated, Chihiro felt a pleasant sensation from the rubbing. However, it was much gentler than yesterdays blows to the glans. And together with the lingering effects of ejaculation, it helped his penis to recover. Meanwhile, Chihiro returned the favor by sucking on Rikos clothes and stimulating her clitoris through them. Hyan Its okay to make noise here Even though... you said that... As expected, her shame won out in this place. Still, Rikos voice is sweet, and she writhed in pleasure. Perhaps she is gradually approaching her climax, her hips are pushing against the ground. Chihiro, who saw it, pressed her hips to his own face. And the moment when he pressed harder, he bit her clitoris through her clothes. Nn~~~!? A gasp echoed through the room. She pinched Chihiros head between her thighs and shuddered. Riko stopped her services and soaked in the afterglow of her climax. If I wants to repay her for yesterday, this is the place to do it So Chihiro didnt wait for Riko to calm down and resumed the torture. Wait, no! Ah!? Rikos body bounced harder than ever. Before the waves of pleasure could recede, Riko was given another wave, and she was quickly becoming aroused. But when she saw that Chihiro didnt stop, she gave up and resumed her services, shuddering with pleasure. After a few moments, they both ejaculated and climaxed at the same time. Chihiros clothes were slick with semen from the two ejaculations, and Rikos clit was excessively wet. Then they moved on to reverse cowgirl. Riko rubs her clit against Chihiros penis while he is lying on the bed. Riko seemed to be unsteady in her posture, perhaps because the clothes prevented the penis from standing tall, but finally she settled into a half-sitting position. Riko, does it feel good? Nnn, yes, it feels good *pant* What does that make you feel good? ....... Chihiro was sure that Rikos mind was already in a state of debauchery, but she still hesitated in her answer. Shes not ready for lewd words, he thought. ButDD Penis A whisper of premonition escaped her pretty lips, thenDD When your penis... inside my pussy, it feels good Riko said lewdly, shaking her hips. It seems that she has just crossed another high barrier. *squelch* *squelch* *squelch* Ugh, kuh...! Ah, wahhh! Does it feel good? If someone were to catch us doing this, theyd probably give us a hard time. Such a thought crossed Chihiros mind, but it didnt matter in the current situation. Riko, Im coming Yes, me too, Im coming too And so, this is the third time they did it. When the climax subsided, Riko hugged Chihiro with her crotch pressed against him. Their tongues intertwine and they kiss deeply. Oh, its getting big again... Riko whispers in his ear with her cheeks dyed. After that, the two of them finished the act after two more ejaculations. *pant* *pant* For a while, the room was filled with ragged breaths, but when they calmed down, they felt a sense of euphoria, and then the languor of the aftermath. In a room filled with heat and the smell of lewdness, they took off their clothes and turned on the ventilation fan. Since there is nothing that can be done about the muddy clothes, the clothes are rolled up and pushed into the luggage to prevent leakage. After cleaning each others bodies and the floor with wet wipes and ordinary tissues, they finally feel at ease. Weve done it... Yes. We did it... Chihiro replied to Rikos murmur. But then, Chihiros phone started ringing. He picked up the phone, which he had left in the corner of the room, and checked the display, and saw that the caller was Maisaka. Are you going to answer it? Yeah. I dont want to miss it Riko nodded and replied. She was still naked and her breasts were close to Chihiros back. But, because she must be curious about their interaction, she is still behind him. Chihiro, who saw her, gave up trying to get her to move away and pressed the call button. CH 42.2 Hello? Yeah. Were you waiting for me like a good boy? Which means... Yeah, Ive done a little digging. Oh, and dont ask me where the information came from. A snakes path is a snakes path When Maisaka said this, it was too subtle to be true or a joke, so he had trouble answering. So... how did it go? Ah... That was a bit of a surprise Advertisement Mishuku Hana. Shes currently living alone in a nearby apartment. Apparently, her parents have some money. Only, shes adopted. Her current parents are not her real parents Her parents died when she was in the sixth grade, and she was taken in by her new parents. At that time, she moved from her original hometown to Tokyo. The point is that Mishukus original hometown is... Hokkaido, maybe? What, you were expecting that? Im disappointed! As expected. Well, its not that he was expecting it, its just that he thought of it just a moment ago. But this may have connected the pieces. If she had stayed in Hokkaido, she would have gone to Shibatsuru instead of Shibahou. Well, because of that, the sports festival is in trouble! ...haha Chihiro did not tell Maisaka about Hanas request. But in spite of this, it seems that this is the reason why the name Hokkaido came to his mind. ...Still, he doesn''t want to assume that he knows about the relationship between Chihiro and Maria, or that hes already found out about it. Her powers were awakened in the sixth grade. I dont know exactly, but it roughly coincides with the time her parents died. Aslo, Im not sure if it was before or after she was taken in In middle school, Hana went to a private school. Her grades were high, but she was not a member of any clubs. Its also unclear if she was training for her abilities. Moreover, there is no evidence that she was in a relationship with anyone. And after entering Shibahou Academy, she was a very quiet girl. She responds to people when they talk to her, and she is not bad-natured, but she is not the type of person who wants to join a circle of people. Shes the only one with a rank of B, but she never uses it, so shes given a curious look. Thats all. Was that helpful? Yes, thank you. Thats enough Okay. Well, Ill leave you to it. Good luck The call then cut out. *fuuh* Chihiro let out a breath and put his arms down. Then Riko put her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly. Hokkaido, the same as Fukami-san? ...Yeah. I suppose so Marias old school is Shibatsuru Academy in Sapporo. Thats what she told him when she transferred to this school. In other words, there is a high possibility that Hana and Maria come from the same place. There was also a hint, come to think of it. Just get rid of it. Ill contact Hana-san when Im ready. Ill tell her about you, so dont worry If you mess with me, Maria-chan will be dragged into this too, dont you think? Hana-san. Maria-chan. They called each other by their first names. Except for that one time, they called each other by their surnames, so it was probably a mistake they made unconsciously. If they didnt know each other, would they have bothered to call each other by their first names? If the two of them know each other, I can understand why Mishuku-san insists on using Maria ...Yeah Although its hard to say what kind of relationship they have, its clear that theres something between them. At least, its much easier to understand than love at first sight. It means, "Please give me a slave" A slave. The desire to turn an old acquaintance into a slave by any means necessary. In order... hatred or jealousy? If he considers Hanas ability to plunder, the more likely scenario is jealousy. To take from those who have it. The desire to take. In this case, is it Chihiro or Maria who is the "owner"? Either way, So, Fukami-san is a victim, too...? Very likely, I guess Like Chihiro, Maria is also a victim of Hanas desires. Whether she wanted to or not, she had no choice but to become Hanas property. Then. Do you want to get Fukami-san back? Yes. Ill get her back She replied, "Okay" from behind him. Then, Riko stood up, away from Chihiro, and as she walked toward her bag, she turned and smiled. Ill help you. Its not like Im not related to her Thanks Once thats decided, the sooner he acts, the better. After changing their clothes, they decided to move quickly. CH 43.1 ...So? What can I do for you? Chihiro and Riko decided to meet Maria and talk to her first. They had some idea of the relationship between Maria and Hana, but no proof. So they decided to find out the truth directly and ask for her cooperation. And he asked Riko to contact her. After all, in this situation, it is more reliable than Chihiros phone call. Marias attitude toward Chihiro was cold, but she showed compassion for Riko as a friend. Then, why not take advantage of that? As a result, Maria accepted the offer to see Riko immediately. She asked her to meet her at a park nearby. The reason why she didnt go to the apartment was that she expected Chihiro to accompany her. Advertisement Thus, the girl arrived exactly at the designated time. Unexpectedly, she wore her school summer uniform. The jet-black girl, protected by the darkness of the night and the moonlight, showed a mysterious beauty. In the silence of the park, she stopped more than a meter away from Chihiro and Riko. As if to insist that they are no longer compatible. She just stood there, waiting for Chihiro and Riko to say something. Riko glanced at Chihiro. Chihiro nodded to the girl beside him and told Maria. You and Mishuku-san have known each other for a long time, right? ...... There is no answer. However, Chihiro noticed a faint shift in Marias expression. As expected, there is at least something between them. Without caring if she didnt answer, he told her what he had learned through Maisaka and what he had guessed. So? I want you on my side. If not, Ill forcibly take you back from Hana-san ...I dont think thats worth talking about After a few moments of silence, Maria let out a deep sigh. She stared at Chihiro and said in a matter-of-fact tone. Then? Is there anything I can do to help? Her gaze is cold. Of course, even if their eyes met now, he couldnt understand her feelings. Still, Chihiro looked back into Marias eyes and replied. Theres no certain way. But Mishuku-san probably doesnt have a perfect plan When his ability comes back, he can take revenge on her. That was one reason why Hana was flustered when he told her that. Another is that there is a relationship between Maria and Hana. From this almost certain point, it can be guessed that Hanas desire for Maria is due to a personal relationship. This means that Hanas action is probably to "get Maria". If she wanted a slave regardless of who it was, she would find the right person, set up the situation, and make a plan to succeed. However, if her goal is to enslave someone in particular. She can prepare as much as she can and create an environment where she cannot fail, but it will never be perfect. Just as Chihiros attack of Riko was a tightrope walk, so too Hana is not prepared to deal with Chihiros counterattack. The very fact that she is playing it safe proves that she is afraid of failure. I think her main weapons are my ability as a hostage and her threats. Thats why she might be vulnerable to stronger measures than expected He can imprison her, rape her, train her. He can hurt her thoroughly and make her choose between death or return the ability. As long as Hana doesnt use any means, itll probably not be a problem. But Maria shook her head as she listened. Its all just a theory But you dont deny your relationship with Mishuku-san, do you? ...... What did that silence really mean? *sigh* once again a sigh from Maria. Marias eyes are filled with annoyance. If he looked closely, he could see faint dark circles in her eyes. Maybe she hasnt slept much at night. Was it because she was preparing to become Hanas? I wont say a word. Just dont do it Why not? Because youll regret it Thats all she says, and Maria stops talking again. Shes slurring her words. Shes trying not to give Chihiro any information. Thats not like her. Its rare for her to use silence to indicate what she cant say, though she does choose her words to limit the information she can give. ...Im sorry. I cant agree with that. After all, I really, really need Maria Chihiro clearly states his feelings. Then Maria glared at Chihiro. Advertisement Then youll have to convince me by force. If you cant beat me, Im going to Mishuku-san right now Is it a joke...? No. Shes not the kind of girl who makes jokes at critical moments. Shes serious, shes willing to fight Chihiro to be with Hana. Why are you doing this? Thats my line Theres no real answer. Maria just waits quietly for Chihiros answer. ButDD You dont mind if I do that, do you? Riko, who had been silent until then, stepped forward. Nishizaki-san? Im on Izumis side, and I feel the same way. Then, it doesnt matter which one of us is fighting, right? ...Well, yeah Then Maria showed a hint of hesitation. Maybe she doesnt want to hurt Riko, or maybe she thinks its harder for Riko to get involved. Either way, there seemed to be an opening there. .... Chihiro put her hand on Rikos shoulder. He shook his head slowly at the blonde girl who was looking back at him. Dont worry, Ill do it But, Izumi Sorry. Im sure Ill regret letting Riko handle it and I just watch ...... Riko looked up at Chihiro anxiously, and after a few seconds, she nodded, "Okay". Then, she turned to Maria and took a few steps backwards. Chihiro and Maria now faced each other, separated by a distance. What are the rules? If I give up, I lose. You can start as you like ...Okay Nodding, Chihiro took a deep breath. Maria is strong. If anything, shes even harder to fight than Kamishiro. As long as she has the combo of Self-Healing and Retaliation, Chihiro can never win a normal fight. The only way to beat her is with a masterful move like Kamishiro did before. Its a strategy that even Kamishiro failed at, but its the only way. Advertisement But having made up his mind, Chihiro ran toward Maria. Maria, standing in a relaxed state, finally started to move at Chihiros approach. She bent down lightly and delivered a right kick that seemed to lift her up. And it made her skirt flutter softly. Chihiro, who saw her movement, stops just in time to dodge the kick. Her lifted leg immediately swings down to attack Chihiro, but he dodge it again. Then, without waiting for Maria to get into position, he moves around to her left side. Ah! He grabs her left arm, just above the elbow and tries a foot strike, but it is avoided. Maria turns to face Chihiro and fights back, trying to break free of his arm. But he grabbed her left arm firmly with both hands and held it, then moved around to her back. ...Let go of me Her left arm was jerked hard. But Chihiro grabbed Marias arm and held it tightly in his hand, reflexively pulling on her left arm. Chihiro applied a load to Marias arm, flesh and bone. However, a crushing pain shot through his left arm. And for a moment, he lost all strength in his arm. Thanks to the fact that Chihiro was also using his right hand, the restraint didnt come off. .... So this is the power of Retaliation. If he attacked Maria and dealt damage to her, the same damage would be dealt to Chihiro. This is the first time hes actually been hit, but the impact is much worse than he expected. Even if he knows it in his head, he cant help but stop moving for a moment when he actually feels the pain in his body. Thats why. Chihiro pulled Marias arm. When her body was out of position, he twisted her left arm to her back. Thud. Chihiros left arm ached again, but he held on to the restraint. When he changed the position of his grip to her wrist, he released his right hand and took her right arm as well. Fuuh... Dont get carried away Pain in both arms. Maria is not trying to force Chihiro to untie her, but she is trying to make Chihiro hold on to the restraint by pretending to untie her. If she does, Chihiro will be damaged, and the strength of his arms will be weakened. But... Chihiro tries desperately to keep his hands strong and hold on. And this time he succeeded in pushing her down to the ground with a foot strike. *Thud* He collapsed on the bare ground with Maria on the bottom. Marias full breasts are crushed and she lets out a small, painful breath. And it made Chihiro feel a faint sense of guilt. After all, even if it is a mutual agreement, it still hurts to hurt a girl. Even Kamishiro, who had fought Maria to the death, must have had that thought somewhere in his mind. But, if that is the case, there is a difference between Chihiro and Kamishiro. Its not a compliment at all, but Chihiro is used to hurting girls. Hes even strangled Riko and Maria herself. Thanks to that, he feels sorry for them, but is somewhat less hesitant. And now, he put his weight on Marias body. He pulled her arms tightly and pushed her back so that they were crossed, and then he sat down on Marias butt, holding the intersection with his hands. CH 43.2 So, what do you think? ...While calling out to Maria, Chihiro had a faint feeling of discomfort. Things are going strangely well. Even though he faced Maria, it seemed to be going too easily. Normally, she would have connected her first kick with another attack. The fact that she panicked when one of her arms was caught and tried to shake it off is also a little disconcerting. It would have been more effective to strike Chihiro with her free right hand without making a fuss. Advertisement Maybe shes not feeling well, or... Marias voice interrupted his thoughts. So what? Her voice sounded pained, but clear. Im not gonna tell you Im give up, no matter what So thats it. The only way to settle this is for Maria to say she gives up. So no matter what, if she doesnt give in, she doesnt lose. Its not a match in class, so theres no time limit, and with her self-healing ability, Maria doesnt have to give up out of concern for her body. In effect, this is not a battle, but a contest of endurance. Maria had no intention of saying "I give up" from the start. The only way to get her to admit defeat was for Chihiro to show all his effort and determination. At any rate, the first obstacle has been cleared when he is able to successfully restrain her. *squeak* *squeak* Since a while ago, Chihiros joints have been screaming faintly. The strain that Maria is feeling on her joints is being returned to Chihiro. The point is, the real battle starts here. Dont let go of her arm, no matter what. Im not giving up until Maria says shes give up ...Youre not going to win this one I know But its the only way. He cant think of any other way to beat Maria except by sheer force of will. Even if he screws her like he did to Riko, or threatens her with pictures. He doesnt think that would give the girl a fatal shock. So, Chihiro continued to push Maria to the ground. For a few tens of seconds, a few minutes, a dozen minutes. It felt like a long time. The situation remained the same. Maria was still on the ground and Chihiro was still on top of her. The only thing that changed was Chihiros condition. His arms are numb and hes starting to lose feeling. Hes using his legs to restrain Marias wrists, but it wont be long before he loses consciousness from the pain. Ugh... Hold on. Just bear it. Clenching his teeth, he desperately clings to the girls body. Suddenly... ...Izumi-kun. Whatever it is, you stink. You can hold Nishizaki-san all you want, but if youre going to meet people, at least take a shower Is she harassing me? Maria said as if to throw up. It was true that neither Chihiro nor Riko had time to wash themselves properly because they had come straight from the private training room to this place. But she didnt have to say it now. ...! ...Kuh...!? Just as he felt sadness in his heart, Maria moved. She twisted around hard, and when Chihiro hurriedly tried to gather his strength, he felt pain in his arms again. Then, with a snap. Chihiro was shaken off by Maria and fell to the ground. Oh... He cant get up. His arms are weak and his whole body feels sluggish. Still, he managed to move his legs and get up. ButDD *creak* A womans leather shoe stepped on Chihiros shoulder. Aah...! Hes stomped. Maria stomps down on his shoulder. It might not have been a big stimulus in normal times, but now that both his arms are hurt, it was painful. Give up! A cold voice echoed. His vision wobbled and he couldnt see Marias face clearly. Advertisement No, no ...please, just give up No And yet, he resisted with only his will... Then Marias feet leave his shoulders. Then, she stomps down on his right palm. Gaaaaaah! Her stomp is relentlessly strong. The pain is so intense that Chihiro can feel his hand again, even though every nerve in his arm is used to feel the pain. Then his left hand stomped again. Right hand again. Left hand. Right hand. Oh, uh... He doesnt know whats going on. His eyes were filled with tears and drool was leaking from his mouth. His eyes are blinking and he cant see anything. Then Ill go. Go after me if you can It sounded like it was coming from far away. And that voice came from Maria. Izumi! Riko comes running with a scream. As he felt it with his ears and skin, Chihiro thought. Oh, no Maria is going away Ive lost After that, Chihiro fainted and a single tear fell from his eye.  Do you really want to die!? ...Nishizaki-san! After confirming that Chihiro was still breathing, Riko stood up again. She then stopped Maria in her tracks with her sharp voice. Take care of Izumi-kun. Im sure his body will heal after he sleeps, but he might not be able to eat for a while ...You A strange feeling crept into Rikos chest, but she didnt have time to find out why. Maria walked slowly out of the park. CH 44.1 Its bright. When he opened his eyes, Chihiro saw a familiar place. Its his room in the dorm. The light was bright because of the lighting. Looking out the window through the curtains, it was still dark. But his body DD it hurt. His arms are tingling. But he doesnt seem to have any trouble moving them. His fatigue was also lighter than he expected. Which means he must have been asleep for quite a while. Then. Advertisement Izumi-kun, are you awake? A voice called from beside him. When he twisted his head to look, he saw an unexpected person sitting right beside Chihiro. A person he had never invited to his room before, and didnt even know where his room was. But now, she was wearing a thin, long-sleeved dress with her hair tied back with a string, an outfit he had never seen before. ...Takatsuki-san? He murmured, and Aika smiled and nodded. Hows your body? Her gentle voice warmed his heart. At the same time, it also confirmed his current situation. In other words, he wasnt in better shape because of the rest. Takatsuki-san healed me Yeah. I just got a call from Riko-chan. I was so surprised, Izumi-kun collapsed in the park Aika now smiles wryly. ...So Riko called Aika. Thats the only way, but still, he felt somewhat surprised. And Im sorry. I couldnt think of anyone else who might be able to come Riko appeared from the bathroom. She sat down a little away from Aika and told Chihiro what had happened. Her explanation was a bit vague, as she didnt want to mention Marias name. It seems that after Chihiro collapsed in the park, Riko first tried to carry him. However, it was impossible for a girl to do so alone. Nevertheless, it was not good for Chihiros health to leave him lying outside. After thinking about it for a while, she had no choice but to call for help. The person was registered in the phone book and was likely to respond to a sudden call on a Sunday night. In addition, she needed someone who would be somewhat tight-lipped and would not pry into their life unnecessarily... In that case, there was no one better than Aika. In fact, Aika agreed to Rikos request with two words and rushed to the park immediately. From there, the two of them brought Chihiro to the dormitory, treated him, and now he is here. ...I see. Thank you. Nishizaki-san and Takatsuki-san Aika quickly shook her head as he thanked them with a bite. No. Dont worry about it. Anyone cant leave someone like that alone Aikas answer was as refreshing as ever. But that didnt mean he could ignore her. At least try to bow, Chihiro tried to get up from the bed... Oh, wait, Izumi! Eh? Riko interrupted, but only a little too late. AndDD *flutter* When Chihiro woke up, the quilt came off, revealing what was underneath. Chihiros body, without a stitch of clothing. He had probably been taken off to wipe sweat off or to treat himself. He wasnt aware of it, but of course it was normal.... No, thats not the point. I-Im sorry ...Uh, no, no. Im sorry too Fortunately, the lower half of his body was not exposed, but Chihiro felt like his face was going to burst into flames. He hurriedly wrapped the quilt around him and lowered his head, but Aika shook her head with a bright red face. ...... ...... ...... Then, there was a subtle silence. Then Riko stood up without saying a word, searched on the dresser and took out a pair of pajamas. Chihiro took the pajamas without saying a word, and put them on in the futon. Then, with a quick flick, he pulls out his smartphone. ...and he searches for Maria. As Chihiro was about to make a call, Riko stopped and looked at him. She shakes her head. Riko must have tried several times already and had no luck. Right now, I dont think its possible. I dont think theres anything we can do about it right now Chihiro lowered his hand in resignation at his last-minute words of comfort. He turned back to Aika and the others. ...Thank you for your trouble Uh, yeah Theres a lot he has to tell her. Although he doesnt know how much Aika is aware of the situation, if asked, he would like to answer as much as he can. ...Of course hes concerned about Maria. But Chihiro doesnt know where shes gone. After fighting her but losing, its unlikely that shell listen to Chihiro and the others now. So, he had to change the methods. He could wait for her in front of the apartment on Monday morning. Or call either Maria or Hana at lunchtime. In any case, its hard to imagine that Mishuku Hana has the means to make everything too late this one night. Though he doesnt know if hes qualified to take back Maria, since he couldnt beat her in the first place. But first of all, he should take care of the problem in front of him. So, he took a light breath. After calming his breathing, Chihiro slowly opened his mouth. ButDD *rumbling* An untimely rumbling of his stomach caused the atmosphere to relax. CH 44.2 For dinner, they ordered a pizza. One large and one medium. They ordered that because Aika was eating just before noon, and they sat around the table together. They sat on cushions instead of chairs, but Aikas dress had a long skirt, so there was no need to worry about her underwear showing. Umm As soon as the meal started, Aika opened her mouth hesitantly. She took a bite of a large pizza with four different ingredients, chewed and swallowed it, and then continued. I wonder where we should start... Riko replied, taking a bite of a nugget from the side menu. Advertisement ...But Im sorry, I dont want to talk too much about Izumis collapse I see Aika finished her slice of pizza and nodded slowly. She looks up and stares at Chihiro. The girls lips pursed as he accepted the probing, word-seeking gaze, unable to escape it. Then, Ill ask you something else With a blush, she shifted her gaze from Chihiro to Riko. She asked a reserved question. Are Izumi-kun and Riko-chan dating...? ...Okay, I understand what youre saying. Even though she didnt know the circumstances of his collapse, it was true that Riko had asked Aika for help with Chihiro. And in the process of carrying and caring for Chihiro, Aika must have noticed. Riko knew where Chihiro lived. That she knew more or less what was going on in the room. Then, it was inevitable that Aika would come to that conclusion. No way. Why am I with this guy? Riko was the first to answer. And she continued to say, "Thats impossible" while taking a bite of the pizza in her hand. Aika then stared at her for a while, and then said quietly. Earlier, when you took out Izumi-kuns pajamas, you didnt hesitate, did you? No Besides, Riko-chan and Izumi-kun smelled the same. You took a shower earlier and carefully wiped Izumi-kuns body too ...Ugh Really, she is sharp. Very careful. By the way, Maria also pointed out the smell. Riko must have been concerned about it, but taking a shower might have had the opposite effect. ...Well, maybe theres no more cover. If thats the case, how much should she know? She wont believe it if Chihiro says its a Master-slave relationship... So, he glanced at Riko. She met Chihiros gaze and gave a small nod. ...Its true that Im not dating Izumi. And I dont have any plans to go out with him So, is it just a physical relationship? Aikas guess is correct in a way. But Riko shook her head. No. I dont want to go out with Izumi, but that doesnt mean I dont have feelings for him Eh? The two looked at Riko curiously as she raised her voice. ...I never thought Riko would say that much From the way shes been acting lately, Chihiro knew she didnt hate him. At the same time, he didnt think she really liked him. After all, its normal, considering how the two of them have been together. Sorry, I dont understand Aika dropped her hands to her knees and looked down. The relationship that Chihiro, Riko, and Maria had developed is completely different from that of a normal relationship. It would be difficult for Aika, who walked in the sunshine and light, to understand if he explained to her about training and SM. Still, Riko said without stopping to eat. Its okay if you dont understand. Just remember, Im not forcing you. As long as you understand that much ...Riko-chan Chihiro did not know much about the relationship between Aika and Riko. From what hes learned from them, they dont have a very deep relationship. For Riko, she is just a classmate, and they are incompatible. To Aika, Riko may be a friend, but... Izumi-kun... Aikas gaze turned to Chihiro again. The expression on her face was one of confusion rather than disgust. Perhaps it was because she hadnt fully understood the conversation yet. Yesterday, when you told me you liked me, was that a lie? Chihiro felt a stab in his heart. Yes. It was only yesterday that Chihiro had made a sort of confession to Aika. So many things had happened that he had forgotten about it - although hes sure Aika had been in a similar state of mind just now. But Chihiro opened his mouth to answer Aikas question. Eh, what? When did he say that? Riko stared at her. Aika quickly answers. We met in the corridor after school. To be precise, when I asked him if "he liked me", he said "it was too late" Hmm, I see For some reason, Riko was instantly in no mood to respond to Aika. So, what did Takatsuki-san say? Riko asked, tilting her glass of malt tea. It was girl talk, or frank talk, or something like that, but to Chihiro, it was a needle in a haystack. Well...I havent answered. I was so surprised when he suddenly told me that, so I just ran away Aikas cheeks puffed lightly. Chihiro got a reproachful glare from her. Advertisement It was tough, you know. I couldnt concentrate on anything after that. I couldnt even taste my dinner I-Im sorry. Its true, you know Chihiro apologized and he sighed. ...So this is the kind of girl Takatsuki Aika is. He thought she was the type of girl who would never say bad things about others, but apparently she can be quite outspoken. I thought you were troubled all night, but you collapsed in the park. I told you not to do anything rash. ...But now youre acting like this out of the blue, I dont understand anymore ...Im sorry Chihiro didnt have any words to reply. He stepped back a little from the table, put his hands on the floor, and bowed his head. He apologized for confessing so suddenly, for bothering her with the treatment, and for the confusion he had caused her. But, what I said yesterday is true. I like you, Takatsuki-san This is the first time he has ever said this. Of course, hes embarrassed, but its a little late for that. After all, right now is the only time he has a chance to say it. ...... There was no reply from Aika. He wonders what expression she has on her face. Okay, stop, dont look up DD- Chihiro doesnt know why Riko said that to him. But shes right. Chihiro has no right to do that now. Just wait. He has to wait until he gets some kind of answer from Aika. It was my first time. Thats the first time someones said that to me Huh? But, what about Kamishiro? That was just, "I like you and I want you to go out with me", right? But the first time was when you just said "I like you" Its true that at that time, Chihiro didnt expect anything in return. He simply didnt have the psychological capacity to do so. The main reason was that Chihiro was not looking for a relationship with Aika, but Aika seemed to take it differently. What does Izumi-kun want with me? I didnt know what Izumi-kun wanted me to do, and the more I thought about it, the more it became all about Izumi-kun. ...Its like... Its as if shes saying she didnt disapprove of Chihiros words. You know, Takatsuki-san is the type of person who would fall for a bad guy But, Riko-chan, what are you thinking? I mean, is he saying mean things to me on purpose? No way. I dont care what happens to Takatsuki-san with Izumi. Even if I realize it now, its too late for me Too late, huh? Unable to look up, the girls exchanged words with Chihiro in the background. And then. Hey, Izumi-kun Aika looked at Chihiro, who looked up, with eyes filled with mixed emotions. Why dont you show me what you do with Riko-chan? It took a few seconds for Chihiro to understand the meaning of what was said. CH 45 *kiss* *smooch* *pant...* *pant...* Riko and Chihiro kissed each other deeply as they sat on the bed. As his tongue tasted the mouth that tasted of bread and cheese, Chihiro thought absentmindedly. How did this happen? When he woke up, Aika was there, and the conversation led him to hold Riko. He doesnt understand what happened. Izumi, concentrate Sorry, Riko He hurriedly apologized, and Riko mumbled with a reddish tinge to her flushed cheeks. ...We must show her everything To Aika, of their affair. And then Riko continued to say, "If I can" while Aika looked on from a distance. It seems Aikas face is already starting to turn red.... Okay. Riko, show her everything With that said, Rikos eyes are filled with lust and shame. ...Yes, Master Yeah Aikas breath caught in the corner of her eye. Chihiro kissed Riko again, and his lips thrusting out in a throbbing expression. They sip each others saliva and let their tongues run wild before parting their lips. Riko then gets off the bed on the floor and puts her hands on Chihiros pajamas. She removes his pajamas, revealing his half-erect penis. ...!? In front of Chihiro, or behind Riko from Rikos point of view, Aika freaks out. Takatsuki-san, is Izumis thing big? Ive never really seen another guys I-I dont know! Aika answered in a loud voice to Rikos question without turning around. Im sorry, Takatsuki-san. This is a boys dormitory, so please keep your voice down Oh...Im sorry Aika apologized, shushing. Meanwhile, Riko slowly moves her face closer to his penis. Then, Ill serve you *kiss* First, a light kiss on the glans. She kisses it again and again, changing the position slightly, and the hardness of the penis gradually increases. Then she licks it slowly and carefully, stimulating his rod, inner muscles and balls. Perhaps its because the hair has been removed from his body, but the stimulation is felt more directly. By the way, someone saw my hairless crotch... While feeling embarrassed to expose his hairless crotch, Chihiro surrenders herself to Rikos service. Perhaps she was sticking to her decision to show everything, or perhaps she was trying to show all the skills she remembered, but she was more careful than usual. The oral sex moved on to fellatio. She sucked on the penis, which was covered with enough saliva, and sucked it loudly. Despite the rivalry between them, Rikos movements seemed to include Marias movement, which is strange and deeply moving. And so, a few minutes after the real service began, the first ejaculation came. Riko holds the base of Chihiros penis and catches the semen in her mouth without sucking the rod. She opens her mouth wide, waits for the tip and catches it in the back of her mouth. When the ejaculation stops, Riko closes her mouth and sucks and sips while looking up at Chihiro. She then gulped and swallowed it. ...I cant believe it Aika couldnt believe what she was seeing from her classmate. Her mouth hung open in disbelief, her eyes widened in shock, but her gaze remained fixed on Chihiro and the others. And because she doesnt say, "Stop", then theyll continue. Then, I guess Ill return the favor Yes, Master Perhaps to show Aika, Riko is more obedient than usual. She lies down on the bed and spreads her legs to show her obedience. Chihiro also got on the bed, and sat between Rikos legs. He carefully undressed her and removed her underwear. And thinking about it, he had gotten used to unhooking her bra. ...Riko-chan Even though they are the same sex, it is unlikely that Aika would have the opportunity to see her friend naked at this age. After all, Aika was so stunned when she saw it. *kiss* Chihiro kissed Rikos neck lightly and started caressing her. He lightly stroked her shoulders, arms, and armpits, gradually increasing the sensitivity of her body. When Riko is able to feel pleasure in other areas, he reaches for her breasts. He crawls his fingers over the shapely breasts and pushes them in, further nurturing her sexual senses. *pant...* it feels good The fact that she is now able to express her feelings is a result of her training so far. And then when he played with her nipples and bit her sweetly with his tongue, Riko was not repulsed but delighted. Ah, ah, ahh! Riko gasped, and hurriedly covered her mouth to keep her voice down. Then, after finishing his caresses, Chihiro pulled his mouth away and found both her breasts slick with his saliva. Aika seemed to be at a loss for words. Still, Chihiro began to stimulate Rikos crotch, leaving her to stare at her friends lasciviousness in silence. *squelch* *squelch* He carefully tortured the sensitive area while watching Rikos reaction, and Rikos body trembled as she climaxed. Ah, cumming, Im cumming... Riko declared clearly as she climaxed, and smiled at Aika when the aftermath subsided. How is it, Takatsuki-san? Aika shuddered when she heard her name called. Do you two always do this? She asked fearfully. Shes probably expecting a denial. But Riko smiles and shakes her head. No. Were usually doing something much better Aikas eyes widened. Perhaps enjoying her reaction, Riko reached out and hugged Chihiros neck. It seems she wants to show her more. Really, she is going to show her as much of herself as she can. To a girl who is a classmate who has no experience in this kind of thing. Master, can I be on top of you? ...Okay Well, Chihiro takes Rikos wishes into consideration. So he swaps positions with Riko, telling Aika that it was Riko who wanted it. Im putting in... Riko opens her legs and sinks her hips while lightly opening her secret with her fingers. Without wearing a condom, she inserted in a cowgirl position. Oh, its in... Having accepted Chihiros penis many times, Rikos vagina is gradually becoming accustomed to Chihiros shape. The same goes for the soil, which takes foreign sensations as pleasure. Their genitals, coated with fluid, rub gently against each other. Riko trembles at the direct sensation of pleasure, and gradually confirms the feel of the action, changing her movements greatly and precisely. Eventually, the rhythmic sound of plopping began to echo, and the feeling of pleasure in Chihiros penis became even greater. In a whisper, he asked Riko. Riko, does it feel good? Yes, it feels good Now, do you know what youre doing? Im having a sex. Takatsuki-san is watching me sex with Master By all means, Riko is somewhat accustomed to having people watch her do things. After all, most of the time, Maria was beside them when Chihiro held her. However, Maria is an exception in many ways. And to be seen by a normal person should be accompanied by a certain amount of shame. Well, now, Rikos excitement and a sense of superiority over Aika seems to have made her accept the shame. ...This experience might have been a good influence for Rikos training Chihiro thought about this as he thrust his penis up to match Rikos. And then. Master, do you want to go? Me, me too... Yes. Im cumming, Riko. Together Yes, together. Ah, cumming, Im cumming! While holding her own mouth. Riko screamed again, and received Chihiros semen in her vagina. When the ejaculation stopped after a few seconds, Riko lay down and pressed her breasts against Chihiros. Chihiro then hugged her tightly. As Chihiro hugged her, he soaked in the pleasure. It was only a few minutes later that the still connected penis was withdrawn from her waist. Naturally, Aikas gaze was drawn to the semen flowing out of her vagina. Riko-chan... you have to use birth control Eh? Oh, haha Riko laughs as she squeezes out the words and replies. Its okay She didnt explain what she meant by "okay". But she ran her tongue over Chihiros penis, which was stained with love juice and semen, and cleaned it up before sitting down on the bed. How was it, Takatsuki-san? Aika looked down at them from above, then looked up and shook her head. No, you mustn''t do this. You two not even lovers Riko snickered at the words that came out of a normal sense of ethics. Its fine. Im okay with it, and it doesnt matter if were lovers or not. BesidesDD Besides? If it has to be a lover, why dont you do it, Takatsuki-san? Dont tell me ...Eh? Aikas mouth dropped open as if she had been caught off guard. She looked to the side, saw Chihiro, and quickly averted her gaze. Turning over with a reddened face, she blurted out. I-Im going home Suddenly. Without listening to her answer, she stands up and turns away. Riko stares at her back and says. I think its dangerous at night Dont worry She says shes fine, but it seems like shes just being stubborn. Well, the appearance of the [Lost Item] has changed the world, and it has also had some effect on the security of Japan. Still, this country is more than peaceful enough, but that doesnt mean she cant be careful. After all, Aika, like Maria, is not equipped for combat. Takatsuki-san, you sure youre okay by yourself...? Dont worry. Ill call a cab outside Well, Chihiro couldnt keep her if she said that much. But at least, when Aika walked to the front door, Chihiro hurriedly followed her while putting on his pajamas. AndDD Then at least let me pay for the cab ...Thanks Aika held out a bill and took it without making eye contact with Chihiro. She unlocked the front door and opened it. Izumi-kun Aika said to Chihiro without turning around. Next time you get reckless and something happens, call me. Ill heal you again ...Yeah, I promise *bang* Hearing Chihiros reply, Aika left the room without saying another word. And her last words. ...What the hell did she mean by that? Even if he thought about it, Chihiro didnt know. Izumi, lets take a shower ...Yeah, I guess so He needs to freshen up and clear his head. Nodding at Rikos words, Chihiro smiled lightly as he walked up to her. But then, a text message came in on the phone he had left on the bed, but Chihiro only noticed it after getting out of the shower. CH 46 Caution, the first half is quite tense. But it just a play. There is no body in the email. Instead, there is a video file attached to it. Chihiro opened it with Riko after taking a bath, and gasped. The person in the video is Maria. She is blindfolded, with big headphones over her ears. Her mouth is gagged with a belt attached to a ball-shaped object called a ball gag. Her hands are tied behind her back with leather restraints, and her feet are tied to ankles with the same restraints. Also, the leg is connected to the other leg by a chain. Her outfit is a bondage. It consists almost entirely of leather belts, except for a small portion covering her breasts, which are connected by metal rings. Her crotch is exposed, and there is a vibrator, a massage device that is a simple imitation of a man''s genitalia, inserted inside. Brrrr... The vibrator is in operation, judging from the vibrating sound. The continuous sound of Maria''s panting and breathing, as well as the amount of stains on the sheets, indicated that some time had passed since the torture had begun. She may have already been made to climax many times by someone. Her sight and hearing had been blocked, and she was being fed only pleasure. What is this...? What''s happened to Fukami-san? ... I think she''s being trained Chihiro answered as if he is about to vomit blood. Trained...!? No way Yes. There''s only one person who would do something like this As if to affirm Chihiro''s muttering, another voice came from the video. Good evening, Izumi-kun. As promised, Maria-chan has been taken ... Mishuku-san It clearly belonged to Hana''s voice. She must have been filming with her smartphone. Her face is not on the screen, but how could he forget her voice after yesterday and today? So, I''m training her right now. Maria is very obedient and accepts the bondage. She seems to be very excited and has been feeling good for a while now ... No way Riko groaned. Too fast. And terribly well-prepared. If she''s going to the trouble of demanding a slave, she must have some way to train or restrain me Apparently, it''s true. Even so, for a high school girl to prepare so many SM goods... Hana seems to be serious, both financially and in terms of appearance. She''s really trying to train Maria and make her her own. Fufu. I heard that Izumi-kun has hardly used any of these tools on Maria-chan. You just bought her a collar, right? At the sound of her mocking voice, Chihiro''s hands involuntarily tightened. ...Did Maria tell her that? But whether it was forced out or spontaneous, he doesn''t know. ... I have to go Chihiro muttered, putting his hand down holding his phone. However, as he is about to walk out, Riko stopped him. Wait, Izumi, where are you going? You don''t even know where that is, do you? No, I know where. This big bed, the atmosphere. The lighting... ... Fukami-san''s apartment? Yes Perhaps Maria had contacted Hana herself and offered her her own room. This bedroom, where Chihiro had held her many times, is also a place for Hana to train her. !? The more he thought about it, the more the urge burned in his heart. He can''t help but move. That''s how he feels. But Riko once again put all her strength on him and held Chihiro back. But... Izumi, we can''t get there in time. The video was sent to us by e-mail, so it''s not live. Besides, we can''t get into the apartment ... Ugh Riko is right. Even if he goes there, there''s no way Hana will open the door, and Maria can''t do anything in this state anyway. Well then, that explains it. I''m going to train Maria-chan now. Actually, we haven''t even kissed yet. Because I thought it would be more effective for Izumi-kun Nothing. Nothing can be done. Ah, I''m looking forward to it... If she''s made so horny and loved all night, Maria-chan will be captivated by me, won''t she? That''s for sure Then, the video ends abruptly. Chihiro operated his phone and checked the date and time the file was createdDDmore than an hour ago. Of course, if he moves now, more time will pass. How long will Maria''s mind last? No. Didn''t she give herself to Hana unwillingly in the first place? He imagined Maria begging, begging to be held and kissed by Hana, to be completely debauched, to swear obedience in the midst of her climax. Of course, Chihiro want to raise the hand holding the phone and slammed it down, but he couldn''t. ... Ah... He wanted to scream out loud, but he hated himself for worrying about disturbing the neighboring rooms at a time like this. Self-loathing and anger swirled in his chest, and he crouched there helplessly. He felt like he might fall apart. He wonders if this feeling will give him new strength. Then he would be able to use that power against Hana. And... That''s enough, Izumi Riko''s hand patted Chihiro''s head. Let''s forget about Fukami-san, okay? I''ll stay with Izumi. Isn''t that enough? I''ll forget... Suddenly, Chihiro remembered Maria''s words. If you try to "forget" me, that''s a different matter. If you do, I won''t forgive you for any reason, and I definitely won''t forgive "someone" for making you like that Ironically, not even a month has passed since then. Maria herself abandoned Chihiro before her words could dry up. She surrendered herself to Hana, as if she no longer cared about Chihiro. ... Now, wait a minute. If there''s no choice but to give up, is it too much to hold on to? Chihiro took a deep breath. And just as he is about to exhale. His smartphone vibrated with the sound of a new email. Now what? He checked the screen and saw that the sender is "Fukami Maria". Once again, no text. Only a video file is attached. Riko''s hand is on top of Chihiro''s hand as he operated the screen. Why don''t you stop watching it? That might be a good idea. He felt a tinge of resignation in his heart, but he shook his head. ... Let''s just watch. Just one last time ... Yeah Riko nodded her head. They sat down side by side and looked into the screen of the smartphone. And the video plays. The image shows them on the same bed as before. Of course, there is no point in moving anywhere after that. The image of Maria on the bed is the same as before, in full body bondage. What? But it didn''t feel right. Together with Riko, who raised her voice, Chihiro checked the screen carefully and noticed. If he looked at it carefully without any preconceived judgment, he immediately recognized it. Yes, it''s different. The girl bound on the bed is a different girl from the one in the previous video. A girl with her hair tied in two behind her head, looking like a literary girl. She''s Mishuku Hana. ... What does this mean? It is not only the person who is tied up that is different. Hana had no ball gag attached to her mouth. She''s also still wearing her panties, and there''s a pink cord slipping inside. It''s like somethingDD Yes, Chihiro had seen it before. Maria''s original rotor, the cord had that color and thickness. *buzzzz...* The sound of vibration, much finer than that of a room, echoed through the room. Maria-chan... Wait... Please, stop... it! A weak voice leaks out of Hana''s mouth. In contrast to the voice in the previous video, she now looks like a mere bitch who has run out of energy and is begging for forgiveness. It seems that she''s not even aware that she''s being filmed. By the looks of it, the words, it looks like Maria''s the one who did this. Hey, Maria-chan. Please. I won''t do it again, I''m sorry... Please, let me go... ~ The video ended abruptly. In the end, not a single word of Maria''s voice is heard. There''s no explanation of what happened, and not enough information to understand the situation. Call her... Riko mutters, and Chihiro rushes to call Maria''s number. The phone started ringing. But there is no answer. Chihiro knew immediately that Maria wouldn''t pick up. What''s going on? I don''t know. I don''t know, but... Things change. If the video doesn''t tell him anything and the phone is disconnected, there''s only one way to find out what''s going on. Let''s go This time Riko didn''t object. They changed into clean clothes and left the room, locking the door behind them. They looked for something that could be used as a weapon just in case, but found nothing worthwhile, so they gave up. Of course, they feared that they might be accused by the police of carrying knives or blades. On the way, they exchanged their opinions in small voices. The most likely scenario is a trap. By sending Chihiro an incomprehensible video, they plan to lure Chihiro and the others to the apartment and harm them in some way. But then... Is it possible that this is a kind of play itself? Hana, who enslaved Maria, may have ordered her to blame herself. However, it''s a bit too perverse. The only other possibility is... As they arrived, they used the intercom to call Maria''s room, and her voice answered. Welcome. Come in please. The door is unlocked No superfluous words, just simple words. Riko and Chihiro looked at each other, nodded at each other, and went ahead. The room is unlocked, just as she said. After entering, they looked at the closed door, thought for a moment, and locked it just in case. Weighing the possibility of being attacked and having to flee against the possibility of further interference, they chose the former. But there is no one in the corridor or the living room. So, there is only one place to go. They put their hands on the closed bedroom door and opened it. ... Welcome, Izumi-kun. Nishizaki-san They are greeted by Maria in her black underwear. The air in the room is thick with the stench of sweat and female lewdness, mixed together strongly. The floor is littered with underwear and lewd objects, and Maria is standing in the corner of the room, avoiding them. In the middle of the bed is Hana. She is wearing a blindfold and headphones, her hands and feet are restrained and she is being tortured by a rotor. Her panties are already soaked, and a trail of drool is dripping from her mouth. Her headphones seemed to be blocking out the sound, and she could only shake and moan softly. What''s going on here? Riko asks Maria, after making sure she closes the door behind her. Maria then looked back at Hana and narrowed her eyes sadly. As you can see. SheDDHanaDDhas been restrained and pleasured to the extreme. I''m offering her to you Offering... you mean... Riko, standing next to Chihiro, glared at Maria. Are you saying it was all an act? ...Yes. That''s right Maria replied in the affirmative to Riko''s question. She doesn''t look as good as her words, but... The meaning of the question became clear immediately by her actions. Without hesitation, Maria knelt down on the spot. With her hands on the floor and her head bowed, she uttered an apology. Let me apologize first... ... For what I said to you, for the terrible thing I did to you. For pushing you away. For hurting you. I know it''s not enough to apologize ...Umm... Chihiro opened her mouth hesitantly, looking down at Maria who didn''t move a muscle. I''m sorry. But can you explain it to me first? Or else... I can''t grasp the situation even if you apologize When Chihiro came to the door, expecting to be trapped, Maria suddenly apologized. To be honest, there''s a part of him that''s drained away... So, he''s not sure if he can trust her. Everything would be done after listening, and Chihiro urged Maria to raise her head. ... Yes, I understand Maria looked up and nodded. She suggested that Chihiro and the others sit down, but there are no chairs here. Since they didn''t feel like moving to the living room or sitting on the bed, they decided to stand and listen to the conversation. Maria, on the other hand, began to talk while sitting down. Hana is left alone for the moment. She seems to be harmless enough in that state. You have some idea about her relationship with me, right? Yes They probably knew each other from elementary school. But after Hana came to Tokyo around the time of entering middle school, they didn''t have any contact... At least, that''s the assumption. Maria nodded and said. That''s right. She and I were in the same class in 5th and 6th grade. I don''t know if I''d call her a friend, but we talked and I often invited her over At the time, Hana was not "Mishuku" and did not have [Looting] ability. So, when Hana transferred to Shibahou Academy, Maria didn''t even notice her. I was interested in the weakest mind reader... Izumi-kun only. And honestly, I didn''t care about the other students. I didn''t look at the list of all the students, and I wasn''t interested in the first-year B-rank students as long as none of them were involved with me But Hana is different, or so she thought. At the time I contacted her, she came to the apartment happily. And to catch her off guard, I was restrained and accepted the equipment as she asked. And then, when she let me go... Maria struck back. Why would you do that? Because I thought it was the best, most reliable way. She''s probably obsessed about me. She''s hardcore too. So, I had to catch her off guard, lure her into my arms, and make sure she''d give in, or else she might fight back That''s why Maria kept Chihiro and Riko away. If they are both in this apartment, the trap for Hana would not work. Unless she broke off their existing relationship and gave everything to Hana, it would not be enough to catch her off guard. ... And Hana fell into the trap. And so, now she is bound in a soundproof room, unable to even move, and exposing herself to Chihiro and the others. I have checked, Hana-san is still a virgin. What do you do, Izumi-kun? Instead of her usual inviting expression, she looked like she was clinging to him. Maria left it to Chihiro to decide what to do with Hana. CH 47.1 HanaDDMishuku Hana has always been a girl who is obsessed with "other people''s belongings". When she was in kindergarten. She was jealous of her friend''s dolls and would borrow them to play with when her friend was away. However, soon after, she was found out and a big fight broke out. On the other time, when she saw her friend''s lunch box, it looked so delicious that she begged her friend to exchange side dishes every day. Once she entered elementary school, Hana''s interest shifted from mere possessions to human relationships. She was strongly interested in girls who were liked by everyone or who were always close to a certain person. In such cases, she attached herself to them and followed them around. To the point where nothing else mattered. As a result, there were many times when she was isolated from others, but even so, Hana''s personality did not go away. And her interest in Fukami Maria started out as "other person''s interest". This person is popular, liked and loved by everyone. While paying attention to this person, she noticed the person beside her, Maria. It seems that she is the target''s favorite. So, Hana approaches Maria as a means of gaining access to this popular person. However, after becoming friends and talking with her, she became more interested in Maria herself than the target. She had a doll-like beauty, a beautiful voice, but most of all, she had a special kind of spirit. Fukami Maria doesn''t let anyone in her heart. It''s not that she doesn''t get along well with others, or that she is isolated in class. But her heart always seemed to be lonely. In a real sense, she never really belongs to anyone. She had no interest in anyone but herself, and that made Hana want to keep her all to herself. Stay with me, please. Maria-chan And one day, Hana told Maria that. It was a light promise between kids, but Hana was serious. But at the same time, Maria had no need to know how serious she was. I''m sorry Maria casually declined. When Hana asked her why, she quietly said. Because you can''t be my Master Hana didn''t understand the meaning of the word "Master" at the time, but she knew that she had been rejected. Being rejected made her feelings burn even stronger. Hana kept on trying to get Maria. She wanted her desperately. She didn''t care what the other children thought of her. But then her parents died. That event changed Hana''s world forever. Her relatives fought over Hana''s future and her inheritance, and she heard adults yelling at each other over and over again. Even as a child, she knew that they were discussing "taking something that belongs to someone else". Then she realized. Yeah, I should have taken it Steal what she wants. It''s stupid to borrow it, or just envy it, or try so hard to be around it. Just take it from someone who has it. That''s when her ability, [Looting], was born. With the emergence of this ability of high rank certainty, the conflict between relatives changed from the struggle for inheritance to the struggle for Hana. At that time, a wealthy family in Tokyo took notice of Hana and offered to adopt her. The relatives quickly agreed to the offer, and Hana became "Mishuku Hana". The new parents demanded only one thing of Hana: that she attend a school for training [Lost Items]. Hana agreed, and after graduating from middle school, she went to Shibahou Academy. She did not use her abilities, and kept it to herself as much as possible. In order to use it effectively at the most critical moment. To take what she really wanted. ...And then, she appeared in front of Hana again. Fukami Maria, she had moved into the school as a C-rank [Lost Item]. Then, Hana thought, "This is it". And using every means at her disposal, she decides to make Maria hers. She followed her and gathered information with the help of her informant, Maisaka Shuu. However, when she found out about Izumi Chihiro, she felt like going crazy with anger and jealousy. That Fukami Maria is letting such a dull man sleep in the same room with her? In other words, she gave her all to that guy? It''s unforgivable. She must dominate Maria and humiliate that man at the same time. So, Hana decides and carries out her plan. She took Chihiro''s mind-reading ability and demanded Maria in exchange for it. The plan worked. Only a few days after she approached Chihiro, Maria contacted her herself. The chances of it being a trap are slim to none. She had been watching Maria and the others as closely as she could, but there was no sign of collusion between them. At least Izumi Chihiro was seriously upset and resentful of Hana. Relieved, she went to Maria''s apartment. CH 47.2 I swear my loyalty to you. Hana-san Those were the words she had wanted to hear for a long, long time. After that, Hana stepped into the bedroom with the big bed and ordered Maria to strip naked. She looked down at Maria as she sat on the floor and talked to her. Her relationship with Chihiro. What he had done to her. After hearing everything, she kissed Maria''s forehead. From now on, you''re mine. Maria-chan ...Yes, Onee-sama Her jet-black eyes stared at Hana''s neck. Her smooth and sensual body secreted pheromones from her entire body, conveying her excitement. She was both surprised and delighted that this girl had such lust in her. Then, Hana began to restrain Maria, giving her pleasure relentlessly. With her eyes, ears, mouth, hands and feet sealed, Maria obediently climaxed over and over again. She took a video of the scene and sent it to Izumi Chihiro. It was the best feeling. But feeling like she was about to climax, Hana untied Maria''s restraints and asked her. Then, what do you want now, Maria? I want onee-sama to make love to Maria with your fingers... Good girl She did as she asked, so she reached out and touched Maria''s embarrassed parts. She hugged the soft, beautiful skin and Maria hugged her back. And the moment she fingered the sensitive part of Marias genitals, and stimulated it hard... Ah! A sweet, sharp numbness ran through Hana''s body. It was as if Hana''s own clitoris had been intensely stimulated. The situation made no sense at all, and Hana became confused, stopping her thoughts for a few seconds. However, in the meantime, Maria had swapped positions with Hana and picked up a vibrator lying on the edge of the bed. Here, onee-sama. Please hold this Eh...? Maria grabbed the vibrator and turned it on, then took Hana''s hand and led her to Maria''s breast. Ah, ha...! !? Another sensation. Sensing that something unknown was happening, Hana tried to get rid of the vibrator, but .... Maria''s hand, squeezed tightly, prevents her from doing so, and Maria presses her whole body against the vibrating vibrator. And with that, a pleasant sensation runs through Hana''s entire body. What, what...? Hana says in a muffled voice, looking up at Maria. And then their eyes met. Immediately, Hana regretted her actions. *tingle* Suddenly, a violent tingle shot through her body. It was so strong that, for a moment, she thought someone had hit her. DDh? She couldn''t even speak. She wants to play with her nipples and clitoris right now. She wants to stick her fingers in and out of her vagina. She wants to cum like that over and over again. Cum? Why it feels so good, but she can''t climax? Because there''s no one to touch her. Because there''s no one to penetrate her, to fuck her, to spit out her hot fluids. AndDD !? Fall. Maria''s sad and terribly strong emotions melt Hana''s heart and body. DDIzumi Chihiro''s mind-reading ability, a side effect of which heightens Maria''s emotions even further, affecting Hana, who''s watching. What is this power? What is this darkness that''s so deep? Hana became frightened, and shut her eyes tightly. ...I think it''s time Maria''s fingers crawl over Hana''s body. Her touch is gentle, but her purpose is relentless. To bring her body to its knees after it''s been pleasured by some mysterious phenomenon and further heightened by the mind reading. Hana wants to resist. But she can''t move her body properly. The unexpected and intense sensation she had just experienced had caused her muscles to relax. And Hana''s mind. No, ah, it''s a lie, IDD? She climaxed. Then, Maria''s fingers slipped under her clothes and stimulated her nipples. Her mind goes blank and she lies on the bed, her body unprotected. And then... *swoosh...* *click*. Restraints are wrapped around her wrists and connected. Eh, wait, no way...! She panicked and tried to sit up, but it was no use. No. You have to be a good girl Maria''s hand clasps around her neck and she''s easily pushed back onto the bed. . No, no, no. Why can''t I resist? Because she just read Maria''s mind. It''s making her lewd feelings swell out of control. It''s Hana''s own carelessness that''s causing this. If she hadn''t gotten the mind-reading ability in the first place...? No, that''s not a threat to Izumi Chihiro. Even if she took something else hostage, or the other ability, she wouldn''t have gotten this far. But she couldn''t even look Maria in the eye with this. Slowly, Hana felt an unfathomable fear... But wait. She suddenly realized. Then why did Izumi Chihiro remain by Maria''s side? How could he continue to live in such a lustful swamp for so long? Is he really enduring this? Like this, every day. If that''s the case. Izumi Chihiro and Fukami Maria, it was a blunder to touch them. .... Ah, ahh... Hana sobbed in despair as Maria blindfolded her with her hands. This is the end. She knew what would happen to her. Retaliation. A hell of pleasure awaited her, as much or more than Hana had given Maria. ...Retaliation? Maybe that was... Yes, that''s right. [Retaliation], I "returned the pleasure" ...you''re lying Theoretically, it''s not impossible. Originally, Maria''s ability depended largely on her own perception. Although it usually returns damage to the attacker''s body, in cases where the attacker does not exist, such as when she injures herself or has an accident, the damage will be returned to the object that injured her. It is such a flexible ability. If Maria perceives pain, she can return anything other than pure pain, even pleasure. The question is. Oh, no. You''ve never... Neither Hana''s own investigation nor Maisaka''s had yielded any such information. Then Maria said in a cold voice, I''ve been keeping it from you. That''s all. It''s not unusual, is it? You''ve been doing the same thing That''s right. Save the power for when you need it most. Ah, haha... It''s falling apart. Her confidence in her victory, her superiority over Chihiro. And Hana''s pride, but... Maria-chan calls me "Onee-sama" Yes... I have pledging my obedience, even "temporarily", to you, and I''ve called you that, but... A slender finger touches her neck. I felt it because I''d been holding off on masturbation for the past few days. I''ve been having a hard time sleeping at night because of it. I wanted to scream like crazy Slowly, gently, faintly stimulating the senses. And... there''s only one person in the world I call Master. Only Izumi-kun Chihiro Izumi. The girl who had never trusted anyone, but chose her own master. What''s so special about that guy... Oh. You understand a little, don''t you? Now that you''ve used his abilities Maria smiled wickedly. Before you make two people who are close to each other apart by telling them lies, and then getting in the middle of it. You solve that problems you set up and get the attention of the person you want. And you get what you want by any means necessary, but then you easily throw it away when you get tired of it. Ever since you were in elementary school, you''ve been that kind of girl ...Was it? She didn''t remember. Hana doesn''t care about the process of getting it. It was the getting itself that mattered. But if that''s true. Hana was Hana after all, even before her parents died and she became aware of it. This was something that was destined to come someday from that time. So, you can''t possibly accept other people''s feelings. Besides, I''m sure my desires are not half-baked and it would be even worse for you as a woman. Because it is a female''s desire, it is directly felt by Hana, who is the same sex. Of course, it doesn''t mean that a heterosexual person can endure it. In fact, that is why it is absolutely unbearable for Hana. Hana-san, I''m not going to release you easily. I''m going to break you in a way that you will never be able to resist Headphones were placed over her ears. They were soundproof, so she could not hear anything around her just by wearing them. This sealed off all of Hana''s senses. Suddenly, something cold touched her skin. It slowly slid across her skin, and at the same time, the clothes began to lose their restraint. The scissors or something was cutting through her clothes. ...In just a few minutes, Hana was left with only her bra. And then. Maria''s fingers lightly caressed her body and attached a rotor to her clit, and Hana could only accept it without a fight. CH 48.1 It was a blunder. She was relieved but then distracted by Chihiro''s distraction. She also made the mistake of being overjoyed that Maria had invited her to her house. Even though she could have dealt with it. However, Maria''s darkness, which she showed through mind-reading and her ability to return pleasure, caused her to misjudge the scenario too. But regret won''t change the situation. DDSince then, Maria has made Hana come many times. No matter how hard she cried and begged, Maria wouldn''t let her. Her clit is painfully hard from the constant torment, and her body is limp and exhausted. Her head is soaked with pleasure that it can''t work properly. And the only thing she can do is to accept the pleasure that is being given to her. Maybe I should just give myself over to her It might be no different to make Maria hers or to make herself hers. She even thought about it, but each time she reconsidered. She doesn''t want to be taken. Nothing is meaningful unless she is standing on the side of the taker. Hana thought that while desperately trying to keep her ego in check. ButDD Maria hasn''t touched me for a while now, what''s going on? Is she neglecting her? If so, how long is she going to keep up this torture? But then... She could feel someone weighing down the bed. One, two... no, three? The headphones are removed and the blindfold is taken off. And the person peering at Hana from the front is... Good evening, Mishuku-san Izumi, you... It''s Chihiro. He is naked, with no clothes on. But unexpectedly, his naked body had a certain amount of flesh on it. Hana had expected him to look more like a girl. Then, looking to the left and right, she saw Maria on the left. And on the right is a blonde girl, Nishizaki Riko. Both of them are wearing underwear, and Riko is wearing a choker around her neck. The question is why are they here? Of course, Maria called them. When she realized that, her head cooled down a little. And she makes a sarcastic face as much as she can and tells Chihiro. What do you want? I mean, you''re not invited, are you? Of course not. But I''m here to get my powers back Hana is expecting him to be a little intimidated, but he just looks down at her quietly. And the emotion conveyed by the eye contact is pity. Really, it''s annoying. Huh? Why do I have to return it? There''s no point in returning it here, is there? The mind reading she took from him is her last trump card. As long as she had it, Chihiro had no choice but to put up a fight. Even if it''s such a useless and subtle ability, losing it must be unbearable. After all, it''s like losing a hand or a leg. But... I see. Then I''ll give up ...Eh? You can keep my mind reading. And from now on, you can use that power to fill the [Looting] slot Chihiro simply gave up his ability. Why? I didn''t understand He''d certainly been upset when Hana took his ability. But how could he give it up so easily when it was so important to him? As she thinking so, the boy''s hand came to rest on Hana''s chin. The thought of being touched by a man gave her chills. If Maria comes back, I''ll give my ability to Mishuku-san. If I have to weigh the two, Maria is more important to me "Besides", he continued. It''s better for my training He moved his face to meet Maria''s, who stood beside him. That sensation again. A desperate need for that took over Hana''s body. And she shuts her eyes again in fear. This is not good. What cards are left to play? ...Izumi, do you really think you''ll get away with this? Locking people up and assaulting them is a crime. Today is Sunday, but on weekdays, Hana has to go to school. If she is absent for several days without permission, the school will take some kind of approach. If it comes to the police, it''s Chihiro and the others who will be ruined. A threat without any pretense. It seemed like a desperate threat, but it worked. And Chihiro replied, "Well, yes". But does it matter? What? Is this guy insane? Hana kept her eyes shut, turned her head in the direction of the voice and shouted. Are you stupid? If you''re caught by the authorities of the state, you''re finished! You can''t fight against them with your own abilities. It''s an organization! The police also have [Lost Items]. The same [Lost Item], many specialists trained to deal with those capable of committing crimes. The moment they find out, it''s over. There''s no way to fight back. It''s over. And yet. So what? Even if the police do move, how long before they do? Even if the school is concerned about Mishuku-san''s absence, isn''t there still a few days to wait? If it were possible to blame him for being absent without permission, I''d say three days at least. That''s 72 hours. That''s enough time to train Mishuku-san. Then I can obtain a testimony from Mishuku-san who has become obedient. That the act is voluntary, and that it was all of your own free will Not confinement, just staying at an acquaintance''s house. Not force, but SM play. So, he can''t be blamed by others and charged with a crime. After saying that, Chihiro''s hands slowly descended. To Hana''s neck, collarbone, and chest. ...Stop! Hana yelled. She didn''t know when she became what was called a lesbian. But it must have happened before she knew it, because she was obsessed with Maria. So, she doesn''t want to be touched by a man''s dirty hands. Touch me anymore and I''ll kill you. I will never, ever, ever stop hating you, no matter how much you train me. I will hurt you in every way I can think of, I will mock you when you beg for your life, and I will watch you die It''s serious. It''s really serious. I understand. Well, for now, just hang in there for 72 hours. Maria, Riko, I''m sorry, but we''re going to have to take turns training this girl for a few days Yes, Master Chihiro said without hesitation, and the two girls answered in unison. They really wanted to train Hana and make her crazy. ...Seventy-two hours. That''s a lot of time. There is little hope of getting help in that time. She''d only asked Maisaka to gather information, not be a friend, and if her in-laws found out about the situation, they''d likely cut Hana loose. I understand Hmm? Return, Izumi-kun''s ability. So, promise me that Maria-chan will be the only one who can touch me A trump card in exchange. Even if Hana asked him to stop raping her, he''d probably refuse, so she gave in until the last possible moment. She''s confident that if Maria only violates her, she won''t break her heart. Just endure it and go to the police or kill Chihiro. ...okay. I promise It worked. Thank you very much. I''m grateful Hana thought, and released her own [Looting]. With a feeling of lightness in her body, the mind-reading ability she had taken returns to Chihiro. She opened her eyes and saw Chihiro and Maria staring at each other. ...My ability is back, for sure? Yes. Congratulations, Master Thank you. Thanks to Maria They exchanged glances. As expected, Chihiro didn''t seem to change his attitude. It seems that he''s taking Maria''s feelings to heart. But this means that Hana has lost the mind-reading ability. So, she no longer has to worry about being affected by Maria''s arousal, and her chances of getting through this unharmed are much better. So, Master, shall we begin training Hana-san? ...The three of us Oh yes Eh They are saying that without care. Don''t be ridiculous! We had a deal! Only Maria-chan is allowed to touch me! Blood rushed to her head. Her thoughts are filled with anger at being betrayed, and she screams without restraint. She shakes her bound arms and legs with all her might. Then, slap! A slap from Chihiro, and Hana looked at him blankly. His eyes are cold. I did promise you. So, I guess I''m going to have to break that promise now I... She tried to shout again, but was prevented from doing so. The third person, Riko, who had remained silent until then, suddenly shoved a ball gag into Hana''s mouth. When she tried to push it out with her mouth, Riko pushed it in as hard as she could and used her other hand to squeeze her belt tightly. In her ear, she heard her whispering. Hey, you should just give up. You can never go against Izumi when he''s like this. It''s more fun and pleasurable to accept it This is insane. This girl is already crazy. From the way she talks, it seems she has been trained by Chihiro and Maria. If that''s the case, she would be like her.... No, I will never become like this I will endure, endure, endure, and kill Chihiro Izumi But then, Hana is caressed from both sides by the two girls. Fingers all over her body, in and out of her sex zones, and she felt ecstasy without choice. It feels good. She has no aversion to Maria''s fingers, nor to Riko''s fingers, which are of the same sex. Her sexual desire, which had been suppressed to some extent by the previous question and answer, is restored. The rotor is removed, her shorts are scissored, and she is stripped naked. Then, with the pressure focused on her nipples and clitoris, Hana easily climaxed. Both of them are very good at pleasuring. Perhaps it was because they knew the points of interest of the same sex and did not hold back. They are precise and focused only on giving Hana pleasure and making her climax. Come on, Master Let''s take this girl''s first time Yes Chihiro nodded at the sound of their voices, and came over to Hana. She struggled desperately, but it was useless. And so, the penis could be placed between her legs and it slid into her. Hana had been told that the penetration would be like a hot rod and it was true. But, why is the human body so hot and hard? Why do women have such organs to be raped by men? She was shocked that her body might be torn apart. But while she thinking soDD I''ll go easy on you *thrust* He penetrated her from the entrance to the back at once. Nggguuuuuuuuu!? Hurts. Hurts. Hurts, hurts, it hurts. How can something like this feel good? But with no time to endure the pain, Chihiro thrust his penis in and out of her, and eventually spit out his semen into her vagina. Of course, he wasn''t wearing any contraceptive, and he didn''t even consider the possibility of pregnancy. Why was he the one who took my virginity? Hana hoped Maria would be the one to take it gently with her fingers or a penis strap. But now, of all people, she gave her first time to a man, to Chihiro Izumi, the man who had taken Maria from her. Tears naturally came to her eyes and flowed incessantly. Haha. Nice face. I wonder if that''s what it was exactly like me at that time. But, really, it''s fun to be the one watching Nishizaki-san, you look so twisted What, is that bad? No. I don''t mind if it helps Master After that, the blame from the three of them didn''t end. Chihiro penetrated Hana again and again, ejaculating into her vagina and all over her body without restraint. Maria and Riko continued to caress her, easing the pain in her vagina. After a while, Chihiro and Maria left the room. The remaining Riko said to Hana, Don''t feel bad. I''m sure you''ll thank us later, and it''s only now that it''s hard Even though there was only one person to blame, there was no mercy. Riko continued to torture Hana''s sensitive parts for a long time. And the only breaks were the fifteen-minute pauses. She continued until Chihiro eventually replaced her. As I said, this will go on for at least 72 hours Even though she had been told that, she felt like she was going crazy. There is no chance to loot another ability. After all, all three of them made sure not to make eye contact with Hana for more than five seconds. But no matter which of their abilities she took, she could not break the restraints. ...And before long, Hana gradually slowed down her thoughts in self-defense. She is held like a doll, and accepts the caresses. She accepted being serviced in restraints and having the women take care of her excretions, but not thinking about it. It seemed that Chihiro and the others had decided to take turns resting at the school, and the training continued without interruption. Although she is allowed some time to sleep, she is given pleasure all the time she is awake, except when eating or excreting. Around the evening of the first day, Chihiro put a collar on Hana. It''s a pink collar with a rather cute design. Maria, looking on from the side, is also wearing a black collar. It''s probably the same collar that Chihiro had given her. As the second day progresses, Hana is so exhausted that she cannot resist even without restraint. She was told that she would be punished if she misbehaved, so she had no choice but to masturbate and give blowjobs. Gradually she became accustomed to the smell and taste of semen, and it disgusted her. On the third day. Her body began to respond to sex with Chihiro. Maria and Riko caressed her while Chihiro held her, and she finally climaxed in Chihiro''s arms. Once she learned to cum, her body became more and more sensitive and it became easier for her to climax. Then, 72 hours had passed since her confinement. CH 48.2 The training ended in just three days. Hana then bathed by two girls, Maria and Riko. As the girls hugged her and washed her body, she felt euphoric as she soaked in the hot water, and her mind is melted in a bad way. When she got out of the bath, she is forced to wear only her collar and underwear, and presented in front of Chihiro. You have worked very hard Chihiro stroked Hana''s head. "It feels good" she thought so but shook it off and asked him. But it seems she''s not broken yet. What do you mean? I don''t think I''ve fallen yet Right. But I''m sure Mishuku-san will listen to me now. I''ll let you go if we make a deal Deal, huh? While talking, they served her dinner. It had been a long time since Hana had eaten with her own hands, and the human touch of it almost brought tears to her eyes. Even though she knew it was their plan. Advertisement Advertisement Yes. I''ll let you go, but I don''t want you to tell anyone about what happened here. How about that? Hana paused her meal and considered what was being said. ...Not bad. I don''t mind, but... But there''s no guarantee I''ll keep my word Chihiro had also broken her promise to Hana. So, there would be no hesitation in betraying him now. Chihiro nodded quietly. That''s true. But it would be self-destructive for Mishuku-san to reveal what happened here to the police or the school. It won''t be that easy. If this case becomes a scandal, it will spread to the rest of the school that Hana has been sexually assaulted. Then there''s no guarantee she''ll be able to live her life as before. In the worst-case scenario, she might have to transfer to another school, and there is no telling how Mishuku''s parents will treat her. Riko continued. By the way, Izumi is not the only one who will be caught. I and Fukami will be caught too. Even if you don''t care about me and Izumi, you don''t want to lose Fukami-san, do you? That''s... She''s right. Hana still have feelings for Maria. Rather, she''s someone she can''t have. And after their torture, her desire to have her is getting stronger. She doesn''t want to give up her chance. And then there''s Maria. And I''ll add insurance. If you''re going to leak it to the world, we''ll post the pictures we take of you on the Internet with your real name During the training, Hana was photographed several times. She was photographed with her limbs bound, her body stained with semen, her vagina dripping semen, and so on. On the contrary, if you don''t tell anyone... if you come to this apartment, put on that collar, and let Izumi-kun hold you, I''ll do the same for you Although Maria had no intention of becoming Hana''s slave, she was willing to engage in lesbian play as Chihiro''s slave and equal. You want me to be Izumi-kun''s slave? Yes. First, start with your body. Just let your heart be stained eventually, and you''ll be fine That''s ridiculous But it''s also fascinating. ...Okay. I''ll accept your terms. Besides, the sport festival is coming up The sports festival is in two days. If Hana doesn''t get released now, she won''t make it if she doesn''t take the time to rest and recover her strength. Moreover, as Hana''s foster father had ordered her to attend Shibahou, she couldn''t afford to miss a school event three months after entering the school. I believe we have a deal. Take care of me, Hana Hey. Please don''t call me by my name Hana glared at Chihiro, not hiding her annoyance. I''ll make you regret it someday Do what you want With a smile, Hana''s eyes peered into his. What could have been the emotion that was being read? After that, Hana is released very easily. In place of her torn clothes, Hana is given one of Maria''s clothes. It didn''t quite fit, but that was nothing compared to the excitement of having something that belonged to her. She then left the lewd toys she had prepared behind. After all, she doesn''t want to carry around tools that Chihiro has touched, and some of them have semen on them. Although not cheap, she is in a position where she can free up some money. And with that, she went home, slept, ate, and slept again. ...why? Hana doesn''t feel much anger even though she was raped and her precious things were taken from her. She has anger and hatred, but it doesn''t reach the level of intense emotion. Only a gentle breeze shakes the surface of her heart. Maybe something else is filling the empty hole in her heart. Ah, jeez. I swear, I''m gonna kill you The thought of how to kill Chihiro, a delusional plan in her head, distracted her a bit. In the end, she recovered just in time to go to school on the day of the festival. CH 49.1 After seeing Mishuku Hana off, Riko is the first to speak. ... Really, you''re a crazy person. If it''s an act, tell us it''s an act Riko must have been relieved that Hana''s training - or rather, the retaliation and silencing of her - finally ended. She lets out a sigh and turns her gaze to Maria. Yeah, I agree Chihiro agreed with her. Well, the three of them hadn''t had much time to talk in the past few days because of Hana''s training. He had heard about Maria''s situation on Sunday, but had decided not to pursue the matter. That''s why the serious discussion is about to begin. I''m sorry Although an apology had already been received, Maria again expressed her sorry to both of them. This whole thing, Maria''s rude remark to Chihiro and the others, was an act. Maria chose to end it on her own because she could not deal with Hana in a normal way, and there was a possibility that the conflict would drag on. If she cooperated with Chihiro and the others, the possibility of a failure in the plan would increase. Both Chihiro and Riko are sharp when they are on their game, but they are not good at tricks. In addition, they did not know the extent of Hana''s information-gathering ability, so Maria thought it best to avoid risking anything. DDIn fact, given Maisaka''s involvement, it was probably the right decision to be wary. At the same time, when Chihiro mentioned Hana''s name. Maria realized that Hana was a troublesome opponent, so she decided to jump into her pocket. Fortunately, I also had the perfect trump card Return the pleasure. Maria had saved the special function of [Retaliation] because she had no use for it. At any rate, Maria is too sensitive, and using it on Chihiro would be too much. Riko also hadn''t reached the level of training necessary to use it for lesbian play. She saved it if she was attacked by a thug, which worked out well. But this makes me hurt him... makes me hurt everyone She was planning to shun them and make them hate her. Then, she wanted to atone for all the anger Chihiro and Riko felt with her own body, after capturing Hana and offering her to them. But Chihiro and the others didn''t give up on Maria. They gathered information, got closer to their relationship, and came to persuade Maria. At that time, I really wanted to entrust this to them Surely their methods will work. Even if it''s not the shortest and best way, if it''s the way Chihiro and the others want, maybe it''s better to cooperate with them. Or maybe it would be better to just tell them what''s going on and be at ease. That''s what Maria thought, but she decided not to do it now that she had come this far. After all, half-heartedness is the worst. Besides, when she was called to the park, the preparation was not yet completed. And in fact, she had planned to call Hana after the sports festival was over and the closing ceremony was over. That way, they would have more time to keep Hana locked up. However, when she saw how impatient Chihiro and the others were, she couldn''t afford to delay. But, in order to buy some more time, she hurt Chihiro, while avoiding his legs and his crotch, which was very important, and immediately contacted Hana. She invited her to her apartment, caught her off guard, and then restrained her back. The rest is as Chihiro and the others know. But why? You have no use for me after I lost my ability to read minds, right? No. Even if you lose your ability, you''re the Master I''ve chosen. There''s no way I''m just going to abandon you. If there''s a way to get rid of Hana-san, I''ll do whatever it takes to get rid of her But that includes betraying Master. Even if it results in being abandoned. However, if she can deal with Hana, then this matter won''t hurt Chihiro too much. I''m determined. I''m a slave who puts my Master before myself But... hurting her master, even to protect him, is unforgivable. Sin is sin. Whoever commits a sin must be punished. Even so, if it results in less damage to Master, it is natural to do so. That''s Maria''s idea of a slave. I think you''re crazy after all Thank you, Nishizaki-san. It would be more helpful if you could speak clearly After hearing Maria''s confession, Chihiro forgave her for the moment. He stopped nagging her and cursing her. He didn''t have much time, and he was afraid that if he started talking, he wouldn''t be able to stop. He put everything on hold and ordered her to cooperate with Hana''s training. Maria solemnly accepted the order. And then, all the anger and sadness and impulses that she had nowhere else to go, she took out on Hana. In hindsight, she thinks she overdid it, but she was so relentless that she was afraid of herself. Even so, Hana''s training was far from complete. After all, she had intended to turn her into a slave to the core. However, since Hana was a more serious lesbian than Maria had expected, and since Hana''s physical strength was limited in three days, and since Chihiro and the others were still too inexperienced to train a virgin, the training was limited to the minimum level. Nevertheless, Hana was released because it was determined that the absolute minimum had been met. Now, Hana-san can''t harm Izumi-kun anymore. I don''t know what she''ll say, though This is what Maria said. To be honest, it''s a bit skeptical, but anyway, they succeeded in making an exchange agreement with Hana. Not only did her actions become restricted, but Maria also prepared candy, so it is unlikely that she will break the agreement. Or, perhaps, the three-day limit was a good thing. If the training had been prolonged, Hana might have become a cripple. Rather than that, it would have been more beneficial to leave her rational, and the timing of this meeting, with the sport festival and the final day of school coming up, would have reduced the risk of being perceived as "giving up on the training". Master, please allow me to apologize again. I apologize for my rudeness, and for raising my hand to Master as I did. No matter how many times I bow, I cannot apologize enough Maria straightened her posture and knelt in front of Chihiro. Now, she is not wearing her collar. She took it off to take a bath, and now it''s resting in Chihiro''s hands. DDThe choice of whether to give this collar to her again, I must decide it. ButDD What should I say first? Chihiro thought for a few seconds and then opened his mouth. Thank you, Maria. ...Eh? Maria looked up at him, rolling her eyes. Chihiro squatted down beside her, smiling at the expression on her face, which was unlike her usual calm demeanor. He put his hand on her head and said... Thanks for working so hard for us. Thanks to you, I''ve regained my abilities and I was able to subdue Hana-san Master, but I... Yes He nodded. To be honest, I''m not too happy about it. I mean, having everything taken care of by yourself, it''s like you don''t trust us... and my hand that was stomped on really hurt DD So, I will give you an order Chihiro put a little pressure on Maria''s head. From now on, I don''t want you to sacrifice yourself without consulting me. I don''t want you to say things like that, even if its a lie. Like I said before, I need Maria Slaves are property of their masters. Even if they''re breakable. Chihiro doesn''t want to see his things hurt or broken. Especially if it''s out of his reach. ...Master Tears welled up in Maria''s jet-black eyes. Riko saw this and gasped faintly. Chihiro reached out, and Maria jumped into his chest. Maria''s body, smaller and lighter than Chihiro''s, is embraced by him. And then a slightly muffled voice came from Maria. I promise you. I won''t cause you any trouble like this again Hearing her answer, Chihiro picked up the collar and put it around Maria''s neck. Riko saw this and said in a somewhat amused tone. You''re so soft, Izumi. Why don''t you give her a severe punishment? Haha Chihiro smiled back at her, relaxed and relieved. ...Well, the punishment will begin now, though, won''t it? Eh? You''re going to do it? Yes They looked at each other for a few seconds, and then Riko turned away first. She sighed in exasperation, as if she had given up. Maria pulled her face away and looked up at them, not even trying to wipe her tears. Oh, you''re in sadistic mode. So, how are you going to punish her? Hmm. It''s hard to think of a punishment Maria wouldn''t like. That''s true. Then how about this? Hmm, then something like this would be better. After a few conversations with Riko, he decided on a plan. Riko smiled and moved away from Chihiro. She crouched down and whispered into Maria''s ear. Be prepared. We''re going to punish you to the point where you''ll be ashamed. Maybe you''ll enjoy it ...Nishizaki-san *rush of blood to the head* Maria''s cheeks flushed red. It seemed impossible to understand what it meant without using mind-reading. The black girl''s right hand gripped Riko''s clothes tightly. Thank you so much, Nishizaki-san. Huh? What, you''re all of a sudden so formal You stayed by Izumi-kun''s side for a long time, didn''t you? That''s why Oh. Oh... that''s Riko''s cheeks flushed slightly as she stared into Maria''s earnest eyes. I-It''s not like I''m doing it because I wanted to. It''s not something you should thank me for She hid her embarrassment blatantly. Maria smiled at Riko as she turned her head away. ...I guess so. But thank you And pulled the bottom of her clothes tighter, I hope you don''t mind if I call you Riko from now on Huh? No? Maria may be outrageous in her behavior, but she''s a beautiful girl. It would be difficult for even a member of the same gender to say no to such a girl if she begged you nicely up close. Riko, on the other hand, is the type of girl who has a lot of emotions despite her lack of honesty. I-It''s not like I mind that. So, just do what you want... Maria Fufu... Hmm, I''ll do it. Riko Change of name. Did Maria have a change of heart when she decided to call Riko by her first name? From being just a classmate, connected through Chihiro, she now officially acknowledges Riko as a peer or a friend. If this brings the girls closer together, it is a good thing. Whether it''s through physical contact, words, or a collar... ...because it''s easy to be apart when the time comes. CH 49.2 Most of Chihiro and Riko''s belongings were moved back while Hana was being trained. And although it''s been only a few days since they were moved out, it was rather easy to save time and effort, since most of Chihiro''s personal belongings were in his bag. After releasing Hana, the bedroom was finally empty, so Chihiro and her friends cleaned and washed the room and brought in their belongings. Why don''t you organize your stuff, too? Chihiro''s bag was again placed in the corner of the living room, but Riko pointed it out to him. She asked, "How long are you going to feel like a guest?". So, she put Chihiro''s clothes in the bedroom drawer with hers. Riko, aren''t you carrying less clothes than before? Ah. I left some of my clothes at Izumi''s house ...Huh? Maria looks at Riko sideways. Her eyes are saying, "What do you mean?". Oh, umm... Well, Nishizaki-san... Hey Izumi, about that name. Why don''t we stick with the old one? It''s too much trouble for us if we have to use it all the time Chihiro tried to explain, but Riko interrupted him. Not that it''s irrelevant, but there''s no need to talk about it now. He thought so, but even Maria, who asked Chihiro, is interested in what Riko had to say. And she looked like she had a good idea, If you want him to call you by your first name, don''t you think you should change your attitude? Huh!? You want me to call Izumi by his first name!? Riko''s words made Chihiro choke up. Calling someone by their first name is a special act. Although there is a common tendency to call someone by their first name even among the same gender, like Maria and Riko did, it has a more serious meaning when it is between the opposite gender. Especially, the way a girl calls a boy is very important. Considering this, it is not something that can be forced. But you call Izumi by his last name, too I use it separately. Also, in this case, you''re saying that it''s too much trouble to use two different names Ugh. Ah, jeez, talking like that...I bet you''re looking forward to your punishment, aren''t you? Riko turned her head and mumbled, then said, "Okay okay". Then, she looks up, stares at Chihiro with an expression that makes his blood pressure worrisome, and opens her mouth. C-Chihiro Uh, yeah As she answered, Chihiro couldn''t help but feel his heart pounding. Even though he knew that Riko didn''t mean anything by it - in a romantic sense - he was happy. He couldn''t help the smile that appeared on his face. He wondered if it would be creepy, but Riko''s favorite phrase never came out of her mouth. I called you that, so you should call me back Yes. ...Riko ...Ehehe Riko''s expression softened. Another unexpected smile. While Chihiro was stunned and looked at Maria, Riko walked out of the bedroom. But then she looked back at Maria at the entrance, Well, why don''t you two take it easy tonight? Are you sure? You are also training Hana-san... It''s okay. I''m tired from her training, and you''ve been out longer than me That''s all she said and this time she left. Staring at the closing door, Maria muttered, "Thank you", and looked back at Chihiro. Her eyes are already moist, and she is beginning to lose herself in lust. Moreover, the pressure of the mind-reading on Chihiro''s body is even stronger than usual. Master, please punish Maria ...Yes. Of course CH 50 Before the real punishment began. Chihiro pulled Maria and hugged her tightly. He tasted Maria''s body for a few tens of seconds and then kissed her roughly. Like Chihiro, Maria couldn''t wait to share her lips with him. When they parted their lips, he squeezed her breasts. He squeezed her breasts hard, so hard that his fingers left marks. Are you so anxious? Letting go of Maria. Yeah... I''m anxious Chihiro nod and kiss her chest. He sucks hard, and when he lets go of her lips, he leaves a mark. This marks the first time he has intentionally placed a hickey on Maria''s body. Maria looks slightly troubled when she sees it. But that''s all. She doesn''t try to blame Chihiro, and her self-healing doesn''t activate. Advertisement Advertisement If I could, I want to keep you in a collar forever ...Fufu. I don''t mind, though Maria whispers with a seductive smile on her face. And what Master wants is not a physical connection, but a sign of dominance, right? Yes, Chihiro doesn''t want to show it off to the people around him. It''s fine if only Maria sees it. But he wanted a strong sign that Maria would never leave his side. Though there is no such thing as a convenient thing. Well, there is something like that Like what? Piercings, tattoos... things like that He caressed Maria''s private parts, making them even wetter than they already were. The shave Master gave Riko, and this hickey, are soft, but they have that aspect to them. ...I''d like you to do it next time, too Then I''ll do it for you next time Chihiro''s penis was ready to explode at any moment. But Maria didn''t ask for penetration, she wanted to serve. It was obvious from the heat of her body and her breath that she was also aroused. Please, let me do it Her mouth, filled with saliva, takes the rod into her mouth. *slurp...* *squelch...* Her tongue moves frequently to lap up the fluid on his penis. And with so much liquid in her mouth, which is hot and sticky, giving Chihiro a different kind of satisfaction than her vagina. It makes him want to ejaculate immediately, but Maria seems to know the limit from Chihiro''s reaction. She skillfully adjusts her movements and keeps him on the verge of cumming. After all, the longer he holds on to the pleasure, the stronger the ecstasy will be when it''s released. Puha. After a few minutes of tasting Chihiro, Maria pulled her mouth away and begged. Come, Master... She lays down on the bed and offers her bare breasts to him. She lifts them with both hands and presses them together from the outer side. Then the cleavage fills with flesh, leaving only a small gap. Chihiro knew that he was being told to put it his penis. If it''s sex, he would have expected it to be in the vagina, but now, this is not that, it''s a part of service. It''s a variation called breastjob, an obscene service using her two breasts like vaginal meat. And thenDD He rides Maria''s belly and slowly inserts his penis. The resistance is less than that of the vagina. There''s less lubrication, of course, but instead Maria''s breasts are soft and can be shaped in any way to envelop Chihiro''s penis. No large movements are required too. And as he moved his hips slowly, intoxicated by the gentle stimulation of being stroked by flesh, which is different from pistoning or being handled, his white slime poured out ceaselessly with a feeling of immense happiness. *spurt* *spurt* *spurt* The gentle pressure prevented a violent ejaculation, and instead a white, slippery liquid flowed between her breasts. Maria scooped it up with her fingers several times, bringing it into her mouth each time. Maria Yes, Master, hold me as long as you like After that, they embraced roughly. Missionary, reverse back, cowgirl. Each time Chihiro ejaculate, he changes his position and fucks Maria again and again. Maria accepts Chihiro''s cock with wild excitement. And the feeling of her vagina tightening painfully made him realize that he was being desired. Eventually, they stopped what they were doing and lay down on the bed, still connected. ...but piercings and tattoos... Those are all things that leave marks on the other person''s body. Tattoos can''t be easily removed, and piercings leave holes. They are invisible to others unless the person is naked, but the person who has them will see them with their own eyes every day. Shaving and hickeys will return to normal in a short time, but a proof of master-servant relationship need to be engraved much longer and deeper. The only problem is the cost and means. But thanks to Hana, there are some tools available, but not even she brought piercings. In other words, it''s such a high hurdle to overcome. Sure, it''s hard to do right away. But Master, someday, would you like to engrave a mark on me? Yes. I promise. One day, I will And Maria''s face broke into a smile. Like a little girl. I''m glad. Of course, I''m still Master''s slave without it At that moment. For a moment, Chihiro felt his own body heat up. It wasn''t an emotional feeling, but an actual heat that spread through his arms and legs to Maria. Mmm Maria moaned softly and writhed. Then she gave a curious look. What was that...? Chihiro couldn''t answer the question. So, the two of them separated and checked to see if there is anything wrong with their body. And there is nothing wrong with their physical condition, and their appearance is generally unchanged, but there is one small change. Maria''s lower abdomen. Just at the navel, there is something that looked like a mark. It has a complex design of several overlapping lines, about a few centimeters in diameter. It appears to be made up of a number of letters, not pictures. It doesn''t seem to be a natural phenomenon. So, it could be caused by... A new ability? ...I suppose it''s natural to assume so Maria replied, her brow furrowed. It seemed that even she hadn''t caught up with the inexplicable phenomenon. Anyway, let''s test it tomorrow, shall we? Sure The day after tomorrow is the sports festival. Chihiro and the jet-black girl nodded at each other, wondering if it might be useful. Then he slowly raised himself up and told Maria, who was lying down happily. Well, Maria, let''s start the punishment ...Eh? Now? Of course. I haven''t done anything yet Normally, it would have been sex, or the promise of a piercing, but this time, Chihiro wasn''t going to let that be her punishment. Leaving Maria pouting and waking up, he went to the bedside cabinet and took out something he had prepared in advance. It was a plain, thin, oil-based pen. Immediately, Maria''s face changed. Master, no way Chihiro already noticed. Naturally, Maria couldn''t help thinking of a use for the pen for that. Her surprise turned to excitement, and her eyes grew moist with excitement. She could feel her already satisfied body heating up again. Yes. I''ll use this to scribble on Maria''s body. Of course, not just any scribbles, but obscene words ...That I think I''ll start with your breasts. It''s oil-based so it won''t come off easily, and it''ll probably stay at school tomorrow. ...You don''t like it? I''ll stop if you don''t Originally this is a punishment. Maria should have known what it meant to refuse, even if she hadn''t said so. So. After shaking her body, the girl answered Chihiro. Please. Scribble Maria''s body with obscene word Okay Chihiro first ordered Maria to lie down on her back on the bed. And he ordered her to spread her legs lightly and he get into a standing knee position while his hands lightly grasped her sides. *take a deep breath* As Riko had said, this play was a bit beyond Chihiro''s experience. He tries to calm himself down as much as he can before tell her. So, Maria, tell me what you want me to write ...I''m the one who''s going to say it? Yes, you will. I''m not forcing it. But I''ll keep scribbling until I''m satisfied. You can muddle through with mild language if you want, but then the space for writing will get smaller and smaller If Chihiro is not satisfied even after using up her body, he will use the arms, legs, or face as a canvas. And of course, if the scribbles extend beyond the summer clothes or gym clothes, they will be exposed to the public eye. As a slave who is being punished, it is impossible for her to wear a jersey, and if the amount of scribbles increases, it may not be possible to erase them in a day. If that happened, she would have to participate in the sports festival with the scribbles still on her body. DDHmmmnng!? *twitch* *twitch* Without warning, Maria let out a cry of delight and hugged her body. Just like the first time she wore a collar, she came lightly just from her imagination. Chihiro said coldly as he felt his own penis rising to the top. Maria, what''s the first thing you want? If you don''t hurry, it won''t be over in the morning Yeah... Tears well up in the girl''s eyes. Her lips quivered, and in a few seconds, a word was spun out. Fukami Maria, Class 1C, Shibahou Academy Yes Her affiliation and full name. Although Chihiro had tried to scare her, she was so bold that he was taken aback. But he cleared his throat and took off the cap of the oil-based pen. It leaves a black ink mark on Maria''s smooth skin. It should be as neat as possible, visible from a distance, but not too large, just below her breast. ...Ahh Maria, if you move, I''ll mess it up Oh, I''m sorry Chihiro snapped at Maria, who shuddered, and she clenched her fists and began to try to suppress her reaction. Soon the first word is written, and he prompted her to write the next. Slave A sweet voice whispered the dreaded phrase. Maria seemed to experience a tremendous amount of pleasure as she said each word and as the grease pen slid across her skin. And the second word is written below the first. Lewd Pervert Masochist Bitch They both began to pace themselves more and more. Chihiro is just getting used to it, but Maria is rushing Chihiro for more pleasure. It seemed a shameful thing for a slave to do, but Chihiro didn''t blame her. Human, disqualified *squeeze* The words are written around her collarbone, and the moment the tip of the pen left her body. Maria''s body shuddered and she climaxed. Ah... this is not good She couldn''t have been happier. She looked like a different person from when she lay in bed with Chihiro earlier. She looked like a masochist, immersed in pleasure, colored by despair and shame. ...absolutely, truly despicable. Maria, if you do that now, it will be hard later Yes. That''s right, but... Hmmmngh Training. I can feel it when Master look at me. Please abuse me. I''ve devoted my life to Master''s penis. ...et cetera. Those words are the words that Maria uses to humiliate herself, and they are so varied that it makes Chihiro wonder how she can come up with so many phrases. And despite her many climaxes, Maria never stopped opening her mouth, and just when she seemed running out of words, there was no more room left to write on her torso. *pant* *pant...* Now, is that OK? Maria said, peeking at Chihiro. Chihiro looked at her face, as if she was on the verge of going crazy from overexcitement, and suddenly thought. Was she adjusting the phrases so that her own body would fill up just right? He didn''t want this training to end too easily. SoDD Hmm... A smile naturally escaped his mouth. Yes, that''s enough. On "the front" ...Eh? Finally, Maria''s expression turned blue. With a single word, she must have understood Chihiro''s intentions, and at the same time understood the mistake she had made. She put her hands on the bed and begged Chihiro, moving her weak arms desperately. P-Please. Master, please forgive me. If you do anything more, I''ll... Maria, turn your back on me ...Ah, haha Her tear-stained face stiffens. Maria said nothing more and turned over on the bed. Her unprotected white back is exposed. Chihiro felt his chest throbbing with guilt and his heart burning with even more excitement, and asked in a calm voice. I''ll allow you to use the same words as on the front. Now, what would you like? ...Fuh, haha Suddenly. Hahahaha! The loud laughter echoed through the soundproof bedroom. Chihiro wondered if Riko in the next room could hear it through the soundproofing. Maria''s voice sounded as if it might be heard by Riko who was standing next to her, and then she started to speak lewdly like a machine gun. Her eyes completely debauched, reflecting nothing. From normal sex to thorough shame torture. The sudden ups and downs burned Maria''s heart, which had been protected by her strong reason. Master, Masterr. This is the best. It feels so good I''m going crazy. Please fuck me, break me, make me more fucked up! Make me cum and kill me! I don''t care if you kill me now! It really was an extreme madness, colored only by lust. It''s too strong, even I can''t control her Chihiro felt that he had witnessed for the first time the true meaning of what Maria had once said. There''s no way anyone can control something like this on their own. It''s the same even with the help of others. So she is likeDD Still, Chihiro tried to move his pen, but after writing just a few words, he gave up. He doesn''t have to write. He no longer cared about these training rules. The punishment is now more than enough. It worked so well it broke Maria. ...Maria Chihiro hugged Maria tightly, restraining her with his arms and legs as she laughed and shuddered and continued to climax. When Maria tried to wriggle away, Chihiro hugged her tighter. For minutes and minutes, until she calmed down. Eventually, Maria stopped moving, as if she was tired of crying. When Chihiro saw that she had fallen asleep and was beginning to breathe softly, he felt his own physical limitations and lost consciousness. CH 51.1 The next day, on Thursday morning. When Riko woke up, Maria is already up and preparing breakfast. Maria must be tired too, but as always, she is amazingly strong. And yet, her hair and skin are perfectly groomed. She looked beautiful wearing only black lingerie and an apron, and the countless lewd words written on her white skin further decorated her body. So, you guys still went all out, huh? Well, Riko was the one who suggested it. It seems that the scribble play, which is mainly initiated by Chihiro and enhanced by Riko, has been carried out. If the idea of having Maria say the words herself was also carried out, it means that it was Maria herself who wanted these words. As mentioned last night, the idea of having her say these words was rather seriously surprising. Maria, who heard Riko voice, turned around and smiled, then her expression changed to one of embarrassment. ...Yes. I kinda, you know, overdid it last night. Well, it''s not something I experience often, and I''m so embarrassed that I''d rather Master forget about it I bet... If Riko look closely, she can see the dark circles around Maria''s eyes. It''s a sign that last night''s play was too intense or lasted too long. I mean, what could have happened to make this woman so shy? Riko wanted to ask, but she knew that neither Maria nor Chihiro would tell her the details. However, Maria seemed to be in a somewhat refreshed mood. But I guess you''re satisfied, right? Well, yeah Maria replied with a distant look in her eyes. She seemed to be ruminating on something. I''m really glad I met Master Seeing this, Riko suddenly had a question in her mind. It''s something that had been vaguely on her mind for the past few days. Something decisive that she had been trying to avoid asking. ...Hey, Maria What? Was your attempt to betray Chihiro really all an act? After all, something strange happened. What can I do for you? (*Note: Chapter 43) If it was all an act from the beginning, why did she ask that question? If she didn''t want Chihiro and Riko to take any unnecessary action, why didn''t she just leave them alone? I thought that Maria might have wanted us to stay away when I didn''t know her true intentions Now, on the contrary, Riko suspect that she was trying to test Chihiro with those words. If that''s the case, at what point did Maria give Chihiro a decision? Well, there is a pause in her reply. Maria looks away from Riko, resumes preparing the meal, and mutters to herself. ...I don''t know. The truth is, I don''t know what I''m really thinking, even to myself Riko thought Maria is being deceptive. But when Riko about to talk, Maria continued. But I was happy. That he wanted me to be there, that he said he needed me. ...that he forgave me and hugged me I see Yeah Regardless of how many lies are mixed in with her words, what she just said would be the truth. ...I guess I have more rivals now, it''s a little complicated What are you talking about? Hmm, not really Riko looked up at Maria and shook her head with a smile.  Oh. I''ve done it again, Chihiro regretted when he woke up. Naturally, he thought back to last night. He scribbled on Maria''s body because he wants to leave his mark on her. It was an act of punishment, but it was completely selfish, and in the process, he put a terrible burden on Maria. Of course, he was happy. He was deeply happy to see Maria''s true self, but that was not a door that could be opened so easily. The habit of overdoing things when trying to play the role of the Master is something he can''t change easily. So, he should try to refrain from doing anything that might shorten the girl''s life. In any case, it was like a Miracle. It would not be possible to recreate it. Anyway, he went to the living room, thinking about it, and found Maria in a very normal state. She didn''t mention the scribble on her body too much, which seemed to indicate a strong sense of shame, but he didn''t want to beat around the bush. What happened last night should be kept in each other''s mind. After breakfast, the three of them went to school together. It had been a long time since they had all left the apartment together. ...although they still walked separately to school. No major events occurred at the school between Monday and Wednesday, when they took turns training Hana. At most, the school got into the mood of the sports festival. Other than that, the following are some of the things that happened, Good morning, Riko-chan ...Oh, yeah. Good morning Since then, Aika has been greeting Riko every morning. Riko told Chihiro that there have been times when she has spoken to her. However, it has never happened every day before. Probably, almost certainly, it was because of what happened on Sunday. However, Aika does not do anything. She just said hello, and didn''t seem to have any intention of revealing the relationship between Chihiro and Riko to everyone. ...... Aika glanced at Chihiro as she went back to her seat and immediately turned her head away. Did she hate me? Since then, Aika has been acting like this. She doesn''t greet Chihiro, and even if she makes eye contact with him, she immediately averts her eyes. It seems like a blink of an eye and he can''t even feel her emotions through her eyes. It''s true that he did something that she didn''t like, but it made him feel a little sad. CH 51.2 Today, Mishuku Hana seemed to be absent from school. She is probably trying to get back in shape for the sports festival tomorrow. It is not difficult to imagine that the fatigue of three days of training cannot be overcome by a night''s sleep. Her absence did not seem to be a topic of conversation. But for now, let''s see what will happen when Hana comes back. Having said that, it would not be so easy for her to betray, but still, it would be better to keep a close eye on her. ...It''s like walking on a tightrope. Well, it can''t be helped that there are no convenient powers such as hypnosis, brainwashing, or curses. But the thought of being discovered is frightening. And yet, Chihiro can''t stop. Probably, he is greedy. He wanted to know people''s hearts and joined Shibahou following in the footsteps of his older sister, only to fail and seek power. He made a contract with Maria, enslaved Riko, and now he still seeks power and women. How far? How strong does he need to be to be satisfied? At least, not enough as it is now. Izumi-kun. Can I have a moment of your time? That day, afternoon PE is a free period. It''s not the teacher''s negligence, of course. In order to prepare for the next day''s sports festival, they allowed students to practice the events they are going to participate in. There are some events that are difficult to practice, such as the javelin, so those students are given the opportunity to train as they wish or to help other students practice. Chihiro''s participation in the cavalry battle depended on Kamishiro''s busy schedule, but as soon as the class started, Kamishiro approached him. I''d like to organize a cavalry battle today Okay Chihiro nodded and gathered the other members together with Kamishiro. The cavalry would be a team of four, with each rider being carried around the field by three horses - one in front and two behind. Can we practice for the relay or something? Yeah, we''ll do that later. We''ll be practicing after school there I understand If Chihiro remembers correctly, relays are the highlight of the sports festival. Even in middle school, he had the image that the students chosen to represent the team stayed after school to practice. Besides, Maisaka insisted on us winning When he followed Kamishiro''s gaze, he saw Maisaka smiling at them and raising his hand to them. It seems that the class president, who wants to win the prize, is working hard to arrange for the victory. Although it''s only 1000 yen, but it''s still 1000 yen. If one considers it to be the cost of lunch for two days, it''s a small price to pay. Well, let''s give it a try With Kamishiro in front and the other two men behind, Chihiro is raised upwards by their hands. The feel of the man''s hard body and the smell of sweat is not very pleasant, but it gave him a stability that he would not fall easily. Wow, Izumi, you''re so light Are you eating properly? The reason for his stability seems to be Chihiro''s weight. The cavalry is made up of athletic members, so it''s natural that he''s not as reliable as them. But when it comes to body, which is not always the case, it is the nature of boys to want to joke around. Izumi-kun, you should hold your body more firmly. Yeah. Put your hand on my shoulder or on my head Kamishiro, however, is very serious. He is careful not to disrespect like the other two, instead he is preparing for the performance. When Chihiro followed his instructions and put his weight firmly, his body became more stable. Good. Let''s get started "One, two", the riders shouted in unison as they began to walk. At this point, Chihiro''s job is to stay as still as possible and not to fall. He has to endure the shakes caused by the uneven pacing and swaying of the three horses, and he has to keep himself balanced while riding on top of them. It is a simple but hard work. The practice starts with a slow walk, and gradually increases in speed and turns. At first, it is not so much a problem, but when it comes to galloping and changing direction, both rider and horse begin to feel a greater burden. While the horses tried to keep their bodies still and move in time with the riders, Chihiro tried to match their movements and endure the shaking. So, I''m going to fight in a melee and take the headband while reading the opponent''s minds? It''s much harder than he expected. But the rider, Chihiro, can concentrate on fighting for the headband because he can leave the movement to the horse. It helps that the battle between rider is not affected by their own mobility. OK. Now let''s try it out in a real battle After practicing for about 20 minutes, they asked another boy to make another horse and they had a real battle. The horses made by the four of men faced each other and charged each other. As expected, Chihiro and his team''s movements are much different from those of the improvised horses. They approached the wobbling enemy at high speed and quickly entered the fighting distance. This is where the rider comes into play. From the moment they approached, Chihiro looked intently into the eyes of the other rider. He can see it. He can see what the other rider''s feeling and it''s anxiety. The other rider is afraid of falling off his horse and can''t concentrate. Although he couldn''t read his specific strategy, but that made it easier to fight. If he stretches out his right hand while supporting his swaying body with his left hand, his opponent will be scared to pay for it. Then, two times, three times. The opponent staggered, his anxiety doubling as the opponed repeatedly attacked while being stared by him. And taking advantage of this opportunity, Chihiro grabbed the opponent''s jersey instead of headband, which was wrapped around his head. Well, that''s good I guess this won''t embarrass me on the stage, right? Chihiro let out a sigh of relief as he is lowered to the ground after the practice. The other cavalry students seemed to be feeling good about their current victory, and are shouting cheerfully. Kamishiro nodded, a smile on his face. Yeah. We''are moving well, and Izumi-kun''s jockey is in good form. I don''t think there''s anything to worry about in the battle. It''s just... Kamishiro''s expression clouded. I''m not sure we can beat the upperclassmen or 1-A''s horse 1-A? Chihiro tilted his head, reflexively thinking of Hana''s face. Class A, is anyone amazing coming out? Yeah. There''s someone a little tricky... Kamishiro replied, looking around the field with a distant look in his eyes. At this time, all the first-year students are in PE, so the person in question might be around somewhere. The opponent that Kamishiro is having trouble with. If the opponent going to be in a cavalry battle, this person must be a physical type. If that''s the case, is this person a different student from Hana? Ah, Yuse Shuka. That person definitely a pain in the ass Maisaka joins the conversation as he walks towards Chihiro and the others. At the same time, the other two boys on horseback scattered somewhere. Perhaps they had other practices to attend, or perhaps they didn''t want to talk with Maisaka because it would be too long. Yuse, san? A girl? Yes. Her rank is C. Her ability is [Heat Manipulation] Heat manipulation. The first thing that came to mind when Chihiro heard this was a girl emitting flames from her palm and can wrapped herself with it. However, since he said [Heat Manipulation] instead of [Flame Manipulation] it''s a little different. Kamishiro explains with a subtle smile on his face. Yuse-san''s [Heat Manipulation] is mainly to adjust the temperature inside the body. If she tried hard enough, she might be able to make fire, but that''s not its basic use. It''s about raising the body''s internal heat level to temporarily boost athletic performance People consume energy, calories in short, in order to be active. By consuming extra calories when exercising, Yuse Shuka is said to be able to gain performance beyond her natural athletic ability. There are many aspects of the [Lost Item]''s abilities that are still unknown, and since it uses mental energy to cause supernatural phenomena, not all of it can be explained by science. Is that what Kamishiro-kun''s want to say... Yeah. In a sense, it''s superior. Especially in terms of instantaneous power, her performance seems to be better. On the other hand, it''s not as fuel-efficient and doesn''t last long, so it''s hard to say in terms of versatility Still, it''s scary enough. Incidentally, Yuse has already had a few rivalries with Kamishiro in the past Rival, you mean? ...Well, sort of At Chihiro''s voice, Kamishiro looked annoyed. Is there much of a rivalry between him and her? Or does Shuka know his weakness? Maisaka smiled. He deliberately put his face close to Chihiro''s and spoke in a whisper, too loud for a private conversation. He pushed Yuse down and squeezed her breasts at the entrance ceremony Eh? Hey, Maisaka, you promised NOT to reveal that...! Judging from Kamishiro''s raised voice, it seems he''s telling the truth. ...In fact, if he had remained calm, Chihiro might not have believed this story. As Chihiro was pondering how he should react, his shoulder was grabbed firmly. Kamishiro, with a more serious face than usual, looked at Chihiro intently. It was an accident, you know. I just fell and ended up in trouble... please, you have to believe me Uh, yeah Chihiro nodded anyway, as Kamishiro''s emotions are telling him that he will die if he is misunderstood. CH 52.1 Ah, Yuse... that flat girl (Pettanko). Yeah, she is rather troublesome So, you know this girl, Riko? Well, she is rather noticeable That''s what Maria and Riko said when I asked them after I got home. Apparently, the girl named Yuse Shuka is quite famous, but Chihiro doesn''t remember much about her. Izu... you''re pretty absent-minded at school, aren''t you? Is that so? He tilted his head, but it seemed true. Although he was in the classroom, he didn''t pay much attention to others in the corridor or on the way to school. And since nobody talks to him, he often ignores any information. Maria tilted her head and asked Riko. By the way, what do you mean by troublesome? Well, she''s always eyeing Kamishiro, so if she sees his face, she''ll probably come at him. And she''ll probably keep bothering him until one of them gets beaten up ...It sounded like a story I''d heard somewhere Chihiro, who hears that, feels sorry for Kamishiro, but this time he should not worry about it. After all, last time it was Chihiro who was targeted. Chihiro Hmm? Do your best Riko said with a big smile on her face. Shes so cute that Chihiro can''t help but looked at her, but he''s definitely amused by this situation. *exhale* Chihiro exhale. In any case, he has no choice but to do it. Fortunately, it''s not a real battle, just a cavalry battle. Anyway. About the mark last night Ah, right Chihiro nodded at Maria''s voice. He wants to check it out as soon as possible. Mark? Yes. Last night, all of a sudden, a mark appeared on my body. Look, it''s still there Don''t just take it off! Or better yet, remove that scribble! Maria''s navel is exposed, and Riko stares at it intently. What are these, a letters? It''s probably a collection of letters. The meaning, I kind of figured out after living with it last night... Really? Yeah Maria nodded, but tilted her head and looked at Riko. Before I tell you my guess, could Nishizaki-san help me verify it? Two samples are better than one, right? Sure, what do you want? It''s easy The method Maria explained to her is certainly not a difficult procedure. The three of them, including Riko, verified the new ability and found that Chihiro had indeed awakened a new ability, but... ...Umm. Congratulations, is it? Fufu. I didn''t expect it, but I think it''s an interesting ability The contents of the letter caused a slightly skewed reaction in the group.  Shibahou Academy is a private school with a rather large space for its less than two hundred students. This is because, due to the nature of the academy, most of the classes are physical, and it requires a large area and a variety of facilities to nurture the abilities of the [Lost Items]. For these reasons, the school''s grounds are large enough to accommodate all 200 students, their parents and guests, as well as various tools and equipment. So, let''s get started After the opening ceremony by the principal, they returned to the student booth. As Chihiro took a break, Maisaka, who sits to his left, talked to him. You look like you''re having fun, Maisaka-kun Sort of. That''s why Izumi is going to be my entertainment Really, he''s more interested in watching the game than competing in his own events. AndDD Well, that''s just the way he is A refreshing voice said from right next to them. He looks at Maisaka with a sideways glance and smiles, his tall frame making it easy to watch the game. As Chihiro thought at yesterday''s PE, the two of them are unexpectedly close. Are you guys close? Yeah, maybe we are. I was surprised that Maisaka suddenly spoke to me at the entrance ceremony, but before I knew it, this had become the norm. You''d better be careful, Izumi-kun Haha. Then it''s too late. Because Izumi was listening and I spit on him ...Haha Chihiro chuckled, partly pleased, partly annoyed. And with a subtle smile on his face, he looked at the girl''s seat nearby. Riko is talking with her friends as usual, and Maria is talking with Aika. ...And Hana. He tried to look in the opposite direction, across from the B group, but the crowd made it almost impossible to see what happened. Look, Mishuku-san is there Chihiro gulped. Then, Maisaka looked at Chihiro with a smirk on his face. I wonder if she''ll try something, or if Yuse will go on a rampage, or if the B class will play a modest game and turn the tables on us before we know it. But I guess that''s the point of the event *stare* The girls of B class, who seemed to have heard the word "modest", stared at Maisaka, but he didn''t seem to care.  The first half of the festival consisted of a close battle, with each class gaining small points. It all went as Maisaka had predicted, but Chihiro finally noticed something that Maisaka, the class president, hadn''t mentioned at all. The second and third year students, the senior class, who are playing an active role. The reason for this is immediately clear. They are on a different level. Both in terms of their simple physical abilities and their abilities as [Lost Item]. Their simple age-based growth, their amount of experience, and their amount of training. All of these are things that first-year students don''t have, so they are difficult to measure and impossible to discuss lightly. For exampleDD There are those who manipulate the flow of air to obtain a tailwind. There are those who run at high speed by suppressing their body shaking and recoil with telekinesis. There are those who accelerate by rolling forward at the same time as the start of the race and throwing themselves with their hands on the ground. There are those who do not use any ability, but only try to catch up with the speed they have trained. But usually, in individual events such as running, students of the same grade are matched against each other, so there are not many opportunities for senior students to dominate them. CH 52.2 Wow, the upperclassmen are awesome Chihiro heard his classmates saying this as they returned from their events. At the same time, he had a different impression from them. It is true that the upperclassmen are great. He could tell that by watching them.However, not all first-year students are inferior. They are trying to catch up with them. There must be those who are willing to take on the challenge, regardless of the grade difference. Then, Chihiro glanced. He glanced at Kamishiro, sitting next to him, who seemed to be in a state of excitement. The trembling in his body must be a warrior''s instinct. ...Then, I''m going to go Kamishiro stood up and tightened his mouth. Chihiro half-reflexively spoke behind him. Kamishiro-kun Hmm? Well, do your beast Kamishiro paused for a moment, and then replied, "Oh, of course". Then he went to his event, the 200-meter run. As a result of the race, Kamishiro came in first place. Well, he started the race with a serious expression on his face. From the very first run, Kamishiro made a gap between himself and the other runners. It seemed that he had not spared any physical strength, and was truly unbeatable. Oh. That Kamishiro fellow is on fire. It''s good that he''s doing so well, but he should think about his pace ...Well, that''s the good thing about Kamishiro-kun, isn''t it? He''s too straightforward and hard-working for his own good. This seemed to have a positive effect on the other students as well, and the students of 1-C became excited by Kamishiro''s victory, increasing their motivation for their respective events. As expected, when people see something like that... When people see something like that, they get excited, don''t they? Yes, the ace has brought out a good flow. Chihiro, who wished it would go on like this, somehow followed Kamishiro with his eyes. He slowly walked back to his seat, only to be stopped by a girl. She is small. Well, not really, but in general. She is shorter than Maria, maybe less than 150 centimeters tall (4.9ft). Her body, wrapped in gym clothes, had a girlish shape, but her breasts are very flat. If it''s not for her hair, which, whether naturally or intentionally, creates an exquisitely balanced bounce and volume, her appearance might be overlooked. And her eyes. Different from the harshness of Riko''s eyes, these powerful eyes, full of self-confidence, are impossible to miss once people see them. Thats... Hmm? Oh, yes. Thats Yuse Shuka, Class A, Rank C Shuka and Kamishiro exchanged a few words - or rather, Shuka seemed to be almost unilaterally confronting Kamishiro. Chihiro couldn''t hear their voices, but it seems that they are saying something like, "You can''t beat me" or "Don''t get carried away just because you won a little". I see. That girl is certainly a source of anxiety for Class C. Her passion and fierce temperament, visible even from a distance, are sure to set the mood. Even more so than Kamishiro, given that she''s a girl. I''m back Oh, Kamishiro has come back Congratulations on your first place As Kamishiro returns to his seat and receives praise from the classmates, the 100-meter run for the girls are started. Shuka is in the third position, in order of grade. Izumi Yes Chihiro nodded to Maisaka, who stared at the ground more intently than ever. The race lasted only a moment. At the signal to start, Shuka sprang out like a bullet. Her initial speed is fast. Certainly, in terms of instantaneous power, Shuka greatly surpassed Kamishiro. In a race of only one hundred meters, this meant a lot, and she crossed the finish line in first place, seconds ahead of the second place runner. Wow, what a girl Small but fast! ...Don''t use the word "small" Amidst the cheers, Kamishiro whispered, "I see", it seems he has some trauma. This performance by Kamishiro and Shuka seems to have ignited not only Class C and Class A, but also Class B and other classes. Gradually, the sports festival entered a heated mood. The ball game. The upperclassmen of the B class started high jumping with a lot of balls, aiming to score a lot of points at once, but Riko developed multiple illusions without even pretending to hold the balls from the beginning. She distracts the other class by placing basket dummies in their positions. On the other hand, Class A identified Riko''s illusions calmly and quickly, and threw the balls steadily to score points. At the center of it all was... Mishuku, san? Oh, there she is. That girl must be using some kind of sight-improving ability or something Indeed. She''s taking off her glasses and throwing the balls into the real basket with ease and precision. She is probably using the ability of a student who is not currently participating in the competition with [Looting]. Maybe the light is dim or something, and she could distinguish the real from the illusion. I knew she''d come. Seeing that class A isn''t in an uproar, I guess she didn''t just take it by force, but borrowed it after telling her classmate about the situation Then, Maisaka muttered again, "Such a nuisance". And after the time is over, the final result of the ball game goes to Team C, who wins by a narrow margin, thanks to Riko''s efforts to replace the illusion and hide the real basket from the public. After that, Hana participated in several other events. Each time, she had a different ability. Although her appearance is rather plain, she has achieved a great deal. The fact that she could choose an effective ability for each event is powerful, and the impact of using someone else''s ability had a great impact on the other classes, mainly the first-year students. But, as a female, it''s difficult for her to compete with Kamishiro. So, she split the events with Shuka, who was in the same grade, and consistently scored points. It''s a good thing that she doesn''t seem to use Yuse''s ability... Shuka-san probably refused. Well, she''s rather proud Shuka didn''t want to give up her powers to someone else, even temporarily. Well, Chihiro understand that feeling. Speaking of which, Maisaka must have noticed that Chihiro''s mind reading has returned, but he hasn''t said anything. Maybe he doesn''t want to mention it, or maybe he doesn''t think it''s necessary. Anyway, Yuse Shuka is exactly like a female version of Kamishiro. She is almost unbeatable in the running events, and she always sending points to the A Team. And now, comes the real challenge, Izumi Well... the real challenge... The cavalry battle is the last event before the lunch break. It''s a showy event, so the parents could watch it while eating their lunches early, and the school could easily cope with any injuries. Chihiro''s face tightened up at Maisaka''s encouragement, but then Kamishiro put his hand on his shoulder. Let''s go, Izumi-kun Yes Chihiro nodded and stood up. As he moved, Maria and Riko gave him a look, to which he replied with a slight flutter of his eyelids. I''ll do everything I can CH 53.1 Four students per class, thirty-six in total, entered and lined up by class on the outer edge of the oval track. The placement seemed to be random, and just in front of Chihiro is 1-ADDYuse Shuka. It seems that she is the rider of the race. All the members except Shuka are men. Guys, the rider of class 1-A will probably come to this side Ok Let''s focus on that for now The three cavalry of Class C nod to each other. After putting on a landmark headband, Chihiro is lifted by the three. He looked around at his surroundings with a heightened vision and adjusted his breathing. A few tens of seconds later, the starting pistol sounded. Immediately after, all the teams start moving at the same time. Shuka''s...as expected, ran straight into Chihiro and the others. Kamishiro! Yah, leave for now! We''ll meet them where the crowd is less dense Chihiro and the others detoured to the left, avoiding the area where the melee had formed. Then, to their surprise, Shuka and the others charged through the melee, closing in on them. Naturally, the other cavalry attacked them, but... Out of my way! They are lightning fast. They swept away the second-year rider who had reached out to them, and snatched away the headband while running straight through. Her hand is very fast due to her [Heat Manipulation]. Seeing the disqualified cavalry of 2-C, the other cavalry seemed to have given up on Shuka. No one made any further moves on her, and so her team approached Chihiro and the others without hesitation. It''s been a hundred years since we met here! A sharp, intense look pierced Chihiro''s face. It seems, she doesn''t complain about not being able to face Kamishiro directly. And to counter her, Chihiro resisted the urge to look away, and looked back into Shuka''s eyes. DDApproach from the front, and attack him by scooping him up with my right hand. Chihiro understood the plan of attack, and his body moved almost simultaneously with the start of Shuka''s attack. Perhaps confused by the uncomfortable feeling of having her mind read, Chihiro saw Shuka''s expression change into a quizzical one, and he could brush off Shuka''s hand with his left hand. However, his left hand went numb from the shock. Wha...? Shuka stiffens for a moment in surprise, but of course, not wanting to wait for her to regain her composure, Chihiro extends his right hand, aiming for Shuka''s headband. HoweverDD ! Just in time. Shuka brushed off Chihiro''s hand just in time. Despite the fact that the time lag between recognition and reaction is short, her instantaneous power makes it happen and it''s terrifying. Fall back! A sharp command was given, and the horse of 1-A took a few steps back. Izumi-kun! Sorry, just stand by! Though it was tempting to attack Shuka before her team could regain their stance, Chihiro probably wouldn''t be able to deal with her if she countered. So now, if Shuka is coming at him, he would counter her. It''s probably the only way to win. It might be possible to wait for Shuka to run out of stamina, but it would be dangerous if Shuka''s energy capacity is unknown. Maybe she will consume calories to the limit because it is before lunch. Kamishiro Yuuki! Before Chihiro know it, Shuka and the others are approaching again. And it''s head-on again. This time, they seem to be planning to stick around until they get Chihiro''s headband, and then decide the game with a series of high-speed moves. Surprisingly, she and her team smart. They must have understood from the earlier interplay that they would be blocked if they just used a single move. This is not good. But Chihiro read her mind again. DDFor the first strike, move the right hand from the waist to the headband straight ahead. Chihiro, who had read thus, thrust out his right hand in order to make the first move. If he could get to the headband first, he would win. Too bad! But Shuka''s left hand blocked Chihiro''s move. She managed to block the counterattack with her right hand, but now there was no time to attack. Still, Shuka senses the attacks just in time and continues to prevent them. It helps her that his attacks are straightforward, Why don''t you just get beaten up, Kamishiro Yuuki! Both of them are getting impatient with the stalemate. And it is not only the rider who is burdened. The horsemen, who continue to face their opponents and slowly changing direction as they approach each other, are also gradually accumulating fatigue. In this situation, the disadvantage is the rider who has less mental space and is heavier. Ah! After a dozen or so attempts, Chihiro''s horse on the right behind him collapsed, and the students on the left staggered along with it. Seeing Chihiro''s horse collapsing, the horse of 1-A hurriedly moved away. I will fall Chihiro, thinking that he would fall, squeezed his eyes shut, but the expected fall did not come. Because Kamishiro raised his arm and held Chihiro''s body. Thanks to Kamishiro, Chihiro is able to keep his balance just in time, and he managed to control himself by being carried by Kamishiro. Izumi-kun, hold on tighter Uh, yeah "Sorry, please take care of the rest", his classmate said so when Chihiro clung to Kamishiro. To be honest, it''s very uncomfortable to have his crotch against the back of his head, but at this point, there is no replacing it. ...OK. If you still want to do it, I''ll fight you Although Chihiro and the others who had regained their footing with just the two of them made her tighten her expression, their expression also tightened. At the sound of her voice, the cavalry of class 1-A rushed forward. ! Kamishiro avoids to the right with minimal steps. When they turn to face each other, he moves to the left. You''re moving restless! Shuka sometimes reaches out to Chihiro, but she can''t seem to get her aim right in the fast-moving world. So, her attacks are unsuccessful. And with fewer people, Chihiro and Kamishiro are able to move around more easily. However, the stability is lost, and Chihiro struggles not to be knocked down. And then, suddenly, Chihiro realized. On the field, most of the cavalry had already left. Besides Chihiro and Shuka, there are only two cavalry left. When that group is finished, the winner will intervene on their fight. ...So, they need to decide by then. Kamishiro and Shuka must have thought the same thing. Izumi-kun, we''ll do it next We will! Their voices overlapped, and the final battle began. Shuka''s horse is charging straight at Kamishiro, but Kamishiro is prepared to take it, and so he could avoid it by one step to the left. This is a necessary measure, because if they collide, it is Chihiro and Kamishiro who will collapse. And Shuka seemed to be aware of it. I''ll take it! A hand is extended at high speed. Taking advantage of the horse''s stability, Shuka moves her hands away and concentrates on the attack. Shall I take it? No, we''re at a disadvantage in an endurance battle Ignoring Shuka''s hand, Chihiro extends his right hand. He aims for his opponent''s headband. Shuka is quicker. But... Eh...? *wobble*. Chihiro''s body shakes, and his attack misses. Naturally, since he is desperately clinging to Kamishiro''s head with all his limbs, the more he moves his right hand away, the more he loses his balance. But now, both Chihiro and Kamishiro are nearing their limits. So, there is no time to regain their balance, and now, the game is between Chihiro falling off from Kamishiro or he taking off Shuka''s headband as soon as possible. ...Don''t think about anything else. Chihiro just went for the headband. Ignore what''s happening to his body. All that mattered is that his right hand reached the target. And he got it. ...You''re good Shuka muttered, her eyes widening and a smile appearing on her face shortly after. Hearing this, Chihiro felt himself falling. Ah! Kamishiro''s arms stretched out as quickly as he could and caught Chihiro with both arms. "Kyaa..." Some of the students (mostly girls) cheered, but the people in question are not concerned with that. *exhale sound* Chihiro exhaled and looked up at Kamishiro''s face, trying to calm his heartbeat. His forehead was sweating, but he was smiling. Good work, Izumi-kun ...Kamishiro-kun, is this going to be a disqualification? Well...uh, yes. You''ve fallen from the horse... And then a voice from the side. But as long as the rider doesn''t touch the ground, it''s safe It''s Shuka, who has dismounted. While the other three rushed out, only she remained there, looking up at Kamishiro. I lost this time, but don''t think you can win next time ...Haha. It''s not me who won this time, it''s Izumi-kun Kamishiro laughed at Shuka''s aggressive ranting, wondering where she got such energy. To be honest, Chihiro would have preferred not to get involved in the conversation. Fortunately, Shuka only glanced at Chihiro and snorted, "Hmmph". I''m not interested in options With that, she strode off the field. Chihiro and Kamishiro couldn''t help but follow her with their eyes. .... Behind you, they''re coming! Eh? When they looked back, the only remaining cavalry is closing in on Chihiro and the others. Izumi-kun, hurry up and get on my head Uh, yeah. Oh, but I have to wear this headband, too The two rushed to get ready, but couldn''t make it in time. They fell to the ground together by the rush of the third year''s cavalry. CH 53.2 Otssuu (Good job). Congratulations on second place, I say When Kamishiro and Chihiro returned to their class seats, Maisaka greeted them with a smile. Yes, you did well. You''re second place That was great, Kamishiro-kun. You carried Izumi-kun all by yourself Well, Izumi did pretty well too, didn''t he? The rest of the classmates also commented on their performance. Since it''s the last event before lunch and there are no events to be held later, everyone seemed to be watching the competition rather seriously. And, basically, Chihiro is treated as a bonus, but he did not feel bad about it. Good work, you two Then Aika walked up to them in her gym clothes. Kamishiro squinted at her when he saw her. Takatsuki-san But Aika, whether she cares or not, smiles and asks him. You''re tired, aren''t you? Let me heal you a little After this, Kamishiro continues to participate in the relay. But he used up all his energy in the cavalry battle. So, this is the best time for Aika to play her role of recovery. Kamishiro, however, looked half happy and half apologetic. Then heal Izumi-kun first. He must have hit his back when he fell No, I... Chihiro is about to say it''s no big deal. Aika glanced at Chihiro and turned her head away. Don''t worry about that. Izumi-kun isn''t going to play any more, and he''s used to getting hurt Well... Kamishiro is puzzled by the cold words. Chihiro smiled as best he could and told him. Takatsuki-san is right. I''ll be fine. He said, taking his seat. Kamishiro then us pulled by Aika to the back of the class. He is probably going to be treated there. Maisaka poked Chihiro in the side of his head. Hey, Izumi, did you do something to upset Takatsuki-san? ...Uh, I don''t know Of course, Chihiro is aware of what he had done, but he is reluctant to say it out loud.  After the cavalry battle, they had lunch. Students can eat the lunches they brought beforehand, or go to the cafeteria or purchase food, or talk with their parents if they are there. Students are free to do whatever they want as long as they return before the afternoon session starts. ...Well then As the students began to move, Chihiro also left his seat. He grabbed his lunch box and started to leave. Hey, Izumi, are you going somewhere? Yeah. I just wanted to find a quiet place to relax ...Oh. I see. A broken heart is a shock, isn''t it? He doesn''t know why but he agreed strangely. ...Well, in a way, it''s not wrong. But the reason why he is alone was that Riko had strictly ordered him to eat as far away from the class as possible. And since it''s a sport festival, Chihiro''s lunch could not be neglected, but their relationship could not be discovered. By the way, Aika seemed to have invited Maria and Riko to eat with her instead of Kamishiro. Also, Riko made lunch box for Maria today, didn''t she? Now, where should I go? Should he sit in the corner of the outdoor training area, at least out of the ground? As he''s walking and thinking, he feels a pair of eyes on him. He then turned around and met the eyes of a female student with glasses. But she suddenly turns away from Chihiro and walks away at a speed that is neither too fast nor too slow. After some thought, Chihiro followed her. She left the ground and walked around the entrance. The surroundings become quieter, but she still walks further until she reaches a small bench. *silence fills a moment* Then, after the girl sat down on the right side of the bench, Chihiro asked her while standing. Can I help you? Yes, well. It''s nothing important Then, she continued, "Why don''t you just sit down", in a matter-of-fact tone. ...... Although Chihiro is wary, he did as he was told and sat down on the bench. At least if they are sitting side by side, there is less risk of her unexpectedly using her [Looting]. As Chihiro sits down next to her, Hana pulls out a melon-bread from a plastic bag in her hand. She seems to have bought it at a convenience store. Hana, perhaps realizing that Chihiro was staring at her, said in a bored tone. Thanks to someone, I was exhausted all morning Then, she said "And I didn''t have time to make lunch too". ...I see Unable to say sorry, Chihiro just gave a small nod. Hana didn''t seem to want to start a conversation, so Chihiro opened his own lunch box. It''s easy to eat, with onigiri and bite-sized side dishes. There is also a small towel in the box. Is that Maria-chan''s homemade? Hana said, glancing at him sideways. No, it''s Riko''s Oh... I see. Give me a bite Well, she wants it after all. With a wry smile, Chihiro handed her the bento box, and Hana picked up a handful of rice balls and a few side dishes, letting out a satisfied sigh. It tastes so much better when I think I''m taking something that was made for Izumi-kun ...Don''t people often say you have a bad personality? Onfortunately, I hide behind a mask when I''m out in public Hana replied nonchalantly, and began to bite into the melon bread again. She didn''t seem to be willing to share the bread with him instead of taking a bite. Giving up, Chihiro also started to eat. ...Thanks to you. I''ll never forget the humiliation you caused me ...That''s very polite I mean, you''ve come inside me so many times. Are you going to take responsibility when I have a baby? For some reason, Chihiro thinks Hana doesn''t seem like she''s going to have a baby. So, Chihiro replied, with an unsure feeling in his head. I''ll consider it if Hana is completely mine That''s impossible It''s a split decision. That being said, can I visit you regularly during the summer vacation? ...Isn''t that a contradiction in terms? No, not at all. My obedience to Izumi-kun is only temporary. It''s a condition for me to taste Maria-chan''s body After all, her obsession with Maria is quite unusual. That''s why the deal was made, though. ...I don''t mind if Maria''s schedule allows it. In return, I''ll be happy to hold you As you wish. Once, twice, a dozen times, it won''t make a difference now I''m sure the pregnancy rate will change I suppose so. But I''ll arrange for birth control pills then That''s where the strange conversation ends. Looking down at her half-finished lunch, Chihiro asked Hana. ...Don you hate me? Huh? Of course I hate you Hana exhaled as if to say, "What a stupid thing to say". Then... I''ll kill Izumi-kun someday. But that''s not now. For now, we''ll just have to live with the fact that we''re all in this together Like Riko, she''s trying to be tough... but it seems she''s not. For better or worse, Hana is not attached to Chihiro in any way. She''s not bound by fear, so when she decides to do something, she''ll do it. I hope that "some day" never comes Then give me Maria-chan ...It''s natural to say, but the two of them didn''t have much of a conversation at all. Hana is the one who finished her meal first. She got up without waiting for Chihiro, and turned to leave. Mishuku-san Yes? Good job at the sport festival. And do your best this afternoon ...Huh. Well, thank you The voice that came back is as bland as could be. CH 54.1 The first event after lunch break is the mixed gender relay. As this school has a policy of equality between men and women, the event is unique in that it is not divided by gender, but instead the ratio of men to women is decided to be 50/50. Again, the third race is divided by grade. Shuka from Class A and Kamishiro from Class C are the only two runners to face each other directly. Coincidentally, both of them are anchors. Class C led the race until the first and second runners. However, they are overtaken by Class B in the third run. The reason for this is that the third runner of Class C is one of the participants in the cavalry battle and is fatigued, and so Class B is one of the best class of the school year in terms of overall performance, as previously expected. Class A remained in third place until the third runner. After all, all three members of this class had participated in the cavalry battle. If anything, aren''t we overworking our main players? Well, me too ...Haha Because of the difference in ability between the top and bottom runners, it''s inevitable that some of the runners would be overworked. But the question is the fourth runner. How well will Kamishiro recover from Aika''s treatment? How much will Shuka''s explosive power be affected by the condition of 200 meters including curves, and will the B team be able to keep the lead they made? The fourth runner of Class B starts running in first place. He is still fast. Under the condition of no ability, it is quite fast. Next, Kamishiro takes the baton and bursts into speed. He''s suddenly going full throttle! Kamishiro''s ability is to strengthen his overall physical capabilities. The principle is still the same: it takes time to reach the top speed. If he tries to push his body too hard, it will be hard on him, but he can''t win otherwise. Chihiro, who saw the race, looked at Shuka, who is behind Kamishiro and is about to receive the baton. The corner of her mouth turned up in a smile, and she looked ahead. The moment she received the baton, she went into top speed. She quickly closed the gap to the second place and then to the first place. Kamishiro, of course, doesn''t lose, and runs even faster. Kuh! Maisaka makes a small gut punch. Well, Kamishiro has overtaken the students of Class B to take first place. But shortly after, Shuka takes second place. And now, it just ten meters to the finish. There is little difference between first and second place. Kamishiro and Shuka are in a dead heat until the end, and reach the goal almost simultaneously. Who won? As all the spectators watched with bated breath, an announcement is made in the field. The winner of this race is Class C! There are shouts of joy and disappointment from each class. Class C would now receive more points than the other teams. Looking at the large scoreboard, Maisaka muttered. Well, are things getting a little complicated now?  Tug-of-war between boys and girls, between grades. To be honest, Chihiro had no idea why Maria had entered this event. But later, after seeing her imitate Chihiro''s trump card, he somehow understood her intentions. Since there are three teams, the representatives played rock-paper-scissors, and the B team is chosen as the seed. Kamishiro, Shuka and Hana are not participating in the tug of war. The reason for this is that students who can compete in individual events are more likely to participate in other events. At the same time, it seems to be an event where students who do not participate in individual events concentrate, and the ratio of girls is unexpectedly high. In such a situation, Maria, standing among the students of the C team, stood out a little. She is wearing the same gym clothes as everyone else, and there is nothing strange about her appearance. However, her attitude toward the competition is clearly different from that of the other students. She holds the rope tightly, and her legs are planted in the most powerful position. *bang* When the signal to start the race sounds, she pulls the rope tightly and stomps her body into the ground. Probably, her body is now exerting more force than it should. Just like her fist. She deliberately exerted a level of force that hurt her body, and the damage to her body is mitigated by her ability to heal herself. By exerting more than her full strength, Maria''s strength must have far exceeded that of a single, powerless girl. But since it''s a team competition, it is unclear how much of an impact that had on her performance. The winner of this competition is Team C! Team C narrowly defeated Team A. ...But, this isn''t fair, is it? I guess so In the "following" finals, the exhausted C team lost, and ended up in second place. Isn''t this game almost decided at the time of rock-paper-scissors!? Chihiro could understand why Maisaka wanted to intervene.  At the obstacle race. A student, who has an ability to strengthen his jumping ability, easily leaps over a hurdle of more than one meter placed at the innermost part of the track. Another student used his levitation ability to jump over the hurdle, and the last student used his wind ability to knock down the obstacle without touching it, which caused him to have to start over. In the unique quiz competition, Maisaka answered the quiz questions one after another correctly in succession, and avoided the penalty imposed for incorrect answers to achieve a good result. In the candy-eating competition, students who strengthen their five senses found candies one after another by taking advantage of the rule that "additional points are awarded for finding additional candies". And so on.  The score of each team, somehow or other, did not make a big difference until the last event. Each team''s ace played an active role as an ace, and got the points where they could. The temporary first place goes to Class A, followed by Class C and Class B. However, depending on the result of the last event, the scavenger hunt, there might be a difference. ...But, I wonder if it''s a good idea to bring the scavenger hunt at the end... Kamishiro, who had finished all his duties and was in a resting mode, muttered next to Chihiro. He glanced at the parents'' and guests'' seats. Compared to the time around noon, the place is much less crowded. Well, the traffic here is not convenient, so it is inevitable that people leave early. It is sad that the number of people is decreasing as the number of "things" is decreasing. But then, Maisaka showed his great knowledge, I heard they put it last because the time required is hard to read. I heard that the previous record was just under an hour Isn''t that the problem with bringing it at this time of day? Don''t get me started to talk about who was the first between eggs and chickens, okay? Instead, why don''t we support Takatsuki-san? I guess so Kamishiro answered immediately. The scavenger hunt, like the tug-of-war, is a one-shot game, mixed gender, ignoring grades. Twelve students, one from each class, compete at once. The starting point is on the opposite side of the track from the students'' seats. At the signal of the start, the twelve students take off at once and run half a lap on the track. And on the other side of the starting point, right next to the student seats, there is a box with a topic, and the student who comes in first place draws a piece of paper with the topic written on it. The goal of the game is to complete the remaining half of the lap with the item written on the box. S-Sandwich...!? At this time!? Hey, wait. What''s sand from Koshien?(*Note: the sand at Koshien Stadium => reference) One by one, the students who drew the paper let out cheers and screams. It seemed that the challenges are rather devilish, and that is one of the reasons why it took so long. Oh, it looks like Takatsuki-san is going to pull it too Aika arrived at the box a little late. She is at a disadvantage in a simple competition because of her age and gender, but in a scavenger hunt, she may well be able to turn the tables. Aika puts her hand into the box and pulls it out, then looks at the paper in her hand. ...Eh? Her eyes widened and she stiffened. Seeing that she doesn''t move even after more than ten seconds, the girls in 1-C shouted. At their behest, Aika ran to the student''s seat and unfolded the paper. Then, after some giggling, all the girls looked back at the boys. They pointed at Chihiro. No, it''s not him but Kamishiro who is getting attention. Uh-oh... But Aika still hesitated. Her face is also red. Just as Chihiro is beginning to worry about what''s wrong, his eyes met hers for a moment. ...Ah Then, as if she had made up her mind, Aika started to move. She rushed to the 1-C boys'' seat, pointed at Kamishiro, Chihiro and Maisaka in turn and said. You three there, play rock-paper-scissors! ...Rock, paper, scissors? The three of them did as they are told, all with a question mark on their faces. As a result, Chihiro won after two rounds of rock-paper-scissors. And. Eh? Aika froze, looking surprised for some reason. She thought about it for a few seconds, and then said. Then, Maisaka, run with me! What? Oh, okay Maisaka, with a confused look on his face, agrees, and runs around the track with Aika, finishing in a daze. Maybe thanks to the sandwich and the sand from Koshien, she came in first. Still, what''s going on? Kamishiro and Chihiro looked at each other, Izumi-kun, you should read the air Eh? What? The girls shouted. Haha. That piece of paper said "boyfriend or girlfriend (or candidate)" So, that''s it. So that''s why Kamishiro was being pointed at. But why Chihiro, who won the rock-paper-scissors game is excluded? ...Why didn''t she just choose Kamishiro from the beginning? Change! That''s what it''s all about Chihiro heard one of the boys say, and for a moment he felt a strong desire to kill him. CH 54.2 After that, the final announcement of the results is brought up to the closing ceremony. Well, since the distribution of scores for each event had been announced, it could be figured out based on the distribution of scores just before the event... but even those who took the trouble to figure it out are not so naive as to say it out loud. After a few words of appreciation from the principal, the announcement is finally made. Announcement! The winner is Team C! *whoa* A cheer went up from Class C of each grade. On the other hand, Class A and Class B are disappointed. The winning team will receive a prize of 1000 yen worth of coupons for the school cafeteria and purchases As soon as the prize is announced, the mood in the hall turned to "Oh, yeah...", which is quite amusing. After the closing ceremony, the students cleaned up and left the school. The next day is not a vacation, but still the closing ceremony. The school''s management policy is that the ceremony will be over in half a day, so students are encouraged to drag their tired bodies along.  Good work. Well, I''m glad we won Yes. Although I don''t intend to be so attached to the result, it feels much better than losing After coming home, they change their clothes and gather in the living room. Riko and Maria, the women, seemed to be in a good mood after the sports festival. Chihiro, however, while smiling at them, is not in a happy mood. What, Chihiro? Are you still worried about Takatsuki-san dumping you? ...Don''t say it clearly It''s not that she can''t see through him, but she knows. Because Riko and Maria must have heard that exchange. It can''t be helped. Takatsuki-san is a human being, she has her own likes and dislikes ...Yeah Of course. But he just can''t keep up with his feelings. And as he thinks about it, he starts to feel depressed again. But he shakes his head lightly and tries to change his mind. Did Takatsuki-san really dump Izumi-kun? Maria tilted her head with a look of uncertainty. That... "Of course she dumped me", Chihiro''s thought. But feeling uncomfortable to say it himself, Chihiro kept his mouth shut. However, by chance, Aika refused to even choose Chihiro. If that wasn''t a rejection, what was it? That''s it. Why did Takatsuki-san choose a person she didn''t want to choose? If she didn''t want to choose, why didn''t she leave you out from the start? Maisaka was chosen because he was "just right". After all, Maisaka''s personality is not likely to be misunderstood by either himself or others. It''s a good choice for an on-the-spot partner. If so, it would have been better to mention Maisaka''s name from the beginning. "Hmm", Riko groans and raises her hand. Maisaka is actually her true love, and she didn''t want you to know it ...Stop making assumptions that you yourself don''t believe Oh, you caught me Riko sticks her tongue out at Chihiro. I mean, Maria, I didn''t think you''d be so obsessed with the subject of love I''m not obsessed, I''m just wondering. Nishizaki-san, do you have any doubts about her behavior? Yes Riko nodded her head easily. She smiled and looked meaningfully at Chihiro. But I''m not going to tell Master Eh? That''s good. If she''s going to ignore you, why don''t you just screw her? She might be more forgiving than you think ...No, no no Chihiro tried to imagine it for a while, but it didn''t seem realistic at all. Then Riko chuckled and dropped the subject of Aika. Anyway. How about "this" stuff? She flipped up her clothes to reveal a mark that looked just like Maria''s. It''s rather nice, this one Yes. It''s working better than I thought Maria nodded at Riko''s comment. Is that so? Chihiro, on the other hand, is not feeling it. This was because the mark only affected Maria and Riko, not Chihiro himself. And the only things he could verify beforehand were the conditions under which the ability would be activated and the conditions under which the effect would be applied. Although he did not know how the effect would work. Yes. I feel like I''ve been able to exert 10 to 20 percent more strength than usual Me too. I felt strong when I made the illusion And so, here''s the summary of what has been learned. The condition for activation is that the subject is in physical contact with Chihiro. The subject must swear to obey Chihiro. When activated, a mark will appear on the subject. The subject, who has the mark, receives a boost to all actions. To be precise, it is not an enhancement, but rather a sort of forcible raising to a "good state". Chihiro can also restrict the actions of the bearer of the mark at will. Riko, who participated in the verification, testified that her action seems to become sluggish. The mark cannot be removed by Maria and the others. But it can be removed at will by Chihiro''s thought, and it can be reapplied by performing the first step again. Is it named [Command] or something? How about [Ruler''s Blessing]? Well... I''ll go with [Domination] for now It''s a pompous name, but it can''t be helped since [Command] has a slightly different meaning. The ability to strengthen others, not oneself. Still, it''s a little hard to use The target of the effect is too limited to be of much use. Chihiro is having trouble deciding whether or not to show it in the ability assessment. I wonder? But Maria tilted her head. The essence of this ability is not in how easy it is to strengthen a person or how much it is strengthened the person. Rather, it''s the opposite The opposite? Yes, the opposite Maria opens her arms and hugs herself. Stronger, and stronger. Once I surrender my heart to you, you will bind me for life. If I defy you I''ll have to spend the rest of my life under the curse of your control The curse of domination Chains, if you want to call it that After said that, Maria removes her hand from her body, and this time touching her neck. Once chained, I have no choice but to devote my life to my intended master. It''s the best proof of loyalty, don''t you think? Chihiro, who hears that, felt a thrill of immorality run down his spine. As if guided, he looked into Maria''s jet-black eyes. Naturally, she desired Chihiro''s fingers, tongue, and everything. Perhaps it was because they had been together so many times before. Chihiro let himself be assaulted by the urge with a concrete image... Master Riko''s thin fingers grabbed Chihiro''s wrist. Not to stop him, but... Please don''t make me the one who''s left out... Chihiro smiled and nodded in response to her indirect plea. CH 55.1 All three of them moved into the bedroom and closed the door. Maria''s eyes are moist, but she seems to have regained her composure and mutters. We came here on a spur of the moment... but come to think of it, we haven''t even taken a shower yet. We haven''t even had dinner yet Even if you say so, I can''t stand it anymore Yes. As long as Master is okay with it, I don''t mind... Maria glanced at Riko, who would have complained in the past. .... But Riko smiled and sat down on the floor, looking up at them. I''m fine too. Master, please let us serve you ...Riko Maria''s eyes widened as she saw her being more honest than before. But then, with a smooth gesture, she took off her clothes, put on a black collar and sat down next to the blonde girl, and whispered. I wonder what happened between you and Master Riko then smiled triumphantly at the "Senior Slave" and told her. It''s a secret. But for sure, he held me a lot while Maria was away in Master''s room DDIn Master''s room. Those words also reminded Chihiro of that time. While Maria was away, they had many secret conversations in the boys'' dormitory. They made love in the bathrooms, in bed, and even in the school''s private training room. Furthermore, they even showed Aika their acts as Master and slave. If it had been just Riko and him... The two of them might have fallen into a deep abyss in a different way than now. Perhaps that would have been a blessing in disguise. ...So. A lot in Master''s room, huh? That''s right. I think I know more about Chihiro than Maria Maria''s voice is lower than usual, still Riko pushed her even harder. Riko''s tone of voice is friendly, but not without a hint of uneasiness. Chihiro is still not familiar with the delicate nature of a girl''s mind, so he can''t be sure. Maria''s cheeks puffed out, and her jealousy of Riko showed in her expression. I''ve only been away from Master for a few days, haven''t I? Hmm? Wasn''t it just a few days before I was raped by Chihiro that Maria moved to the new school? That''s enough, both of you As Chihiro is about to open his mouth, the girls looked back at him. Master Who came first, me or her? In some ways, it seemed like a dream, but he wondered why it made him feel threatened when he heard it. Well... For a moment, he used one of the best answers in his life. Riko, come here Eh? Yes Riko''s face lit up like a child''s, and she came close to Chihiro. This overly straightforward attitude is probably due to her rivalry with Maria. As Chihiro took her lips, expressing his utmost fondness for her, he heard Maria''s murmur as she sat still. ...Master, you''re so mean That alone sent a shiver down his spine. Chihiro wondered what kind of expression she would have if he had said, "I wanted to see Maria after she was left to her own". It sounded a bit perverted, but he couldn''t contain his excitement. And... Riko''s tongue movements became more intense. In a short span of time, she separated her lips and repeatedly took a breath, seeking Chihiro''s lips and tongue. Following her silent request, Chihiro flicked his tongue up and down, making Riko''s body tremble. The tongue, too, is an excellent sex organ. If he carefully stimulates her with his tongue when she is sufficiently aroused, he can expect the same effect as when he strokes her neck or armpits. Puha! Riko had become completely aroused and pressed her body against his, but he let go of her lips at once. He then took off her clothes, which she was still wearing, but of course she did not protest. When she is wearing only her underwear, he moves his face to her neck and smells her. You smell sweaty No... it''s embarrassing It''s summer, so of course she''s sweating, but today, after being outside for so long, she smells particularly strong. In general, sweat is not a good smell, but Chihiro doesn''t feel bad if it''s Riko''s or Maria''s sweat. Then, can I smell your Master too? Yes Riko undresses Chihiro and they get on the bed together. Riko put her face to Chihiro''s chest and sniffed him, just as she had pledged. ...How is it? It smells good. It turns me on It''s working out well. Feeling this way, Chihiro ordered Riko to wet herself. Okay With her face pressed against Chihiro''s chest, Riko raised her lower body. She then dipped her fingers under her panties and began to caress her own private parts with her fingers. The small sound of water and Riko''s breathing echo in the quiet room. ...It''s done After only a few minutes, the voice came. Then, he let Riko sink into him in a hugging position. They pressed their bodies against each other, hugging and sniffing each other''s bodies. They continued to have sex, occasionally swapping positions, and Chihiro didn''t forget to ejaculate inside Riko''s vagina. After a while, Riko asked him for a second time while they are still connected. Does it feel good? Yes. My pussy, it feels good... After tasting Chihiro''s cock a little longer than the first time, Riko climaxed again. *pant* *pant...* Master, thank you so much Slowly and carefully, she lifted her vagina and pulled out his penis. Are you satisfied? Yes. No, I''d really like to do a little more She smiles at Maria, who sits up and lets her hands wander aimlessly. I don''t think it''s good to keep her waiting too long ... It seems she has won the game, right? Well, Maria bit her lip a little at Riko''s comment. But at the same time, she s happy that her turn had come. Riko got off the bed, wiped off her body fluids and picked up her clothes. I''m going to take a shower first, take your time Maria stared at the bedroom door, which closed quietly, with a complicated expression. She turned to face Chihiro only after the door is completely closed. Come here, Maria ...Yes, Master Maria stood up with a stain of her love juice on the floor where she had been sitting. I didn''t even touch you, but you''re so wet Chihiro whispered to her as she crawled on the bed and lay on top of him. Maria nodded her head, looking down at Chihiro''s already flushed face. Yes. My pussy is tingling, and I''m already at my limit. Please, please. Please fuck me quickly, quickly... Her voice is sweet, half-exhaled. As expected, it was a good decision to show Riko''s affair first. Maria, who tends to restrain herself because she''s afraid she''ll lose control, is now saying lewd words when she''s pushed beyond her limits. Or, perhaps, the act of the day before yesterday has made her more susceptible to losing her control. Well, let''s do it while standing up for a change Ah, ahh... yes Maria wobbled and staggered down to the floor. Chihiro made her stand by the window and ordered her to put her hands on the wall. Like this...? Maria obediently sticks her ass out. She likes to be fucked from behind, and this situation seems to excite her to no end. More of her love juices are pouring out of her already wet pussy, dripping down her thighs and onto her legs. ...If she show him something like this, thenDD Maria, I don''t think I''m going to be able to stop today Yes... no problem. Fuck me as hard as you want until I pass out With that, Chihiro penetrated her from behind and Maria let out a squeal that echoed through the room. At first she tried to shake her hips to match Chihiro''s, but soon she felt it too much and had to work hard to maintain her position. Eventually, her knees began to shake and her hands on the wall nearly went up in the air several times, but Chihiro continued to thrust her hips. It feels good. It feels good, it feels good...! As if asking for more, more pleasure. Repeating only "It feels good", Maria climaxed countless times, and Chihiro finally ejaculated into her vagina for the first time. *spurt* *spurtttt* *spurttttt* After that, he ejaculated three times, and her body reached its limit and collapsed on the spot, but Maria is still conscious. Still, Chihiro moved her over to the bed and continued the act, leaving her staring blankly into space. The exhausted girl is almost like a doll. He carefully but unreservedly embraced her soft body, which looked as if it would break if he put too much pressure on it. Even though she didn''t move voluntarily, the warmth of human skin is exceptional, and the unconscious twitching of her vagina is pleasant. AndDD Maria... ...she is smiling. Her mouth tears up in happiness as her consciousness becomes muddled. Relieved to see this, Chihiro keeps moving, and eventually ejaculates again. When the sensation of spitting out semen subsides, he begins to move again. He continued his masturbation-like but not masturbation-like activities and ejaculated several more times. After an average of six ejaculations a day. Before he knew it, Maria had closed her eyes and is breathing heavily in her sleep. Apparently, she is satisfied. Then, after looking at her happy face for a while, Chihiro lightly patted her head and pulled the rod out of her vagina. With a gush, more fluid than Maria could tolerate poured out of her. Go ahead and sleep Chihiro whispered softly and left the bedroom. As he is about to go straight to the bathroom, Riko, who was in the living room, peeks out into the hallway. Are you done? Yeah. Maria''s asleep I see. I guess I''ll make dinner by myself then Then, Riko smiles kindly. That means the conversation in the bedroom before was an act? Or was it a deliberate provocation for the play? Oh, then I''ll help you... No. Chihiro, you go take a bath and take a nap until dinner O-Okay He thought it was okay since Maria is not here, but Riko does the same. He doesn''t know why they are so stubborn about not letting him help them, but well, he was very tired too. Then, when he took a shower, he almost fell asleep. Perhaps because of this, he spent more time in the bathroom than usual. By the time he left, the dinner is almost ready. Apparently, Riko had already prepared the food in advance. Since it is too late to go to bed, Chihiro dozed off in the living room, sitting on a chair. CH 55.2 Chi-hi-ro! He woke up to find a steamy meal on the table. The main dish is Chicken Nanban. Apparently, the main dish is meat, considering the tiredness from the sport festival. Even the tartar sauce seemed to be homemade, and he could see that there are plenty of vegetables. Where''s Maria? Hmm, she hasn''t woken up yet. That room is soundproof, so I can''t hear what''s going on inside I see Maybe he should wait a little longer. But as soon as he thought of it, the smell of sweet and sour sauce tickled his nose, and his stomach made a nice noise. Riko chuckled and walked back to the kitchen. It feels bad for her, but let''s eat first With that, they eat first. The rice is freshly cooked and the chicken is richly seasoned. In addition to the rice, there is a radish salad, pickles, and miso soup. Chihiro is rather worried about eating too much. Hey, Chihiro Hmm? Riko looked at him up and down as she ate. Sorry, I forgot to tell you... Yes Takatsuki-san might have found out about us He nearly spewed out his mouthful of food. W-Why? We had lunch together today, right? And she saw my lunch As he recalled, Riko had made lunch for Maria today. And Riko and Maria were eating lunch with Aika. Trying to hold back a headache, Chihiro said as calmly as he could. Riko? Ah, haha. I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. I was just careless. But the other girls didn''t know Aika didn''t seem to be prying too deeply. She just said, "I see you two share a lunch box". ...What do you think? Well, I think she knows Of course... Chihiro and Riko, their relationship is already known. If Riko and Maria are found to have something in common, as if they were living together, it is natural for people to suspect their relationship. Well, actually, that doesn''t necessarily mean that it didn''t affect Takatsuki-san''s attitude this afternoon Maria Maria, wearing only her underwear and clutching her clothes, appeared in the living room. It''s okay. As for the scavenger hunt, my point of view is as I said. Like Riko said, eventually you''ll have to assault her. Don''t you like it? Please don''t say anything I don''t want to hear... but I''m not denying it No, you should deny it. You know Well, it''s not clear. Maria and the others say they don''t know if Aika hates me. If they''re right, Chihiro might still have a chance. ...Either way, maybe after the vacations Yeah. I hope it''s after the vacations She may or may not be anticipating something. Maria chuckled and went to the bathroom to take a shower. CH 56.1 The next morning, Maria and Riko looked sleepy as one would expect. Chihiro is recovering well thanks to his ability, but he might want to refrain from doing "that" today. Thinking that it depends on Maria and Riko''s intentions, he went to school. Today is the last day of school, so it only has half a day. After arriving at school and attending the ceremony, the homeroom teacher gave the students a reminder in HR and that is it. Since there is no active work to be done, there is nothing particularly troublesome. Hey, why don''t we go to karaoke now? Karaoke in front of the station? Sure, but it''s going to be really crowded there today After school, the classroom is crowded with students who are enjoying their summer vacation. Shibahou Academy also has a summer vacation. During the summer vacation, students can go back to their parents'' home, or stay in the dormitory if they live there. Also, the school is open to the public during the summer vacation. Even in a normal high school, there are club activities and make-up classes, but for Chihiro and the other [Lost Item], it is very important to have access to the school''s training grounds. After all, although some of them are going to home, play and do homework, but some of them are going to make plans for training. I''m going to to use this opportunity to focus on my training Haha. As expected of Kamishiro Perhaps because the number of people in the classroom had not decreased, Chihiro is not able to go home immediately today. And as he got up from his seat with his luggage, Maisaka caught him and forced him to join the conversation. Izumi-kun? Are you going back to your parents'' house? Well, I''m going back in a couple of days, but mostly I''ll be training Originally, Chihiro''s parents'' house is not that far away. But it''s not convenient for commuting to school, after all, it''s enough for a day trip. In this day and age, he can contact each other by cell phone, and his mother is the only one living at home. Her sister, who is working, is probably too busy to come home, so when he returns, it will be just him and his mother. If he stays too long, he might end up making her feel uncomfortable. ...Well, he didn''t say that much about the situation. Kamishiro nodded deeply and gave Chihiro a refreshing smile. I see. Then, let''s see the results after the vacation ...Yeah Chihiro replied to him, staring at his toned body. Kamishiro Yuuki is Chihiro''s goal. Part of the reason why he wanted to spend his summer vacation training is to catch up with him. Rather, if he just spends this summer aimlessly, Kamishiro will surely go much farther. And. As they stared at each other, Maisaka''s light voice interrupted them. Ohhh, it''s hot. I mean, Kamishiro, I''m inviting you to hang out at least once. Let''s go to the beach The slightly tall and slightly handsome class member is apparently more interested in enjoying his youth than working out. Well, in his case, brain work is more important than physical training, so it is not impossible that what seems to be just a fun activity is actually useful for gathering information. When Maisaka tapped his shoulder, Kamishiro narrowed his eyes. Sea, huh? Certainly swimming isn''t bad... but why me? Izumi isn''t as dumb as you, and he should have something to play with. Or do you want to come with us, Izumi? Haha. No, you two have fun Chihiro and Kamishiro don''t hate each other, but they''re not exactly friends. If they spend too much time together, they might become choked up. Well, I wouldn''t go out with just the two of us. Come on, Kamishiro, who do you want me to invite? ...Wait, don''t tell everyone. I know who you want me to ask out! No, I haven''t said anything yet, have I? Chihiro faded away from the scene, leaving the two of them to continue their rambling. When he went back to his seat to lift his luggage. Aren''t Izumi-kun and the others going out somewhere? A voice came from beside him, urging Chihiro to stay. The voice was gentle and reassuring, but with a faint tinge of bitterness. The seat right next to him. Maria with a clear face, Riko with a "caught" look, and Aika with a smile are sitting around the desk. ...Umm... Aika''s eyes seemed to be telling him to sit down, so Chihiro sat down in his seat. Though he didn''t have the guts to look her in the eye, so he was just guessing. I haven''t decided yet, probably What had she meant by "Chihiro and the others" earlier? Unable to make a decision, Chihiro gave a safe answer. In fact, it''s not a lie that he hasn''t decided yet. What are Izumi-kun and the others going to do during the summer vacation? ...Come to think of it, haven''t we talked about anything? When Maria told Chihiro about it, it was really just because she remembered, and didn''t contain any special heat. Heard that Maria herself is not going back to Hokkaido, but is planning to stay at her apartment. It''s too much trouble to go back to Hokkaido. I''m not too old to miss my parents So, she said, Chihiro and the others can stay here as long as they want. I see. Well, maybe that sounds like you Riko said she''d be back home for a few days. She''s going to talk to her parents about moving out of the dorm. Then, Chihiro? When will you come back? Perhaps because Riko doesn''t want to leave Chihiro and Maria alone in the apartment, she said that they should make plans together to go together. Therefore, the return trip itself is scheduled for the Obon season, but there is nothing to be said about fun. Hmm. So, are you going to relax at home? Just the three of them. It sounded like a small word added to the question, or was it his imagination? ...unexpectedly. Chihiro couldn''t control the urge and made eye contact with Aika. Aika reacted with a twitch. But she wouldn''t look away, and Chihiro could feel her annoyance. With her fluffy hair and clear eyes, he was momentarily bewildered by her emotions, which did not suit her kind heart. Surely, the cause is Chihiro. As if drawn by this thought and Aika''s annoyance, a sudden feeling popped into his head. Takatsuki-san What? Would you like to go somewhere together during the summer vacation? Eh? Aika blinked. Riko mutters a small, Heh~ and Maria''s jet-black eyes turn to Chihiro. Meanwhile, Aika blinks repeatedly, chewing on what she''s been told. At the end, the words that escaped from her pretty lips were. Why? She said. With a straight face and a flat voice. As if it were a simple question. Honestly, it nearly broke Chihiro''s heart. Why do I have to go out with Izumi-kun? Why would Izumi-kun ask me out? There''s a slight difference in meaning, but it''s not likely to be interpreted favorably. Maybe Aika doesn''t like him after all. Even though he thought so, Chihiro answered with all the energy he could muster. It''s because I want to go with Takatsuki-san... Is that not good enough? ...... Aika again paused in her answer. After a few seconds, she smiled and said. umm, no Maria exhaled and averted her gaze. As if she had lost interest in the whole exchange, she narrowed her eyes at an unidentifiable location. Riko, on the other hand, remained silent and looked at Aika''s face. ...What''s the difference in their reactions? But Chihiro look into Aika''s eyes. Aika was still smiling at him, but in fact she was angry inside. Not with a boiling heat, but with a prickling anger. However, being stabbed repeatedly with prickly thorns is more painful in a way than being burned in an instant. So, Izumi-kun, where are you going? The beach, the mountains? Or the pool? A fireworks festival? What do you want me to do if you take me to those places? The thorn pierced him. ...Are you going to do the same thing to me that you did to Riko-chan? Those are the decisive words. Fortunately, so far, the noise in the classroom has not changed. No one seems to have enough time on their hands to pay attention to Chihiro and the others. It''s only a matter of time, though. Takatsuki-san, if people hear that... Chihiro is going to say, "They''ll get the wrong idea". Shut up! She let out a sigh, not even trying to hide her annoyance. I can''t be bothered by that right now Takatsuki-san, what''s the matter with you? Riko says, rather happily, and Aika glares at her. You don''t understand, Riko-chan Maybe The blonde girl cowered lightly, and Aika turned her gaze to Chihiro again. What do you say, Izumi-kun? This is what Takatsuki Aika is like. This is what she looks like when she''s truly lost her composure, when she''s dominated by frustration and anger. She doesn''t care about her surroundings, she only wants to achieve her own goals. ...Well, there''s nothing wrong with that. She can be kind to others because she can afford to be. Aika is a human being, and she cannot be so pure as to think only of others when she is in pain. Chihiro, who pushed her into a corner, has nothing to say about it. He just felt a little happy that Aika had shown him the ground. But then, he takes a light breath. And after making sure that no one around him is paying attention, he says to Aika in a voice just loud enough to reach her. Yes. I want to hold Takatsuki-san ... Aika took a small gulp. She turns over and squeezes her fist against her chest. Then she looked up and said something even more outrageous. Okay. Then... I''ll go with all the girls around Izumi-kun. Whenever at the beach, in the mountains, at the pool Chihiro felt that he is losing track of the girl named Takatsuki Aika. CH 56.2 ...Huh. Well, that''s tough. Wouldn''t it be better if you died? While tipping her glass of iced tea, Mishuku Hana, a literary girl with black-rimmed glasses and twin ponytails, spoke up in an extremely cold voice. She is dressed in a neat dress. A small bag filled with items for going out is placed beside her, and she supports her glass with both hands. At first glance, she looks very pretty. But her inner emotions are very hard to imagine from her appearance. How many girls do you have to hold before you''re done? You rapist Her outspoken words and actionsDDtheir intensity and sharpness surpassed even Riko''s in her prime. Despite the lack of physical threats, she is relentless in her abuse. Chihiro listened to Hana from a position leaning against a nearby wall. Well, the table in the living room of the apartment is too small for the four of them, and Hana does not want to share it with Chihiro. As soon as Chihiro and her friends arrived back at the apartment and took a rest, she came to the apartment and behaved like this. Thinking that he was partly responsible for this, Chihiro could only laugh. Well, you''re the only one who''s been raped so far. Mishuku-san, right? Riko, who was holding a glass with one hand, said casually, and Hana glanced at her. That''s correct, but why don''t you stop asking when you remember it so well? I mean, Nishizaki-san... did you want to be this man''s slave? Hana seems to be a genuine lesbian. If that''s the case, then Riko, who is the same sex as Hana, and with whom she''s been in contact many times, shouldn''t be as repulsive as Chihiro, but the fact that the two of them are complete opposites makes Hana uneasy. In fact, there seemed to be a sense of danger in their conversation, as if they were treading on thin ice. That''s right. He was rough with me at first, but now I''m okay with it. That''s why, if anyone asks me, I''ll say it''s a mutual agreement Riko''s reply echoed what Chihiro had said to Hana: "If I rape someone and make them obey me, it will be a mutual agreement". Hana probably didn''t feel good about being shown what she might have become if she had made a mistake, or what her future would be like. You''re crazy. You''re all crazy Including you. ...Aha. I''m looking forward to the time when Mishuku-san gives in to Master and begs with your sweet voice It won''t come, that''s for sure Hana cut off Riko''s provocation and looked at Maria, who had been sitting in silence for some time now. ...So... Maria-chan, are you going to support Izumi-kun''s love life? The jet-black girl looked up and looked at Hana as if she had just realized something. She smiles and nods, clearly. Yes, of course Why? Why don''t you just leave this guy alone and be mine? I will love only one person, and it''s you, Maria-chan. There''s no need to be obliging to the first Master Hey, Hana-san A quiet voice interrupted Hana''s words. No matter how many times you say it, it won''t change my answer. I''ll never be yours. Well... yeah. Unless Master gives me an order I''m not letting go of Maria Yes. I surely hope so Chihiro replied, and Maria nodded happily. When Hana saw the two of them, she spat viciously. ...It seems that the only way to get Maria-chan is to get rid of Izumi-kun It''s so disturbing Chihiro chuckled. As expected, controlling her would be an extremely long road. Well, just take it slow and try not to get killed. So, Mishuku-san, why don''t you come and have fun with us? Why do I have to accompany Izumi-kun out? ...... The girl''s "why?" is very deadly. I mean, I''m not included in the list of girls who are with Izumi-kun, am I? I don''t remember being close to this person, right? Hana has a valid point. But, No, you are included Riko cut it short. After all, the girl Aika mentioned was, in context, the girl Chihiro held, in other words, the slave. If Hana was excluded and introduced later, Chihiro''s credibility would be completely destroyed. And Chihiro agreed with this. Of course, if he added Hana to Maria, Riko and Aika, there was no telling what would happen. In the first place, he doesn''t understand why Aika made such a request, but even so, he can''t think of an option not to ask for Hana''s cooperation. Hana nodded deeply at Riko''s explanation. I see Then But I don''t want to She firmly refused. Well, even if Chihiro was in the same position, he would probably refuse. Hana-san, it''s for me too, please ...It can''t be helped. I''m willing to consider it for a little while Aren''t you weak!? Riko shouted, and Hana stared at her. CH 57 After bathing and eating, there is nothing left to do. So, Chihiro and the others went to the bedroom together. Maria must have anticipated this situation from the beginning. Even with this many people sitting on the large bed, it didn''t feel cramped. ...Really, Izumi-kun, you have bad taste, don''t you? It was Hana who muttered. She is wearing a pink collar around her neck, with no other clothes on and a look of discontent on her face. She''d been dressed like this since before dinner, after her bath. DDIt''s important for a slave to be dressed appropriately. Maria insists on this policy, but the girl naturally turns to Chihiro. Hana gazes at Maria and Riko''s navel, which is exposed. There''s a slave mark, a sign of Master-servant relationship with Chihiro. It wasn''t cool to keep calling it a bruise, so Chihiro and the others decided to call it a mark. If it''s an alphabet, why don''t you use a writing style and arrange the letters neatly? Isn''t that a denial of the mark itself? Chihiro smiled, holding back the urge to butt in. Well, the details of the design are decided by itself, not by Chihiro. Hana, why don''t you put this in? Please don''t call me by my name Then, Hana turned her head away and said, "No" before answering Chihiro. You''re just trying to restrict my behavior, aren''t you? It''s obvious Nope, as long as you don''t act suspiciously, I won''t restrict you Are you sure? Yes This is not a lie. Although it''s a rather subtle but it''s a severe form of harassment, such as doing things that don''t go as usual and making things uncomfortable. Whatever it is, pleasure torture or restraint for sex, Chihiro is not interested now in something that will only harm Hana. ...And while he''s at it, let''s give her a little salt. With the Mark, it''ll be harder to kill me head-on. But if you''re planning to kill me by surprise, it''ll be easier ...Hmm. You''re right. All right, I''m willing to accept that With that said, Chihiro hold hands with Hana, who agrees to have the Mark placed. Physical contact is all that is needed to activate the ability, so kissing or penetration is not necessary. All that was left was for Hana to think about it, but she failed many times here. After all, it seemed difficult for her to be aware that she obeyed Chihiro, even if it was a kind of verbal promise. Finally, after nearly a full minute, Hana''s belly had the slave''s mark on it. How are you feeling, Hana-san? Uh... yeah, I feel good, actually. Like, I''m doped up Hana nodded as she alternated making rock and paper with her hands and turning her arms. Then she turned her head to look at Chihiro, So? Where do we start? She asked in a manner not unlike a slave. In that sense, Hana''s behavior is rather new. That behavior of her makes Chihiro want to see her cry, and make her apologize to him by drenching her with pleasure through relentless torture. Those kinds of lecherous feelings well up in him. Well... Chihiro thought for a moment, and then decided on today''s plan. Riko, do you think you could restrain Hana''s hands? Also, cover her mouth with a ball gag Yes, Master It seems that torturing Hana was what Chihiro wanted. Riko chuckled and walked over to the cabinet where the toys are stored. You''re not going to stop her? Yeah Hana replied lightly and Chihiro beckoned Maria over. And without hesitation, he embraced Maria''s crawling body and kissed her on the lips. Hana didn''t close her eyes while watching their kiss, but looked down into Maria''s dark eyes and felt her sexual desire grow. Maria, on the other hand, surrendered herself submissively and actively sought Chihiro''s tongue, something Hana had never done when she attempted to train her. Therefore, they continue to kiss for a long time as if to show her. In the meantime, Riko had gotten the tools together and tied Hana up. Knowing that if she disobeyed at this point, she wouldn''t be able to hold Maria later, Hana reluctantly gave herself up without a fight. And so, the first-year student with the best abilities fell into captivity with ease. When Chihiro saw that Hana had been restrained with her hands behind her back and her words had been silenced by the ball gag, Chihiro removed her lips from Maria''s. *pant...* Master, please. Please have mercy Yes. But first Chihiro instructed Riko to make Hana feel thoroughly comfortable. Riko nodded her head and immediately began to torture Hana. Aha. I hope you don''t get tired before doing it with Maria Mmm. Mmm, mmmmm! It''s too late to panic now. Hana, who can''t use her hands, is easily subdued. Riko seems to have understood Chihiro''s intentions correctly, and holds her from behind, using her fingers to show Hana what Chihiro and the others look like. *giggle* Maria smiles and puts her ear to Chihiro''s. Hana-san must be in a lot of pain. I''m sure it''s killing her She seems to be enjoying herself as she says this, so it''s clear that this girl is seriously crazy. But then, after nodding to Chihiro with her eyes, Maria sinks her body into Chihiro''s penis. *pant...* Master''s cock is the best... She shakes her hips vigorously, talking more aggressively than usual. She glances at Hana from time to time, but does not stop her movements, but rather accelerates them. Maria''s hips slam against Chihiro''s, but she never loses her grip on his cock, which is the result of her experience. Maria''s body has been optimized for the act with Chihiro, and it''s a sign of her accumulated skills. Maria, I''m going to cum Yes, Master... please give me plenty of Master''s semen Her vagina clenches and contracts. And Maria seems to be feeling it a lot. With a final push, Chihiro''s penis swells to its full size. ...Fufu But then Maria dares to pull her vagina away from the ejaculating penis. And now, the rod, which has lost its support, rages, spewing white semen all over Maria''s body. It''s just like marking. Ah *pant...! Maria''s body shuddered with a cry of delight. She hadn''t been ejaculated into, but the semen had triggered her climax. And in order not to stain Chihiro''s body, she sits down and savors the aftermath, and then cleans up the remaining semen by sucking the tip of his penis. Master, I''m still not satisfied. May I continue? Of course. You can do it as long as you like, Maria Thank you very much. Now... Maria resumed her riding position. She turned her attention to Hana as she felt the deep pleasure of her vaginal flesh, and found that Hana too was being pleasured by Riko''s hands. Nmmm! She climaxes from the stimulation of her nipples and clitoris while helplessly dripping spit into her mouth. Once she came, she was hardly given any time to rest, and she writhed as Riko played with her sensitive parts again. Look, it feels good, doesn''t it? It feels good, doesn''t it? You''re happy, right? You can cum as much as you want Riko''s punishment is precise and merciless. As expected of a girl who used to be on the side of torture. If a girl can''t resist, she will attack her to the hilt. And since they are the same sex, it''s easy for Riko to find the point of pleasure, and since she was the one who had tortured Hana so much in the training session, she is a perfect match. The action continued without changing the pair. Chihiro ejaculated a total of three times, and Maria took all of the cum into her own body. The number of times Maria climaxed and the number of times Hana was made to cum by Riko were more than three. Thank you, Riko. It''s about time Nn... Okay Chihiro moved away from Maria and changed pairs. He approached Hana, who was lying limp on her side, and removed her hand restraints and ball gag. Her mouth is now a mess of her own drool. Then, he turns Hana over onto her back. When he gently peered into her face, her vacant eyes are calm and he could not read her emotions. It seems that she is really in a daze. But then, he kiss her on her sticky mouth and lick off her saliva. Her body shuddered and her eyes widened. What are you doing? I thought you might be uncomfortable if I didn''t do anything It''s a hundred times better to leave me like this I see She replied and Chihiro pulled his lips away. In return, he looks down at Hana''s private parts and dips his finger in to check the wetness. There is more than enough lubricant. It was probably due to Riko''s relentless caressing and Hana''s propensity for lesbian play. Thanks to that, he can hold her without hesitation. Let''s go, Hana ...Go ahead, do what you want With a gentle movement, Chihiro spread her legs across the bed and Hana closes her eyes. It''s a sign that she doesn''t intend to move, or even to watch the action. Regardless of her motionlessness as if she is a doll or a figurine, Chihiro inserts his penis into her throbbing clit. ...Meanwhile, Riko is being caressed by Maria. Aren''t you tired? At least let me take care of you Well... I don''t like to be blamed by women, even though I like to abuse women... Don''t say that. There will be more of these things in the future... Hyaa... jeez, you pervert Their voices sounded happy, as if they are just friends playing with each other. Hana, who silently accepted Chihiro''s action, is frowning with her eyes closed, probably because of Riko''s interaction. Still, Chihiro continued his pistoning. Mmm... Soon, he heard Hana let out a small sound, and he felt like he accomplished something. Because no matter how much she hated him in her heart, she couldn''t resist her body that had been developed and made to feel so good. In between insertions, Chihiro gently caressed her nipples and sides, and while not daring to point out the sweet voice that occasionally escaped, he shot his semen into Hana''s vagina several times. *pant* He pulled his penis out, and at the same time, Hana let out a deep breath. Thank you for your hard work. You''ve wasted your strength ...Hmm Chihiro didn''t complain about the sarcastic comment. ...But Hana herself had felt it when she had sex with Chihiro. After all, although she had kept her mouth shut and her voice down, she had climaxed and that was enough. Then, I guess I''ll call Maria-chan Hana stumbles to her feet. Are you okay? That''s none of your business. What do you think I''m here for? As Hana slowly crawled towards her, she saw Maria in ecstasy, hugging Riko. Somehow, before Chihiro knew it, they are making each other cum. Maria-chan, will you do me? ...Well, Hana-san, I''m rather satisfied right now No. Let''s do it Maria''s blatant reluctance to have sex is a rare sight. Fine. Then I''ll make you cum as much as you want Eh, umm. I... I''ve had enough of this... Without caring her words, Maria got up and pushed Hana down on top of her, and although Hana didn''t like it, she looked happy. After a while, Riko crawled toward Chihiro with a half-amused smile. Chihiro, do you want to? Sure, Riko, are you okay? Yes, I''m tired, but tomorrow is summer vacation. And no one will be mad at me if I sleep late She said that while hugging Chihiro. She was right. And the fact that Riko is so eager is due to the fact that Chihiro and Maria got involved and dyed her. Okay. Then let''s take it easy Hmm, slow sex, huh? Sounds good After that, Chihiro hugged, kissed, and stroked Riko''s head, and before he knew it, Maria and Hana''s sex was over. Or rather, it seemed that Hana is at the end of her strength. I made her cum once or twice, then she fell asleep I see. Well, let her sleep in peace After cleaning Hana''s body lightly with a tissue, the three of them carried her to the bed in one of Maria''s room. She slept soundly without waking up, and the three of them pulled the covers over her, then went back to Master''s room and lay down on the bed. Maria, Master is inside me, you know Fufu. ...Don''t worry, I''ve had my fill As expected, it''s been a very tiring night. Although Chihiro had been used to it for a little over a month now, and thanks to his ability to recover quickly, he was able to handle it, but this is the first time he had to deal with three girls in one night. It seems that I might sleep through tomorrow... After thinking so, Chihiro gently inserted his thing around Riko''s vagina and placed her body on top of his. And while feeling Maria''s breasts on his right arm, Chihiro soon fell into a happy sleep.  When he woke up, it was early morning. As expected, he still felt a heavy fatigue in his body. Maria and Riko also were still sleeping beside Chihiro, so he went back to sleep again. Eventually, the three of them woke up at a time when the first class would normally have started long ago. Breakfast, or rather an early lunch, is not served until an hour later. This event seemed to indicate the beginning of Chihiro''s summer vacation. Hana woke up before noon and complained that she could not hold Maria properly. But when Chihiro suggested that she could stay a while longer, she agreed, and ended up staying at the apartment for almost a week. DDAnd, during her stay, she was usually reckless at night, slept like fainting, and slept through the day. Chihiro kept an eye on his health and worked on his training at the school and his homework for the summer vacation. Riko sometimes went to training with Chihiro, and sometimes tried to do her homework. Maria finished her homework early, and spent the rest of the time at her leisure, playing with her laptop and treating Hana appropriately. After a while, the summer vacation passed. The day when Chihiro promised to go out with Aika came in a blink of an eye. CH 58.1 Takatsuki Aika decided to go out together just before Chihiro and Riko returned home... one third of the way through August. It took some time to persuade Hana, and with Aika, it was difficult to arrange the schedule, which is why it took so long. As I listened to your story, I became interested in this Takatsuki-san That''s what Hana said when she finally agreed to accompany him. He doesn''t know what tugged at Hana''s heartstrings, but he was glad that the conversation was going well, and he and Riko made sure not to do anything unnecessary. Then, on the appointed day. Good morning, Izumi-kun Aika is dressed in a light dress, with a small bag in her hand and a separate, larger sports bag. Her hair fluffy as usual, she turned up at the rendezvous point. She smiled at Chihiro and then looked at the three figures standing behind him in turn. Then Riko-chan, Fukami-san and... Mishuku-san, good morning She smiled at them with her usual warm smile. Uh, yeah ...Yes, good morning, Takatsuki-san Hello Riko replies a little self-consciously, and Maria replies a moment later with a polite smile. Hana, unconcerned, bowed her head from a distance. The girls are also dressed in their casual clothes. Maria in a black one-piece dress, Hana in a white one, Riko in a shirt, denim shorts and her usual choker. Chihiro, by the way, is wearing the outfit that Riko picked out for him beforehand. Let''s go, then Yes, sure Chihiro nodded to Aika, who gently urged him, and started walking. The five of them are headed for the pool. The pool is the second largest in the area, and they meet in front of the nearest station. They avoided the biggest pool because it would definitely be crowded this time of year. ...Well, the second one might be just as good. It was mainly Chihiro''s idea to go to the pool. Aika didn''t have any particular wish, so she chose it while listening to Riko and others'' wishes. The deciding factors were mainly time and budget. Going to the beach is quite far, and a day trip is not realistic. Chihiro was willing to pay for Aika''s portion, but it was a little difficult to pay for the accommodation. The mountain, on the other hand, is easy to get to from the nearest station of the school, but that''s why it''s not worth it. In addition, the image of that mountain is something for adults to climb as a hobby. A fireworks festival or a test of courage. If they went there, there would be no mood, and it would be a little dangerous to go in the dark when Hana is there, so it is better to avoid it. Therefore, it was decided to go to the pool. Currently, Aika is in a good mood. She didn''t complain when the schedule was adjusted by e-mail, and she wrote "I''m looking forward to it". In fact, she is walking next to Chihiro with a smile on her face. That said, there are some concerns. She is too quiet. He wonders what happened to her in the classroom at the closing ceremony. What''s going on in her mind when she meets Maria and the others? It''s tempting to look into her mind, but it seems like a bad idea to do so now. Chihiro is sure that the girls behind him are even more awkward than he is. And he glances back at them. The three of them are following Chihiro and Aika, each with a subtle sense of tension. When he was relieved that Hana was quiet for the moment, a voice came from next to him. Are you worried about Riko-chan and the others? Yeah. Uh, yeah. Yeah, I guess so. They''re Izumi-kun''s slaves The word "slave" came out of Aika''s mouth, and Chihiro os startled. Aika''s expression barely moved. And yet, the impression he got from her changed drastically to the same one as that time. "Everyone", is "that" right? The three of them? Uh, yeah I see. So, you kept your promise With that, Aika let the mysterious pressure dissipate. All that remained is a gentle, soft, normal girl. Oh, we''re almost there Aika said as if nothing had happened, and Chihiro couldn''t help but feel something akin to fear. Anyway. The five of them arrived at the entrance of the facility. They paid the fee and went inside. The changing rooms are separate for men and women, so they are separated from Aika and the others here. He wonders if they will be okay. Chihiro can''t hear the conversation going on in the women''s locker room. And he can''t interfere with them. While feeling a little uneasy, he took off his clothes and changed into his swimsuit. A man''s change of clothes does not take much time. And after changing, he made sure to lock his locker to prevent anyone from taking his valuables. As expected, Aika and the others had not yet arrived. He had told them that they would meet near the entrance, so he waited for a while. Thinking it would be a waste of time to just wait, he checked out the food stalls available in the facility. It''s not a good idea to get shaved ice and drinks here. And he wanted something that would not fill him up too much and that he could share with others. So, he bought french fries from one of the stalls. When he came back, Aika and the others had just arrived. Is it imagination, or is the tension increasing again? Oh, Chihiro, you''re eating something! Riko, who noticed Chihiro, spotted the fries and ran up to him. She smiled, took one from the bag, and threw it into her mouth. Thanks. These are rather tasty I see. That''s good Then Aika walks up to him. Izumi-kun, can I have one too? Yes. Sure. Thank you. And Maria said, "I''ll have some too". Then, Hana also said, "You''re not going to leave me out, are you?" and she took a piece of fries. Before he knew it, there is only one piece left, and Chihiro picked it up and threw the paper bag into a nearby trash can. At this point, he finally looked intently at the girls. Each of them is wearing a different style of outfit. Maria is wearing a black one-piece type. And it''s surprising that she didn''t expose more of her body, but seeing her luscious body wrapped in a swimsuit, it makes sense. After all, if she wore a bikini, she would have attracted all the men''s attention and it would have been impossible for her to have fun. Riko is wearing a lime yellow two-piece. Although the fabric area is thin, the color is rather plain, and as a result, it gives a strong active impression. It matches her hair color, which is a typical choice for her. Hana''s swimsuit is a two-tone black and white two-piece with a fluttering skirt on top. Perhaps she couldn''t give up both her cuteness and her lack of exposure. ...On Riko and Hana''s stomachs, the slave marks can be seen, but they are so small that they are not so noticeable. The pattern is too complicated for others to see it as anything more than a bruise. And Aika is wearing a two-piece, very light pink swimsuit. A darker shade would have made her look more attractive, but she kept the color light. She does not have a body as attractive to men as Maria. She is also not as healthy and sexy as Riko, and not as delicate as Hana. That''s why she has an ordinary girlishness, which matches her atmosphere. CH 58.2 As Chihiro stiffened, speechless, Aika opened her mouth, her cheeks slightly flushed. How is it, Izumi-kun? You can tell us what you think, one by one Hana followed suit. From the irreverent look on her face, it was easy to see that she was trying to annoy Chihiro. Riko and Maria didn''t seem to be able to help him, so Chihiro had no choice but to endure the embarrassment and spit out his words. ...Sorry, I was fascinated. Maria is beautiful, Riko is cute. Mishuku-san is elegant, Takatsuki-san is... well, I don''t know, it''s comforting It''s hard to put into words, but he dared to put them into one word each. And as he was afraid of the four girls'' reactions, he had a hard time looking at them, but when he looked at them, they looked at each other and smiled. Some of them are smiling bitterly, though. Okay, I forgive you. Let''s go Riko pushed Chihiro''s shoulders with both hands and urged him to move to the pool. So, what do you do in a place like this? Maria asked, as if she didn''t understand. She probably wasn''t used to being in a place like this with friends. Well... I don''t know much about it either... In a large swimming pool facility like this, the basic idea is not to swim but to enjoy the water. There are too many people, and it is not suitable for swimming. Well, it is possible to swim a short distance if it''s careful not to bump into people - backstroke, floating rings, etc. - but it''s better to give up swimming 25 meters straight like in the indoor pool of a gym. I see. I guess we''ll just relax and cool off We don''t have to all stick together, do we? Can''t we just set a time and split up? Yes, I think that''s a good idea Maria nodded, Hana made an unsubtle suggestion, and Aika calmly agreed. As soon as that''s decided, Hana and Maria walk away. It was now past eleven in the morning, so they would meet at one in the afternoon, two hours later. Well, I''ll just go for a swim Uh, yeah In no time, Riko also announced her departure. Wait, I mean, what''s the point of coming together? While Chihiro is thinking about it, Riko comes up to him and gives him a short talk. Good luck, Chihiro Eh? Riko walks away before he has time to ask her what she really meant. All that remained are Chihiro and... Aika. Well, let''s take it easy She took Chihiro''s hand and smiled, wondering what he thought of the situation. Of course, he didn''t refuse. They arrived at a large, moderately deep pool with no current - in other words, a normal pool. It is relatively empty, probably because it is too deep for small children and there are slides and flowing pools elsewhere. Aika walked around the pool while pulling Chihiro''s hand, stopped at a particularly unpopular spot, and sat down on the side of the pool. *splash* The girl''s healthy bare feet dipped into the water and made a small sound. Oh, it feels so nice and cold! Aika shouted and flapped her legs. Aren''t you going to swim? No. I had enough fun the other day She replied, gesturing for him to sit down. Chihiro nodded and gently sat down next to Aika. Yes, it''s true. It feels so good Doesn''t it? Chihiro followed Aika''s lead and stretched out his legs while watching the beautiful scene that bothered him. She has the same legs, but his leg is thicker and different in color compared to Aika''s. Even though he know it''s wrong to compare them, he can''t help but feel self-conscious at times like this. After all, for Chihiro, girls, especially Aika, are special. Takatsuki-san, what do you mean, "you had fun the other day"? Oh, yeah. The other day, I went to the beach with Kamishiro-kun and the others. We swam as hard as we could there By the way, after the closing ceremony, Kamishiro and Maisaka talked about that. Don''t tell everyone. I know who you want me to ask out! The person Maisaka wanted to ask out was, of course, Aika. So their plan has come true. Me, Kamishiro-kun, Maisaka-kun... and a girl named Yuse-san from Class A Shuka apparently was also with them. That was unexpected, but it made sense considering that Maisaka had arranged it. It seems that Maisaka would easily set up a party just for fun. Chihiro smiled, imagining that Kamishiro was bewildered by Shuka''s involvement. Aika saw this and frowned. She looked down at the water and continued. By the way, it was a two-day and one-night stay ... When she said that much, Chihiro understood what she meant. However, he is afraid to say out loud the feelings that came to him. So instead, he asked something else. Did something happen between you and Kamishiro-kun? The answer he was expecting is no. Yes, there was But, the actual answer is yes. Waving her foot on the water, Aika told Chihiro what happened on the night of the swimming. The story was as follows: While Maisaka was lingering in the bath, Aika was invited by Kamishiro to the terrace of the men''s room. There, they talked quietly in yukata. Do you still like me? Yeah, I like you. I still feel the same way. No, it''s stronger than before To Aika''s question, Kamishiro''s face turned red and he answered clearly. What would you do, Kamishiro-kun, if you could have me all to yourself? I want to stay by Takatsuki-san''s side. I want Takatsuki-san to stay by my side It was practically a confession again. This time, no one would hear, and the mood was perfect. There were no conditions attached like last time. What did you say, Takatsuki-san? If she said OK, they would be lovers right then and there. Aika is now Kamishiro''s girlfriend... someone else''s. To Chihiro''s question, Aika shook her head. ...I couldn''t answer. So, I just said, "Thank you, I''m happy" Apparently, she can''t think about it right now. So, she replied that she hoped he would confess sometime. So, it''s like that To be honest, Chihiro is relieved. She didn''t turn him down, but she didn''t agree with it too. Chihiro felt happy about that. But, why? There are not many people as good as Kamishiro. His appearance, his personal physical abilities, his performance as a [Lost Item]. He''s perfect in every way, and his character is straightforward, polite, and kind-hearted. If Aika feel happy when he confesses his feelings to her, there''s no reason not to accept. And moreover, Aika had almost agreed to his confession once. *splash* Aika''s foot slapped the surface of the water hard, and the spray flew up to Chihiro''s face. He closed his eyes reflexively, and a quiet voice jumped into the water. Because I couldn''t get the other girl''s face out of my mind Eh? Chihiro turned his whole body to look into Aika''s face. ButDD *thump* Chihiro''s back is pushed hard, and he dived face first into the pool. *gurgling* *gurgling... * He fought the urge to suck in air and gasped for air. Once he regained his balance, he is able to find his feet. And then, he had no trouble getting up and showing his face. Puha! What a nice air. He took a few more breaths. ThenDD *chuckle* Chihiro looked up at the sound of laughter and saw Aika''s legs lightly spread and her face looking down at him. Takatsuki-san, why are you doing that suddenly? Hey, Izumi-kun A serious voice called out. In an instant, Aika''s smile had changed to a look that seemed to test Chihiro. The emotion conveyed through her lightly squinted eyes is a strong will to force a choice. If you want me, you have to leave Riko-chan, Fukami-san, and Mishuku-san Takatsuki Aika made a cruel request to Chihiro in a way that did not allow for non-answers or reservations. CH 59.1 After that, Aika continued to said, Please answer it later And she walked away. When Chihiro hurriedly got out of the pool, the distance between them was already so great that he gave up chasing after her. Instead, he went to find Riko and Maria and explained the situation to them. Hana, by the way, went separately. I also have some business with Takatsuki-san She said that and wandered off. Chihiro, who hears that, wonders what Hana is going to do to Aika, but he needs to share the information with Maria and Riko first. So, he came to this place where he felt comfortable. ...And when he told them the whole story, the first thing they said was. *snip snip* The tip of the straw shaped like a spoon shatters a pile of shaved ice. And then, Riko slurps it up. Okay. Then lets assault her Riko said simply, as if she was deciding what to have for dinner. Maria, who also had a straw in her hand, nodded, Thats right. ...Then we should move as soon as possible In the rest area of the pool. The three of them, Chihiro, Riko, and Maria are here. They bought one shaved ice and put it on the table, poking at it as they gathered around each other. Shes going to be taken to Marias room, right? Today? Yes yes. We dont have much time, and I think its more natural than calling her again. The problem is the alibi. But its summer vacation, so its much easier Yeah. Still, its not easy when shes going home or has other plans Thats why we need to check first. I will also help you, so can I ask Riko to find out? Youre good at that, arent you? Okay. As soon as you decide ...No, I dont want you to decide. Wait, wait a minute. I havent said anything yet Chihiro hurriedly stopped them. ...Well. But... Izumi-kun, what else are you going to do? The two slaves kept their mouths shut, but their expressions turned grim as they looked at Chihiro. Apparently, their accusatory glances pierced his heart. Are you going to take Takatsuki-sans offer? Marias voice echoed quietly, as if she was warning him. Let me tell you, this is not a joke. Were seriously considering it. If you thought it was a joke, please reconsider Did he even mean it as a joke? For a moment, an out-of-place thought came to mind, but now was not the time. Chihiro shook his head and tried to answer. ...No. I didnt mean to make light of it But his words are interrupted by Riko. Hey, Chihiro Her voice is low enough not to draw attention. Yet, it reached Chihiros ears with a strong impact. I told you before, didnt I? I dont know what Ill do if Chihiro abandons me ...Yeah Well, let me correct that a bit. I still feel the same way, but I think I know what I would do if Chihiro abandoned me like this Quickly, she thrust the straw into the shaved ice again. Id probably kill Chihiro and kill myself. If I dont, I wont be able to stand it and I wont be able to forgive Chihiro for abandoning me She means hell die if he abandons her to get Aika. ...Really, the girl who had believed in Chihiro and followed him even when he had been at odds with Maria, said it clearly. And it sent a shiver down his spine. It seemed that the girls mind was unstable and dangerous. Now, Chihiro understands what he himself has created. But that is surely what Aika is looking for in Chihiro. If he wants to get her, he has to give up everything else. Aika wants him to show her that kind of determination. Perhaps its a punishment for Chihiro, who has repeatedly behaved in a seductive manner towards Aika. Two choices are too cruel. She didnt want Chihiro to give up, she wanted him to choose. And she didnt say a word that if Chihiro left Maria and the others, she would be his. DDBut still, Chihiro cant give up on Aika. Maybe Aika knows this too. Im sorry, Riko The blonde girls hand stopped abruptly. Im sorry about the way I said that. Im not going to do what Takatsuki-san says Huh? Rikos mouth dropped open, and her whole body relaxed. Perhaps relieved, she glared lightly at Chihiro with tears in her eyes. I mean, you stopped our strategy meeting that it made me thought so Well, Ill stop that. Because thats too extreme *chuckle* Maria laughed at Chihiros comment. Too bad. Its not often that I get to see a girl whos been trained to become a degenerate, so I had high hopes for this ...Did you really say you were serious just now? Yes. I was really looking forward to it ...uh, yeah. Okay Chihiro gave up trying to get into Marias head for now. He then let out a sigh and changed his mind. Anyway, can you two stop your crazy plans for now? Im not going to give up on you two, and Im not just going to turn down Takatsuki-sans offer What do you mean? Chihiro smiled at Maria who tilted her head and replied. I dont think its going to work out, but Im going to try and talk to "him". With Takatsuki-san  After that, Maria and the others listened to Chihiros words, but did not stop the discussion. Ill talk to you in case it becomes necessary He said that, and remained at the table near the stall. Chihiro gave them soft ice cream as a gift after they had finished their shaved ice, and then wandered around the pool by himself. He wanted to collect his thoughts for now. While thinking, he used the water slide, slid down and up again. After about three times, he was pulled by someone on the side of the pool. And its Hana, staring at him with their faces almost touching. You looked so stupid, Izumi-kun She pulled Chihiro towards a corner. Then, to a certain extent, she sighed deeply as the noise faded away. Mishuku-san? ...Well, Im just a little surprised. Shes pretty outrageous, isnt she? You mean Takatsuki-san? Yes, thats right She nodded and told Chihiro what she had been aiming for. Apparently, Aika was interested in Chihiro, so in exchange for supporting their relationship, Hana wanted her to make sure that Maria and Chihiro were kept apart. Hana seems to have offered such a deal to Aika. But it didnt work. She insisted that she wouldnt do anything underhanded and that she would talk to Izumi-kun fairly ...I think thats good Thats why Izumi-kun is no good Hana snickered at him after said so. Really, this girl, despite her gentle face, has a poisonous tongue. But then she stared off into the distance. Its more important to be pure and sincere than to win or lose... if you think about it that way, it certainly sounds like a good thing. But what shes thinking about isnt something cool like that Then... If she fights fair and doesnt get chosen, then theres no point. If she cant monopolize Izumi-kuns heart with her charm alone, then thats not victory. Takatsuki-san is that kind of unruly girl She needs to be loved to feel good about herself. Thats why she is kind to others and treats everyone equally. By making fewer enemies and more allies, she can increase the number of people who love her. To satisfy and heal others will lead to her own joy. This is the kind of girl who lives her life by balancing selfishness and altruism. Right now, her interests are focused on Chihiro alone, and her behavioral direction has changed somewhat. Possessiveness. A similar feeling to Hanas. CH 59.2 ...But it just Mishuku-sans imagination, right? Yes, thats right. Its just an imagination based on what Ive seen and heard. ...Well, I was somewhat concerned about her as one of the targets of my [Looting], and I was able to talk to her like this today, so I dont think Im wrong And she continued to say, "Well, it helps that Izumi-kun is so enthusiastic about such girls" Then, she walked away from Chihiros side. Where are Maria-chan and the others? On a bench near the stall, maybe. Mishuku-san, dont try to reach Maria at a place like this I wouldnt do that. You know Maria-chan doesnt like to be forced Whether its a kiss or a caress, the pleasure is returned to her with Marias Retaliation after she does it. So, as long as Hana doesnt solve the inexplicable phenomenon of being blamed when she is supposed to blame, its impossible to forcibly make Maria fall. Well, thats it then. Just suffer with it ...Hana is very harsh. But even though shes harsh, Chihiro is subtly happy that shes coming to see him like this. Hana would definitely not like it if he said so, so he decided not to.  It was like they were having fun, but not so much. So, two hours passed with a subtle feeling, and they all gathered near the entrance. What do you want to do? Ill go with you if you still want to hang out, but Im hungry Riko said, and no one in particular voiced their desire to continue. As they all exercise regularly, they still have enough strength, but the summer sunshine is mentally distracting and hunger is unbearable. So, they decided to have lunch. They could buy yakisoba or frankfurters at the stalls in the pool, but Maria made a suggestion. If you dont mind, theres a good place I heard about through a friend of mine Its a private restaurant within walking distance of the pool. Considering what they are about to talk about, its quite a nice offer. Chihiro is curious about the price, but he heard that Marias friend would take care of that too. Are you sure, Fukami-san? Yes. I have connections that are useless except on occasions like this, so dont worry about it There are still many mysteries in Marias background, such as the apartment and the fact that she searched for Chihiro all over the country. Judging by the way she talks, its not her own power but that of someone close to her. From the pool, its a fifteen-minute walk to downtown. The restaurant is located just at the entrance of an area where children are not allowed to enter alone. It seems to be a restaurant that serves various kinds of food, mainly Western, light meals, and drinks. Judging from the shops chic exterior, the main menu is obviously alcohol. Arent we going to get arrested if we go in here? Maria chuckled at Rikos unusually timid question. Well be fine. ...Of course, you have to be careful about ordering drinks, though Is she used to this kind of place, or is she just being her usual natural self? Maria walked through the entrance without any hesitation, and Chihiro and the others entered the restaurant. Inside the restaurant, there is a bar counter and a few black tables. My name is Fukami Were ready to serve. This way, please A man dressed in a waiters uniform ushered them into a back passage. After a short distance, he opened one of the solidly-textured doors and ushered Chihiro and the others in. The room is dark, with orange lighting. In the center of the room is a large table, with sofas for three people on either side. When the order is ready, please ring the bell over there Chihiro and the others looked at each other as the waiter left the room. ...for now Shall we sit down? The first person to step forward is Maria. She sat down on one side of the room, and as Chihiro moved to follow her, Riko grabbed his collar shirt. A moment later. The three remaining girls exchange eye contact in silence. Why did sparks seem to fly between their gazes? Okay, Chihiro, you over here Riko pushed him next to Maria. And Riko sat next to him, with Chihiro between them. On the other side are Aika in the corner and Hana in the middle. The arrangement is rather safe and orderly. So, lets order something without hesitation. Weve come to this restaurant for free, after all Hana said as she carelessly picked up the menu. Mishuku-san, are you going to behave yourself...? No, not at all. If I have to pay for it myself, who knows, but the man can simply go to the bank, right? ...... The subject had obviously been identified and its Chihiro, but he held his tongue. What about a salad? Will one big one be enough? Lets get two different ones. One with Caesar and the other with... Seafood or hot egg style? Maria-chan, which do you think is better? Me? Well, the food will be meat-based, so seafood is fine The girls immediately think about the salad. Then, they decided to order one main dish per person, or two at the most, and if they had different tastes, they would share as they saw fit. As they decided, they rang the bell to call the waiter and place their orders. Soon, the drink menu is brought out. Oolong tea for Chihiro and Riko, iced tea for Maria and Hana, and mixed juice for Aika. *gulp* *gulp* After taking a sip of the pale yellow liquid from the straw, Aika looked up and opened her mouth. ...So, Izumi-kun, can I ask you to answer now? As if prompted by the tense voice, the other three kept their mouths shut and listened carefully to the two. ...Chihiro, too, sipped lightly at his oolong tea before answering. Yeah After nodding, he paused and said. I cant accept what Takatsuki-san said to me. So I want you to pretend it never happened ...I see Aika narrowed her eyes sadly. She turned her head down, and her expression could not be seen from Chihiros position. Her gesture seemed to make everyone, including Chihiro, hesitate to speak to her. A few seconds later. Aika looked up determinedly and told Chihiro. Then, Ill go out with Kamishiro-kun. Is that okay? That''s an obvious conclusion. Chihiro, who had rejected the offer, is no longer a candidate, and the boy who was devoted to her would be the top choice. ...To be honest, its probably for the best. Aika would be happier if she and Kamishiro became lovers. The two of them would be the pair that everyone around them admires. But... What makes Chihiro happy is not the same thing as what he wants. Sorry, can you wait on that? Uh...? I want you to pretend that story never happened. Its not that I want to say no CH 60.1 What do you mean? Aika blinked her eyes in confusion. Looking at her, Chihiro slowly explained. ...I don''t think Takatsuki-san should have said it like that. That''s why I can''t forgive Takatsuki-san for making such a suggestion. And I don''t want something like that to happen in the future The Aika that Chihiro knew was more gentle, calm and natural. Therefore, he feels that it''s not like her to ignore the other person''s feelings and the impact on the people around her and just insist on what she wants. That''s a selfish judgment on your part, Izumi-kun I know. That''s why this is my own decision There''s no need to obey her. At the same time, it''s a way to appeals to Aika''s conscience. If this makes Aika''s bothered, then Aika is not suitable for such a method. The girl bit down on the words she was told. You want me to give you another condition? If possible. ...Or, Takatsuki-san can decide for herself what she wants to do A deep sigh escaped from her lips. That''s too selfish for a boy. You''ve dated a lot of girls and you want to date me too Lovers are supposed to be equals. Then why is it bad to want someone to look only at her? A few seconds after Aika said that and thought so. Then. A glass of iced tea is placed on the table, and Hana quietly says. Izumi-kun doesn''t have any girlfriends. He only has slaves ...aren''t they all the same? Aika glares at Hana sideways, but Hana replies matter-of-factly. No. Master and slave are not equals. Takatsuki-san, would you be jealous if your lover had a female pet? Don''t put people and animals together They are the same. In the sense of being owned and being owned by others It''s a rant, but in a way it''s a valid point. In fact, the relationship between Chihiro and Maria, Riko and Hana may be difficult to understand without such an extreme expression. *sniff* Hana sniffs and continues. Takatsuki-san, aren''t you selfish, too? You''re threatening one of the boys while weighing the two boys against each other ... Aika shuddered and glared at Hana. Hana met her gaze without hesitation for five seconds. Eh? Aika''s mouth dropped open. Where''s my... Well, I''ve taken away your healing ability Hana took advantage of the moment when Aika was distracted by the conversation. Thinking about it, it''s unlikely that Aika is aware of Hana''s abilities. Although Hana''s ability is widely known at the school festival, only a few people knew the detailed conditions. She was careless. But why now? *exhale* Have you cooled down a bit? ...Yeah Hana smiles, and Aika puts her hand on her chest. Perhaps the ability to heal has been returned. I guess I was too impatient Yes. You made your bad character very visible Looking at Hana''s smug face, Riko muttered, "I wonder if I can speak like that to others, ", but fortunately, Hana didn''t hear it. *knock* *knock* There is a knock at the door of the private room, and salads and other dishes are brought in. The conversation came to a halt at this point, and the group decided to start eating. Caesar salad and seafood salad. French fries and fried onions. Tomato and cheese caprese, fried chicken wings, chili shrimp. Then came the main course which consisted of beef fillet steak, bolognese, beef stew, salmon meuniere and shrimp gratin. The table quickly filled up with soup, rice, and bread. I don''t know if I can eat this much It''ll be fine. If we''re in a private room, it won''t be a problem if we stay a little longer Riko''s voice is casual, while Maria''s is anxious. In the end, Riko is right. Chihiro and the other four students at Shibahou, though not athletes, are physically strong and eat better than most high school students. Or rather, they need to eat in order to keep their bodies healthy. Another reason may be that this restaurant is basically a bar, and the quantity of each dish is rather small. In the end, some of them said, "We should order more". Well, that''s enough. Would you like to order dessert? Sure. Let''s do that They called the waiter and ordered dessert. Chihiro joined the girls and ordered a cheesecake. He also likes sweets. Um, Izumi-kun Then Aika opened her mouth again. He knew that she had been thinking a lot while eating. Because she hadn''t said much while Riko and Hana were talking freely to each other. So Chihiro nodded quietly. ...Yes? I thought about it again. It''s true that I was also a bit impatient, but I still can''t agree that Izumi-kun is enslaving Riko-chan and the others It is natural for a person with normal sensibilities. However, what she said next is quite uncommon. So, let''s compete with me. If I win, Izumi will give priority to me. If Izumi win, I will give priority to you. How about it? As expected, Chihiro had no choice but to accept this proposal. And thanks to the suddenness of the conversation and the resulting pressure, he couldn''t quite taste the cheesecake that had been brought to him.  The game took place the next day in the private training room of Shibahou Academy. It''s past ten in the morning. Maria, Riko, and Hana gathered in the private room, which is a little larger than the area of a kendo match. The audience are completely the same as yesterday, because it''s not something to be publicized. Chihiro and Aika now are both dressed in training clothes and gym clothes. They had both changed their clothes in the changing room. As soon as they are facing each other at a sufficient distance, Chihiro asked Aika. No time limit, no vital points. Bare hands only. If you or I give up or are unable to get up after 10 seconds, it loses. How? Yeah, sure The rules are pretty standard. However, it is much lighter than the "completely serious competition" that Chihiro had with Kamishiro. In addition, the setting is more favorable to Aika than to Chihiro. After all, Aika has some experience in martial arts, so she should be able to fight with empty hands. However, it is not fair for Chihiro to use a weapon against a girl. Anyway, this isn''t a private fight with someone he hates. Chihiro One of the girls standing by the wall, a blonde girl, shouted quietly. Chihiro smiled softly back at her anxious expression. I''m fine ...Maria and Riko are against this fight... This looks like you''re willing to give in Yeah. I don''t think it''s fair In one-on-one combat, Chihiro''s abilities are almost useless. The most useful is mind-reading, and sleep promotion is only indirectly useful. His domination is meaningless too. Aika, on the other hand, can heal herself in combat. Although it is not as efficient as Maria''s, it has the potential to overturn the difference in strength between men and women if used well. Chihiro has been told that he should propose a team game for a serious competition, but Chihiro has rejected the idea. I mean, this is my selfishness Since he started it out of selfishness, he should take care of it himself. And asking for a girl''s help at this point is indeed too uncool. Well, it was Hana who encouraged Chihiro''s refusal by saying It''s okay, isn''t it? Even if Izumi-kun loses, I don''t have any problem with it If Chihiro loses, there is a good chance that his slave contract with the three of them will be terminated. So Hana seemed to be saying that she would prefer Chihiro to lose. ...But Chihiro has no intention of losing. And so, Chihiro looked at Aika and said. Takatsuki-san, I''m sorry, but I''m going to be reckless ...I want to say don''t do that, but I know I can''t Tension builds between the two. And then Hana gave the signal to start. Let''s begin! CH 60.2 Aika is the first to move. She moved straight ahead without hesitation. Her gaze is fixed on Chihiro''s neck, and the height difference made it difficult to make eye contact. It would be harder to detect Chihiro''s movements without looking him in the eye, but it would be possible to grasp him by looking at his body. Yaaaa! A kick is coming. A spinning kick - no, a back kick. It was used in the previous fight. It could be said to be a memory, but this technique, which is difficult to catch breathing, is effective against Chihiro. And then it hits Chihiro''s defending arm. Its blow is not light. So, he takes a step back, and Aika regains her position in the meantime. As Aika moves forward again, Chihiro still uses his arm to guard against a front kick. Not done yet! Then came a series of kicks. Kicks are often more powerful than fists, but when delivered from the waist, they are more powerful. Perhaps someone must have thought that now is the time to take a chance. But the combination of a front kick, a spinning kick and a back kick is difficult to intervene. The timing of the impact is also different from each other, which makes it difficult to release the guard. And no matter how much Chihiro defend himself, the damage accumulates as he is attacked. But gradually, Chihiros body becomes fatigued. It seems that Aika''s aim is to fight a short battle with a series of attacks. After all, the power of mind-reading has warned him to a certain extent. If I don''t make a decision early, Izumi-kun will probably read everything That''s what Aika herself said to him once. At that time, he was forced into it just as she wanted, but this time... ...Ahhhh. A few minutes later, Aika jumped back and moved away. It wasn''t that Chihiro had done anything in particular. Just, Izumi-kun, are you stronger than before? ...Well, I''ve been training in my spare time This meant that Aika, the attacker, is also getting tired. Because of Chihiro''s steady defensive stance, none of her attacks could be effective, and the number of moves she had to make is increasing. Although Aika may not be lacking in training, she also has the role of helping the school doctor. Exercise is not her main focus, and there is a difference between men and women. If it takes a long time, Chihiro has the advantage because of his stamina. *exhale* Aika let out a short breath and came at him again. This time, Chihiro also moved without being defensive. Rather than relying on his mind reading, he followed Aika''s movements with his eyes and delivered his right fist with more than his full strength. *pow* A heavy impact reached Chihiro''s own arm. Aika blocked Chihiro''s fist with her arm, but her body still shook from the damage. Chihiro felt a throbbing pain in her fist, but felt a moment of relief. ...Yaaaa! *slam* The sound of a strong kick on the floor echoed through the room. Then, Aika''s right fist, which is clenched tightly, came at Chihiro and hit his stomach before he could evade it. Chihiro had to take a few steps backwards as the weight of the blow exceeded that of the kick. What was that? He knew immediately that he had been hit his technique. Not just Maria, but Aika as well. ...Haha. This is not a normal thing to do As she said this, Aika pressed her left hand to her right hand. And then, a small light leaked out, indicating the activation of her healing ability. Takatsuki-san... The technique itself could be done by anyone. Just like Maria, who has self-healing ability, Aika is relatively suitable for that technique, but Chihiro didn''t expect her to use it. Is this her will? Aika also challenged him to this match because she had something she could not compromise. That is why she is prepared to do whatever it takes. And so, until Aika finished healing, Chihiro spent the time calming himself down. It''s difficult to move immediately anyway due to the damage he had just sustained, and he wanted to ease the pain in his right fist too. Then they both started moving again. ...Yaaa! Aika kicked him from behind again. But Chihiro is able to time it well, and easily guarded against it. *boom* A heavier impact hit his arm. But seeing how Aika frowned at the impact, she must have kicked with more than her full strength. DDNow it''s time to decide. Even though this is a serious fight, he didn''t want to watch Aika hurt any more than she already had. Then, with that though, Chihiro swung his clenched fist again. Kuh...? His fist is just barely blocked. He hit her right arm, so it will be difficult for Aika to attack with her right fist. And the same goes for Chihiro. ...Another blow. This time, he swings his left hand and hits her with a greater swing than before. And... Aika narrowly dodges the attack. Not only that, she moves around Chihiro''s body and grabs his arm with her left hand. Eh...? In a moment of stunned disbelief, Aika is completely behind Chihiro. His left hands that had dropped lifted up and went to Chihiro''s neck. Her right arm was also wrapped around his neck and squeezed tightly. There is no time to pay attention to the feeling of her breasts against his back. Give up, Izumi-kun Chihiro heard a low voice in his ear. If he didn''t give in, she would strangle him like this. Perhaps, when Aika was learning striking martial arts, joint techniques were not her forte. In that case, the degree of restraint is unknown, and if she is not careful, his life may be in danger. He can still speak... but... I''m sorry, but I can''t ...It''s dangerous. If you die, I can''t heal you either But still He has a special fondness for strangling. Everything you want to do to Nishizaki-san, you can try on me Nishizaki-san''s so unbearable, isn''t she? Maria was able to endure Chihiro''s choking for a long time. Chihiro mocked Riko as she cried out from the chokehold. That''s why he can''t give up so easily. And I don''t want to lose this time in a contest of endurance I don''t know Takatsuki-san too Chihiro slammed the heel of his shoe into Aika''s foot, catching her slightly off guard. What!? The strength in her arms relaxed. But she didn''t let go. So, Chihiro tried to step on her foot again, and now Aika let go of her arm. *cough* *cough* he turn around. With tears in his eyes, he saw that Aika was watching Chihiro intently from a few steps away. Are you still going to do it? ...Of course He gripped his left hand tightly. It would take a while for him to regain his breathing, but he could at least buy some time by swinging it around. *sigh* Aika sighs. And then she runs over, staring straight at Chihiro. ...huh Chihiro raised his left hand - but quickly returned it to form a guard. What came flying at him is a spinning kick. It''s the most powerful kick of the day, delivered from an extremely excessive action, but Chihiro manages to catch it. It hurts. His left arm is screaming. It seems he can''t fight with his fists anymore. ...Why? Then. Aika moaned and sat down on the floor. Why didn''t you attack? Chihiro could see Aika''s final attack coming. Thanks to the fact that she looked him straight in the eye. And it was a powerful spinning kick. He could have avoided it... and slammed his fist into the body that was defenseless during the attack motion. Because I was afraid of hurting Takatsuki-san''s stomach Aika''s eyebrows twitched. Are you going to lose? No... I did it because you''re important to me, because I want Takatsuki-san Well, he blocked the kick with all his might. Chihiro could still fight. However, his arms are battered and bruised, but he could still use his kicks. ...I see Aika, on the other hand, remained seated. She looked up at Chihiro, somewhat stunned, and said. ...I''m done. I''ve lost, Izumi-kun It was the girl''s own declaration of defeat. The crowd in the corner of the gallery - Hana sighed in disappointment, Riko frowned in a complicated way. Maria gave a small smile. Chihiro couldn''t take in the situation right away. Are you sure? Chihiro asked with a pause, only to be met with a puffed out glare. Don''t make me say it again. I lost. Izumi-kun wins Tears welled up in Aika''s eyes. She was a little surprised by it, then smiled and wiped the tears away. Then Maria and the others walked up, and the match between Chihiro and Aika was over. CH 61.1 Hold still Aika''s healing ability is activated as her hand is placed on Chihiro''s aching right arm. This time, after the match, Aika offered to heal Chihiro first. Although he objected that she should heal herself first, she refused to budge. In the end, they sat side by side on the floor of the private training room, and Chihiro''s injury was healed first. It was my fault to begin with, so let me do this at least No, I agreed to the match We agreed that the loser would give priority to the opponent If she insists, there''s nothing more Chihiro can say. So, she let his arms heal to the point where moving them doesn''t bother him, and withdraws, thinking it''s okay. You don''t have to hold back No. Takatsuki-san, you need to heal your legs at least After all, it would be difficult to even get back to the dormitory with the pain. Then Hana intervened. She walked up to Aika, squatted down and said. Okay, let''s do this. Takatsuki-san, can I borrow your ability? Hana, who borrowed Aika''s [Healing], heals Aika. Now that Aika had some energy left, she healed Chihiro a little more after Hana gave her back her ability. That''s very generous of you Well, I admit that you worked hard. I just thought it was okay to send a little salt Maria and Aika both laughed at her not-so-honest reply. Well, Hana is probably not a bad girl, as long as she is dating other girls and not Chihiro. Well. Here you go Just then, Riko comes into the room from the entrance of the private room. She had gone to a nearby vending machine to buy some drinks. Thanks, Riko Hmm. Good job, Chihiro. You worked hard Riko smiled at him as she handed him a well-chilled can of soda. The others also took drinks from Riko and sipped them. So, Takatsuki-san, what are you going to do? ...Oh, right Aika nodded and straightened her posture when Riko offered her a drink of water. She sat down in front of Chihiro and said with her cheeks dyed in embarrassment. Izumi-kun, I''m sorry, I won''t be so selfish anymore, please go out with me *thump* Chihiro''s heart skipped a beat. It''s the first time he''s ever being confessed. His first relationship with Maria had been a master-servant contract, and his relationship with Riko had been a very twisted one. Hana had once asked him to go out with her, but that had been a complete lie. And yet... The girl Kamishiro confessed to twice. The girl that Chihiro had somehow come to admire. Aika iss now within Chihiro''s reach. Do you not want to? She asked hesitantly, and Chihiro shook his head. But, Takatsuki-san, are you sure you''re okay with Izumi-kun? To be honest, I don''t think he''s the kind of person you should go out of your way to confess to ...Wow. This girl didn''t even hesitate to interfere in a good mood The good mood is ruined in an instant. Riko''s continued intrusion seemed to have pushed things over the edge, but whatever. Okay Aika shook her head at Hana''s advice. Then, she looked around at Chihiro, Hana and the rest of the group and proudly said. I''m sure, even if I go out with Kamishiro-kun, I won''t be able to leave Izumi-kun behind. If I do, I''m sure I''ll regret it at some point that I can''t get back. That''s what I learned from the match just now ...A match? Yes. Even though we had to fight out of the blue, Izumi-kun didn''t hate me even when I really choked you. That''s probably why.. Chihiro looked back at Aika and their eyes met. Her voice and her feelings reached him at the same time. I like you, Izumi-kun. That''s why I''ll never ever regret it, and that''s why I didn''t compromise. I didn''t compromise on the fact that we''re not lovers ...Takatsuki-san Call me Aika Slowly, the palm of her right hand extended. Chihiro placed his left hand on top of it. Aika... thank you This time, no one disturbed them. Thus, Chihiro and Aika ended up in a relationship. Afterwards, Chihiro and the others all moved to Maria''s apartment. The important part of the conversation is over, but there are still many details to be discussed. So, they decided to take care of them over lunch. On the way to the apartment, the atmosphere is quite lively. Takatsuki-san, you can call us whatever you want. We''re not strangers anymore Thank you. The, I''ll call you by your first name. You can call me Aika if you want Oh, I''ll keep that in mind Me too. You can call me whatever you want Eh, why!? Are they close or not? As Chihiro followed the girls while they are chatting, he felt a strange feeling. ...I wonder how long we''ve been together Before he knew it, he arrived at the apartment. Maria and the others took care of lunch for all four of them. Although this is not so much a result of cooperation, but because each of them didn''t want to be left out. Chihiro sat at the living room table and vaguely listened to the girls as they huddled together in the kitchen cooking. Sorry to keep you waiting The food served is an omelet, a vegetable salad and a consomm-based soup. It''s a little embarrassing to compare it to the food we had yesterday Although Aika is modest about it, all the dishes on the menu are filled with comforting deliciousness. The ingredients are carefully chopped and the eggs are perfectly cooked. The salad is prepared with a homemade dressing that tasted of vegetables, and the simple soup of bacon and onions is in harmony with the other two dishes. It''s delicious Chihiro smiled after taking a bite, and Aika patted her chest, relieved. I''m glad And now, in the living room, the table is full for the five of them. Perhaps it should be said that it''s amazing that there are five chairs. CH 61.2 Maybe we should get another one of these tables Oh, that''s a good idea. It would be convenient to use them side by side Some inconveniences that they didn''t feel when it was just the three of them are revealed. Well, at the moment, the number of people living in the apartment has not increased. ...That''s right. I haven''t told Aika properly yet, have I? That Chihiro is living in this apartment now, and that Maria and Riko are with him. And that he doesn''t go back to the dorm basically, and his dorm is mostly a storage place for his belongings. After hearing that, she probably had a general idea of the situation. Aika nodded without much surprise when she heard the explanation. So, Riko-chan and Maria-chan, do you do that with Izumi-kun every day? Ugh Riko moaned. Chihiro also felt a little pain in his chest. Meanwhile, Maria is eating without a care in the world. Yes. B-But is it bad? No, I''m not saying it''s bad. But I''m Izumi-kun''s girlfriend, and Riko-chan is his slave, right? Then, it''s okay to be a little sarcastic, right? Aika puffed with pride. She must have remembered that Riko asked her to have a relationship with Chihiro before. Although this seems to be something far from kind, Aika''s calling Chihiro "girlfriend" makes him extremely happy. Chihiro, you''re smiling Eh? Riko stared at him. Aika chuckled and looked at Chihiro. Hey, Izumi-kun, can I call you by your first name too? Uh, yeah. Sure Thanks. Then... Chihiro-kun Oh, Riko is right. My face is smiling Chihiro recognized it this time. Aika Chihiro, kun Okay, okay, stop right there!? That can wait later! If Riko had not intervened, they might have kissed. Maria, who had been eating at her own pace, nodded, Right. We need to talk about information sharing and decide Takatsuki-san''s position. We''d better get that done first. After all, Izumi-kun and Riko are planning to return their hometown tomorrow Even if it''s only for a few days, the apartment will still be open. No one argued with the statement that they should finish the conversation while they still could. First, in addition to what Chihiro had just told them, Maria, Riko, and Hana told them roughly about their own situations. DDMaria''s propensity and the contract they signed. DDRiko''s plans to move out of the dorm and into this apartment. DDHana''s feelings for Maria and the compromising situation. The feud between Riko and Hana, and the rape that accompanied it, are kept under wraps. This is because Chihiro decided that it would be too heavy to tell everything, but since it was Aika, she must have guessed some things between the lines. ...How do I put this, it''s weird The words Aika muttered are also heavy and complicated. It''s not easy to be told out of the blue, is it? ...Well, to be honest, it''s a little confusing. But I''ll take my time to sort it out But because it''s Chihiro, Aika smiled. By the time the explanation was over, the meal was almost finished. The five of them put down the dishes and drank a glass of iced tea. After a few moments of silence, Hana opened her mouth. So, what do you want to do, Takatsuki-san? What do you mean? Aika tilted her head at the vague question, and Hana added, "It can'' t be helped". Are you going to stay at this apartment? Are you going to disclose your relationship with Izumi-kun... that''s what I''m talking about. Or rather, that''s the main topic Currently, Riko and the other three are keeping their relationship with Chihiro a secret. ...Well, it''s only a matter of time before someone finds out about Riko, and it''s not surprising that Maisaka has information about Hana and other things. But if they want to live as usual in the school, it would be better to keep it a secret from others. On the other hand, if Aika reveals her relationship with Chihiro, there is a possibility that Riko and the others will be exposed in a chain reaction. If it''s not discussed beforehand, chaos is inevitable. You''re right.. Aika nodded, her eyes narrowing as she looked down at her glass. She must be comparing her feelings with what she had just heard, and searching for the best answer. Of course, it would be difficult to give her an answer right now. A few minutes later, she looked up, looked at Chihiro, and said slowly. I want to live in the dormitory as it is now. And, I''ll be coming here from time to time. Also, I want to tell everyone about Chihiro since he''s my new boyfriend. But I''d like to keep it a secret until after the summer vacation "Can I?", Aika tilted her head at last. Then, Maria is the first to react to that statement. I have no problem with that. ...but I have to ask, how did you come to that conclusion? After all, it''s less trouble to live there than to commute. And to tell everyone that she wishes to talk about it and to keep it a secret for a limited time? Aika turned to Maria and replied. I want to keep it a secret because if I stay here, I''m afraid It''ll be discovered. I''m not Chihiro''s slave, I''m his girlfriend Which means? ...I mean, I want to be treated special, you know There is a hint of shame in her voice as she responded. Aika is only interested in being "lover". She doesn''t like the idea of living in the same apartment with Maria and Riko and being held together by them. Also, living together with her first boyfriend is too much for her. She preferred to commute, and enjoy their relationship little by little. Yes. I want to take care of Aika too. ...as a lover Thank you, Izumi-kun Chihiro said that, thinking back on the perversion of his life so far, and received a gentle smile. So, when you get a boyfriend, you want to show him off, right? But I''m still a little worried about Kamishiro-kun ...Aika had gone to the beach for a night and Kamishiro had confessed his feelings to her. Although she didn''t agree, she replied that she wanted him to confess again. So, it wouldn''t be nice if Aika started dating someone else yesterday, right after that. So, you want reveal it after the summer vacation because that. ...If I thought about it, I agree and it''s not surprising that Aika would have a change of heart if you hadn''t seen each other for two or three weeks Riko shouted in agreement. She''s okay with that. Now it was up to Hana. She kept silent, looked at Aika sideways and said. Aika saw this and turned around. Takatsuki-san, you''re pretty reasonable Because I made a promise. Besides, I didn''t agree to everything. I admit that everyone is Chihiro''s slave, but I''m his girlfriend Never give up. That''s Aika intention. Hana also smiled at the fearless smile that appeared on her face. Hmm... that sounds good. It might be interesting to steal Takatsuki-san away from Izumi-kun Hana-chan, you have a bad personality Yes. I''ve been getting that a lot lately How the two girls came to understand each other, Chihiro, who was watching from the side, had no idea. And so the discussion ended for the moment. As she had announced, Aika would be coming and going to the apartment whenever she could. Although the key would have been in short supply, Maria had added it to the list "just in case something like this happened", so things went well. There will be more chances to talk with Riko and others at the school, but Maria is still not going to touch Chihiro. The conclusion is that there would be no problem if Riko got along with Aika through Chihiro-related matters. They also exchanged contact information with each other, including Hana. One more girl''s contact information was added, but this time it was a little special. I didn''t bother to set up a "Girlfriend" category, but when I typed Aika''s name, I felt like jumping for joy After that, Maria and Riko took care of all the dishes. After listening to the conversation, Hana went home. She didn''t plan to participate in the party today. Well then, we should.. Why don''t you take a shower, Takatsuki-san? We have towels, and you''re sweating, right? And so. ...Yeah, I''ll do my best Aika nodded strangely and went to the bathroom, while Chihiro moved to the bedroom. He closed the door and let out a sigh of relief. As he is about to sit on the bed, he looked at the neatly arranged sheets and thought better of it. There is no chair in this room, so he leaned his back against the wall until Aika came. He doesn''t know why but he felt strangely uncomfortable. From the flow of the conversation, he somehow understands that this is the case. And because he understands, he can''t help but feel nervous. Still, he managed to pass the time. After a while, there is a knock at the door, and Aika came into the bedroom. CH 62.1 After taking a shower, Aika seemed to have changed back into her original clothes. She is wearing her summer uniform of a short-sleeved blouse and skirt. Her normally voluminous hair appeared flattened by the hot water, but it doesn''t look moist, as if it had been properly dried. Looking at Chihiro, she smiled faintly, then looked around the room and exhaled. It''s an amazing room... Yeah. I was surprised at first, too Aika was amazed, mostly at the huge bed. Considering the purpose of the bed, Aika can''t really admire it, but still, her interest seems to be stronger than her dislike, and she walks up to the bed and pushes it with her hand. Hey, is it actually hard? Well, it''s not so fluffy around the edges. But you see, the bed is big so it should be soft too I see With a nod, Aika gently put her knees on the bed. The mattress sank with a slight ruffle as she crawled with her weight. Oh, it feels so comfortable... Aika muttered with narrowed eyes. In fact, this bed is quite comfortable to sleep on. It must be a very expensive bed. The mattress catches the body gently, and if there''s only a few of them, the space helps them sleep well. Chihiro sat down on the bedside chair, smiling at Aika who was happily touching the bed. Then, he looked back at her. ...Well, Aika, thank you again. Thank you for choosing me Hearing this, Aika stopped moving and sat down in the middle of the bed. ...Yeah. Me too, thank you. Thank you for wanting me, for fighting for me For agreeing to that fight. Winning and getting the right was a big deal for Aika too. Thinking about it makes him happy. At the same time. Chihiro felt guilty that he had been a bit unfair. ...Someday, I''ll have to fight Kamishiro-kun again If he''s going to win, he''s going to need it. Aika blinked a few times. After a few seconds, she asks Chihiro. Is that boy''s pride? Yes, I suppose it is DDChihiro lost to Kamishiro on the day before Kamishiro''s confession answered in June. If he doesn''t get revenge for that loss, this disappointment will never go away. I see. But you know what? Aika put her hands on the bed again, coming close to Chihiro. I don''t care about that, okay? Because I am already Chihiro''s girlfriend. Even if Kamishiro-kun beats Izumi-kun again, it won''t change anything Once she''s made up her mind, it''s not easy to change her mind. So, there is no way to win Aika again. So, if you want to win for Aika, that''s just self-satisfaction. ...Of course, that is not the only reason why Chihiro wants to challenge Kamishiro. But it did make him feel lighter. I guess I shouldn''t ask you why you chose me... Chihiro murmured, a small smile on his face. You''re right. But I think you should be more confident. And... I want tell you Aika sits down next to Chihiro. Glancing sideways at Chihiro, she looked vaguely up at the ceiling. He thought about following her gaze, but held back and turned his face to the front. And then, the voice comes from right next to him. Kamishiro-kun is great. He''s strong, cool, and kind. I think anyone would like him. But, Chihiro, you can''t be left alone Come to think of it, I think someone said something like that to me once ...I started to care about you when you had a match with Kamishiro-kun Seeing Chihiro not give up even after being torn to pieces, Aika wondered why he was trying so hard. It was just a personal match, and there was no clear bet. Yet, Chihiro was desperately trying to catch up with Kamishiro. The difference in strength was obvious. Many people in the crowd were saying that he was no match for Kamishiro, and to be honest, Aika thought so too. However, Chihiro was able to take advantage of this. He made Kamishiro take it seriously, but at the cost of great damage. I thought you were dangerous. I thought you were a quiet boy until then, but then I thought about it, and realized that I''ve healed you before Chihiro was unreliable. That''s why it bothered Aika. Besides, when she was promoted to rank C after that healing, her feelings for him grew even stronger. And before she knew it, she was following him with her eyes more and more, and at that time, he told her that he liked her. But then you''re doing something like that with Riko-chan... ...Haha Her interest turned to resentment, but still she couldn''t hate him. She also watched his performance in the sports festival. And during the scavenger hunt, not knowing who to pick, but not wanting to leave out Chihiro, she had Chihiro and Kamishiro play rock-paper-scissors. In the end, she was so embarrassed that she chose Maisaka to cover up her error. After the closing ceremony, when she was invited to hang out, she saw Maria and the other three at the pool, and at lunch, someone said something I hadn''t expected. I realized that I''m jealous of Riko-chan and the others. Because they looked so happy. I wanted to be there for you, too, Chihiro He''s a hard worker. Trying so hard, but in a dangerous way. That''s why Aika wants to be there for him. It''s like he needs her. So, at that thought, she couldn''t hold back her feelings. However, she doesn''t want to be a slave, and she decided to denying Riko and the others who are slaves. ...So, it''s like that Aika lowered her head and looked back at Chihiro. Following her, they looked at each other from a close distance. Almost touching but not touching. Maria would have been more provocative. Riko would have already touched her. Hana would never have gotten into this situation in the first place. And now, Aika''s expecting something, but doesn''t say it, keeping an ambiguous distance. You know if I''m lying, right? Aika''s thoughts flowed in. Affection. Warm and sad feelings flooded her. It mingled with Chihiro''s own feelings, and became an endless quantity that scorched his heart. CH 62.2 Aika Chihiro-kun They gently brought their faces close together and kissed, lightly touching each other. ...This is embarrassing Aika smiled as she pulled her face away. It seems she''s not used to this kind of thing. Even Chihiro had never done this with a lover before. Still, he smiles back and whisper to her. I like you Yeah... me too As he couldn''t help himself. Chihiro stretched out his arms towards Aika. She didn''t resist, but leaned into him. *squeeze* As soon as he hugged the body wrapped in the uniform, they lost their balance and fell on the bed. Chihiro is on the bottom, Aika on the top. He can smell the shampoo and body soap in her hair and on her neck. Perhaps because of the different brands of shampoo and body soap, Aika''s scent is different from the ones he had smelled before. For a few seconds, he savored Aika''s warmth and softness before letting go of his hand. He didn''t want to force her, but Aika herself became a little annoyed and hugged him back. My heart is pounding, can you feel it? ...Of course Both their hearts are beating fast. And while feeling each other heart, they kissed again. In addition, with their arms loosely wrapped around each other''s body, they kissed more deeply than before. Nnn, uuh... Chihiro doesn''t put his tongue in. But he could feel Aika''s breathing as they kissed for several seconds. She must have been embarrassed, but it made him happy to be able to feel such things. After a few seconds, the lips parted and Chihiro asked. May I? ...... She nods. Instead of words, a small nod came back. Aika moves away from Chihiro once. Do not wrinkle the bed ...Hmm Chihiro nodded and got off the bed to get ready. He walked over to the bedroom window and closed the curtains. The inside of the double-glazed window is cloudy, so someone can''t see in from the outside, but now that it''s daytime, it''s too bright. When he returned, Aika, who had finished unbuttoning her blouse, thanked him with her eyes. She unhooks her skirt with her blouse still on. Then, with a quick, continuous sound, her naked body wrapped in her underwear is revealed. A pair of white underwear with small ribbons on the top and bottom. Although it''s not plain, the design is simple, and it feels like a high school student and innocent at the same time. Maria''s underwear often looked strangely glamorous, so it was refreshing. Well, I''ve worn a cute one, but... Aika wondered what Chihiro''s answer. It''s really beautiful Aika''s expression suddenly softened. And it seemed to have served to ease her nerves a little. Seeing so, Chihiro slowly but unstoppably walked over to the bed. Oh, uniform, should I fold it? I think it''s fine. I don''t think we''ll step on it here Yeah. But it''s a little awkward... Aika didn''t bother to pick up her uniform. A little bit of immorality is the spice of the act. So, when she came close to Chihiro, she stopped. What do you want to do? She gave the initiative to Chihiro. And so, Chihiro sat down on the bed and let Aika sit on his lap. They are not facing each other, but facing the same direction. Am I heavy? He smiles and shakes his head as she asks, turning her head only. Not at all The weight of a person is not light, but Aika''s physique is quite average. Besides, there''s no wayshe''d feel bad about the weight of someone he loves. I''m glad She smiles and Chihiro kisses her lightly again. Ah... jeez She protests with her mouth, but her expression is sweet. Seeing that there is no resistance, Chihiro gently cuddles Aika''s body with his arms and kisses her again and again. It might have been the first time for Chihiro to put his lips together so many times just to express his affection. But, it was important for Aika, who had never done this before, to raise her spirits like this. Fortunately, Chihiro, who had never held a girl for the first time in a normal way, could understand that. Take it slow and easy. He has to make sure that he doesn''t overdo it and cause too much pain or embarrassment, and if possible, he has to finish the act in a dreamy state. Aika, can I touch it? ...Yes Chihiro waited for her answer, then lifted his hand from her stomach. He then touch her bra-covered breasts. He gently wraps his hand around her breasts, which have never been touched by a man before. With little effort. He just puts his hand on it, conveying only the faintest touch. Ah... Still, Aika lets out a ticklish sound. It''s understandable. No matter how prepared she is, it is natural for her head to be filled with nervousness when it comes time to actually do it. So. Don''t worry Chihiro whisper in her ear. And with gestures, with voices, with their bodies touching. He conveys his love and relaxes her mind. After that, he slowly caresses the surface of her bra, her breasts behind it. Many times. Just as he cares for puppies and kittens. Hmm... Occasionally, Aika lets out a breath. It seems that her body, which was tense at first, gradually leans firmly against Chihiro. And he can feel that her trust and security are growing. *kiss* *kiss* Chihro then looked into her eyes and continued to kiss her, feeling the sweetness in her eyes. After a long time, he increases the force of his fingers a little and sinks them into her bra. Nnn *twitch* Aika''s body jerked slightly. Aika, I wonder if you can feel easily That''s... I don''t know After all, she has no experience in comparing herself to others. But at the same time, Chihiro was glared at lightly for suggesting a relationship with another girl. Regretting his mistake, he moves his finger in acknowledgement. He sinks his finger slightly and then returns it. The sensation is more like a tickle than a pleasant one. But that''s okay. Ticklishness is also a kind of pleasure. When it is given by a friend or someone whom he loves, the reaction is "laugh". In other words, it does not produce dislike, but rather it belongs to the pleasure or discomfort category. "Don''t worry about being touched" By imprinting on her the idea that there is nothing to be afraid of, she will be able to open the door to the future. And watching Aika''s reaction, he adjusts the amount of force, and soon his fingers begin to clearly change the shape of her breasts. You''re so good at this, Chihiro Aika whispered quietly. Well... He shook his head with a smile as he wondered if he should say sorry. No, no. I don''t blame you. I''m just really happy that you''re so kind and warm ...Thank you With that, he put all his feelings into his caresses. He fondled her nipples over her bra. And started with a feather touch, he rubs it with his fingers, and when Aika gets used to it, he gently scratches it with the tip of his fingernail. Oh, Chihiro, you... If you can''t hold back, you can let out your voice Aika has been twitching and shaking for a while now. Maybe she''s starting to get aroused. But it''s ironic that the techniques Chihiro learned in training have come in handy. However, now, to love her, he''ll use everything he''s got. He caresses other places besides her breasts. And while kissing her, still avoiding her private parts, he slides his hands and fingers down to her stomach, sides, arms, and neck. Well, a girl''s skin is sensitive, so it is even more so when she is aroused. He can give her pleasure even in places that are not generally known as sexual zones. In fact, since it is less likely to lead to lewd images, it can be accepted with open arms. Bra, let me take it off Chihiro move his body slightly away from her, put his hand on the hook, and remove her upper body underwear. Aika''s cheeks stained with the sight of her exposed breasts, but then he hugged her again from behind to reassure her. After a few tens of seconds, he confirmed that Aika had leaned back again. He then put his hand on her chest and caressed her directly. With the cloth no longer separating them, the feeling on his fingers changed dramatically. And it must be the same on Aika''s side. Chihiro stroked, squeezed, and pinched it. Even such a casual action turns into a stronger pleasure than before. Fuaa Chihiro took the opportunity to play with her nipples, and Aika let out a loud squeal. Does it feel good? Uh, umm I see. Then I don''t have to hold back With that said, he kisses her again. And he continues his finger movements, keeping his attention on her lips. While holding her body, which is bouncing repeatedly, he gives her the pleasure she deserves. He likes her. And to convey this, he wanted her to feel good. Mmmmm! Aika''s lips parted, and she cried out unbearably. Her body jerked dramatically. Seeing this, Chihiro removed his fingers from her nipples and gently stroked Aika''s skin. He did not want the wave of pleasure to rush out too quickly. He wanted the sweetness to last as long as possible. More than a minute passed. Aika said quietly. Just now, I... Did she just come? Figuring out what she meant, Chihiro smiled and nodded. Yes, I think you did I see... She turned her face down in embarrassment. I was just, in the middle of something. I''m sorry ...Sorry, huh? There''s nothing to apologize for Chihiro reaches her right hand to Aika''s head and pats her hair. It''s okay. I did it because I wanted you to feel good. ...And... And? If it''s okay with Aika, we can keep going There''s no rule that says it''s over when one of them climaxes. Rather, Chihiro thought, the girls could climax as many times as they wanted. Just touching their soft, warm skin and listening to their sweet voices is a man''s greatest pleasure. ...Then... Aika said to Chihiro after thinking for a while. Can we continue, please? CH 63.1 Can we continue, please? To Aika''s words, Chihiro replied, "Of course". Chihiro gently lifted the girl''s body and placed her down on the bed. Then he climbed on the bed and put his face and hands close to Aika''s lower body. Can I open your legs? Eh, umm. ...It''s embarrassing Don''t worry. You''re beautiful, Aika. Just take it slow. I want to see everything Uh, okay It took a while, but her legs slowly opened. Chihiro saw her crack, which is covered by pure white panties, stained by her body fluids. Aika felt it, and he made her wet. While thinking so, he reached out a finger and traced the crotch. He uses only one finger. But he repeats the motion in one direction, not back and forth, over and over. It feels weird... If it doesn''t hurt, I''d hope you''d take it as long as you can ...Yeah With that, Aika closes her eyes. She laid her upper body on the bed with her legs lightly open. She breathes a little faster and receives Chihiro''s fingers. *squelch* Eventually, they both heard the loud sound of water coming from Aika''s private parts. Hyaa... A scream escaped from her as if she couldn''t bear it. The embarrassment of having her crotch exposed to the opposite sex must have been quite overwhelming. To tell her not to worry, Chihiro kissed Aika''s private parts through her panties. Eh...? Aika''s eyes widened. But as soon as Chihiro looked at her, her expression softened and she surrendered her body again. The caressing resumes. When Aika''s breathing became ragged, Chihiro fingered the edge of her panties. Let me take it off ...Unn She didn''t seem to be able to respond anymore, but she didn''t resist. So, Chihiro pulled her panties off easily, revealing her slightly darker bush. He wondered what to do with the panties, but in the end, he folded it in half at the end of the bed. And. Is it weird? ? What do you mean? You know, my "part". Because I thought Chihiro liked Riko-chan''s "part" Oh, she''s talking about pubic hair. It seems Aika saw Riko shave her crotch when they had sex in front of her. Well, since then, Riko has been shaving her crotch hair, saying that it''s uncomfortable to have it after getting used to it. Incidentally, Maria shaved her crotch hair as well, at her own request. *puff* oh, you mean that? Isn''t it too terrible to laugh? When Chihiro blurt it out, Aika raises herself up and glares at him. I''m sorry. You don''t have to worry about that After all these times, Chihiro is not going to be turned off by a single hair on her body. As a sign of this, he put his fingers on her private parts, and Aika relaxed her body. I''m glad He moves his finger while listening to her voice. He moves it to the entrance of her wet clit until she gets used to it. Then, when she swallowed his finger without resistance, he began to caress her. Trace the fissure and stimulate it. Spread them in a circular motion with a sinking finger. Ah, ahn... When the time is right, Chihiro used his left hand to stimulate her clitoris as well. She may not have had much experience with masturbation, but her pink clitoris is still small and cute even when erect. The procedure here is the same as for the nipple. If he touches it gently after increasing the feeling, it will surely respond. Then, after he has kneaded it enough, he pinches it. DDDD!? Aika has reached her climax again. She lay back down, probably exhausted from experiencing two unaccustomed climaxes. She then closed her legs and lay there limp. Is this the end for today? Chihiro thought as he looked down at Aika''s entire body from his side. He didn''t want to push her too hard. Well, to be honest, Chihiro''s crotch is almost bursting open, and he would masturbate right now if he could. But, sorry to say, he''ll have Maria and the others take care of it later. ...mm ? A faint murmur is heard. Finish it until the end, please Aika looked up at Chihiro and said quietly. From the sound of her voice, it seemed that she didn''t have much energy left. Aika, there''s no need to push yourself, maybe next time No A weak, but clear voice interrupted Chihiro''s speech. It has to be today. I might get scared if I put it off and I want proof that you love me, Chihiro While Aika saying that, their eyes met. The emotion Chihiro felt is anxiety. About leaving the two girls, Maria and Riko, to serve Chihiro. So, please ...Okay Aika''s anxiety is Chihiro''s fault. So, Chihiro must wipe it away with his own actions. Chihiro took off his pants and underwear to expose his lower body. He threw them on the opposite side of the room from where Aika''s uniform was. The rubber, should I put it on? No But... It''s okay. It''ll be a good omen if we do it in one go. Besides, I want you stay that way the first time If she said that, he couldn''t forcefully object. Still, Aika shivered when Chihiro brought his towering penis close to her. This trembling could not have been caused by pleasure. ...But there''s nothing he can do about it. I''ll be gentle He places his penis in her slit. Since this is her first time, he carefully pushes the flesh apart. Ugh! Aika''s lips tightened and she grabbed the sheet with both hands. Chihiro slowly, but without restraint, sank his hips into her. Eventually, he felt a strong resistance. I''m coming, Aika Yes, come. Chihiro-kun... *pluck* The tip of the rod broke through her virginity membrane. !? At the moment of deflowering, Aika did not make a sound. She exhaled hard and closed her eyes, but she didn''t make a clear sound and endured the pain. According to Riko, losing one''s virginity is quite painful. It hurt so much, I thought I had changed... or been changed. Well, I guess in my case it was probably rape too There''s no difference between forcible and consensual sex. And although Chihiro is really excited by her loving attitude. At the same time, he became worried about Aika''s body. Should he wait until the pain subsides? No. Rather than prolong the process, he decided to move and get it over with. Aika, can you hold out a little longer? Uh, yeah ...Thank you He thanked her for her kind smile and moved his hips. Kuh. Kuahh! Carefully, with as little pain as possible to Aika, he sends the pleasure to his own penis. Fortunately, the vagina is too tight and Aika is squeezing too hard, so he can''t hold out much longer. It''s complicated for a man to go too fast, though. I''m coming, Aika Yes, come, Chihiro-kun Aika takes her hand off the sheet and asks for a hug. As he hugged and kissed her, Chihiro ejaculated into her vagina. *spurt* *spurtttt* *spurttttt* With the first ejaculation, he could feel the semen pouring out of him. All of it is pouring into Aika. And with this, Chihiro has taken her first time and dyed her body. The thought of this fills him with a sense of happiness and accomplishment. It''s only one ejaculation, but his heart is not dissatisfied. *pant* *pant* *pant* Aika panted as she leaned her face against Chihiro''s shoulder. Hearing the mixture of relief and ecstasy, Chihiro slowly pulled his penis out. Then, a thick stream of semen, pink with blood, poured out. Thanks, Aika. Thanks for your hard work Yeah. Me too, thank you, Chihiro Chihiro kissed Aika one more time and sat down beside her. He patted her head slowly and she closed her eyes and started to sleep. It''s summer vacation now, and if she oversleeps, she can stay the night. Get some rest Chihiro whispered to her, then lay down next to her and closed his eyes. CH 63.2 It had been a while since Aika had moved to the bedroom after taking a shower. And while the two, Chihiro and Aika, are spending time in the bedroom, in the living room, Maria suddenly muttered to Riko. I think it''s a little unexpected What do you mean? Riko stopped operating her smartphone and looked at her. The person who had said it was still looking at the laptop. That you can tolerate Takatsuki-san... ...It seems to be just a chat. But the fact that she didn''t seem to look at Riko made her felt a little disappointed. Moreover, the conversation seems important. But well, that''s fine. If she wants to chat, just chat. Even though it''s unexpected, I don''t really dislike her that much She doesn''t even like her too. Besides, Takatsuki-san is not a slave, but a girlfriend. If that''s the case, it means that we''re not necessarily friends That''s why, you don''t mind? Chihiro has a girlfriend. And it wasn''t Riko, Maria, or Hana. But, isn''t that why she''s not happy? ...Hmm Maria''s point is sharp in a way. The question is so ordinary that it''s surprising. I don''t think so. I don''t intend to be Chihiro''s girlfriend, and I don''t think I can be Riko is not happy and jealous of Aika because she took the position so easily. In addition, she is dissatisfied with the fact that Chihiro will not be able to hold her and the others as often as he would like before. But it''s the same even if there are more slaves. It is not that Riko wants Aika''s position. If Aika is going to coexist with them, then Aika becoming Chihiro''s girlfriend is... well, she hates to say it, but it doesn''t really matter. Besides, I feel that Takatsuki-san is easier to get along with now than before Really? Maria finally stopped and looked up. Yeah. I think it''s because she doesn''t act like a good girl I think it''s complicated for her to be praised for that, but... I guess I agree with you For better or for worse, she became less reserved. But as a result, she demanded Chihiro to "break up with Riko and the others", which Riko doesn''t like, but she like her attitude of not hiding herself. Both Riko and Maria are extremely selfish, and that''s why it''s easier for them to deal with honest people rather than good people. Still, she wants to be by Chihiro''s side. And if she really wants to do that, she doesn''t want to hinder him and she will cooperate. Anyway, are you okay with that too, Maria? Me? Yes. You like Chihiro too, don''t you? Sorry to have to point this out, but... There''s no point this girl hiding things from her now. So, it would be better to ask her straight out. Then, the beautiful girl with jet-black hair smiled and replied. Of course, Izumi-kun is my precious Master. That''s why I won''t interfere with Master''s wishes, and I want to help him ...Hmm In a way, it''s a textbook answer. Selfless devotion. It sounds nice, but is this girl really that understanding? And. Besides, I think Takatsuki-san''s healing abilities are very cool What? Because you know what? If she can heal wounds, it makes SM play so much better SM, which involves a lot of beating and tightening, usually tends to be done while keeping an eye on the slave''s physical condition. If it is done in a short period of time, swelling, scratches and lacerations are likely to remain, and the pain of the wounds can drain the mind. It is not uncommon for a slave to forget the pain during the play because of excitement, but after the play is over, she cries out in pain after cooling down. Of course, that''s part of the fun. But not everyone can afford it, can they? Well, she can help ease that burden ...I mean, aren''t you capable of healing yourself? Well. Even my ability gets tired. There''s a limit to how much I can heal You mean you don''t have more than you can handle!? Riko shouted loudly. Then, she breathed a deep sigh. As expected, this girl was not acting out of sincerity. This reassured her, and at the same time she felt a strange sense of weakness. ...Or maybe she just doesn''t realize it at the moment. Well, anyway, is it over? Yeah. I guess we can relax for now Tomorrow Riko is going to her hometown, and when she comes back, her summer vacation will continue for a while. The second semester starts after tomorrow, but she can still afford to enjoy a kind of peace. While arguing with Maria, Hana, and Aika, she cooks, does the laundry, cleans, and gets embraced by Chihiro. If she feels like it, she may go shopping or visit somewhere else at least once more. I''m looking forward to working with you, Riko Huh? What''s up with you all of a sudden? Nothing. I just wanted to say something Riko stare into Maria''s dark eyes, but she can''t read her mind because she''s not Chihiro. Well, okay. Hmm. Well, me too Riko replied to Maria with a light smile. CH 63.3 This is the first time for Aika to live alone. Her friends from middle school envied her, while her parents felt more worried than necessary that their beloved daughter would be away from them. Still, both of her parent are equally happy, but what Aika tries to cherish in her dormitory life is not what her friends say, but what her parents say. Life should be regular. Refrain from going out late at night. Cook your own meals as much as possible and pay attention to the nutritional balance. If you are not feeling well, you should take a rest. Since she entered Shibahou Academy in April and started living in the girls'' dormitory, Aika has tried to follow these rules as much as possible. Even on vacations, she went to bed and woke up at the same time as on weekdays. She took care of her homework and assignments as soon as she returned and did not postpone them. After school, she went to the supermarket to buy ingredients and tried various dishes to learn how to cook. At the same time, she tried not to neglect socializing with her friends, and thanks to this, she got along well with everyone. Thus, she is able to have a fulfilling high school life. Shibahou Academy is a private school, but the tuition is cheap, and the government provides a subsidy for [Lost Item]. The amount of money for a C-ranked student is considerable, so there should be little need for her parents to worry about money. And yet... *sigh...* Something is wrong with her lately. She''s trying to live a moderate life, but she''s not complaining. No... Nn.. *squelch* *squelch* On the night. After she has eaten, bathed, and prepared for tomorrow, it''s time to go to bed. But Aika climbed into bed in her pajamas and began to play the game she''s been playing so often these days. An act to relieve her heightened sexual desire by herself. The act of pleasuring herself - or to put it in a more vulgar way, "Masturbation". Hmnn.. *smooch* She places the middle and index fingers of her left hand together and puts them in her mouth. Then, twirl the tongue around the other person''s lips, which look like a tongue, cover it with saliva, and move it in and out while making water sounds. It''s a kiss. Not just lip to lip, but tongue to tongue, a lascivious kiss. At the thought of it, her body is filled with excitement. The sweet numbness dulls her thoughts and instead floods her with urges. She knows it''s wrong. But she can''t stop. Or rather she doesn''t want to stop. She wants more. Oh.. Aika pulls her finger out. And she exhaled, staring blankly at the string of saliva on her finger. At that moment, Riko-chan then... She added her ring finger and made a triangle with her three fingers. The width of the triangle remained the same, but it became thicker, and she brought it close to her mouth again. ...Kiss the tip first Then kiss the finger and the base. To the casual observer, it seems like a silly thing to do, just kissing her own finger, but there is no one else in the room. The curtains are tightly closed, so there''s no need to worry about anyone seeing her. Then, licking, right? She sticks out her tongue and licks the saliva off her fingers. Of course, it has no taste at all, and if anything, it tastes a little like sweat. Though the real thing is probably not so tasteless and odorless. Riko, a classmate of the same age, licked it with relish. *pant* *pant* She exhaled hard, and now sucked on her finger. Like a baby. As if exposing a trifling, female form. Puha After a few minutes of caressing the finger with her lips, she spat it out. Unfortunately, and she doesn''t know if she should say this, she can''t reproduce the release of bodily fluids, so she moves on. Ahhh.. Since she couldn''t wait. She finally touchs herself, and in ecstasy, she unbutton my pajamas. She intentionally didn''t wear a bra, so she was naked under her pajamas. With the top pajama open, Aika slowly reached for her own body. She stroked her upper body with both hands. Nnn That alone sent a tingle down her spine. However, at that time when she saw the act, she couldn''t believe that just stroking could make people feel good. But when she actually tried it, she understood. The ticklish sensation of gentle stroking, turned into pleasure by anticipation and excitement, makes Aika debaucherous. On the contrary, if she''s not excited, it''s just a tickle. And with Riko''s expression at that time. When she remembers what Riko looked like at that moment, and the way Chihiro handled her, she couldn''t help but get excited. ...It was crazy to show her something like that. Well, it was Aika herself who said she wanted to see it, but when she thinks they were doing this because of her, she starts to feel resentful. Masturbation is an act to relieve frustration, not to be repeated so often. Otherwise, it is like being addicted to an addiction, an abstinence that gets deeper and deeper the more one does it. Izumi-kun...! Aika called "his" He''s a boy she''s been interested in lately. He has a pretty face like a girl''s, but he''s hard-working and has a stubborn streak. He says he likes Aika, but he holds Riko in front of Aika. ...Riko is his slave and he is Riko''s Master. To be honest, Aika doesn''t understand this relationship. After all, sex is something that should be done with a person who has trusted you, and it is only natural to seek a romantic relationship with someone if that person is someone you would have sex with. And yet, Riko says she won''t go out with Chihiro, and furthermore. I don''t care what happens to Takatsuki-san with Izumi It doesn''t make sense. ...Is Riko-chan really okay with it if she does that with Izumi-kun? Me, with Izumi-kun.. While thinking so, her face almost burst into flames. DDThe image of herself straddling Chihiro, lying on the bed. She had never imagined such a thing with anyone else. When Kamishiro confessed his love to her, she just imagined kissing him and holding hands with him. But with Chihiro, she imagined so much more. Why is that? I don''t know... But it should be because of what he said. She thinks about this as she rubs her own breasts and plays with her nipples. Her hands become rougher as she is lost in her thoughts, but she doesn''t have time to think about it. I want to hold Takatsuki-san Say something like that, in the presence of other people. No, even if it was just the two of them, it''s not something to say. And yet... The image of Chihiro holding Riko comes to her mind, causing her to feel shame and excitement as well as distaste. It''s all Izumi-kun''s fault To pent-up feelings, she put them into her fingers. Ah, ahh...! She knows where she feels good. That''s why she focuses on stimulating those points with her fingers, but when the stimulation exceeds a certain level, her hands inevitably stop. It''s as if her unconscious limiter works, and the pleasure doesn''t increase from a certain line. It''s the same with the masturbation she has done several times so far. ...Riko-chan seemed to feel so good... Riko, after climaxing under Chihiro''s caresses, had sex in cowgirl position. ......! Thinking so, Aika lifted her left hand and made another triangle with her fingers. She stared at it, then shook her head and undid her ring finger. She then slips her finger into her pajamas, between her legs where she is not wearing any panties. *squelch* Hyaaa! Aika shouted loudly. But because the dormitory was full of girls of her age, the soundproofing is reasonably good, still if she shouted out loud, the neighbors and the upper class would hear her. It''s fortunate that she doesn''t have to worry about being heard by the opposite sex, but she doesn''t want to be heard even by the same sex. So she moves her fingers again, trying to be careful and wondering if she can keep them safe. She began smear her finger''s saliva on her wet crotch and moved it in and out in a monotonous motion. Still, it felt much better than playing with her nipples. Yes, it feels good It was the same with Chihiro and Riko''s sex. There seemed to be some affection between them, but it was still not sex between two lovers. They were having sex to make each other feel good. That''s why it was so lascivious and lewd. Don''t...! She says no but she can''t stop. Aika removes her pajamas completely and accelerates the movement of her finger in her secret place. She moves her finger back and forth in small increments, and moves her hips so as not to interfere with the movement. She moves herself as if she were masturbating to reproduce Riko''s cowgirl movements. Ah, ah, ahhh! Even though she wants to be careful, bu she can''t keep her voice down. She wonders if she''s becoming an unbelievably naughty girl, but her head is too aroused to do anything about it. More, more, moreeee! Like Riko-chan Ah! Eventually, she felt her body jump with a strong jolt. After the sudden strong wave of pleasure subsided, a sense of weariness and euphoria washed over her. Also, the fatigue of her fingers suddenly came to her consciousness, and she became too tired to move them any more. I wonder if that''s what it means to cum now Probably not. Riko seemed to be more comfortable. She is going wild, drooling, shaking her hips, and shaking harder, as if nothing mattered. Aika had never even been able to reach that point before. ...It''s Izumi-kun and Riko-chan''s fault For the moment, her sexual desire has subsided. With a subtle lingering fire, Aika put her pajamas back on and lay down on the bed. Oh, I have to wash my hands. And I didn''t set my alarm too Whatever. She''s too tired to move, and it''s the last day of school, so tomorrow is summer vacation. Moreover, she''s not going to get punished for oversleeping a little. So, she simply let go of the habits she''s been forcing on herself. And Aika sank into a somewhat comfortable exhaustion. As she relaxed, she was thinking about meeting up with Chihiro and the others during the summer vacation. She also wondered if Chihiro would keep the promise they had made together. No, he will keep his promise. So, when that day comes, she will be as harsh as she wants to be. But what will I say to him? Such thoughts made her feel very happy. CH 63.5 (part1) She thought everything was going well. But Izumi Chihiro. Maria discovers that her MasterDDa boy her own age with the weakest mind-reading abilityDDis more than she expected. ...Although he was still far too inexperienced to handle a slave. He was pure and impressionable, and had a propensity for getting carried away, both with herself and others, which she found favorable. Even though he could read Maria''s mind through his mind-reading ability, he did not simply understand her as a stranger, but accepted her as if he sympathized with her, and yet he did not avoid her. But from now on, Maria can learn his behavior. After all, she has been living with him. She also got a junior slave named Nishizaki Riko. It was smooth sailing. Peace was at hand. Maria wouldn''t have to live in fear of being killed by her own mind. Or so she thought. That is, until Chihiro came home one day, mentally devastated, and told her that he had lost his [Mind-reading] to a person with [Looting] ability.  ..... Maria wondered if she mustnt have let her agitation show on her face. That was the first thing she thought when she finished listening to Chihiro''s story. Anyway, she should calm down. No matter what happens, if there is no one who is calm, the conversation will not proceed. Then that should be her role. DDThat''s when she thought. What exactly does he mean by "no matter what we do"? Assault her like they did with Riko? Or does he want to talk to her and ask her to give him back his ability? Is that really possible? The first-year student who took Chihiro''s ability is apparently named Mishuku Hana. Her name and appearance sounded familiar. Her last name has changed, but she''s almost certainly the girl who used to follow Maria around when they were in elementary school. She''s dangerous. From what she had been told, her personality has worsened to the point where she will use any means necessary to achieve her goal. The target, Maria herself, won''t be harmed much, but Chihiro and Riko will be. What should I do? How do I act to protect Chihiro? Maria''s mind raced impatiently, and suddenly a thought occurred to her. DDNo. Why do I need to protect them in the first place? Having lost his mind-reading ability, Chihiro is no different from a normal person. Of course, that doesn''t mean that his mind will change. But if he doesn''t regain his mind-reading ability, there''s no way she''ll be able to share her desires with him again. Perhaps he''ll still treat Maria the same way he did before. But people''s memories fade. Will they still be able to maintain their relationship as the years go by? Wouldn''t Chihiro get bothered one day and throw herself away? DDSome bad thoughts even crossed her mind. Things she shouldn''t think about. The worst sin of all, a "slave" betraying their "master". But Maria''s insecurity with such a formless thing as trust is the reason why she relied on the contract and sought the most suitable mind reader for her needs. Hey, Izumi-kun, what do you want me to do? But first, Maria wanted to know what he thought. Hana seems to be saying that she''ll give him his ability back if he gives her Maria. If he had to choose between the mind-reading ability and Maria, he''d say. I hadn''t thought about what to do with Maria ...an answer she didn''t expect. Marias a human being. I dont expect her to obey everything I tell her to do, seriously. If she doesnt like it, she can refuse, she can terminate the relationship Shortly, she won''t have to worry about that. Maria is Chihiro''s property, but she can do as she pleases. ...There is no need for her who a slave must obedient to him. But what is this feeling in her heart? Confused, Maria followed Chihiro''s words. And one more thing Even if she was left to make a decision, Maria had no choice from the start. Since the object at stake was Maria''s own body, there was only one way to ensure her master''s safety. Just give in to Hana''s demands. Now that your mind-reading is gone, our relationship is fundamentally broken. You are not the [Master] I want now Whats that? It was inevitable that Riko would protest. She doesn''t know how the relationship between Chihiro and Maria is structured. So she''ll tell her. She said that with cold words, so that they could have a clean break. I chose Izumi-kun to be my Master because his mind-reading ability was what I wanted. So I made a contract and I became Izumi-kuns slave It''s not a lie. It''s the truth. At least, at the time it started. And yet, the reason my heart aches now are probably because of my attachment to and fondness for Chihiro after spending nearly two months with him. Whats that? Isnt it too late for that...! Riko But Izu... Master It''s okay Riko''s anger is understandable. She can say whatever she wants. She can be angry with Maria all she wants. But she must take Chihiro''s side and not leave him alone. Dont worry, Nishizaki-san, you dont have to change even if my relationship with Izumi-kun changes. Its none of your business if hes a mind reader or not, is it? Of course. I don''t care about Izumi''s ability now ...Well then Hearing that, Maria was dazzled and envious of her. Although it was impossible, she wished she could have been in Riko''s position. Izumi-kun, I have another question for you. ...What do you want me to do? Maria didn''t want this to be the end, so she said those words. She shouldn''t have asked, but she couldn''t help it. ...I want Maria to stay by my side. If its possible, I want our relationship to continue as before *thump* The warm answer made her heart throb. Is there really anyone else in the world who can look into her eyes and still say that from the bottom of their heart? Thats true. Id like to keep it that way, too Maria doesn''t want to lose him. She wants more out of this life. She doesn''t want to just follow Hana. But once Chihiro has Maria, Hana may try to harm him again. How does she prevent that from happeningDD how do she keep Chihiro out of this as much as possible, and get rid of Hana? There is a way. A very simple way. If she''s going to do that, she should throw him out of the room. And Hana needs to be misled into believing that things are going well according to her. That way, she herself can help prevent the spread of information and destroy evidence. ...Fortunately, Maria also has a trump card that no one knows about. It''s the perfect power for situations where she''s being attacked by someone other than Chihiro. She can use it against Hana at the last minute. Until then, have Chihiro and the others stay away from her. She can tell them what''s going on, but that will increase the number of people who will act unnaturally. In particular, Chihiro, who is likely to be wary of Hana, should not know Maria''s true intentions. ...It would probably result in Chihiro''s safety. With that thought in mind, Maria deliberately hit Chihiro and Riko with terrible words. She woke up Chihiro, who was exhausted, and forced him to leave the apartment. Ill kill you for real! You cant. You cant kill me Nishizaki-san, I''m really glad that you said that ...let''s go. "Fukami-san" is right Izumi-kun may never call me "Maria" again But she still has to do it. The circumstances of this case are too intertwined. Hana needs to be dealt with quickly and surely. The longer she waits, the lower the success rate will be. Besides, this way, even if she fails, it won''t be too bad. Because ...surely Chihiro would only lose Maria. With that, Chihiro and Riko are gone from the apartment, and all their belongings have been moved out. All that remained are their duplicate keys, a card with Hana''s contact information, and a duplicate key to Chihiro''s dorm. ...I didn''t know this room was so big Now, in Maria''s hand, is the first key that Chihiro originally had. And the key, which she gave back to Chihiro, is a new copy of the first key. But because of that she forgot to return it. ...and realized it. Even though she realized it, she deliberately kept the original key. Now that even the collar had been returned, she wanted to have at least one connection with him. Is it too sentimental? But Maria is that kind of person to begin with. She can''t control her overly violent impulses. In order to control them, she seeks the illusory existence of "Master". That''s why. That''s why it was so hard for her to stay in the room where she was alone. CH 63.5(part2) Maria decided to contact Hana in about a week. Because if she waited that long, the sports festival and the closing ceremony would be finished. During the summer vacation, there would be no need to go to school, and inevitably students would have more freedom of movement. DDEven if Hana was locked up for several days, the chances of being traced would be greatly reduced. And now, Maria found out that Hana lived alone and that she was her classmate from elementary school. Maria got this information through her brother, who has a wide range of connections and can easily get some information. ...For emotional reasons, she tries to avoid situations where she has to ask for his help. Anyway, the preparations are now complete. She just has to wait for the right moment. Over the next week, she''ll try to convince Hana that Maria and Chihiro have parted ways. Nothing difficult about that. ...Huh However, the next day after leaving Chihiro and the others, class was difficult. The reason is clear. She missed her daily routine. ...A slave who betrayed his master has no right to feel good. She thought so, but this was more painful than she was prepared for. Chihiro is not with her. She couldn''t do the things with him that had become the norm. Just thinking about it makes her feel crazy. Therefore, she couldn''t concentrate on her studies, and had to do her best to keep up appearances. And then... On Sunday night, Maria was called by Chihiro and the others. You and Mishuku-san have known each other for a long time, right? Apparently, they''d found out about Hana and Maria''s relationship. And it made her surprised at how quickly they had done it, and at the same time she wished they hadn''t had to go to such lengths. Then, Chihiro and the others said, "I want you on my side". Then? Is there anything I can do to help? It''s all right. She just wanted them to be quiet. So, she says some words that will convinced him to give up. But Chihiro wouldn''t give up. ...Im sorry. I cant agree with that. After all, I really, really need Maria Then youll have to convince me by force. If you cant beat me, Im going to Mishuku-san right now If Chihiro doesn''t understand her with words, she has no choice. She''ll force him to stay quiet. After all, she had already decided she''ll handle this alone. That''s why she hurt Chihiro and the others. So she can''t back down even though she knows it''s a contradiction. But... Chihiro didn''t give up even though she hurt him with Retaliation''s ability. He continued to fight against the unfair odds and continued to press Maria''s joints to the very edge of his limits. ...Izumi-kun. Whatever it is, you stink. You can hold Nishizaki-san all you want, but if youre going to meet people, at least take a shower Smell. Chihiro''s body odor, which she hadn''t smelled in almost two days, mixed with Riko''s. It''s embarrassing that her body, which was frustated, reacts to it. If she smells something like this... She wants to do it with him right here and now. ButDD ...Please, just give it up No ...In the end, Chihiro didn''t give up. She was happy that he wanted her so much. However, it was hard for her to hurt him like that. So, she avoided his legs, which could make him unable to walk, and also avoided his crotch, which was very important to him, but that didn''t make her feel any less guilty. Still. She must capture Hana and offer her to him. And then she''d take whatever punishment she could get. She left the place thinking.  After parting ways with Chihiro and the others, Maria immediately got in touch with Hana. She couldn''t wait until the end of the school year to see Chihiro''s determination to do something on her own. She asked Hana to come to the apartment, and she agreed with two words. So she prepared quickly and Hana arrived at her apartment in less than an hour. I swear my loyalty to you. Hana-san From now on, you''re mine. Maria-chan ...Yes, onee-sama All that''s left to do is a little playacting. Hana, so elated by her victory - by having the Maria she had always wanted - was not alarmed at being invited into the soundproof bedroom. So, the trick was easy. Her body, aroused by several days of abstinence, was easily aroused by Hana''s inexperience, and she come again and again. She was not happy about being made to cum by someone else''s hand, but when she says I want onee-sama to make love to Maria with your fingers... Thanks to this, the last bet was easily won. Hana lost her composure when Maria''s ability to give her unexpected pleasure, and also to look into her eyes, caused her to lose her composure due to too deep lust. Maria restrains Hana, who has lost her ability to resist, and sends an email to Chihiro after using her as a tool. After that, she offered up Hana and herself to the coming master.  Chihiro forgave Maria. The punishment he and Riko had devised together was the most painful and pleasurable thing she''d ever done. He scribbled all over her. Maria come repeatedly as he forced her to say obscene words, and in the end he brought her to the verge of going truly mad. And when she woke up in the morning, he was asleep beside her.  Hana''s training and the cleanup. The accusation and the punishment. The next morning after everything was over, Riko asked her. ...Hey, Maria...was your attempt to betray Chihiro really all an act? She couldn''t answer that question well. After all, it was awkward and embarrassing. And she wasn''t going to tell anyone, not even Chihiro. ...I don''t know. The truth is, I don''t know what I''m really thinking, even to myself So, she said. But I was happy. That he wanted me to be there, that he said he needed me. ...that he forgave me and hugged me Maria was really happy. And to be with Chihiro and Riko again. And that he could wear that collar again. And that Chihiro did everything in his power to stain Maria and control her. DDThinking so, she hugged her body tightly with one hand. The collar, the scribbles... Maybe even this mark. They''re proof of control, but they''re also proof of a bond. They may be very distorted and strange to ordinary people, but to Maria they mean more than anything. ...I guess I''ve got more rivals... It''s a little complicated Maria doesn''t know. If she''s only looking for a Master as a slave. She wouldnt have thought Riko as a rival. Just like that. The girl, who had not yet fallen in love, objected to the words of her friend, with whom she would have a long relationship. CH 63.7(part1) Riko''s two friends in this story are probably not going to be deeply involved in the main story. I knew something was weird One day in the afternoon when the summer vacation is almost over. At a rather expensive family restaurant near the school, she, Sashiro Kanako, is chatting with her usual friends for the first time in a long time, and her suspicions turn into conviction. To tell the truth, Kanako had been paying attention to that girl while carrying on a normal conversation ever since sitting here today. That girl is Nishizaki Riko, a classmate of hers with dyed blond hair that bounced lightly and a rather rough outfit. Riko is a rather cute and eye-catching girl. Although it would be harsh to compare her to a full-fledged beauty like the new student, Fukami Maria, she is at least much better than someone like her, Kanako, who is of average height, average weight, average looks and average breast size. Especially, Kanako is not the only student who has a faint admiration for her courage to show off her showy colored hair. Today, Riko ordered a salad set with tomato cream-based pasta. From the drink bar, she chose a cup of tea. By the way, Kanako had a Margherita, a cup of cocoa, and another girl had a meat doria, a cup of orange juice... but that''s not important. The problem is Riko''s choice. As they''ve been "hanging out" since April, Riko basically prefers Japanese style menus. When it comes to drinks, she is often concerned about the absorption of oil, and considering that, she might order a Japanese hamburger steak and oolong tea. However, it was unusual for her to order a Western meal with black tea. When Kanako asked her why, she replied, seemingly unconcerned. Ah, yes. I''ve been into western food lately. I thought it would be nice to have something like this It''s true that they hadn''t seen each other since the start of the summer vacation, so it''s not surprising that their taste in food has changed on a mere whim.... That choker Hmm? You''ve been wearing it for a while. Is it important to you? Kanako ask casually while eating pizza. It''s been almost two months since Riko started wearing a brown choker around her neck. From the looks of it, the item is pretty good, probably costing no less than five digits. The taste is definitely Riko''s, but it takes a little courage to spend that amount of money on an accessory instead of clothes. Also, she hasn''t seen a day when Riko didn''t wear a choker since then. Even if it''s her favorite, it''s too heavy to wear. So from the beginning, Kanako thought it was a gift. ...probably from a guy. But no matter how many times she asked, Riko just muddled her words. Riko is still with Kanako and the others at lunchtime, and when she''s not, she''s just being called by other girls like Takatsuki Aika. She is sometimes late in replying to e-mails, but to be honest, this has happened many times before. There is no proof. However, from the accumulated circumstantial evidence, it is probably true. For example, her behavior has become softer since a while ago. The most striking example is her behavior toward Izumi Chihiro, their male classmate. Riko used to make an enemy of him until around June, but one day she suddenly took a few days off and stopped attacking him completely. I decided to ignore him because it was too bothersome to care about him That''s what she said, but it''s clearly unnatural. Her taste in food has changed, she wears a present-like accessory every day, and she has become more friendly. In addition, her hair, which was black at the roots until the last day of school, has been re-dyed gold. When I asked her when she went to the salon, she said it was more than a week ago. That''s too early for the start of school. There must have been someone she wanted to show it off to. And the only reason why a girl would change so suddenly is because of a man. Most likely, she is adapting to her boyfriend''s taste. It''s not clear who the other party is - if it''s a student or a teacher of the school, there seems to be too little movement. So is it an outsider? It could be a guy from the same middle school. After all, Riko seems to have had a lot of fun in middle school. Ah, I also want a boyfriend... At first, Kanako observed Riko while lamenting deliberately. Riko is a little upset. Apparently, she is attracted by my use of the word "also". Why don''t you just make it happen? Our school doesn''t have many couples Shibahou Academy''s school rules are loose, and as long as students "live a moderate life", dating is not prohibited. But despite this, only a small number of students become boyfriends or girlfriends, probably because they are busy and relieve their stress by exercising. In other words, there are many students who are free. Don''t make it sound so easy. I''m not as pretty as Riko It''s not true. I mean, you''re pretty, but if you''re too pretty, you won''t get a boyfriend It seems she''s talking about Maria. It''s true, she''s surrounded by girls. But the boys don''t seem to talk to her aggressively, perhaps because they feel intimidated. Besides, Riko is right that it is easier to get along with someone who is suitable to some extent. For example, it would take a lot of courage for Kanako to confess her feelings to Kamishiro. ...Wait... Kamishiro. Well, maybe I''ll go for Kamishiro Huh? There seem to be a lot of rivals. Are you okay with that? Kanako tried to be casual, but Riko looked puzzled. ...She thought it was a possibility that Kamishiro would be the one Riko couldn''t make a big deal about being in a relationship with. For example, Kamishiro and Chihiro seemed to be getting along well around the sports festival, so maybe she stopped tormenting Chihiro out of consideration for him. But this is not the case. If so, there is another possibility. Kamishiro is cool, isn''t he? He''s a little hot Oh, you''re right Nice. The third girl, Reina, made a well-timed comment, helping to distract Riko''s attention. Just in time, Kanako joined in. You know, that''s the kind of guy who doesn''t let you do things easily You mean, you''ve been thinking about it since before you started dating? Riko frowns. She''s still very conscious and pure as usual. Of course not. It''s important to know if I want to do it with him or not. Right, Reina? Hmm... Maybe you''re right Reina Uno nodded and poked at her meat doria. Reina is a little taller than Kanako, with a slender figure. She keeps her hair long, saying it''s too much trouble to cut it, and keeps it groomed to the point where it doesn''t look untidy. Kanako and her friends know that she has a boyfriend in her hometown, although at first glance he doesn''t seem very masculine. Her carefree, laid-back attitude is a kind of leeway, an unconsciousness of those who have it. But, in the end, you can''t tell from their clothes alone. Maybe, he is sturdy and reliable, but his penis can be small and boring ...You''re so direct Reina is so frank that even Kanako is turned off by it. Moreover, Kanako is not that interested in love itself, and she''s still a virgin, so she doesn''t really understand this kind of thing. Still, Kanako continued to ask. CH 63.7(part2) So the bigger the better? Well, it''s better than small. There''s a limit, though When Reina told them that it hurts if it''s too big, they gave an appropriate "Heh...". But then, Riko''s face is turning red. Is this because she hasn''t done it with her boyfriend yet, or is she embarrassed at the thought of doing it? ...It seems like it''s time. Hey, Riko Hmm? What is it? She''s eating it up. It seems she wants to move on to something else because it''s not her favorite topic. But it can become a trap. How''s Izumi doing lately? Izumi? It''s not like anything''s happen to him... but... Yes, out. Kanako laughed and thanked her for falling so easily.  Riko and Chihiro are dating. Such a rumor spread quickly through the class early in the second semester. Of course. Because it was Kanako who took the initiative in spreading the rumor. DDSashiro Kanako. Rank E, ability [Beautiful Voice]. The voice itself does not become beautiful. However, her voice emits low frequencies or negative ions to put the listener at ease. This makes it easier for Kanako''s "intention" to be conveyed to the other person. It has little coercive power, and can be prevented by itself if one is aware of it. In addition, it becomes less effective as time passes, and it is ineffective when the voice is transmitted through a machine such as a cell phone. However, since the ability is not subjectively dangerous, small talk and gossip can easily slip into a person''s thoughts. Nishizaki-san, is it true that you are going out with Izumi-kun? On the morning of the first day of class, the day after the opening ceremony, there is already a student who asked Riko. As Kanako watched her from her seat, Riko shook her head with a troubled smile. That''s a lie. I''m not going out with Izumi A glimpse. Riko''s eyes glared at Kanako. But she just smiled at her, keeping a bland face. ...After that day, Kanako had severed ties with Riko. Why didn''t you tell me you and Izumi were going out? What do you mean you didn''t tell me? It''s all a misunderstanding Really? Then why did you go out of your way to meet Izumi during the summer vacation? ...... Riko did not give a clear answer to Kanako''s question. It''s not like her to be so stubborn. I''m disappointed. Riko, you used to have a rougher personality So you''re saying I was better off when I didn''t get along with Izumi? That''s right. The current Riko is boring Kanako pushed her away and in the end they almost got into a shouting match. If Reina hadn''t warned them off, Riko might have hit her. To be honest, Kanako herself arranged for that to happen. If you have a problem with that, why don''t you just attack me? I''d be happy if you did Kanako has always liked to take advantage of others. She''ll approach someone she likes and use her [Beautiful Voice] to win them over. Then she incites them and enjoys watching their behavior. But she never gets her hands dirty. After all, she doesn''t want to become a "perpetrator" and be blamed from the outside. ...Until now, she used to like Riko. What she liked was Riko''s frankness, especially her former aggressive attitude. She''d say she didn''t like someone, and wouldn''t stop attacking until the other person raised their voice. The energy with which she continued to attack Chihiro at every opportunity was remarkable. Well, there were some parts that Kanako incited her with her [Beautiful Voice], but the roots were definitely Riko''s own. That''s why she admired her. But, since Riko had become soft, Kanako had no interest in her, so she staged a quarrel with her. Moreover, the time of the semester change was convenient. If Riko goes back to her old ways, all the better. If it doesn''t work out, or if she targets Kanako herself, so be it. She''ll just become a victim of hysterical Riko''s abuse, and make friends with another student. And when she thought. What Riko-chan is saying is true A calm but dignified voice echoed in the classroom. Takatsuki Aika walked up to Riko and announced. I''m the one who''s going out with Chihiro. I have been asking Riko-chan for advice, so maybe that''s the reason for the rumors? Her voice is clear and unambiguous, leaving no doubt that she was lying. As soon as the words are understood, the classroom became more noisy. DDTakatsuki Aika is going out with Izumi Chihiro. The commotion is temporarily stopped by HR, but the new rumors created by Aika did not stop, and the rumors Kanako had brought are easily overwritten. Chihiro himself admitted that he is dating Aika. Looking at the two of them calling each other Chihiro-kun and Aika, their relationship had no room for doubt. Hey, Kamishiro, do you know about this? Yeah. I heard about it from Takatsuki-san the day before yesterday Aika was the student who was rumored to be in a relationship with Kamishiro. However, it seems that she has cleared up that connection. Kamishiro can''t complain about that. DDIn fact, if that is the case, the situation makes sense to some extent. In the middle of the first semester, especially towards the end, Riko and Aika talked more and more. They greeted each other almost every day, and sometimes ate lunch together. There are many unclear points, such as when they became friends, when Aika started asking for advice, and whether Riko thought nothing of Chihiro, but Kanako can supplement them with her imagination. ...maybe Aika told her about her behavior and asked her for love advice because they became friends. ...or maybe they clashed over Chihiro and finally became friends. That''s probably the case. Then, the reason why Riko became soft is mainly Aika''s fault. That makes sense. ...Fufu Unbeknownst to everyone, Kanako smiled fearlessly. CH 63.9(part1) Takatsuki-san, what do you like about Izumi? After school that day, Kanako stopped Takatsuki Aika and asked her. Naturally, her [Beautiful Voice] is in effect. Aika replied with her usual calm tone, while Kanako took every opportunity to get to know her. Well... I guess. He''s kind? As expected, her answer is full of flaws. And while smiling inwardly, Kanako sent her a negative image of Chihiro, pretending to be making small talk. But, doesn''t that mean he''s unreliable as a man? Kanako''s voice has a charm that makes one want to agree with her. Of course, getting Aika to agree here has no great effect in itself. It''s just a small talk to make her agree with her. However, if she continues to make small talk and makes a bad impression over and over again, it is a different story. Aika will be led to think that "Chihiro is not a great boy", even if she doesn''t know it. This is exactly what Kanako is trying to do. Kanako''s motive is more like revenge. Retaliation for making Riko go away from her favorite character. If Aika breaks up with Chihiro because of this, or if the story gets complicated, so be it. It''s not Kanako''s fault that the bond between them is fragile. There is no evidence to criticize Kanako after the fact, and Aika is the one who acted rashly because of her personal opinion. She just wanted her to dance around her palm. ...Or so she thought. Yeah. I guess so To her surprise, Aika replied in the affirmative very easily. Kanako''s [Beautiful Voice] seemed to have no such effect. So this must be Aika''s own intention. She tilted her head and said to a puzzled Kanako. But you know, that''s why I want to be there for him. Is that weird? Well... normally, if it''s Izumi and Kamishiro, wouldn''t you choose Kamishiro? Takatsuki-san, didn''t Kamishiro confess his love to you? Calm down. The flow of the story itself is not bad. If it doesn''t work the first time, she can do it two or three times. And as she thought that, Aika said, Well, yeah. Maybe I''m a little weird Again, Aika simply replied. ...What is this strange feeling? It''s as if her intentions are being completely crushed, even though her words are being acknowledged. No way. Suddenly, Aika narrowed her eyes. Hey, Sashiro-san Aika''s expression instantly changed, and a cold gaze shot through Kanako. If you want to use your abilities to incite me, it''s no use. Because I won''t leave Chihiro-kun in such a cowardly way ...Kanako has been exposed. Her ability itself is well-known. But to be wary of the influence of the [Beautiful Voice] when it''s just an unexpected small talk... Really, up until now, Kanako hasn''t caused any problems with this ability. Especially when it doesn''t cause discomfort like Chihiro''s [Mind-reading]. While Kanako thinking that, Aika tells her plainly. Unlike Chihiro''s ability, Kanako-chan''s ability has malicious intent. It''s like you''re trying to forcibly change people''s minds to your liking ...Does that mean my ability is worse than Izumi''s? Yes. I like Chihiro''s ability, and I don''t want to say this to my friend, but honestly, I don''t like Kanako-chan''s ability After saying that, Aika turned around and left, but Kanako couldn''t stop her.  Kanako was frustrated. She couldn''t allow people to talk to her like that. ...even though she hadn''t done anything "wrong". After all, for Kanako, she is just giving Aika a chance. She should not be blamed for anything, since it is Aika herself who makes the final decision. And yet, Aika has been looking at Kanako with contempt. But because of that, she wants to pay her back. To do that... She sets her mind to thinking with clear malice and decides on a plan. And the next day she began her planDDcontact with Kamishiro. Good morning, Kamishiro-kun It''s still hot. I hope it gets cooler soon They started with a normal greeting. Instead of pestering him out of the blue, Kanako talk to him several times a day when they pass each other in the hallway. She tries to impress him in a casual way and leave an image of her in his mind. After one and a half days of this, from the afternoon of the second day, Kanako will talk to him during class training and after classes with the words "I like" mixed in. It''s cool to see a boy working hard. "I like" that Which do you like more, water or sports drink? "I like" the sweet kind This is not effective once. But if Kanako repeat it, the words will remain in his ears. The word "I like" and the image of Kanako who said it wrapped around Kamishiro and attracted him. This is a subliminal message using her ability [Beautiful Voice]. Perhaps because of this effect, Kamishiro''s reaction seemed to change a little on the morning of the third day. Good morning, Sashiro-san When she greeted by him, Kanako replied with a smile. Kamishiro-kun is looking good today Yes, thank you. I''m flattered ...I''m not flattered, though Eh? What? It''s nothing Kanako shake her head and walk away. She then walks away, shaking her head. She keeps in touch with him during breaks and lunch breaks, and after school. When the time is right, she will place a love letter in Kamishiro''s desk and call him to the far end of a deserted hallway. And now, in the middle of the corridor, while the students are buzzing. The quiet hallway was like another world. Just the two of them. Even if Kamishiro is a stiff man, he should be able to understand what it means to be alone with a female student. It''s a pity that Kanako herself is not as good looking enough, but she had tried her best to look good. She wears make-up casually and has adjusted the length of her skirt so that it doesn''t look too short. She has also arranged her underwear so that if she is approached for "that", she will be able to do so. Sashiro-san. What do you want to talk about? ...Well... Umm... If you don''t mind, that''s fine Win Kamishiro Yuuki. Seduce him, get him, and make him look back at Riko and Aika. Even if she regrets not choosing Kamishiro later, it will be too late. Kamishiro-kun, I like you. Will you go out with me...? Kanako tries her best to be sober. After all, this is the first time she''s ever confessed her love to a boy, and her heart is beating fast even though she tries to act it out. She thinks her face must have been red. And since Kanako''s confession must have sounded pleasant due to her [Beautiful Voice]. The "Love" she had prepared since yesterday would be effective, and it would seep into his heart. CH 63.9(part2) ...I''m sorry. I''m happy with your feelings, but I''m not interested in going out with you Why not? Are you still in love with Takatsuki-san? She''s already prepared to be rejected once. But this is where it all starts. ...Yeah. I still like her. So I can''t think about going out with another girl But, Takatsuki-san is dating Izumi-kun, right? Are you going to wait until they break up? That''s.. Before he says anything, Kanako jumps into Kamishiro''s chest. Then while smelling his sweat and feeling the thickness of his chest plate, she desperately tells him. Can''t I do it? I may not be able to replace Takatsuki-san, but I need Kamishiro-kun. I''ll do my best to make Kamishiro-kun like me Half of her words are true. Having broken up with Riko, Kanako needed someone to turn to. It could be anyone, but it should be someone with high specs or a strong will. And Kamishiro Yuuki is the perfect person in terms of both situation and ability. So, Kamishiro-kun, please go out with me Sorry Kanako looked up at him with moist eyes, but Kamishiro pushed her back. He looked like he was holding something back. Is he resisting [Beautiful Voice]? No, not at all. .... Kamishiro''s eyes twisted sadly as he looked at Kanako. Even if it wasn''t for Takatsuki-san, I wouldn''t go out with Sashiro-san. ...Also, you haven''t apologized for laughing at Izumi-kun alongside Nishizaki-san, have you? EhDD He said something she didn''t expect. Kanako stood there with her mouth hanging open. ...but the person who hurt Chihiro were Riko, and she didn''t do anything to him. No. Kamishiro doesn''t care about that, he''s talking about "laughing". But then Riko must be worse. No. Riko was also mentioned by another classmate during the commotion in class. Yeah. I feel bad for Izumi. ...I don''t hate Izumi now, and I apologized to him and he forgave me. I''m really sorry for making him feel bad too Chihiro himself affirmed this. But still... She had to say something. Otherwise, it''ll be her fault. Kamishiro took an apologetic glance at Kanako, who didn''t open her mouth, and then left without looking back. The empty corridor made Kanako feel not "special" but "lonely".  Before she knew it, there is nothing left for Kanako. After failing to confess her feelings to Kamishiro, Kanako tried to lower his image by spreading rumors. DDKamishiro is toying with Aika, even though Kamishiro''s true love is the Lolita girl from Class A. DDAika is two-timing Kamishiro and Chihiro. DDChihiro is a bit of a peckerhead, and demands that Aika play with him in a perverted way. However, the rumors disappeared without any success, partly because it was not taken seriously. In fact, Kanako, the one who spread the rumor, is looked upon with suspicion. ...Why? She didn''t know how it happened. It became hard for her to stay in class, and she muttered to herself as she ate her lunch alone in a corner of the cafeteria. Moreover because of that, the shrimp pilaf she ordered was dry and unappetizing. There are many happy voices around her. But there is no one by Kanako''s side. No one. Here, can I sit? "Sure", she said. A tray is placed in front of the table. At the same time, a sweet scent drifted into the air and she looked up to see Reina sitting down on the seat across from her. ...Why? I came looking for you. Kanako, you''ve been down lately ...Really? For that reason alone? Kanako asked again as Reina started to eat the shrimp pilaf. But that doesn''t mean why? Because we''re friends, right? ...Friends Reina smiled smugly. Rear-eyed and elusive, this friend - or was it still a friend - had the same attitude as before. I don''t like to be bothered. I want to be relaxed at school, so I came to stop my friends from doing troublesome things *fluffy* For some reason, Kanako saw Reina as a kind of holy mother. It''s natural that things won''t work out if you try to force things to go your way. I''ll stay by your side, Kanako, so why don''t you just be quiet for a while? Without realizing it, a tear falls on her own portion of shrimp pilaf. ...Yes Kanako felt that the pilaf they ate together tasted better than before. Henceforth, she would stop abusing her abilities. She decided this out of the trauma of the series of events and out of gratitude to Reina. Uno Reina. Rank E, ability to emit a reassuring scent, [Fragrance]. She has an ability similar to her, [Beautiful Voice], and Kanako suddenly recalls that she initially brought her into the group out of caution, lest their goals repel each other and they end up fighting. ...But now, she''s really glad she''s on her side. Kanako smiles, both heartbroken and grateful for the way she was saved by a friend she made for extremely selfish reasons. *fluffy* As Reina''s delicious smell tickled Kanako''s nostrils again, herloneliness disappeared from her heart. CH 64.1 Chihiro had a dream. It''s a dream in which a snake was crawling all over his body. Having had a nightmare, Izumi Chihiro woke up. He shakes himself lightly and opens his eyes. After gaining the ability to [Sleep Enhancement], he was able to sleep better, but today he didn''t feel so good because of the dream. ...Why did I have such a dream? As his drowsiness eased by the second as he woke up, he repeated his breathing slowly, thinking vaguely. Then he realized. DDThe feeling of being crawled around his body still lingered. It comes from between Chihiro''s legs, and if he pays attention to it, he can even hear the sound of water splashing. It wasn''t a dream, but reality... Kuh... Maria? Oh... good morning, Master He turned his gaze fearfully to the lower half of his body. One of Chihiro''s slaves, Fukami Maria, a beautiful girl with black hair and eyes and a body that men liked, is still in her underwear, running her tongue over Chihiro''s erect crotch. Before he realized it, his pajamas were halfway down and tucked around his knees. ...Is this the cause of my nightmare? He let out a sigh at the troublesome girl. Then Maria tilted her head, her expression faintly clouded, as if she was trying to figure it out. Did you not like my morning service? No, not really, but... Actually, Maria''s oral service feels good. Waking up while being serviced by a girl is also very conquering.... I was confused because it happened so suddenly Chihiro chuckled as he half-raised himself. The summer vacation is over in a flash, and before he knows it, it''s the middle of September. It''s been three months since he started spending time with Maria, but so far she''s never given him oral service in his sleep. Apparently, she had always wanted to do it, but she had always given it up because she had to prepare breakfast. Fufu, I''m sorry about that. ... I was just thinking that maybe it''s about time I served you Maria with a smile on her face. DDAbout time. Chihiro immediately understood, wondering if there was something that could change the situation. Riko''s training had progressed and she had become obedient. Now that she didn''t mind being held and served Chihiro, the breakfast preparation and morning service could be rotated with Maria. In addition, Hana and Aika joined in. Maria can ask them to help with breakfast when they occasionally show up at the apartment, and also when they occasionally stay over, so she has more time to spare in the morning. I see It makes sense when he thinks about it that way. So, from now on, every morning? Yes. Riko and I will take turns serving you. If you don''t mind, though... She smiled while she said it. Chihiro also gave a similar smile to Maria''s meaningful one. Of course. I''d be happy to. Thank you, Maria No no. That''s too kind of you Maria replies politely and returns to her service. She fills her mouth with saliva and moves her mouth and tongue around the rod in a sticky way. She is a little monotonous, avoiding the sensitive parts and stimulating them gently. It''s not for sex, it''s not foreplay for sex. It''s a service for both of them to enjoy and immerse themselves in. It was only because of her temperament that she enjoyed prolonged blowjobs, though. For several full minutes, maybe more if it was before Chihiro woke up, Maria finally brought Chihiro''s penis to the brink of ejaculation. Master, please put it in Maria''s mouth She whispers and kisses the glans. She then takes it deep into her mouth, sucks it hard and sucks it up with her lips. I''m gonna cum, Maria With that, Maria took all of Chihiro''s semen into her mouth. She carefully removes her mouth so as not to spill a large amount of it, and opens her mouth wide to reveal the pool of it. Her mouth, slick with saliva and semen, glistened wetly and lewdly. It''s beautiful. Then, looking at the slightly grotesque thing, Chihiro said to Maria. You can drink it *gulp*, Maria gave a small shrug. She then gulped down the semen and saliva in two portions and let out a breath of ecstasy. Thank you, Master You''re welcome. ...But are you sure you''re okay to drink that before breakfast? Yes. In fact, I''d be happy if I could live on Master''s semen Haha. That''s a little difficult. ...physically The amount and number of times he''s cumming is gradually increasing as he continues to live like this, but a small increase is probably not enough at all. ...If I had the ability to increase my energy or something like that Well, if his desires are so great that he can manifest such an ability, it would be a bit too much of a distortion. Then, how about pouring it over the food? I''m afraid Riko will be angry with me. She said, "Don''t play with what you eat" That''s true Chihiro chuckle. Maria, what time is it now? It''s usually about the time Master wakes up... I''d like to have some in my vagina, but I think it''s best not to That might interfere with her nightly activities. So, Chihiro left the bedroom. And he left Maria in charge of opening the ventilation and changing the sheets. Oh, good morning, Chihiro. How are you sleeping? Good morning, Riko... yes, I dreamt I was attacked by a snake Haha. A snake. She seems to be very persistent Chihiro walked into the kitchen and exchanged greetings with Riko. She had re-dyed her hair at the end of the summer vacation, and her hair had returned to blond to the roots, and she is cooking in her pajamas and an apron. Since she usually wears underwear to sleep at night, she wore the pajamas after taking a shower. In that sense, they are clean and hide her skin, but in the past, she must have changed into a uniform or plain clothes. ...Maybe it''s because of Maria who cooks in her underwear Well, it makes Chihiro happy to know that she''s willing to do it, so no complaints there. Although she should not be in her underwear because he is afraid of her getting splashed by oil. Oh right, during the summer vacation, Riko went back to her hometown and got permission from her mother to move out of the dormitory. I''m surprised you were allowed to do that Well, my mom is pretty lax about things like that When Riko told her mother that she was going to share a room with a friend, she said yes. She terminated her contract in August, and used the last week of the month to sort out her belongings, bringing only the things she desperately needed to this apartment. Of the remaining items, the ones Riko wanted to keep were moved to Chihiro''s dormitory. DDIn the end, Chihiro decided to leave her dorm room as it was. Chihiro, who is a man, and Riko, who is a woman, have very different ways of dealing with problems. They decided that it would be better to leave the room so that they could evacuate in case of emergency. However, Chihiro rarely return to the dormitory during normal times. He just uses it as a place to store his luggage. CH 64.2 When Chihiro returned to the living room after taking a shower and changing into his uniform, breakfast is still steaming. I guess it''s time for the second assessment Yeah. I hope you both get promoted Maria''s words sounded like nothing else. It seemed she herself had almost given up on promotion. My abilities are hard to grow Retaliation and Self-Healing are both "closed" abilities that target Maria herself. But because of this, these abilities are fuel-efficient and provide unparalleled strength in personal combat, but they do not change dramatically as they grow. For example, even if the speed and range of healing is enhanced, only Maria will benefit from it. This is fatal in rank assessment, where social activities and range of application are also important. ...I see. That''s a bit disappointing No, not at all. If I''m ranked C, I can get a good amount of grant money She didn''t seem to care about the rank, and was unconcerned. "More importantly", Maria said, easily turning the conversation to another topic. Izumi-kun, have you decided what to do with your third ability? She was referring to Chihiro''s third ability, after [Mind-reading] and [Sleep Enhancement], which is [Domination]. The effect is to force those who sincerely swear to obey Chihiro into a state of "good state" at all times. It is difficult to explain and reproduce, so he was wondering if he should reveal it to the judges. I think I''ll just reveal it Basically, there is no penalty for not telling others about his abilities, but it would be less troublesome if he did. Moreover, when he talks about his ability, he doesn''t need to mention the names of Maria, Riko, or Hana, whom he has already targeted. Then it is up to the judges to consider whether they can prove the ability or not. Okay Maria nodded briefly, looking vaguely pleased. Then, Izumi-kun might be able to get a C rank Eh It wasn''t that he didn''t think so, but it sounded too unrealistic. Chihiro, who was ranked E when he entered the school, could be ranked C so easily? That would be true. Now you''re a [Lost Item] with three abilities. ...You''re pretty valuable at that point, and more importantly, your [Dominance] is very powerful Those who receive the ability can maintain their good condition without consuming physical or mental strength. For example, if all members of an organization are placed under the influence of [Dominaton], the indirect effects would be tremendous. ...Well, it''s impossible to judge the usefulness of the effect until the number of people affected and the range of the effect are determined. Chihiro got a C rank. I''ll have to work hard too Said Riko. She doesn''t seem to be concerned about the rank itself, but she seems to be enthusiastic about it in the same way as studying for a test. ...Oh, by the way, Riko, about that assessment... Hmm? When determining, do you remove the "mark"? ...Ah While under Chihiro''s [Domination], the subject''s body will have a "mark" visible on their body. In this state, the target will be in the good state which mentioned earlier, but this is only an effect of Chihiro''s ability. However, when assessing Riko, if the effect is continued, it may be perceived that Riko herself has grown. There is no real harm in doing so, but it is slightly unfair. I don''t care either way, so I''ll leave it to Riko Hmm... Riko thought about Chihiro''s question for a while, and then shook her head. Fine, leave it like this. It''s too much trouble to remove this for that ...I see Chihiro nodded. Then that''s fine. Riko smiles and says. If I keep it in from now on, it won''t affect my ability after all. ...Haha. If this gets me to C, I''ll thank you, Chihiro Uh, yeah The last day of summer vacation. More members coming in and out of the apartment. The second assessment will come. Many things come and go, and new goals are born. The school festival after the assessment. I''m looking forward to it Yes. The main event is supposed to be in early November. But I heard that it will take a long time to prepare Thus, Chihiro and the others are able to start the second semester slowly and peacefully. CH 65.1 Good morning, Chihiro-kun Good morning, Aika As soon as Chihiro entered the classroom, he exchanged greetings with Aika, who was already on her way to school. At first, some of his classmates looked at their conversation curiously, but now it has become a part of his daily life, and he no longer attracts much attention. As Aika requested, he kept their relationship a secret during the summer vacation. It seems that Aika told Kamishiro about it the day before the first day of school. He didn''t ask about the details of the story, but Kamishiro is upset but agreed and congratulated them on their relationship. ...Really, he is a good-hearted man. And so, on the day after the opening ceremony, their relationship was widely known in the class. The trigger was a comment made to Riko by a girl in the class. Is it true that Nishizaki-san is going out with Izumi-kun? Around the first day of school, such a rumor was spread to Class C and the first-year students. Well, during the summer vacation, Riko talked with her classmates who were close to her, and as a result, one of them misunderstood that Riko and Chihiro were dating. Therefore, the student who spread the rumor was definitely one of them. Naturally, Chihiro and his friends were aware of the possibility that she might do something to them. They planned countermeasures in advance, and used the "truth be known" method to calm down the commotion. What Riko-chan is saying is true. I am the one who is dating Chihiro. I''ve been asking Riko-chan for advice, so I wonder if the rumors are because of that At the very least, she''s not lying. Originally, the plan was to spread the news of Riko and Aika''s relationship to everyone, so just took advantage of it. Hey Kamishiro, did you know about this? Yeah. I heard from Takatsuki-san the day before yesterday Kamishiro cooperated with Aika''s testimony, and the situation was settled. Instead, Chihiro and Aika had a hard time explaining to the girls - including "one boy" - who were asking about the beginning of their relationship, but that could not be helped. This incident caused Riko to distance herself from her two former friends. Aika was the one who was most concerned about this, while Riko herself was quite calm about it. I''m sorry, Riko-chan It''s okay. It''s my fault that people misunderstood it... originally, I knew this would happen sooner or later The people Riko was friends with were somewhat oblique, almost like bad friends. Even if it was the Riko of the time when she was attacking Chihiro without hiding her stinginess, they were not a good match for her now. So, Riko cut off all communication with them. When her classmates pointed out that her relationship with Chihiro was too close for her convenience, she admitted it and apologized. Yeah. I feel bad about what I did to Izumi. ...I don''t hate Izumi now, and I''ve apologized and he has forgiven me. I''m really sorry for making him feel bad too The old Izumi would never have done that. The people around her softened their attitudes toward Riko, and Chihiro also felt a deep sense of joy. Aika began to talk to Riko more frequently, and she gradually began to get to know the other girls. Nishizaki-san''s mood has changed a bit, hasn''t it? She''s calmed down, or is she more mature? In order to lead a peaceful life, and to keep her relationship with Chihiro under wraps, it''s probably for the best that this incident happened. Chihiro-kun Chihiro turn his attention back to the voice calling out to him. Can I have lunch with you today? Yeah, sure Great. See you later They smiled at each other and went back to their seats. On the other side of the table, a female student throws some words of jealousy at Aika. Takatsuki-san... You should do that kind of promise in secret. It makes me feel uncomfortable I-I''m sorry. But it''s not like that... So why don''t you eat together with us? Are you sure? Then I''ll come over. I have some questions for Izumi-kun too Somewhat, Chihiro felt threatened. As he sat down, someone grabbed Chihiro''s shoulder. Fufufu... You''re very popular, Izumi ...Maisaka-kun Class rep Maisaka Shuu is still the same. Because of his easygoing pace, he can''t help but give him the benefit of the doubt. Chihiro knows that he is a dangerous type of person to give too much information to, but he is more than happy to talk to him. Whether he knows Chihiro''s inner thoughts or not, the boy with a subtly handsome appearance smiles wryly and asks. I''m interested in your progress with Takatsuki-san, but is everything alright over there? ...Yeah, yeah Over there. Maisaka looked at Kamishiro''s seat while saying this. The owner of the seat sat in the chair and glanced back at Chihiro for a moment. I can''t do anything much in the way of preparation, but I have prepared myself I see. Well, I guess I''ll just hope you succeed on the day. Leave it to me to get the crowd together Haha, we don''t need to invite too many people... Chihiro laughed and tried to stop him, but before he could, Maisaka left Chihiro''s seat. ...I really don''t know to what extent he''s serious and to what extent he''s calculating In any case, it made him a little happy that Maisaka was worried about him. DDOn Saturday, just before the second assessment, Chihiro is scheduled to have a rematch with Kamishiro. This time, it was Kamishiro who suggested the idea. I wonder if we can have a match again, just like before. A few days after the opening ceremony. The expression on his face as he said this in the classroom seemed to indicate that he did not want to play just for the sake of training. Chihiro didn''t dare to make eye contact with him, but he must have had something on his mind about Aika. Even if it wasn''t out of spite or anything like that. Yes. Of course Well, even though Kamishiro hadn''t suggested it, Chihiro would have approached him. The promise of a match was easily made, and the appointed date is coming up this week. ...To be honest, it''s hard to predict whether I''ll win or not Chihiro has been training as hard as he can during the summer vacation, and Kamishiro is no different. Whether the gap between them is narrowing or widening, it is impossible to tell until thet try. But, of course, if Chihiro is going to fight, he will think about winning.  Hey, have you two gone on a date yet? As expected, the topic of conversation during the lunch break turned to Chihiro and Aika. This is because two girls in the class are asking them one after another with great interest. Chihiro, Aika, and Riko, who had been invited to join them, could only laugh at the rapid succession of questions. Haha... yeah, well... We went shopping together once, right? Yes, during the summer vacation. Chihiro went shopping with Aika, because Aika wanted to keep some clothes and daily necessities in her apartment. They also ate lunch and had tea together. It''s not fair that only Riko-chan does this Aika also gave Chihiro some pointers when she found out that Riko had designed some of his clothes. And although they were tired from the long train ride, they had a good time. Shopping, huh? Isn''t that too normal for a first date? Besides, you guys have been dating for quite a while now, right? When they asked about the content and number of dates, they tilted their heads. Chihiro and Aika looked at each other and are puzzled. Well... since the second semester started, I''ve been helping out in the infirmary. Chihiro-kun also has a lot of training to do It''s hard to find time for them to go out together. Perhaps that''s the downside of being so full of life. Wow, it''s surprising that Izumi-kun is training so much Haha... as you can see, he''s a bit unreliable without training Chihiro replied with a shrug. Hearing this, Aika giggled. The girls were not mocking him. They knows that Chihiro is making an effort. But then, as if remembering, Aika opened her mouth. Speaking of dates, on Sundays, we eat lunch in the private training room, right? Yeah. We do that Eh? Is that a date? Some of the classmates questioned. It must be a date because they went out and had lunch together. Aika also has some work to do, so she can''t be with him all the time, but when she has free time, she accompanies him for training. As is the case today, Chihiro and Aika are eating basically the same lunch these days. Needless to say, the reason is that Aika has made lunches for both of them. Aika''s bento is orthodox and comforting in flavor. That''s why it''s hard to get tired of it even if he eats it every day. Although, if I say so myself, it''s still a bit sweet Especially for Japanese food, Riko, who was Chihiro''s predecessor, has been giving Aika a hard time. But he can tell from the atmosphere without looking her in the eye that she doesn''t really mean to annoy Aika. Hmm, isn''t it boring? Why don''t you flirt with her more? Izumi-kun. Takatsuki-san will get tired of you if you do that Chihiro was just thinking that, and then the girl pointed it out. Aika puffed out her cheeks adorably in protest. Geez, don''t say anything weird. I''m happy enough with my current life ...Uh, yeah And there, Riko also nodding her head. Yeah, both of them are too lovey-dovey. It''s okay ...Chihiro wonder if it was his imagination that Riko''s eyes seemed to be slightly distant. Thinking about it, Chihiro suddenly asked Aika. Aika, what do you do after school today? Well, I think I''ll drop by the infirmary. As usual, I''ll pick you up when I''m done Thanks Go ahead and get some training in. If you get hurt, I''ll heal you They smiled and nodded at each other. They are both busy people, so they try to at least match their return time. Sometimes, when one of them has an appointment, the other one will take the trouble to go home at the same time. Therefore, they end up going home together almost every day. After that, about half of the time, Aika also comes to the apartment, but she doesn''t tell anyone about it. On the days when Aika does not come to the apartment, they talk on the phone or send e-mails at night. And Chihiro have to admit that there have been a few times when she has called him while he was doing "that". ...I see I guess I can understand what Nishizaki-san is saying For some reason, even their classmates are muttering to themselves with half-lidded eyes. CH 65.2 And soon, it was after school. Since Chihiro started training more often, he''s gotten stronger and the day has gotten faster. His muscles are not as good as ever, so he is beginning to think that it''s better to give up on them. Still, the amount of training is gradually increasing, and thanks to his [Sleep Enhancement], he can abuse his body, so his strength is getting stronger. Though, his strength is getting stronger in his own way. ...Hmm? After exchanging greetings with Aika, Chihiro left the classroom and went to the private training room, where he found a figure on a bench near the entrance terminal. If that was all, he would have just assumed that there is someone else there before him, but the figure is somewhat distinctive. She is not a student, but a mature woman in a suit. She is a little taller than Chihiro, and her breasts and butt are fuller than Maria''s, even with her clothes on. Though her body is not as muscular as Chihiro''s, to be honest, there is nothing that can be done about that. Also, her hair seems to be terribly long. Although it is woven at the back of her head, it is very voluminous. If calculated backwards, it could be as long as her waist if untied. The slightly drooping eyes look both sleepy and smiling, and the slightly relaxed mouth emphasizes the impression. The woman had a more definite "mature appeal" than Maria. But Chihiro don''t recognize her. If it is just a woman in a suit, there are many teachers, and if it is someone who is mainly in charge of the second and third years, it is not surprising that he does not remember her... But this person is indeed memorable even at first sight. In addition, she doesn''t look like a classroom teacher or a physical teacher. If he had to guess, she might from art or music, but somehow he doesn''t think so either. ...This person is probably a [Lost Item]. That''s what Chihiro guessed from the atmosphere. Well, if she really isn''t a teacher and is a [Lost Item], then it seems like a rather suspicious person. And... ...? She raised her head and looked at Chihiro. As if by surprise, their eyes met. Oh... Chihiro gulped. The feeling that came over him is peace. It seems that she is very relaxed. It felt like she was dozing off in the sun, and the feeling is instantaneous. It''s a very different kind of desire from Maria''s. But similar in the sense of an overwhelming sense of volume that dominated his mind. ...Oh The woman blinked. She stood up, staring into Chihiro''s eyes, and clapped her hands with a strange overaction. It''s not good. The class finished before I knew it... accidentally The nodding motion finally breaks the mind reading, but Chihiro stares at her again, wondering what she''s thinking. Was it just curiosity this time? As Chihiro stood there wondering, she smiled at him. ...Umm She beckons a little more. It seems to be telling Chihiro to come over here. He looked behind him, but of course there was no one else there. When he turned to the woman, she smiled again. Feeling it would be wrong to run away, Chihiro obediently followed. As he came closer, he smelled something nice. It smelled good. It''s a complex scent, different from the clean smell of Maria and the girls. Oh, umm Chihiro tried to speak, but before he could, the other person moved. She extended her right hand and lightly grabbed Chihiro''s left shoulder. Eh? She then moved towards him. She turned halfway around, and hugged him softly. Naturally, his bag fell to the floor. Really, the feeling of the twin hills against my back is pleasant... Eh, wait... Well, Chihiro didn''t feel any harm, so he just let her do anything she wanted. What are you doing? It''s okay, it''s okay She whispered in his ear and made him sit on a bench. Not next to her, but on her lap. Ufufu Squeeze She puts her arms around Chihiro and hugs him. He feels a little suffocated, but more importantly, he wonders if this person has no sense of shame. I''ve got someone to talk to Her mumbling voice is elusive, as if she is just enjoying herself. Someone to talk to, huh? Yes, someone to talk to. After all, I was bored sitting here by myself Could there be some reason why she needs to be here? Waiting for someone, maybe? Watching people. I have to watch the people who come here Isn''t it hard? Yes, it''s hard. It''s quite hard It can be hard, yes. If she''s waiting for someone, it''s done when the other person arrives, but it''s quite painful to just sit there and stare at the flow of people. From the students'' point of view, it would look a little strange to see a grown up in a suit just sitting there. Oh. Well, I''m sure no one will care about me Eh? What does that mean? It''s my ability. While I''m using it, I and everyone I touch will have no presence. Like pebbles in the road, people won''t care about it As expected, she''s a [Lost Item]. DD And her capacity for cognitive obstruction. She said it casually, but it''s a very advanced power. To Chihiro''s surprise, she seemed to be enjoying herself. So, you don''t have to worry about what people see. Why don''t you stay here and talk with me for a while? Izumi, Chihiro-kun She said Chihiro''s name even though they had never met before. CH 66.1 A female student who seemed to be a third-year student appeared at the entrance. She looks around, and without seeming to notice Chihiro and the others, walks to the entrance terminal. Right? No one will notice, right? Yeah, it seems so Chihiro nodded cautiously. Her ability, hypothetically called [Cognitive Obstruction] seems to be effective. However, based on the previous explanation, the effect should not extend to the bags on the floor, so since his hands are restricted, he moves his feet to the bottom of the bench. ...Um, how did you know my name? A woman suddenly appeared. Chihiro doesn''t know her, but she knows him. The situation reminds him of the incident with Hana, but the woman has already exchanged glances with Chihiro. If she''s planning to deceive him, it''s normal to be careful and avoid the influence of his mind-reading. Oh, yeah. I''ve seen your documents before That''s what she''d say. Documents? Yes, the document. Ive looked over every students document again and again. So, I remembered it. It''s horrible, isn''t it? ...all of the students Data for less than 200 students, huh? And that data will only be useful for three years, and will be replaced by a third of new data every year. Unless she had Maisaka''s [Accumulation] ability, it would normally be a very difficult task. But then a voice comes down. But, Chihiro-kun, you left a particular impression on me Then you... came to see me? Chihiro asked, and she denied it. We met by chance. You just happened to find me when my powers were off ...I see If the purpose was to talk, it would be better to call him in a deserted place even though she has the ability. If the purpose is just to observe, there''s no need to get to know each other since she can do so unilaterally with her ability. Thinking to that point, Chihiro relaxed her body. Yes, good boy, good boy The woman''s right hand reached out and patted his head. And it made Chihiro''s heart swayed. When was the last time a non-family member, someone older than him, had done this to him? Does it feel comfortable? Yes, it feels comfortable It''s strange. Her voice, her gestures, her scent... these things make Chihiro''s thoughts run wild. Moreover, until now, he was so focused on getting ready to train, but now he finds himself relaxing. I''m glad. I feel good too. Chihiro-kun is so cuddly, after all ...... Hearing that, Chihiro felt his face heat up. He had never heard anyone say that before. ...as he thought, she''s weird. Um, could you tell me your name? Oh, I forget to tell you. ...I''m Suzu. I don''t want to tell you my last name Suzu, san The fact that she won''t tell him her last name is quite meaningful. Is it a pseudonym or her real name? Can I ask you something? Yes Suzu nodded. In any case, Chihiro doesn''t feel like fighting her off in this state. Even if he escaped from Suzu, he wouldn''t be able to concentrate on his training, and he would have to wait for Aika. Then, an unexpected question came to him. Why do you want to be strong, Chihiro? ...That''s This is a question that every student at Shibahou Academy must face at least once. To begin with, many would hesitate to enroll in a school with many combat and athletic classes. Nevertheless, there must be some reason for each individual to enter and continue attending this school. In Chihiro''s case, it was her older sister''s influence at first. So, after graduating from the middle school, he followed her to become a [Lost Item]. However, he was soon discouraged by the presence of strong players such as Kamishiro and Riko''s attacks. But after meeting Maria and changing his mind, the reason he stayed was. Hostility, maybe. I wanted to look back at someone who was strong and unbeatable Riko, Kamishiro, maybe even Maria at the time. He wanted to show them that the current power structure was not absolute. That''s exactly how he felt when he asssault Riko. ButDD Is it different now? Yes. I think I want to take responsibility now Responsibility? I want to protect them. I have people I have to protect Aika. Maria, Riko, and... Hana, for the time being. Even though they are different in the sense that they are both lovers and slaves, they are the ones Chihiro reached out to and desired. So Chihiro has a responsibility to repay them. And he also has a responsibility to behave unrestrainedly. If he wants to push through his desires, he must have the strength to push through and carry them into the future. Such twisted selfishness. It''s a completely different aspiration from what is normally called "protect". I see. I understand... She then pats him again. Her hand was still moving on his head. ...Even though I couldn''t understand her intentions, in a way, it was as if she was confessing her love for me Why do you know my reasons? I told you. I''ve been curious about you, Chihiro-kun If Chihiro could ask one question at a time, the answer would be something like that. He felt like Suzu was being evasive, but at the same time she wasn''t lying. Anyway, now it''s Suzu''s turn to question him. CH 66.2 Okay, next question. Do you like breast? Wha!? Ufufu. Your thing gotten a little "bigger" since a while ago. I thought you might be excited by onee-san breasts ...Well, that''s what boys are like, isn''t it? Um, where''s the serious talk? I think it''s too formal if we keep talking about it. It''s too much trouble for me too ...... This person is no good If she''s acting, Chihiro can''t understand her because of their different life experiences. If it''s not, it means that the first time he saw Suzu, his impression was correct, and it''s useless to try to figure out exactly who she is. ...I like them. Big ones, small ones Still, Chihiro has no choice but to answer honestly. Feeling as if he was being completely swallowed up by her pace, he spun his words in return. Do you like this kind of talk, Suzu-san? Dirty talk? I like it Suzu replied again, more matter-of-factly. Though, I''m young woman with a lot of superficial knowledge about naughty thing (ꉈ). Yuu-chan is so annoying that I don''t get a chance to practice Huh? ...I wonder who''s Yuu-chan Are you good at that kind of thing, Chihiro-kun? Well, I don''t know if I''m good at it, but I think I have some experience I see. That''s nice As she says this, Suzu extends her left hand, the one not patting his head, to Chihiro''s crotch. She crawls her hand up his pants, feels his penis, and grabs the zipper. H-Hey, wait a minute! Don''t worry, no one will notice. Onee-san will take care of it What a bold move, especially with the occasional student still coming and going. Still, in a flash, Suzu unzips Chihiro''s zipper and thrusts her hand into it, exposing his rod. It''s nice to have an erection exposed to the open air, but .... You know about this kind of thing, right? Yes, I know it. But I''ve never done anything like this before But Suzu seems to have no hesitation in her actions. She grasps Chihiro penis with her fingers, and moves her arm lightly. The action itself is certainly faltering. That''s why the gap between the boldness and the lightness of the action spins a strange excitement. I didn''t know a boy''s penis could be like this... Chihiro noticed that Suzu''s voice had a hint of heat in it. I''ve been longing for this. I''ve always wanted to do something naughty like this What kind of reaction would she get if Chihiro told her that she was going to play with a younger boy and expose him in public? He wonders how she would react if he told her. He had a strange feeling that she would just say "Well" and that would be the end of it. Why me? I don''t know. But I felt that Chihiro-kun would accept me No no no, I don''t think most boys would reject you Really? I don''t think so Suzu''s fingers are thin and supple. Perhaps she doesn''t do much hard work, or work that requires a lot of pressure on her fingers. Those fingers are now grasping and caressing Chihiro''s penis. In any case, it''s a good thing. Chihiro-kun. Ask your question Are we going to keep talking? Yes. It''s fun, isn''t it? Chihiro felt rather embarrassed, but he might as well forget about it now. Okay. Then... Chihiro continued to ask and answer questions while Suzu continued to groped him. Suzu''s questions continued to be lewd. What is your favorite position, what is your favorite part of a girl''s body, what do you like to masturbate to, what is your favorite age? It seemed like sexual harassment when he thought about it. Still, Chihiro took the opportunity to ask about Suzu''s background. According to him, Suzu usually sleeps in the school. When he asked her if she was a teacher, she said "yes, but no". Her role is As I said before, I observe people Is it just observing people? If she can walk around the school without anyone noticing, it would be a perfect way to secretly observe people''s behavior. But even if that would be enough for a normal school, this is Shibahou Academy. What''s the point of going to the trouble of memorizing [Lost Item] data and observing people? You''re sharp. Yes, I''ve got other things to do but I don''t think I should tell you about them. I think Yuu-chan will be mad at me Um, who is this "Yuu-chan"...? Second question, huh? She said in a tone of voice that sounded like she was saying, "no". Anyway, how''s this one? Chihiro''s cock is hard and quivering from the prolonged handling. If you stimulate it a little harder, it''s ready to cum I see. ...Okay Ffuuh She breathed in Chihiro''s ear and whispered sweetly. You can cum all you want in onee-san''s hand, okay? Shudder! A sweet sensation ran through his body and at the moment, his penis went over the edge. Because the base of the penis is not being held, it flailed and tried to release the white slime, but Suzu caught it by pressing the palm of her hand against the glans. Eventually. Suzu''s white left hand is stained with Chihiro''s semen. And her right hand still rested on Chihiro''s head. So, this is semen... Smooch Slurp Suzu brought her left hand up to her mouth and sucked on it. She licked it clean with her tongue, swallowed it, and said. It''s not very tasty. It''s too slippery and leaves a residue on the tongue, and it has a peculiar smell Then there''s no need to drink it... She is right, the taste of semen is peculiar and unpleasant. Well, Maria seemed happy from the beginning, and Riko got used to it after he forced her to drink it, but Hana still frowned every time she drank it. Aika, too, did her best to drink, but it was still hard for her to get used to it. It''s okay, it''s my first time Suzu took out a handkerchief and wiped her left hand. Then she set Chihiro down next to her and stood up. See you later, Chihiro-kun. See you around After that, she turned to leave briskly. Oh, um... Chihiro wanted to stop her, but he realized that his crotch was in a mess, so he hurriedly corrected it, and when he finished, he realized that Suzu was no longer there. He wondered what had happened. She suddenly appeared and suddenly left. Perhaps it was because he was satisfied, but there were still many questions, such as whether Suzu was done observing people. ...Well, okay With Suzu''s ability, it would be difficult to find her himself, but if she wanted to meet Chihiro, it would be rather easy. Well, next time, he''ll pursue the mystery again when he meets her. And due to his ejaculation, his body still feels tired. Because of that, the training is not going to be effective, so he bought some juice from a nearby vending machine and drank it. As soon as it was empty, he began to feel sleepy. It must have been a bad effect of being too relaxed earlier. Thinking about it, Chihiro leaned against the wall behind him, fell into a dream, and found that it was evening. Before he knew it, his head was not on the wall, but on someone''s soft lap. You''re awake? Aika...? Please don''t do this again, you can''t just doze off here. If someone tries to play a prank on you, you''ll be in trouble Apparently, Chihiro was asleep until it was time to leave for school. He must have slept very deeply because he didn''t wake up even when Aika put his head on her lap. I''m sorry, but something strange happened Something strange? On the way home, he told Aika about what happened between him and Suzu. ...Hmm. While I was gone, you were flirting with another girl I-I''m sorry It''s okay. I understand, but I have to tell you something Aika finished her story and released her puffy face without stopping her walk. But she''s really weird, isn''t she? Yeah, she is Apparently Aika had decided to come to the apartment today, so she followed Chihiro. The two of them walked side by side through the security at the entrance and arrived at a room at the back of the first floor. I''m home Sorry to disturb you The number of times Aika had been here had already passed the double digits. So, feeling that the voice she raised at the door was becoming less reserved, they went into the living room. Welcome home, you two You''re a little late today, aren''t you? Maria and Riko''s reactions are familiar. But when Chihiro told them about Suzu after they had changed from their uniforms to their casual clothes, Maria tilted her head quizzically. The table in the living room has been expanded by adding another identical one, as planned before. Thanks to this, the living room has become a little smaller, but it makes it easier to eat and talk. Ability of cognitive obstruction.... Izumi-kun, you''re sure that person hasn''t harmed you in any way? Yes. I am fine Chihiro''s body is fine, his powers are all working. But Riko sighs. So she''s just a pervert. Well, that''s not unusual Riko, why are you looking at me like that? Nothing Maria and Riko are playing with each other. They don''t seem to have any idea about Suzu. And then, from the side, Aika says. Do you want to see this Suzu person again? Well, yeah... Chihiro answered frankly, and she pulled his arm. Aika deliberately pressed her chest against Chihiro''s, and announced to the other two. Both of you. I''m borrowing Chihiro Okay, okay. Take your time I''ll take care of dinner And so, he was dragged to the bedroom. Aika closed the door behind her and looked at Chihiro from a distance of one step. She looked a little nervous. What was also on her mind was anxiety. ...Aika To make her relax, Chihiro pulled her close, hug her and kissed her. Not a light kiss like the day they first tied the knot, but a lover''s kiss with tongue. This is very embarrassing Aika giggled as she experienced a deep kiss for the first time during this second time they had sex. But...I feel safe. Maybe it''s because I''m connected to Chihiro-kun With their lips together, they opened their mouths and let their tongues penetrate each other'' bodies. Tracing each other teeth, caressing each other flesh, and pouring saliva to each other. By accepting it, it shows that they have trusted each other. In addition, it shows that they are willing to expose their dirty parts, that they can even accept each other breath and saliva. Repeating this to each other is proof of a solid connection. Am I making you nervous? Only a little. But you still like me, don''t you, Chihiro? Of course Their lips parted, and they whispered to each other at close range, then slowly made their way to the bed. CH 67 They lay their bodies on the big bed. Chihiro is on the bottom, supporting Aika''s weight, and they kiss deeply again. They kiss each other deeply, even though their mouths are sticky with each other''s saliva. Apparently, Aika loves to kiss. But she is not reluctant to caress, serve, or have sex. On the contrary, she sometimes asks for it herself, though on the other hand, she tends to be satisfied with plenty of kisses even if other things are neglected. Chihiro once asked her the reason for this. Hmm...because kissing is equal, maybe There are unavoidable differences between men and women when it comes to breasts and genitals, but not when it comes to mouth and tongue. Aika said that she likes kissing because it allows her to love and desire the other person in the same way regardless of gender. Chihiro thinks that this is a typical thinking of Aika, who is concerned with the equality of lovers. Therefore, he respects Aika''s feelings as much as possible. And once again, they continue kissing and caressing over their clothes. When their lips meet and their tongues intertwine, Aika feels much more. Aika''s expression became more and more debauched even when caressed through her clothes, and she started to demand for Chihiro. They kiss again and then take off each other''s clothes and hug each other in their underwear. As Aika''s navel is exposed, there is a mark engraved on it. The reason Aika has the mark is because she saw Riko and the others are having so and it''s not fair. Chihiro-kun. Can I have that, too? Eh? Takatsuki-san... is it okay if it matches with others? Umm. Can you just change the design? Chihiro thought that was absurd, but he gave it a try, and to his surprise, it worked. It is the same mark with many overlapping characters, but it looks like a different design because of the difference in the way the characters are combined. In Maria''s opinion, this is a result of either Chihiro''s ability to change the design according to his image, or the subject''s mind, who receives the mark. How is your condition since you got that? Yes. I feel really good. The healing process seems to be a little more efficient Oh, that''s good Since Chihiro is relieved, he will explain the effect on the assessment as well. When he asked her again if she wanted to remove the mark, Aika shook her head, just like Riko did. I guess I''m the same as Riko-chan. If I leave it in forever, it won''t be cheating This indirectly means that she has no intention to break up with Chihiro. As for Chihiro, he was rather happy about that and smiled. Then, Aika''s arm tightened. More importantly... kiss me more Nnn... Chihiro doesn''t know how many times they''ve kissed each other today. But, speaking of kissing, there''s something else Aika has been telling him. Chihiro-kun. Please try not to kiss me at school Okay, but why? Because it''s a problem if we''ll be in the mood, right? Well, if they kiss each other as foreplay every time, their bodies will be conditioned to do so. So, when they kiss in a crowded place, if they put their tongues in reflexively, it might soak their underwear... and that would be embarrassing. Of course, Chihiro agreed to this. Chihiro doesn''t mind if asked, but there is no need to show it. People already know enough about Chihiro and the others. That said, he doesn''t hold back in this apartment. As long as only Maria, Riko and Hana, who see it, it''s no big deal. In fact, Chihiro wants to show off his love for Aika to them. Besides, Maria and the others, especially Riko, are more excited than usual because of this atmosphere, which makes him happy. Splat When Chihiro crawls his fingers into Aika''s peach-colored panties, a small sound of water is heard. Well, his actions with Aika are gradual because he''s not training her, but still, her body is developing little by little. And it made her more and more excited and wet. ...One day, I want to make her come with just a kiss While Chihiro carefully caressed her private parts with such thoughts, Aika stopped kissing and whispered to Chihiro. Chihiro, I''ve already... ...Hmm Nod! Chihiro nodded his head and separated from her. Then, Aika, who was sitting on his stomach, looking down at him, and Chihiro softly asked her. Aika, could you do it with your mouth? Yeah... okay Aika replied honestly and moved her body to position herself between Chihiro''s legs. She unbuckled the belt of his pants, then the hooks, and unzipped it. When she was done, she put her hand on his pants and slowly pulled it down. It''ll get in the way when I''ll do it later... Since the second time she gave Chihiro a blowjob, she had started to remove Chihiro''s pants and underwear completely, saying something like that. By the way, in this case, she meant sex in the normal position. She said that she was bothered by the clothes hitting her legs when Chihiro thrust into her. ...I''m grateful for this kind of detail, because it''s hard for me to notice. Especially for Maria and Riko, because of their position as slaves, they often tend to accept it or ignore it even if they notice it Then, I''ll do it, okay? Aika holds the base while lightly stroking it, and runs her tongue over the tip. Just a light stroke of her tongue made Chihiro''s body jump. Chihiro, aren''t you favoring her just because she''s Takatsuki-san? Riko once pointed out to him like that, but he can''t help reacting when Aika gives him a blowjob. It is not about the technique, but simply the fact that his girlfriend does that to him that makes him happy. It seems you''ve gotten used to it Aika''s movements are still crude, but she does her best to move her tongue. She licks it like it''s an ice cream or something, and thrusts the tip in and out of her mouth. She touches her tongue to the base and licks up to the tip. Takatsuki-san. Chihiro will feel better if you lick more boldly E-Even if you say so...! I''m... Aika shouted when Riko pointed it out to her, but she listened to the suggestion without hesitation. Little by little, Chihiro could see that she was trying her best to become better in her own way. And gradually, as she worked hard to improve her skills, Chihiro''s arousal began to increase. Aika, I''ll put it out Chihiro call out a little earlier, and Aika reacts with a twitch. With both hands, she placed her fingers at the base of the penis and sucked it into her mouth, waiting for ejaculation. His rod was a little sore from the unconscious force of her fingers. Still Spurt! Spurttt! Spurttttt! Kyaaa... Aika is startled by the force of the ejaculation and catches about half of the white liquid with her face. She coughed up half of what she had caught in her mouth, and did not seem to be able to swallow it well. Still, when she swallowed a small amount, she said with tears in her eyes. ...I''m sorry Don''t worry about it But... Even though Chihiro smiled and told her, Aika''s face remained blank. Well, it is inevitable that she is not good at putting foreign things in her mouth. But it seems that she''s upset because of her rivalry with Riko and the others. I wonder if there''s a good solution... Chihiro thought about it for a while and suddenly came up with an idea. Aika, can you come here for a minute? Hmm? Okay Chihiro beckoned to Aika, who still had semen on her face, and gently kissed her face. Kiss Lick Slurp He slurps up the fluid and puts it in her mouth. I had kissed Riko and Maria after their blowjobs, but this is the first time I had licked my own semen Perhaps it was because this is his own semen, but it smelled even fishier than Chihiro had imagined. Really? Everyone is drinking this stuff for me? When he thought about it, he felt grateful. C-Chihiro-kun!? With a mouth full of semen, he hugged Aika''s surprised body. He then kissed her half-heartedly. !? For a moment, Aika tried to resist, but when he hugged her gently, she quieted down. She opened her mouth to accept Chihiro''s tongue, saliva, and semen. Hmm! The moment her tongue touched the semen, her body trembled lightly. But that is the only clear change. When the semen is mixed with each other''s saliva, Aika swallowed it little by little. Gulp After the first few throbs, all the semen is gone from both of their mouths. You did good Geez, Chihiro-kun He patted her head but got an annoyed glare. Don''t put that in your mouth. What if you get sick? Eh, but... What will happen to Aika and the others? Chihiro wondered, and when he said it out loud, she turned her head away. We''re fine What''s the logic behind that? Chihiro is puzzled, but Aika quickly turned her face back to him and smiled. ...I''m kidding. I''m sorry, thank you. I''m happy Then she takes off her underwear. Shrug Shrug Soon her bra and panties are removed, exposing Aika''s naked body. Well, the bush between her legs that had been bothering her has been trimmed and is now hairless. But because of embarrassment, she didn''t let Chihiro help her shave it off, and she did it in her dormitory. It''s a little embarrassing... when I take a bath with my friends, but... He also remembers how he couldn''t help but hug her when she smiled with lightly dyed cheeks at that time. Chihiro-kun...do it Aika pulled Chihiro''s hand away and let him sit up, and then laid down and opened her legs instead. ...Yes Chihiro nodded and took out a condom from the cabinet in the bedroom. He tore open the package and put the rubber on his penis. They had been using contraception with Aika since the first time, just in case. After all, the way of taking responsibility between Maria and her slaves and Aika, her lover, would be different. If at this age they have a baby or get married, both of them will be in trouble in terms of their future career. Back to the story, Chihiro put his hands on Aika''s legs. As he placed his penis on her wet clit, Chihiro gently pushed himself down. Ah...! The tightness in her vagina remained the same. However, the expression on Aika''s face is almost completely devoid of pain. She had grown accustomed to having Chihiro inside her, and had begun to learn to take pleasure in it. I''ll go slowly, okay? ...Yes After slowly inserting it to the base, he slowly pulls back in the opposite direction. Stop for a moment at the line where the tip can barely be pulled out, and insert it again. Repeat the process with a monotonous rhythm. For the pleasure that leads to climax, it is important to use intense stimulation and then slow and steady movements. However, these are for people who are used to it. For Aika, who is still developing, it is better to anticipate and wait for the next pleasure. In addition, it would be easier to open up her sexual senses if he caresses her nipples and clitoris at the same time, but since this is an opportunity, Chihiro is trying out various methods. *exhale* *inhale* While Aika is breathing and concentrating on the feeling of the penis, Chihiro is trying his best to keep it constant and keep pistoning. As he rubs the flesh of her vagina against his tightly clenched cock, the desire to ejaculate increases, but he holds back. Ah... haa Aika''s breathing starts to become uneven. The feeling of the penis thrusting in and out of her vagina was gradually turning into a pleasant sensation. So, Chihiro increased his pace a little. Ah, ahh! A clear sweet voice began to rise. At this point, even Aika could easily feel the strong stimulation. Pound! Pound! Pound! Chihiro accelerates the rhythm and slams his hips harder. But his movements are still constant. Mmmmm!? Aika''s shy panting is very adorable. Aika''s mouth is half open, and she is shaking her face from side to side with sweat on her forehead. It seems that her pleasure is starting to reach an uncontrollable line. Chihiro looked down at her and continued to poun his hips. Chihiro, you...I, already... Do you want to cum? U-Unn... I''m cumming... I''m cummming! Twitch! Aika''s body jumps, and she hugs herself. Her mouth opens wide and she lets out all the air in her belly, then lowers her body to the bed as she inhales. As she climaxed, the pressure of her tightly clenched vagina caused Chihiro to release his semen into the condom. Spurt! Spurttt! Spurttttt! Aika, who was breathing heavily, lifted her hands and covered her face with her arms. It seems she is still embarrassed to show her climax in public. You are so cute, Aika Therefore, Chihiro avoided saying too much and just said a few words to her. However, perhaps she was still embarrassed, Aika''s body trembled a little. ...Chihiro-kun ? Thank you ...Me too Chihiro smiled and replied softly to the mumbled words while Aika covered her face. CH 68.1 After pulling his penis out of Aika''s vagina, they enjoyed a brief lingering moment together. And then, they left the bedroom together, each of them getting dressed and making the bed. I''m going to take a shower Yeah Chihiro left Aika in the bathroom and went straight to the living room. Apparently, dinner is already almost ready, and Riko and her friends are relaxing around the table. Riko, who noticed Chihiro, looked up from her smartphone and smiled at him. Ah, Chihiro, that was quick Ugh These casual words struck Chihiro unnecessarily hard. Eh? Oh... no, that''s not what I meant. I was just wondering if you''ve only done it once or so Oh, yeah Chihiro answered and sat down in the chair. Then, Maria looked back at Chihiro and asked. Hey, Izumi-kun, you used contraception again today, didn''t you? What happened to the condoms? She said, her eyes shining with anticipation. It made him feel a little complicated to understand her meaning. I''m still wearing it It was unhygienic and embarrassing, but it seemed like she''d want it anyway, so he kept it on. Sure enough, Maria nodded happily. She raised herself from the chair and knelt under the table. Then I''ll take it Maria unzipped Chihiro''s pants and took out his rubberized penis, carefully removing the condom. Fufu Maria holds it lovingly in her hand, then returns to her seat and tilts it upside down. And then, a trickle of semen falls onto her outstretched tongue and into her mouth. Gulp Chihiro and Riko couldn''t help but gasp and watch as the dark-haired girl slurped and swallowed the semen. Thank you for the food Maria''s voice brought a look of surprise to Riko''s face. She put her smartphone down on the table, stood up, and crawled under the table like Maria had done. Her eyes, tinted with lust and dedication, looked up at Chihiro. Riko? You already gave it to Takatsuki-san and Maria, didn''t you? So, can I have some, too? Umm, that''s fine Riko then glances at Maria. Maria nods her back in ecstasy. Let me do the rest. I''ll go put the finishing touches on dinner All right. Then leave Chihiro alone Chew... Riko takes Chihiro''s rod in her mouth, deliberately letting out a mouthful of air. Although his rods are covered with Aika''s saliva and the rest of his semen, she doesn''t show any sign of displeasure with it, rather she twirls her tongue in her mouth and strokes it softly. The satisfaction of having made love is still there, but the intense desire to dominate and the pure sexual desire are consuming Chihiro body. Ywu cwan pwut iwt owut anytwime, okway? Riko said to Chihiro with her mouth filled with the rod, then turned her gaze to his penis and began to serve him with all her might. In terms of blowjob stability, Riko is a cut above the rest. Her technique, built up through experience, gives a pure and straightforward pleasure. Maria, on the other hand, is unrivaled in the number of things she can bring out from her wealth of knowledge. Although she can entertain Chihiro with many different techniques, she tends to be overwhelmed by them. She is in the process of improving her skills as well as suppressing her overly strong sexual desire. Slurp... Lick... While moving her mouth, her tongue wriggles around. Whenever his rod or body quivered under the stimulation, Riko''s eyes narrowed. Chihiro was told that he could put it out, but he had already ejaculated twice, and Riko''s service was not focused on speed. So, he enjoyed her mouth for a while before ejaculating. Mmm... ah Riko must have sensed the signs of ejaculation from the reaction of his penis. And without needing to warn her in advance, Riko received all the semen in her mouth. Spurt! Spurttt! Spurtttttt! After the ejaculation is subsided, Riko pulled her mouth away from the rod with a slurp! and smiled, opening her mouth full of white cum. Then a voice came from the entrance of the living room. Eh, Riko-chan, you''re terrible! It''s Aika. She is wearing a rabbit-printed pajama, Riko called it "embarrassing" before, but Aika still likes it, and her hair is slightly wet. And the reason she seemed to be bothered because Riko had been serving Chihiro while she was away. Riko, on the other hand, gulped down the semen with a clear face and said matter-of-factly. What''s so terrible? I was just serving Master But that doesn''t mean you should do this! You''re worrying too much, or rather, you''re mistaken. Chihiro said it would be very hard for you to handle him alone and it made him can''t take it anymore But! It seems like they''re going to continue arguing. ...Haha Chihiro laughed bitterly and looked back toward the kitchen, where Maria was laughing in a similar way. Following her expression that said, "Leave me alone", he continued to watch them, and sure enough, they seemed to be enjoying themselves. CH 68.2 Then, the weekend came in a flash. Until the promised day, Chihiro continued to train as much as he could after school. Since he was confident that he had already mastered the basics, he asked Maria and Riko to help him, and focused on the actual fighting style. Thanks to Aika, who has experience in martial arts, being around, he learned more about techniques, variations, and how to deal with various situations. And just like the first semester, Saturday is elective day. He had the option of changing the course, but after much deliberation, he chose Art and Information Processing, the same as the first semester. He wanted to be strong, but he did not add combat training because he thought about his future. It is unlikely that Chihiro will become a police officer or an athlete because of his physical training. If that is the case, then it is better to prioritize the path that will lead to the internal application score. However, even for Chihiro, there is a change in his environment. Hey, Chihiro. Shall we go to the art room? Yes After the morning HR, Aika came to talk to Chihiro with Riko. Both of them changed their first semester elective to art. I''m going to reverse the order That''s what Aika said. So, she, who had originally chosen "Home Economics and Art", changed to "Art and Home Economics". Me too, I''m honestly tired of training until Saturday So, Riko, who had chosen "Home Economics and Training", changed to "Art and Home Economics. It seems that Riko, who deals with illusions, has found painting and sculpture suitable for image training. Maria is still "Art and Music". As a result, all four of them ended up in the same class in the first and second periods. Hahaha, keep the normie in line ...Well Just before leaving the classroom, Chihiro could not help but laugh at what Maisaka had told him face to face. And so, they have classes. During the art class, Aika and him worked in pairs on figure sketches, and during the information processing class, he took classes to calm my mind and body. Izumi-kun Yeah. What about lunch? Let''s eat first After HR, Chihiro left the classroom with Kamishiro. DDI''m off. DDGood luck, Chihiro-kun. Aika and Chihiro look at each other and nod. She''s also taking a day off from helping in the infirmary to come watch the match. Riko and Maria are also with her. For the lunch, Chihiro decided on the Tonkatsu set meal. Just in case he might throw up, he didn''t order a large portion. And since it''s Saturday, the cafeteria is relatively empty. So, Kamishiro and him chose a seat in the corner, facing each other. Kamishiro-kun... ...Hmm? Why did you decide to join Shibahou? During the meal, Chihiro was suddenly reminded of something Suzu had asked him the other day. Although Chihiro and Kamishiro are not so close as to be friends, so they had never talked about such things before. But now he''s somewhat curious. Kamishiro stopped eating at Chihiro''s question, and after a few seconds of silence, he answered. ...Because I wanted to be a hero, I guess A hero? Yeah Kamishiro nodded. You know, like in manga. Also, the police and disaster rescue workers, I guess. I''ve always wanted to be a cool guy like that... no, I want to be one So Kamishiro worked out. He tries not to be ashamed of himself or others. It''s a way of life that Chihiro - and many of his students - will never be able to imitate. You must think I''m childish Kamishiro laughed. Embarrassed, but proud at the same time. But Chihiro shook his head. No, I think you''re cool, Kamishiro-kun I see. ...Thanks That smile on his face was like a boy''s dream. Then, Kamishiro''s smile faded and he made a sincere expression. That''s why I can''t lose to you ...Yes Kamishiro is aiming far higher. That''s something he''s been feeling for a long time, and just now he realized it was true. To get to the top, so no one could beat him. DDAt the same time, his declaration sounded like something else. Kamishiro fighting for his goal. He would not fight for personal grudges. It''s as if Kamishiro is telling himself this. ...No wonder everyone admires him Chihiro looked back into Kamishiro''s eyes, thinking. I don''t want to lose to Kamishiro-kun either Chihiro was never going to be as good as Kamishiro. His reasons for fighting include personal grudges. Still, he doesn''t want to lose. Chihiro has his own reasons. After that, they ate their lunch without speaking a word.  After taking a good rest and changing clothes, they went to the large training area. This time, Maisaka is in charge of setting up the room, but when they arrived at the corner of the room, it is almost completely reserved. The booths on either side of them are empty, but the number of visitors exceeded that of the last time. It seems that Maisaka spreading the word, so beside Aika, Riko, Maria... Hana, Shuka, and even some of the senior students are there. Really, why did Maisaka gather so many people? When Chihiro turned his head to at least give Maisaka a glance, he suddenly heard a voice in his ear. Fight. Chihiro-kun ...Suzu-san? He stopped and whispered. Hmm? What''s wrong? No, it''s nothing Chihiro shake his head and answer. Even if Suzu really is there, it would be useless to look for her. Just take what she said as an encouragement. And so, the two, Chihiro and Kamishiro, stood facing each other with some distance between them. Kamishiro with his bare hands, and Chihiro with a wooden sword in both hands. Well...Izumi, are you really okay with that? Maisaka, who had stepped up as the starter, frowned, but Chihiro is serious. Yes, it''s no problem Okay, but... well, the rules are the same as last time, right? Yeah Yes No time limit. If the player falls and can''t get up, or gives up, he loses. The rules are the same as in class, but weapons are allowed. And since the last time they fought under these rules, Chihiro''s fists nearly shattered. So, he must be prepared to take the same or worse damage in some cases. He breathed in and waited. They looked at each other, and Maisaka took turns looking at them, then announced loudly. Let''s begin! After Maisaka start the match, Kamishiro is coming straight at Chihiro. He aims for his stomach with his right fist. As before, Kamishiro has no intention to be cunning. This time, however, he is on full throttle from the start. Pow! Just one breath after Kamishiro started to move, he is already in front of Chihiro. The first blow using the body-strengthening technique came from the start. ...first move, first victory. Gah! ! As expected, Kamishiro''s fist is extremely powerful, even though Chihiro uses his crossed wooden swords to block it. The palm of his weapon hand goes numb, and he take a few steps backwards from the impact. ...Really, I had actually planned to intercept him with a counter attack, but his attack was so fast that I could barely defend myself Aghhhhhh! Chihiro exhaled and swung his right wooden sword. Kamishiro kicked the floor again at about the same time. Didn''t you know it, Izumi-kun? Kamishiro brushed off Chihiro''s hit with his arm, and then swung a punch at his stomach. Chihiro guarded it with the wooden sword in his left hand. And then, the wooden sword bounced up with a somewhat light sound. If you don''t have a lot of strength and skill, two swords will only reduce your power and speed A right fist came relentlessly at his stomach. This time it struck deeply, and Chihiro is blown backwards - or so it seemed to the viewer. ...Shallow? Yes, Chihiro had started to retreat before impact. Though he hadn''t been able to avoid it completely, Kamishiro''s fist had only gone in shallowly, killing much of the impact. So, he could avoid the fatal blow. And now, Kamishiro is probably planning to make his decision now. Still, he showed a slightly surprised expression as he readjusted his stance. ...Hey, why can''t he block an attack like that? Izumi can read the minds of people he sees. That''s how he anticipates their attacks Well, I know that, but... That''s what the viewer said. But, if Chihiro want to give a reason other than his mind-reading, it would be familiarity. Both in the last fight and in the actual training in class. He had seen Kamishiro''s moves many times. Thanks to this, he has the timing and patterns pretty well in mind. Though this time Kamishiro is even faster than before. If you''re going to drop your weapon, now''s the time to do it I understand that this is a little tweaked They exchanged a few words and resumed fighting. Perhaps having given up on the stomach shot, Kamishiro''s target is the left shoulder. But as if to block it, Chihiro slashes from the lower left. Kamishiro, who saw that, stops moving for a moment and dodges just in time. Chihiro then swings his right wooden sword horizontally. Kamishiro is forced to hold back his left hand long enough that Chihiro could launch a two-stage attack again. And then, the wooden sword strikes Kamishiro''s left arm. It''s still light Kamishiro''s right fist is squeezed at close range. But... ...I see Noticing that Chihiro is raising his left wooden sword to attack him, Kamishiro retreats a few steps. A moment later, Chihiro was caught off guard. ! From the look in Kamishiro''s eyes, Chihiro panicked and tried to move, but there is no chance for him to move. So, Kamishiro moved forward immediately, grabbed the right wooden sword with his left hand, and swung his right fist. He did this, as he had done in the previous serious fight. Crack! The wooden sword broke. Not yet! Chihiro knew it would break. That''s why he prepared two swords in advance. Chihiro swung the left wooden sword and hit his shoulder. But that wooden sword is grabbed in the same way. Crack! It snapped with a creaking sound, making it useless. ...Then Kamishiro slowly backed away, taking one or two steps backwards. Then, his whole body radiated a spirit that made Chihiro gulp. I guess it''s time to get down to business ...Yeah, I guess so Chihiro knew Kamishiro is extraordinary. He threw away the wooden swords in his hands, feeling the cold sweat on his cheeks. He then smiled back at his opponent as best he could. CH 69.1 The wooden sword was intended to compensate for his range and defense. After all, if Chihiro was attacked by Kamishiro''s fists again and again, his body would not survive. Also, the farther away he could attack when intercepting Kamishiro, the less danger he would be in. In this sense, it''s a loss that Kamishiro broke it, still it helped him a lot. It saved him several rounds of damage, and he was able to make Kamishiro break the wooden sword and accumulate damage on his arm. Hey Kamishiro, don''t break equipment so casually Maisaka unintentionally interrupted the fight. Kamishiro chuckled at that. Sorry. I didn''t really pay that much attention He said he hadn''t been paying attention. So, maybe, he means that he doesn''t have enough time to fight with Chihiro. ...If so, it would be great. Then, taking advantage of the small amount of time created by the interruption from the outside, Chihiro catch his breath. He clenched his fists and stood up, and Kamishiro looked back at him and tightened his expression. Let''s go Yes Chihiro began to approached Kamishiro at high speed. His attempt is a spinning kick. It seems to be difficult to avoid it completely... ... Chihiro felt like clicking his tongue. The kick is a powerful one, but if it misses, he can easily lose his stance. Although Chihiro has been taught how to kick by Aika, he can''t do it easily like Kamishiro. As expected, this is the advantage of being strong. But, after spending less than a second to grief, Chihiro decided to do it. Kamishiro, who saw him move, broke in before the attack could hit him and slammed his overpowered right fist into Chihiros kick! ... Is that what you expect? Chihiro is horrified. Kamishiro suddenly changed course. The speed and trajectory remain the same, in the direction of the collision with Chihiro, but he cancels the preliminary kick and clenches his right fist. His aim is to exchange blows. Naturally, there is a difference in the attack power and durability of the two. There is no way they can cancel each other out. Right hand to right hand, if Chihiro is prepared to break his bones, he might be able to block Kamishiro''s fist, but the risk of failure is too high. Still, Chihiro chose to go head-to-head, surrendering his body to be attacked. Boom! Chihiro''s fist went into Kamishiro''s, and Kamishiro''s fist went into Chihiro''s stomach. If Chihiro hadn''t taken time off from eating beforehand, or if he hadn''t been able to hold it in as quickly as he did, he might have vomited up the contents of his stomach. The impact turned into pain and hit his whole body. For a moment, his consciousness dimmed. Chihiro! Aika''s distressed voice echoed through the venue. ...But it''s okay. Although Chihiro couldn''t scream back, he mustered up the strength to stand. Then... That move again? A somewhat cold voice came out. ...I thought Kamishiro-kun might use it too No... I won''t use it. It''s not like I''m fighting the enemy Since Chihiro is his opponent. Kamishiro doesn''t need to use his full strength to win. It could be taken as a generosity, but it is probably a matter of Kamishiro''s will or policy. Izumi-kun, just for the record, do you give up? I won''t, of course ...I know you won''t. But that technique is really dangerous. It''s not good to use it a lot Kamishiro''s serious eyes turn to him. His intentions are purely out of concern for Chihiro. And yet, it irritated him a little. I''m fine Chihiro shakes his head and replies. I''m off tomorrow. Besides, Aika understands me While Maria and Riko agreed that the match with Kamishiro was a regular occurrence, Aika was the only one who disagreed. I know it''s not my place to say... but I don''t want you to do anything dangerous I''m sorry, Aika. I still want to do it Really, for boys'' pride? Yes... that''s right Chihiro hugged Aika, whose cheeks puffed up in confusion. It''s just a cover-up, but if he tried to explain it in words alone, he wouldn''t know what to do. That''s why he uses gestures to convey his feelings. Do you remember what I said before? I do. But maybe it''s a little different from what we talked about back then It''s not a compulsive feeling of needing to fight and win. Rather, it''s about wanting to confirm, to accept. Confirm? That I can fight. To protect Aika, Maria, Riko and the others Surely all men, to one degree or another, are concerned with such tests of strength. Chihiro and Kamishiro too. And what Chihiro wants is for Kamishiro to accept it. He must have had his own thoughts and feelings when he asked Chihiro to fight. As a man, he understands his seriousness, and he want to accept it. I want you to watch me. And heal my wounds when it''s over. Because only Aika can do this for me Of course, the reasons Chihiro told Aika are not the whole story. There is still a part of himself in Chihiro that cares about beating Kamishiro. It''s all about determination and pride. It''s selfish, but Chihiro has always been honest with his thoughts and desires. He just can''t give in! I get it... That''s who you are, isn''t it? That''s how I fell in love with you, too In the end, Aika agreed with him. And as promised, she is still watching over him. ...Izumi-kun Kamishiro took a step forward with a faintly distorted expression. Chihiro didn''t dodge the right fist that came out, but instead hit Kamishiro''s right shoulder back instantly, with more than his full strength. Still, Kamishiro did not stop. His fist slammed into Chihiro stomach. The impact is strong. And it made Chihiro choked. I liked Takatsuki-san. No, I loved her ...Yes Chihiro replied in the same way to Kamishiro''s whispered words. I confessed to her twice, but she rejected it both times Yeah Chihiro tried to move away from Kamishiro, but was swatted off his feet. His body then hit the floor with a thud. Kamishiro just watched as Chihiro got up. On the third time, Chihiro went at him again. But Kamishiro caught his straight punch with both hands. A solid and sure hand. The damage is probably not zero, but the impact is considerable. However, Chihiro is grabbed by the arm and thrown. Although he is able to maintain his balance, but his back still hurts. So, honestly, it''s a little frustrating ... "I''m sorry", Chihiro wants to say that, but he stopped. He doesn''t think Kamishiro wants him to apologize. However, it seems that he wants to let out his emotions. So, all Chihiro can do is take it. And thinking it again, his right hand would stop working after one more hit. So, Chihiro grasps his left hand tightly and unleashes a straight punch. Kamishiro moves in to meet it. His left fist collides with Chihiro''s fist, and Chihiro bouncing backwards with a sound. pant pant pant Chihiro''s arm slumped down. It doesn''t seem to be completely broken, but there might be a crack or two. Kamishiro also grasped his left hand, frowned strongly, and dropped it down. Since it''s hard to guard against attacks anymore. Now Chihiro have to try kicking. Not yet, he still has one shot. He grasps his right hand tightly. Izumi-kun, youDD Kamishiro exhales and approaches. It''s a straight punch from Chihiro''s right arm. If it''s going to be useless in one more shot... Then, punch it with all the force he can muster. Their fists collide again, and they are pushed back with a creaking sound. You can''t beat me in this fight Kamishiro''s arm is still intact. The impact of his own speed and power has taken a heavy toll, but it''s not impossible to use if he pushes himself. But... CH 69.2 ...I wonder. But I bet Kamishiro-kun must be in some pain. If so, your speed may have decreased so that even my kick can reach you If he can only use his legs, he should fight with them. ...Why? Kamishiro sounded like he was biting his lip. He shouted with a look of utter incomprehension. Why wouldn''t you pass out from the pain? How can you stand up? Even if you say so... it''s not like I can''t stand it. But I''m used to being in pain for a reason Is he insensitive to pain? NoDD. Isn''t that also an ability? ...Yeah, I guess so Is it [Pain tolerance]? It seems not, so it''s [Pain Reduction]. Chihiro has never been aware of it. He''s not even sure how long he''s had it, but now that he put it that way, it makes sense. The throbbing pain in his arm and the stabbing pain in his stomach. Rather than ignoring them, it eases them and increases his tolerance. In any case, I wish its an ability He might want to apply for a detailed checkup at the next assessment. Though, it would have cost a bit of time and money... And. Izumi! Kamishiro wondered what had gotten into Chihiro head. So, he lunged at him with indignation in his heart. And because Chihiro''s mind was pulled, he couldn''t read Kamishiro''s attack plan. But he can guess. If his fist is injured, then... As expected, Kamishiro raised his leg in front of him and moved to retreat. It seems his emotional swinging kick completely misses. So, aiming at Kamishiro''s off-balance axle, Chihiro desperately swung his leg away. What are you doing, Kamishiro Yuuki? You''re going to lose to someone other than me? Just as he was about to pass, Kamishiro''s expression tightened at the sound of the voice. His axial leg became stronger, and he is able to avoid Chihiro''s foot strike. On the other hand, Chihiro lost his balance and is hit by Kamishiro''s hard right fist to his torso. He is blown away. He is slammed a meter away and scraped the floor for the same distance. Guahh! His body ached helplessly. He tried to get up, but his arms are useless. You still want to do this? Kamishiro asks as he slowly walks towards him. ...I give up Exhaling deeply. Chihiro declares his defeat so that the viewer can hear. Immediately. The noise around him became stronger. He must have been consciously shutting it out until now. And while thinking this, Chihiro looked up at the ceiling. Then he saw Kamishiro''s neat face. ...Kamishiro-kun Let''s do it again, but not this time Calling out his name in a small voice, Kamishiro gave Chihiro a firm slap in the face. He looked away to avoid Chihiro''s gaze as he continued. I honestly believe that your persistence isDDno He shakes his head, about to say something, and crouches down beside Chihiro. But the girl''s sharp voice stops him from helping him up. Don''t touch him! Aika ran up to them and glared at Kamishiro sharply. ...Takatsuki-san Move aside, Kamishiro-kun Perhaps it was the result of putting treatment first, but... Aika''s brief words must have sounded like rejection to Kamishiro. Kamishiro shook his head, a puzzled look on his face. Well, but take him to the infirmary first Riko-chan has already arranged it. So let me heal Chihiro-kun ...Did Riko run again? Chihiro doesn''t know whose decision it was, but he felt a little sorry. After that, as soon as Kamishiro was out of the way, Aika sat down and put her hand on Chihiro''s right arm, which was wrapped in clothes. Light flooded in and the pain in his arm eased a little. ...I''m sorry, Aika Aika smiled at him. ...No. We had a deal, right? So, I''d rather you thank me than apologize I see. Well, thank you You''re welcome Kamishiro watched them from a distance, and after a moment, he left. Soon a stretcher arrived and Chihiro was placed on it. You can go back to sleep, Chihiro-kun. Doctor and I will take responsibility for your recovery ...Yes With Aika''s gentle voice, Chihiro closed his eyes and slowly fell asleep.  A familiar white ceiling. Chihiro woke up on the bed in the infirmary. The thin curtains are still closed, and there is a small noise outside, as if someone is working. I don''t hear anything else, so I guess I slept for a long time this time His clothes were taken off and he was wearing a jersey. Beside the bed are Riko and Aika in their school uniforms. Good morning, Chihiro. You''ve done it flashy again Chihiro. How is your condition? Thanks, both of you. Yeah, it doesn''t hurt as long as I don''t move it But it''s quite uncomfortable when he tries to move it. Chihiro tried not to use it as much as possible and continued the conversation in his sleep. Of course it does. Your arm, it was so bad ...haha Although Riko said it in an easy-going manner, it was not so funny. As Chihiro was letting out a bitter laugh, the curtain opened slightly and a woman in a white coat came in from outside. It''s true. This time it took not two, but three of us A woman with short hair and glasses. She is plain and unremarkable, but not as quiet as Hana. Rather, she seems to be the type who simply doesn''t care about her appearance. She is one of the two school nurses in charge of the infirmary, and her name is Koiwai Noriko. The tiredness on her face is... well, it''s probably Chihiro''s fault. Koiwai-sensei, um, thank you very much As expected, Chihiro couldn''t stay asleep, so he sat up and bowed. Noriko waved her hand lightly and grabbed Chihiro''s arm. Ow! That''s not nearly enough to hurt. After putting up with all those injuries As expected, Noriko, who speaks in a masculine way, is quite frank in her communication. She probably didn''t have any sexual harassment in mind, and was just trying to palpate him. Excuse me, sensei. Who are the three who healed me? Hmm? Oh, that''s me, Takatsuki, and the first-year student with glasses That''s Hana-chan. She helped me with the healing Apparently Hana helped heal Chihiro when she saw Aika trying to heal him as much as she could. But there is a paper from her, and when he opened it with smile, it said "You owe me one" in Hana''s handwriting. Well, the purpose is almost certainly "that". He is tempted to say that he didn''t ask for it, but he should thank her for helping him. Although he rejected the idea of leaving her alone with Maria, he decided to think about what he should do. While Chihiro still thinking that, Noriko lets go of her arm, exhales, and looks down at Chihiro. It''s going to be tough to recover, so if you''re going to get hurt, do it in moderation Eh, umm... Don''t hurt myself, right? Even if I told you, it would be useless anyway She gave me a dumbfounded look. Besides, you seem like a good training partner for Takatsuki. It''s valuable to have someone who gets hurt so often A training partner... After all, it''d be bad to wake up when someone gets hurt on purpose Pat Pat Pat She patted Chihiro lightly on the head as if she were treating a child, and went back to her work. ...I wonder if she''s done this before So, Chihiro, are you satisfied? Riko asked, and Chihiro thought back to the match. In terms of the result, he had lost again. But, in a way, he felt a sense of accomplishment. Izumi-kun, you can''t beat me in this match He didn''t expect Kamishiro to say something like that. If he had to say it, then... Kamishiro, who says he yearns to be a hero, sounds like he''s not exactly out of reach. So, it''s still a goal to aim for. Yeah. I think I''ll stop obsessing about Kamishiro-kun now I''m glad Aika smiled first. Then, let''s go home. Maria-chan and the others are waiting for us CH 70 My condolences. But it was a pitiful loss for you, Izumi-kun When Chihiro arrived back at the apartment, he was greeted by Hana''s tongue. And it was hard for him to get used to the harsh words coming from the thin lips of a literary girl with glasses, and for a moment, he felt a pain in his chest, but then laughed. ...Because the moment he come, Hana came happily from the living room, and she looked so cute. You gave me a note, so I thought you''d left Hana, who hears that, turned away from Chihiro with a pout that did not fit her quiet face. I just thought you''d be more willing to listen to me than if I told you face to face Yes. I certainly got it. Thank you. I''ll be sure to thank you in some way ...heh~, you''re a lot more honest than I thought Hana paused for a moment and muttered, then walked back to the living room. Chihiro then followed her with Aika and the others, and saw Maria in the kitchen as they passed by. It seems that the preparation of dinner was in the final stage. According to Riko, she had sent Maria a text to prepare a dinner just as they left the school. Welcome back, Izumi-kun. I''m sorry to see you fail again Unlike Hana''s message, this one meant to express her gratitude to Chihiro. I''m sorry, I troubled you too, Maria ...troubled, huh? ? No, it''s nothing. I''m going to make you some food, so you''d better go change As soon as Chihiro and the others finished changing, they are served with an easy to eat dinner, mainly risotto. This is very thoughtful for Chihiro. The seasoning is surprisingly rich, and as Chihiro took a bite, his face naturally broke into a smile. But Hana is staring at him. As he didn''t understand it, Maria explained it to him with a chuckle. Well, Hana-san helped me today I see. It seems Hana is a good cook... Please don''t call me by my first name. Do you want me to double your loan? ...While she said that, she stared at him. Oh, by the way, you got an unexpected harvest Yeah. I wonder if [Pain Relief] really exist It would be better to have Chihiro look into it. After all, the abilities of [Lost Item] vary widely, and in some cases it''s hard to tell whether it''s been acquired or not. This is especially true for abilities that are always active. In such cases, the only way to know for sure is to have an expert check it. To find out, it is necessary to request a research by a rare person with the ability to examine abilities. Basically, this is done at the time of the assessment... or to be more precise, a few days before the day of the assessment. Oh. I haven''t taken it since I was little Oh, me too Abilities often manifest themselves at an early age. If nothing is found, it''s a waste of money, and if asked too often, they may get angry Shortly, the staffs, who can examine, are short. Well, since this is a good opportunity, I''ll ask them to examine it in detail Right. There may be more hidden abilities Huh. I don''t think it''s going to work out that well, though Perhaps it was because the four girls kept opening their mouths and shouting brightly. Despite the fact that it was after such a long battle, the dinner went by in a surprisingly relaxed manner.  ...So, um... What is it, Chihiro-kun? It''s hard for me to sleep like this... After dinner, everyone took turns taking a bath. Some of them, about three of them, offered to help Chihiro because his hands might still be sore, but he refused because he might not be able to finish just bathing, and so he washed himself and soaked in the bathtub alone. Later, at bedtime, Chihiro for some reason is half restrained by the girls. He is lying on the bed in his bedroom almost naked, wearing only his unbuttoned pajamas. Because Izumi-kun has trouble using his hands, right? On the right side of her upper body is Maria, sitting in black lingerie and a black collar, her eyes moist with anticipation. That''s why we''re here to serve you... that''s what it looks like On the left side is Hana, wearing simple white underwear, with a slightly disapproving expression. A pink collar, which is wrapped somewhat carelessly around her neck, shows her motivation. No, I don''t need that... Don''t worry, Chihiro-kun We''ll do our best to serve you In the lower half of his body, next to his waist, sit Riko on the right and Aika on the left. Their underwear is lime yellow and light pink, respectively. Riko has a brown choker around her neck as usual. The situation itself is very pleasing, with all the different types of girls surrounding Chihiro. It sounds like a clich, but it could be mistaken for heaven. ...But there''s no need to gather so many for a mere service. It''s not cramped thanks to the huge bed, but it''s a bit overcrowded and overenthusiastic. Maria You''ll get bored if all you get is blowjobs over and over again, right? However, if four of us do it in turn, I think the mood will change The girl who came up with the idea kept a clear face. In her case, I think it was mostly because she wanted to try it, but the other three were also relatively in favor of the idea, with one in favor, one reluctantly in favor, and one against. That''s how it is, Izumi-kun Well, you can ejaculate as much as you want Different tones of whispers flowed into both ears, causing his body to tremble. Oh, it''s getting bigger It seems to be turning you on The first to move are the two women on the lower half of his body. I don''t think Chihiro-kun will be satisfied if I do it alone Except for the two of us together, right? After said that, Riko and Aika are laying down, their faces close to Chihiro''s penis. They are embarrassed by the closeness of their faces to each other, but extend their tongues and lick the rod from both sides. Ugh! Aside from the visual impact, there is more than Chihiro had imagined when he felt the different sensations from both sides at the same time. The stimulation is not doubled but squared, making it that much more difficult to predict the next stimulation. When Aika crawled her tongue from the left side, Riko boldly licked up the right side from the base to the tip. While Aika kisses the base repeatedly, Riko takes the tip in her mouth and stimulates the urethra with her tongue. This sensation is numbing and pleasurable. Takatsuki-san, I think you''re in my way No, Riko-chan. You should be more restrained Occasionally bumping into each other and saying something lightly raises the level of "unpredictability". Pant... Pant... It seems that the two of them are getting more and more excited, and they are getting more and more passionate in their service. It''s like two kittens fighting for the same food. Chihiro, who was being serviced, felt a rapid rush of arousal, but still held back until the very last moment before shooting out a cloud of white liquid. Kya! Auu... Because it just the two of them, neither of them is able to catch it and it stained their faces. Riko wiped it off with her fingers and took it into her mouth, but Aika remained stiff and confused. Takatsuki-san, would you like me to lick that for you? I-I don''t want it Aika came to her senses and mimicked Riko in cleaning up the fluids on her body. How was it, Chihiro? ...Yeah. It was amazing Even though it was his first time, Chihiro felt quite satisfied. He could only give an abstract reply, but Riko seemed to have understood his feelings and smiled happily. Next to her, Aika''s cheeks are dyed too. Well then, it''s our turn now ...I guess I have no choice Maria and Hana exchange positions with Riko and the others. Yes, this is not the end of the game. In fact, as long as they''re going to satisfy him with their services, it''s only the start. Ffffff... Maria''s breath hits his penis. Fufu... I''ll take it Chew Maria takes the rod into her mouth. She licks off a little of the white slime and the saliva of the two girls, and slurps it up. This is another unexpected move. Chihiro thought it would be from both sides again, since the two of them will serving him. Well, it helps me that your hair is trimmed With that said, Hana moved her face to the base. She took the testicles in her mouth and rolled them around with her tongue. Although she seemed casual about it, she knew how to control the pressure, and stimulated it gently, finding the line where it would not hurt. To be honest, the testicles themselves didn''t give him much pleasure, but the awareness of being stimulated by Hana''s mouth and the sensation of her tongue, combined with Maria''s service, heightened the sexual sensation. And if he thinks about it, Hana is a lesbian. She''s a lesbian, which means she''s very particular about the way she treats women and their delicate parts. But now, her partner is a man, so she closes her eyes and tries her best, and this is what she could do. And now, while Maria licks the rod in all directions and strokes the glans with her fingers, Hana stimulates the other testicle in the same way. Ngh Oh, I''m sorry. Was that too much? Chihiro is startled out of her daze by a finger poking his scrotum. Then, with a chuckle, Maria sucks his dick hard. Gulp His arousal is suddenly heightened. In terms of surprise and suddenness, there''s nothing greater. Then Hana resumed her service, and Chihiro is forced to ejaculate. Spurt! Spurttt! Spurtttt! Hmmm... Maria occupied the tip, so no semen splattered out. The dark-haired girl took it in her mouth and then moved her face closer to Hana''s mouth. If it hadn''t been for Maria, Hana would have rejected it immediately. Eh, wait, Maria-cha...mmm? A lesbian kiss mixed with semen happened. At a time like this, and precisely because it was a time like this, Maria really wanted to tease Hana''s mouth. She makes a lot of noise, puts her hand on Hana''s chin and pours saliva and semen into her mouth. A kiss from someone she loves and unwanted semen. Hana seemed to be struggling to decide which she preferred, but in the end, her face is in a state of debauchery. And now, she aggressively licked her tongue and twirled the semen around, swallowing one after another to cleanse Maria''s mouth. And... Just as she is about to kiss again. Yes, we are done Maria smiled as she easily parted her lips. Eh, Maria-chan...I''m not done yet What are you talking about, Hana-san? This is your service to Master. You''ve swallowed his semen, so you need to continue serving him ...Oh Hana was shocked. But then Aika came over to her and gently held her by the shoulders. I''m sorry Hana-chan... it''s our turn now ...Really. It would be easier if you could monopolize Izumi-kun Haha. Sorry, I guess I can''t "After all, being with Hana-chan and the others is also a bit fun". While saying that, Aika starts to serve with Riko. Kiss Kissing the penis from both sides first. And since she''s still paired with Riko, it''s the same as the first time. But thenDD Lick Chihiro felt a tongue stimulation on his nipple. Nah Fufu. I''m sorry, Izumi-kun We won''t let you get used to it and take a break Apparently all four of them at once will service him. No, but nipples... Oh. Even for boys, nipples are great erogenous zones. If it''s developed slowly, you''ll eventually be able to feel them as much as girls Eh? ...Fumu. It seems to be fun to have Izumi-kun moan like a girl Hey, that''s a little scary...hmm!? Without question, the girls'' services began. Riko and Aika took half of the penis on each side. Maria is on the right nipple and Hana on the left. However, the other three members moved aggressively to cover Aika''s rather poor movements, and Aika, on the other hand, performed a good role as an accent. Riko''s devotion and Hana''s precise technique are in contrast, and Maria''s movements are erratic, as if she is enjoying the situation to the fullest. I can''t stand this... It''s not like Chihiro is instantly going to shoot off, after all he can hold off for a while. But that seemed the end of it. Chihiro ejaculated as fast as he could. Spurt! Spurttt! Spurtttt! Oh, not again... Perhaps she had gotten used to it after the first time, but this time Aika quickly wiped off the semen with her finger. As she licked it off, Chihiro felt the realization that he was dyeing her and his breath leaked out. Okay, I''ll do the next one Eh, Hana? All alone by yourself? Don''t worry. It''s just that I''m the only one who can do this to Izumi-kun With that said, Hana took his penis in her mouth and began to work it with her lips. Because this is the fourth time service, Chihiro senses began to dull, but the actions of the other girls made that impossible. Aika puts her hands on Chihiro''s nipples, which are now sticky with saliva, and begins to stimulate them with gentle hands. Aika''s gestures are much more gentle than those of her blowjobs. Then Maria and Riko said. I''ll start from the left I''ll start from the right... Ffffff They breathe in his ear. Naturally, his body jolts with excitement. And then, when his nipples and penis are being tortured, the experience he had to hold his ejaculation is no longer enough. Spurt! Spurttt! Gulp Gulp Yes. So, let''s do two more Two times for the two of them, or one for each of them... Was that the calculation? And now, Aika''s second round is accompanied by Riko, who was probably just a helper. Maria and Riko played rock-paper-scissors, and the winner Riko straddled Chihiro. Then, Riko took off her soaking wet panties and threw it on the ground. ...Eh, don''t tell me you''re doing it Ah... Yeah, cowgirl Sure, Chihiro doesn''t have to use his hands, but .... He never thought he would be forced to despair of pleasure. Squelch pant... hmm Aika, on the other hand, kissed Chihiro as Riko''s vagina swallowed his honest penis, which is still erect. Really, even his mouth is controlled, and then Does it feel good? Come on, let''s do it for the fifth time. I''ll make you feel better They whispered from both sides, breathing into his ear. And Maria and Hana each reached out with one hand to play with his nipples. And thenDD Spurt! Spurttt! Spurttttt! After that, the sixth time is even worse. Maria is still bucking her hips, and Aika is still kissing Chihiro and playing with his nipples at the same time. Riko and Hana, on the other hand, started to lick his ears and not just his mouth, and they made him feel so good that he lost track of everything. From that time, Chihiro doesn''t remember anymore. He doesn''t know if he passed out after the sixth time, or if there was more to it. And when he woke up, the discomfort in his arms had eased, but his body was limp and heavy. But thenDD Chihiro unintentionally became aware of the pleasantness and horror of training by pleasure torture. CH 71.1 On Monday, two days after the match, the second ability assessment period began. Although the rank of [Lost Item] is based on the same index all over the world, it varies depending on the region and interpretation, and in Japan, the assessment is conducted under the control of the government. However, Chihiro and the other students of Shibahou Academy can take the test on the school premises. They are called up in turn between classes or after school and asked to do this and that. It usually takes about thirty minutes for each student to finish. This is possible because the school has been granted permission by the government. Thinking about it, it is quite easy because until middle school, students had to move several stations from the nearest station to their home on holidays and take the test at some kind of center. Also, this time, the period of the exam does not coincide with the assessment, so it is even easier. So, how did it go? I think I''ll still get an E A few days after the assessment period started, Maisaka took Chihiro out to the cafeteria during the lunch break. Chihiro was taken out to the cafeteria by Maisaka, who refused Aika''s offer to go with him, telling him that it was between men. ...I don''t think there''s any need to ask the result now, since the result won''t be announced soon Chihiro replied to the disappointingly handsome man who asked him while eating fried rice at the opposite seat, poking at the lunch box that Aika had made for him. Oh... um, I don''t know yet. Because I took the second test Heh? You took the trouble to apply? It''s an extra assessment, right? Yeah On Monday morning, Chihiro applied to his homeroom teacher and was accepted just in time. DDThe ability assessment is a two-stage process, a normal primary assessment and a detailed secondary assessment. The primary assessment is the one generally referred to in the school, and students are required to take it several times a year. The second assessment is an additional assessment that only those who request it are required to take. So, Chihiro took the primary survey at least once, but after demonstrating his abilities and having a question and answer session in front of several teachers in an empty classroom, he was being told "You can continue to take the secondary assessment". This is not what one would call a response. Hmm... you''re really into it Maisaka growled. He was convinced, but he didn''t hear what he wanted to hear. He let out a breath and looked up. Well, that''s good then. ...and about Kamishiro.. Yeah Somehow, Chihiro knew it would lead to that. After all, since the match, he has hardly talked to him. They only say hello when they bump into each other. Kamishiro is still the same... or should that be "the same"? And at first glance, he seems to be working out as hard as ever. He said he didn''t feel well either. Looks like he''s going to stay at C rank this time ...I see Chihiro nodded his head, sounding somewhat disappointed. After all, the wall of B rank was thick. Of course, it wasn''t that Kamishiro wasn''t great, it was that his abilities were simple and unimpressive. ...Even if he''s that strong, it''s no good His ability is hard to build on in terms of achievements.. Maisaka sighs. Then he stared at Chihiro and muttered. Well... What I''m about to say is my personal opinion, or rather, it''s just a chat, so I hope you don''t mind too much Maisaka made a pretentious preamble. Then, he stops eating, looks somewhere in the distance, and says. Sometimes I wonder if he''s stuck in a slump because of you ..... Chihiro then look down at his lunch box. He digests and understand what Maisaka just said. It''s not that he didn''t expect it. Well, that was just something I couldn''t compromise on Chihiro chose his words carefully and answered in one word. Maisaka nodded surprisingly easily. ...I guess you''re right. It''s difficult A deeper, heavier sigh than before escaped from his mouth. Chihiro looks up, and Maisaka looks down at his food instead. He then takes a spoonful of fried rice. I''m trying to be as fair or neutral as possible, but, you know. He''s different Is that love? Yes, yes. I don''t expect him to be interested in me because we''re both men, but... hey, wait!? That''s wrong!? Really, it was an aggressive rant. Well, it was Chihiro who had initiated it, since Maisaka''s mood was unusually heavy. Ehh, umm, what was it? ...Oh, yes, yes. Friendship, it''s friendship. Really, I said it twice because it''s important. And you know, he''s the kind of guy you can count on to get stronger, and it just feels good to hang out with him Okay okay, I understand Kamishiro''s temperament and abilities are simple and stoic. That''s why people can watch him with peace of mind, included Maisaka. He makes people think that they can do great things too. ...You think so, too, right? Eh? You know, I''m talking about that. Well, what I''m trying to say is.. There was an unnatural pause before the next words. If you could, I''d appreciate it if you''d stop interfering in his life  Interfering...huh? You''re right, it''s not like Maisaka. I don''t know how he feels That night. When Chihiro told Maria, Riko and Aika about Maisaka''s story, their reactions are mixed. For the record, Hana is not here now. And he is not going to tell her about it later. Because he has a strong feeling that she might say, "If that''s the case, it would be fun to interfere with Kamishiro" and try to take away his ability. Well... but, to be honest, isn''t it bothersome to be told that? It''s not like there''s nothing you can do about it Yeah. As Riko said, I suppose there''s no need to worry too much about it Riko looked unhappy, and Maria responded with a frown. Aika narrowed her eyes wistfully after hearing their reactions. I-I understand. He doesnt want Chihiro-kun to fight But there won''t be any more fights like that for a while, right? Eh, no. It''s not that... I just don''t want to see them hurting each other She means a fight, not a match. That is, not the match itself, but the fact that Chihiro and Kamishiro hate each other and don''t want to fight. Because I think that would only hurt both of you ...I guess so It''s fine if it''s just hostility, but it''s certainly not good if it''s hatred. After all, there will be no end to it until one of them surrenders to the other, and a pitched battle will always be waiting. I''m not fighting an enemy That''s what Kamishiro said back then. Rivals, opponents, and enemies have completely different meanings. And the current Chihiro isn''t a complete enemy of Kamishiro. ...but.. ? Maria-chan? No, it''s nothing Maria shook her head and returned to her normal expression. DDBut if he''s going to mess with our territory, we''ll have to fight him even if we don''t want to. Chihiro thought he heard such a voice coming from somewhere, but it was just an illusion of course, he didn''t know Maria''s true intentions. Still, he hoped that the day would never come when he would have to fight with Kamishiro. Yes, surely. CH 71.2 A few more days flew by and it became Saturday. This day should have been an optional class as usual, but at the end of the morning HR, the homeroom teacher told Chihiro something that changed his schedule. Izumi-kun, please go to the secondary assessment after this The note handed to him directly after the HR session indicated the location of a separate building on the school grounds, far away from the school gate. Good luck, Chihiro-kun Well, why don''t you just relax and go? Thanks, both of you Chihiro exchanged such words with Aika and Riko, and after a brief glance at Maria, he left the classroom. The note said to bring a change of clothes, so he took his gym clothes and jersey. While the students are going to their classes, he changes into his shoes at the school gate and goes outside. As he followed the note, feeling the air become much cooler, the hustle and bustle gradually faded away and became quiet. Soon, the road is no longer a paved one, but a mere leveling of the soil. This is an area he has never been to before. The school, located in the Tama district of Tokyo, has a wide area for the number of students. Thanks to this, the schools can be used as a strolling course... which Chihiro knew, but this is his first time to actually use it. It seems like I won''t get caught "playing" outdoors in a place like this... No, no, stop thinking about it As he walked along with his thoughts heavily poisoned by Maria, he finally came across a building. It''s a one-story log cabin with a window, but it''s frosted, so he can''t see inside. Near the entrance, a signboard read, "This is a school facility and no one is allowed to enter". Uhh, this is the right place...? Chihiro checked his note again, but it was correct. So, he walked up to the wooden door and knocked. But no answer. And fearfully, he put his hand on the knob, but luckily it was unlocked. Excuse me He walks in and closes the door. The room beyond the door is like a living room. There is a large wooden table surrounded by four simple chairs for two or three people, a small cupboard and a refrigerator. ...It''s almost as if I''m on vacation In the building, there is no one. He can see some doors, so there must be other rooms, but the note doesn''t give detailed instructions. Umm, excuse me Chihiro called out several times in a loud voice, still there was no answer. So, he gave up and walked a few steps into the room, where he noticed a note on the table. He then walks up to it and take a peek. It took you long enough, you idiot That''s all it said. ...Huh? A prank? Just as he tilted his head, he heard a click. What? Chihiro turns around. And it seems the sound is coming from the doorway he had just entered - or rather, the door, for sure. But, when he ran up to it, he found that the door is still locked from the inside. ...Well, as long as it''s locked from the inside, I can just open it, but... The problem is not that he was locked in, but why the door locked by itself in an empty room. Besides, the door is not the type capable of complicated tricks. Nor is there any sign of a trick used as in a mystery drama. ...so it''s a trap? If that''s the case, why did the door lock for no reason? A warning? Doesn''t that mean they don''t want to deal with Chihiro right now? He was startled by the sudden situation, and thinking swiftly, but thenDD Don''t move Shiver! A cold hand is placed on Chihiro''s neck from behind. ..... As demanded, Chihiro stood still, exhaled, and turned to the person behind him. What are you doing all of a sudden, Suzu-san? ...Hmph The person behind him exhaled. You caught me, as expected of Chihiro-kun. You remembered me Squeeze The person who hugged him from behind with a cheerful voice is Suzu, the mysterious woman who had given Chihiro a service the day they had met by chance. And with the feel of her ample breasts came over his back, he thought back to the day they first met. Not that many days had passed yet. So the tone of her voice and the touch of her hands are still vivid in his mind. Well, with her ability to tentatively call herself a [Cognitive Obstruction], this phenomenon is possible It''s not that no one was there, it''s just that Chihiro didn''t notice her. It''s a very peculiar situation. Fufu. Is your "that" getting bigger? No, it''s not Well, Chihiro is actually starting to react subtly, but he was afraid that if he followed her pace, she would just keep pushing him around, so he answered firmly. Fortunately, Suzu quickly moved away from Chihiro. Then, the two of them sit down together on a chair. For some reason, Suzu sat next to Chihiro instead of facing him. And today, he saw Suzu not wearing a suit but a sweater with open shoulders and a short skirt. Her black bra strap is clearly visible at the shoulder. It''s sexy, but rather loose. So, umm... is Suzu-san the one in charge of the secondary assessment? Oh, how did you know? Onee-san haven''t even told you yet Well, yeah When they met before, Suzu told Chihiro that her role was to observe people. She also said that she remembers the data of all the students at Shibahou Academy. Considering the significance of her appearing here, wandering around unnoticed while gathering information on [Lost Item], it''s a natural conclusion. So, that''s how it is Suzu nodded, simply. Yeah, in addition to the abilities we talked about before, I have the ability to examine such things. That''s why it''s my job to do secondary assessment Normally, Suzu will call the person into an empty room or have someone else handle it while she observes them. Suzu said this without any particular emotion. I see. .... Then why this time? After all, I was curious about Chihiro-kun. You have a color that interests me Color? Chihiro ask back. But instead of answering, Suzu just babbles on. Besides, you''re my first Don''t say that as if I took your virginity! So do you want to take it now? Don''t say that so easily, even if it''s a joke.. I''m not kidding Suzu mumbles in regret. Phew... Exhaling, she tightened her expression there. She must have switched her mind to work mode. Then, let''s finish the work first, shall we? Thus began the second assessment with Suzu''s ability. CH 72.1 At Suzu''s urging, Chihiro opened one of the doors at the back with her. They walked down a short corridor and opened a door at the far end of the corridor. There, they found a simple bedroom with a bed, a chest of drawers, and a chair. The sheets on the bed seemed to be in disarray, as if it was used to take a nap. Now, take it off, Chihiro-kun Eh, um... This is a secondary assessment, right? Yes, it''s a secondary assessment. It''s easier to check if you''re naked ...Is that true? Chihiro looked into Suzu''s eyes and became suspicious. And with his ability, her mind is full of curiosity. It''s like she''s trying to see everything about him. Apparently, she wasn''t lying. ...I understand I''m excitedWakuwaku Ignoring the onomatopoeia of a mature woman. Chihiro sat by the bed and put his hand on his uniform. He unfastened his tie and unbuttoned his buttons one by one. He also unbuckled his belt and took off his pants and underwear. All the while, Suzu is watching Chihiro''s undressing with sparkling eyes. Oh, you can put your clothes on the bed if you want She said, so he folded them and placed them on the edge of the bed. Well then, sit on the bed. You can sleep on the bed if you want, as long as you can see my body No, I''m not going that far With that, he sat down on the edge of the bed. Suzu pulled up a chair and sat there, staring at Chihiro. You''re just going to watch? Yes, I''m just looking. In my case Suzu, who seems to be able to speak normally while examining, tells him that there are many ways to examine an ability. In Suzu''s case, it is through observation, that is to say, looking at the target, but for others, it can be through smelling or licking the blood of the target. Ability to examine abilities. Although it is extremely unique, the basis of this ability is the same as other abilities. The power of the [Lost Item] is a form of desire and wish, and in many cases, it happens to be connected to the effect of checking abilities. In Suzu''s case, the key is the word [Observation], which she uses many times. It is also the reason why she uses the phrase "the color that attracts her attention". To her, people''s impressions appear as colors. What color do I look like to you, Suzu-san? You''re transparent Not white or something? Yes Suzu replied, not taking her gaze off Chihiro''s body. Then, her eyes narrowed as if she is trying to see something. White is rare too, though. Except for small children, I don''t see it very often. But transparent is even rarer That''s probably true. First of all, Chihiro doesn''t know whether to call transparency a color. So, it''s a color you''re interested in? Yes. I''m curious. I''ve never seen this color before So it is. She''s interested because it''s a rare color she''s never seen before. So, she went out of her way to talk to Chihiro and get to know him better... But Chihiro himself is not aware that he is that special, yet somehow it makes sense to him. Suzu is a weird person, but she doesn''t seem to be a bad person. As there seemed to be no need to be wary, he relaxed. You''re not busy, are you? Shall we play Shiritori (Japanese word game)? Sure And then, they played Shiritori with no time limit and loose rules. Litmus paper (Ritomasu-shi/ȥޥ) Bookmark (Shiori/) Rishiri kelp (Rishirokonbu/) Yellowtail (Buri/) Just when he thought the game is just a way to pass the time, Suzu cornered Chihiro mercilessly with "Ri/". It seems that Suzu wanted him to be on the side of the trapped, since she was usually on the side of the trapped when she challenged people to a game of Shiritori. However, Chihiro''s puzzling over the answer, and the way he said the next word with pride, took the edge off her. Eventually, as the shiritori game continued, the answer finally became impossible to come up with. ...W-Wait, let me think about it Yeah, sure. I''ve got plenty of time anyway According to Suzu, it takes a long time to examine an individual in detail. Although there is no way to tell how much of it is true and how much is false.... Suzu-san, are you having fun? Eh? Yes, very much. I think Chihiro-kun might be the first person to play shiritori with me for so long without getting tired of it Are there a lot of people who don''t like to be with a beautiful person like you, Suzu-san? Well, modern people are busy That''s true. It may be natural to seek a meaningful way to kill time. Everyone has a smartphone, and there aren''t many opportunities for two people to engage in fruitless exchanges alone. Still, it doesn''t seem like a big deal to Chihiro. That''s why you''re so interesting, Chihiro-kun Again, he couldn''t understand her  About an hour later. Phew... Suzu exhaled and stretched. For the umpteenth time, Chihiro looked up and asked her. Is it done? She smiles back at him. Yes, its done. Lets have a drink and talk If he went back now, it would be almost the end of second period. But he was told that even if he stayed here all day, he would be counted as attending all classes, so he decided to relax. Then, Ill go get it Thanks. I want a soda, please Sure With that, Chihiro leave the bedroom and walk down the corridor. When he thought about it, he felt uncomfortable walking naked in someones house?. Fortunately, there are no other people in the house. After returning to the first room and opening the refrigerator, he looked at the inside and is astonished, then returned to the bedroom with a proper drink. Welcome back Suzu was lying on the bed helplessly. It took only a few minutes for Chihiro to leave and come back. But when he looked at the chair where Suzu was sitting, he found her undressed skirt and panties on it. This means that her lower body, lying facing this way, is Uh, heres a soda Thank you He handed her a beer, an alcoholic carbonated drink made mainly from wheat, and she cheered. Although it was a somewhat problematic scene, Chihiro is not innocent because there was no other carbonated drink in the refrigerator. While watching Suzu open the can, Chihiro also opened the lid of a plastic tea bottle. Both of them poured the cold drink down their throats. I feel alive again. After all, this is what I need after work Youre not done with work, are you? Its almost done. Its kind of over. So, no problem. Right? Right? Even if she said that. However, there are no women around Chihiro who drank alcohol in such a lively manner. In that sense, it was a fresh and enjoyable scene. If there is a problem, lets assume that Yuu-chan will be angry with her. Eh, well. Where should I sit? ? You can sit on the bed Haha thank you He sits on the bed and takes another sip of tea. Finally, Suzu got to the point. So, about Chihiro-kuns ability its interesting What do you mean? There are six abilities in total. Well, four, actually. Either way, youre a pretty rare multi-talented person CH 72.2 Six but four that means that in addition to [Pain Reduction], Izumi-kuns [Mind-reading] also had an additional function, right? Yes Chihiro nodded in response to Marias question. Saturday night. During dinner, they talked about what had happened in the secondary ssessment, and when they had just finished eating, they talked about it. Surely, this is probably the most interesting part for everyone present. Today, not only Aika but also Hana came to the apartment. After the girls finish cleaning up the dishes, the conversation resumes. The completely new ability, as Maria said, is [Pain Reduction]. It can be turned on or off, and the rate of relief is fifty percent Also, the [Sleep Enhancement] multiplier is about three times. For [Domination], there is no limit to the area of effect of the control ability. The limit is ten people. The support and penalties to the subject of control did not directly enhance their abilities, but affected their mental and biorhythms to make them better or worse. This [Domination]? This ability is quite tricky. If everything goes well when one is under the control of Chihiro-kun for a long time, it will affect ones feelings You mean like an addiction? Its not that bad. If they get used to it and then the effect is removed, theyll probably fall into a severe mood slump The longer you use it like that, the harder it becomes to stop. Suzu was also warned him that he should not distribute it lightly to the people around him. So, if youre concerned, I can remove it No. It was originally designed to bind us, wasnt it? Hmm. Ill leave it like this too. Its okay if its not removed forever, right? Maria and Rikos reactions are as expected. Aika thought about it for a while and then agreed with them. Yeah. I dont mind either That left Hana. Shes a lesbian and has a lot of problems with Chihiro, how will she react? This is the most difficult point to read. The girl smiled thinly and her pretty lips twitched. Im good too, just like this Are you sure? Yes. I feel better with it on. I think Id go crazy if you removed it. Does she understand that this is dangerous? As for Chihiro, it was more convenient than being told to remove it, so he agreed. Also, about the new function of [Mind-reading]. This is not an additional activation like the previous [Emotion Amplification], but is something that can be used by switching it with the normal [Mind-reading] He hadnt noticed this, because it doesnt work unless he switch it consciously. After all Chihiros mind-reading is passive and he cant choose the emotions he reads, so it was even harder to notice. So, what happens when you switch it? Well. Its kind of a weird effect He clammed up. This is something that takes a lot of courage to talk about. But the listeners dont seem to care about that, and Hana urges him to explain without hesitation. Just tell me quickly, please. Im curious Okay Chihiro nodded, took a light breath, and told her. I can see a persons sexual desires as an image ... The living room fell silent. Sexual Desires? You mean, you can see what kind of erotic things a person wants to do? I guess you could say that Note that the restriction that he will only be able to know what someone want to do while he is making eye contact with them. Also, [Emotion Amplification] is activated. In other words, it has the power to uncover the hidden sexual desires of the person he is looking at, and make him/her aware of it. In return, the other person will know that it was Chihiro who looked into their mind. If you do it to anyone but us, youll be killed Right Actually, he cant complain if they come to kill him. So, he wonders if theres an easier way to use this ability. As he screams for the umpteenth time, Hana chuckles and says. Thats good. Its a great ability for training Well, thats true The person who accepts this mind-reading is probably quite open-minded, even without training. Maria tilted her head when she heard that. Then, why dont we try the experiment ourselves? Maria-chan, its written on your face that youre looking forward to it Its just your imagination Well, it doesnt take a mind reader to see the glint in her eye. Well Its good, but I dont think its going to work on Maria What do you mean? I think its faster to try. Well then He makes eye contact with Maria. As he feels her shame-filled arousal, he imagines a switch being flipped in my brain. Fuuuhh For a moment, the urge disappears from his chest. Instead, the image appears in his mind instead of his chest. A painting, each one depicting a different play. They fill the dark room in the blink of an eye, and before he has time to reach for one, he gets a throbbing headache. He then hurriedly flips the switch and looks away, the images disappear, and the headache subsides. Sigh... Maria sighs. ...I see. I have so much to play with Yeah. I guess my brain can''t keep up with all the images This is also warned by Suzu. Be careful of girls who only think about erotic things. You might get a flat tire if you can''t take in the image. ...To be honest, if you find a girl like that, I think using the frontal ability will be enough This advice is right on the money, although Suzu may not have been aware of Maria''s existence. He was told that he would be able to choose one of the images once he got used to it. At least until then, Maria would have to wait. But that''s not much of an experiment. ...Can someone please do that for me? Maria looks at the others each other in confusion. CH 73.1 Then, please ...Okay With that, Chihiro turned his body around and looked into Aika''s eyes. And then, after a moment of embarrassment, he switched the switch and an image appeared in his mind.  A two- or three-story building with large windows on all sides. In the center of the room is a large canopied bed. On top of the bed is Aika in a pure white dress and Chihiro in a clean suit. The time seems to be evening, and the sea outside the window, stretching as far as the eye can see, is tinged orange by the setting sun. Chihiro-kun... no, dear. Please love~ me a lot. I want to have a child with you Aika... They kissed each other on the bed with pure white sheets, and eventually their bodies locked together until the night is over. Waaa-!  The image is cut off. Then Aika''s face turns redder than ever, and she stands up and closes in on Chihiro. She stopped just in time, judging that it was dangerous to look Chihiro in the eye. N-No, it''s not like that! No? I-I mean, it''s more like... It''s more like a girl''s dream...! She groans and sits back in her chair, then turns her head in the other direction out of shame. Hey, Chihiro, what did you see? Eh, well. After the wedding, Aika and I had baby-making sex... Chihiro-kun! Chihiro is about to say what he saw, but Aika stared at him sharply. Apparently, she was quite embarrassed. ...This is quite Yes, it looks very destructive The remaining two nodded to each other. Then, Riko turned to Chihiro. Her expression is quite serious. I''m next DDAt first, Aika, Riko, and Hana all seemed to be implying that they didn''t want to do it. It was only natural that they did not want to do it, because it would be a shame play no matter how they tried. That''s why this exchange of glances seemed to be a difficult one. But thenDD Why don''t everyone get a look anyway? Maria said so and continue to say "If we die, we die together". With that, everyone got a chance to taste Chihiro''s ability after deciding the order by rock-paper-scissors. Now, the second one, Riko''s desire is...  A long jet-black one-piece dress with puffy sleeves and a white apron. On her head is a headband decorated with white frills, and on her feet are white stockings and black dress shoes. Master Riko, with her long black hair, bowed respectfully to Chihiro, who sat on a chair. Chihiro, on the other hand, is wearing something like a bathrobe and is smiling comfortably with his legs crossed arrogantly. Looking at them closely, the place they are in is a library full of books. How shall I serve you today...? In a rather clumsy tone of voice, Riko politely asks her Master. Her eyes are faintly moist with anticipation. Chihiro looked at Riko as if licking her whole body, and then said. Okay. Then, I''ll have you do it orally ...Understood Riko took a few steps toward Chihiro and knelt on the floor while lifting her skirt. Then, the hem of her long skirt spreads out softly and creates a shape of beautiful flower on the floor. I''ll serve you The girl''s hand unties the bathrobe and opens the front, and her face and tongue come close to the exposed crotchDD Hello? Aren''t you finished yet? Eh  When Chihiro turned his head, he saw Hana''s dumbfounded face. Apparently, he had gotten carried away with the image. Ah, even though it was a good moment... eh, forget what I said! Riko''s expression also somewhat absent-minded. She muttered something cute, and immediately shook her head and spread her hands in front of her body. ...So, it must have been Riko''s desire Chihiro-kun, how was Riko-chan? Chihiro, who had recovered from the shock, asked by Aika, and he answered with one word. ...A maid Maid? You mean Nishizaki-san, like those mini-skirted, mass-produced imitations often seen in Akihabara? No, she was a rather classical type Is that the point of the problem? ...Speaking of which, Riko was reading a manga about maids the other day W-Wait, Maria! Riko screamed and tried to cover Maria''s mouth. But Maria licked her palm from the inside, and the restraint is quickly released. Um, C-Chihiro? Riko glanced at Chihiro awkwardly. Riko, do you regret dying your hair again? Eh? No, I don''t think I''d look good with that kind of hair.... I mean, forget what I said before, please Uh, okay Smiling and nodding, Chihiro wondered how much a maid outfit would cost. And. Hana leaned forward. Well, it''s me last. Let''s do this quickly O-Okay Probably because she''s been put last, her desire to escape is at its peak. She must not be able to do without momentum. And so, he made eye contact with her, who was looking unusually tense - just in case, he cut the image just before five seconds. It''s a short time, but it seems that the passage of time in the image does not match the real time. To some extent, he is able to read the content. How was it, Chihiro? Eh, yeah. Well... How do I put it... STOP! Suddenly, Hana covered Chihiro''s mouth. She stood up and walked behind Chihiro, using her other hand to seal his mouth tightly. She must have been very upset, because she is breathing hard. Please don''t tell anyone about this. If you tell anyone, you''ll truly die Mm, mmgh Chihiro nodded his head repeatedly and finally let go. Well, that is how Hana''s desire became a secret between them. ...Perhaps it is understandable. Thinking back on the image, Chihiro mutters to himself. Unlike Aika and Riko, Hana''s desire had started in the middle of the act. The sight of three girls wearing the same design and different colors of underwear, devouring each other''s bodies with all their might. One of them was Hana, one was Maria. DDSo far, so good. The third was not Riko or Aika, but a beautiful girl with a face similar to Chihiro. Her crotch and breasts were also in the image, so it could not be Chihiro himself. But what was Hana hoping to achieve by creating a non-existent person? If it''s discussed with these people, who knows what kind of speculations will pop up. ...It feels like the three of you are being unfair... Strangely, Maria''s comment at the end left a strong impression. CH 73.2 Suzu, as it turned out, played her role very well. She analyzed the existing abilities in detail, and even discovered abilities that Chihiro were not aware of. I think Chihiro-kun can be promoted to rank C Are you sure? Yes, definitely. Not that I''ll decide on my own, but at least I''ll report to the higher-ups that C is appropriate As she said, Chihiro is later notified that he had been promoted to rank C. Apparently, there has never been a case of a student being promoted from E to C in the first six months of school. But well, it seems that the most promising students have been promoted to D rank or higher when they entered the school in the first place. Even so, Chihiro is now at the "top" of the first-year class. Although the number of C ranks seems to be slowly increasing after two rounds of assesment, C is still a target of aspiration for many students. Still, from the beginning of his enrollment, there was the feud with Riko, the match with Kamishiro a short while later, the promotion to D rank, the cavalry battle at the sport festival, and finally the relationship with Aika, all of which marked a dizzying change in Chihiro''s environment. Oh. I didn''t expect you to move up to C. Well, I suppose I should congratulate you Thank you, Maisaka-kun Maisaka is the first to congratulate him, and his classmates didn''t hesitate to toy with Chihiro. C rank...Izumi-kun, do you have any tricks? You have a lot of subtle abilities, right? Show me something Because of the [Mind-reading] incident, Chihiro is still not very good at talking to other people, but his classmates'' feelings are much more favorable than before. In some ways, it''s just a matter of cash, but in other ways, the psychological hurdle has been lowered by Aika, Riko and Maisaka talking to him. And above all, he can''t forget... ...... In the crowded classroom, Maria is sitting quietly in her seat, as usual. Eventually, she turned around and smiled at Chihiro, after staring at him for a while. Congratulations, Izumi-kun She said only one word, and went back to her own world. He wanted to say something to her, but he was too busy answering to his other classmates and ended up not being able to say anything. And then. Izumi-kun ...Kamishiro-kun Kamishiro also called out to Chihiro. He had a pure smile on his face and reached out his hand to Chihiro. That was enough to make the students around them pay attention to them. Congratulations. It didn''t take you long to stand together Thanks. But I''m no match for Kamishiro-kun He meant it, but when Kamishiro heard Chihiro''s reply, his smile turned into a wry grin. That''s not true. I''ll have to work harder too Kamishiro Yuuki. As Maisaka had told Chihiro before, he remained in the C rank this time. His rival, Yuse Shuka, also failed to reach the B rank, leaving Mishuku Hana - a girl with the ability to [Looting] - as the only first-year B rank. Maria, Aika, Riko, Maisaka, and other students with whom Chihiro have been in constant contact also failed to change their ranks this time. That''s why Chihiro''s promotion to C rank is such great news for everyone. You know, when someone''s rank goes up, there''s a part of me that gets impatient, but there''s also a part of me that''s happy. Because it means that if I work hard, I will be evaluated properly That''s what Riko said. The night of the announcement, a small party is held at the apartment. Hana didn''t want to attend, saying "Why am I celebrating Izumi-kun?", but Aika was happy to join the party. They bought a whole cake at a nearby cake shop and enjoyed it with Japanese, Western and Chinese dishes prepared by the three girls including Aika. Incidentally, the cake is purchased out of Chihiro''s pocket. It''s not because of any teasing or anything, but because he wanted to help the girls with their cooking. Chihiro''s family consists of 3 people, his mother, his sister, who is working, pays the bills at home and him. In accordance with the family''s policy of not worrying about family finances until after one has reached adulthood, the subsidy received as a [Lost Item] is Chihiro''s pocket money, so the C rank has given him a little more room in his pocket. Since they are all underage, no alcohol is consumed, nor do they make a lot of noise like idiots, but that night, the living room of the apartment is filled with a more harmonious atmosphere and smiles than usual. As the food is too much for them to finish, they naturally concluded that they could eat it in the morning, and the party is over. Hey, Chihiro. Hmm? Is there anything you want us to do? It was when the cleanup is finished that Aika asked him this. She said that they wanted to do something to celebrate. I can''t do anything too expensive, but other than that... Emm... Let''s see... He can''t think of anything right off the top of his head. In terms of service from everyone, he just had a great play the other day. It''s enough that they''re all around him, taking care of him like this... he thought, but it probably wouldn''t be enough for her. So, there must be something. Thinking about it, Chihiro came up with an idea. Oh Did you come up with something? Yeah... It''s not really for everyone, it''s mainly for Aika, if that''s okay? Aika and the others looked at each other, smiled, and nodded. Yeah, sure Good. Well then... Chihiro smiled and looked at Aika. Then, he said an idea for a solution to her recent problem - a desire that he had come up with after peeking into Aika''s desires the other day. ...Umm, can I develop your butt? ...... There is a moment of silence. Needless to say, Aika and the others responded with a three-way, grand response. CH 74 Chihiro has been aware of sexual acts performed in the "other hole" for a long time. This is because many of the works that Maria had recommended to him or that he had searched for himself contained such descriptions. However, Chihiro has never been involved in that area. He was satisfied with the vagina alone, and he knew that it would take a lot of time and effort to develop it. Also, with the possible exception of one person, he knew that women would be reluctant to have their defecation holes played with. W-Why all of a sudden? Besides, why me? As expected, Chihiro replied to Aika''s tense expression. ...You see. The other day, when I peeked into Aika''s desires... F-Forget about that Sorry. I''m sorry, but it''s not directly about what I said What''s important is that in that image, Aika wanted to have sex with Chihiro without contraceptives. The fact that she didn''t want to do vaginal ejaculation (Nakadashi) was only to avoid pregnancy, but he felt that Aika also wanted to be held directly. ...O-Of course, that''s natural. I really want to be with Chihiro-kun too That''s why Chihiro nodded and smiled at Aika, who turned red and looked down. Until now, she had given up on the pill because it was not absolutely safe, but .... When he saw that image, he realized that she wanted to have direct sex too. So, he thought, if he can''t insert it raw into the vagina, he can simply use another hole. What do you think? Even if you say that... Aika was mumbling and wriggling her mouth. But Maria opened her mouth instead. Izumi-kun, are you saying that Takatsuki-san is the main one because of what you just mentioned? Yes. I''d like to do it with Maria and the others, but in the case of Maria and Riko, I don''t think there''s any hurry It''s possible to mix and match to add variety to the play, but the main focus should be on the previous hole, I think. Maria exhaled lightly, probably relieved to hear Chihiro''s answer. Good. You''ll do it to me, too That''s. ...Well, I knew it, but... Riko looked at Chihiro with a slightly puzzled look on her face. Well, if Chihiro wants to do it, then do it, but it''s embarrassing Don''t worry, you''ll get used to it What? Hey, don''t suddenly go into sadistic mode The meaning of her dyed cheeks is still unknown. So, while chuckling, Chihiro turned his face back to Aika, and she looked up at him at the same time. Okay ...Really? ...Yeah. But be gentle Of course, he nodded without a second thought.  Once that was decided, they started moving right away. However, it was a sudden idea and they hadn''t prepared for it. There are some tools that are necessary, so it is necessary to quickly prepare them. Riko, is the nearby drugstore still open? Eh? Yes, I think it''s open until about ten o''clock Okay, then it should be fine For now, at least having "that" should be enough. As Chihiro took out his wallet, he noticed that Maria looked at him as if she wanted to say something. ...Don''t tell anyone. Somehow, Chihiro knew what she wanted to say, so he pulled a bill out of his wallet and told the girls. Well, Maria and Riko, why don''t you play rock-paper-scissors and the loser goes to the store? Sure, what do you want to buy? An enema  ...Here you are About 20 minutes later. Riko comes home from shopping, turns her head away and presents the shopping bag. Chihiro thanked her, took the bag and checked the contents. Sure enough, there is a box of ten enemas that can be injected by themselves. There are some other things in there as well. You know, it''s really embarrassing to buy that much. Fortunately, the shopkeeper is a woman, still I didn''t want to buy such a thing at night. What if I meet my friends? There are tears on her face as she desperately pleads. It''s not like Chihiro is totally okay with letting a girl buy such a thing. Thanks for your help. You had a tough time ...Chihiro~ Chihiro patted Riko''s head, and then hugged her and buried her face in his arms. He patted her head for a while, resisting the urge to kiss her. Aika''s cheeks puffed up as she looked at Riko, but she had a complex expression on her face that she couldn''t say she wanted to go. ...It''s a shame Then, Maria mumbled to herself, "If I hadn''t played scissors there, I would have lose", while Maria sorted through the items other than the enema solution. A few sweets, block food, energy drinks, condoms...? If she loses, she probably chose only the latter half of the items without a second thought. Nishizaki-san is quite clever, isn''t she? To Maria''s muttering, Chihiro made no comment. So, Chihiro-kun. What are you going to do? Yes. First clean yourself with this enema He didn''t say what, but Aika could tell. The back hole, the anus, is usually used for defecation, so it''s naturally dirty. So, she would need to use an enema to clean it before playing. ...Okay. I''ll go do it Please. By the way, if you can''t do it the first time, do it again ...Hmm. Maria-chan, I''ll rent your room Aika nodded her head and moved into the corridor. She is probably embarrassed. After all, this is not a sexual act, but a preparation for it. Now Aika will go to Maria''s room, take off her underwear, inject the enema and wait for a while, and when she can''t stand it anymore, she will go to the bathroom. In her current state where she is not sexually aroused, she should be quite resistant. Then Maria said to him... So it''s not like Master is giving her an enema? That would be... a little too hard He replied with a wry smile. Too hard is not for Chihiro, but for Aika. It''s true that it''s a bit hard anyway. But I''ll give you an enema and make you cum right in front of me, but I''ll save that for Maria or Riko Oh...yes. Thank you very much However, um... I''d rather do it in the bathroom too While he was saying this, Aika came back. She walks over to him, worrying about her ass, and whispers quietly. Um, are you done? *Nod* Thanks. Shall we go then? Aika gave a small nod again.  ...Why are Riko-chan and the others coming with us? ...Because we''re interested too "And it''s not fair to always be left out", said Riko. Maria also nodded, "That''s true". It''s embarrassing "But, I can''t help it", Aika sighed. It seems that they''ve gotten to know each other pretty well, thanks to the many times she''s been to the apartment to talk to them, and the time they''ve spent together serving Chihiro. ...Although it could be said that they''ve been stained by Chihiro''s colors. At any rate, Riko and the others don''t seem to want to interfere, so Chihiro ask them to watch from both sides of the bed. Aika, let''s do it Yes... First, they kiss while standing. Chihiro uses his tongue to ease Aika''s mind. Because she seemed to be very tense due to the enema and defecation she was not used to. As he caressed her mouth, her body gradually relaxed. When he undressed her in between kisses, she stripped almost without resistance. As they continued to kiss, Chihiro led her onto the bed, and ended the kiss when he had her lie on the back. He then whispered in her ear so that she would not wake up from her reverie. Do you prefer to be lying on your back or on your knees? Either is fine? Yes It''s easier to play with her butt if Aika turns her back to Chihiro, but standing on her legs is tiring and hard to keep stable if she''s not used to it. On the other hand, the M-shape leg-opening position allows him to move his fingers easily without worrying about the strength, so it might be better for her. Hmm... then, I''ll choose this one Embarrassed, Aika chose the kneeling position. It was true that she could see too much of her own actions when she was lying on her back. Okay To make it at least a little easier for her, he place a pillow on her face so that only her upper body is propped up. This should be better for the muscles in her arms. Okay, here I go ...Hmm Her reply is faint. And because of her position, Chihiro can''t see her directly, but perhaps she''s still embarrassed, so Aika closes her eyes tightly. Seeing this, Chihiro tried to be as gentle as possible, and decided to start caressing her. Picking up a small amount of the lotion he kept on hand, he reached out his finger to Aika''s asshole... on her cute little opening It''s a little chilly Kya! Gently touch the entrance to the hole. ...Anal development is all about patience and, above all, taking it easy. After all, the anus is not originally designed for sexual activity, so don''t be in a hurry. If he push her too hard, he may tear her muscles, so he should be very careful. If he overdoes it, he will have to rely on Aika''s own ability. Thinking so, he stimulates the entrance with a very light force, as if applying lotion. As he moved his index finger in a circular motion, Aika let out a wistful breath. Are you okay? Yeah. It feels a little ticklish So far, it didn''t seem to hurt. Then, slowly apply the lotion and insert a finger into the hole. Unlike the vagina, there''s no lubrication, so it''s important to keep it moist with lotion. Squelch Squelch Because it is a viscous liquid, the frequent sound of water is very obscene. The sound makes him aware of the fact that they are having sexual intercourse, that he is trying to change her excrement hole into a sexual organ. Althought it''s an abnormal act, it excites him. As he moves his fingers, the hole gradually becomes softer and softer. With the help of the lotion, his finger almost sinks into the hole. Fuahh... A faintly sweet voice echoed. Chihiro want to hear more, he wants Aika to squeal more. So, when he thinks it''s time, he sinks his finger lightly, just a little. Then stimulate the inside and the entrance again in a circular motion. Mmmm Her asshole tightens, and his finger tightens. Aika, relax. I''ve heard it''s easier to get hurt if you put a lot of pressure on it Y-You don''t have to tell me that If it''s hard to pull it out, you should put more force on it ...I''ll try that After a while, the tightness loosened. This is embarrassing So Aika is now putting as much pressure on it as she does on excrement. It''s okay. That''s why you cleaned yourself up Yes, but... In order to calm down Aika, who still looked uncomfortable, he gently stroked her soft buttocks with his free left hand. And her half prostrate body shivered. Nevertheless, she relaxed just a little. And after that, he releases his finger from her anus. But when he feels the pressure of his fingers easing a little, he pushes his fingers into the anus again. Inhale... Exhale... Aika''s breathing, which had been choppy, became much steadier, as if she was relieved by Chihiro''s touch. By the way, there was a description about the importance of breathing. And then... Aika, my index finger is all the way in No, you''re lying It''s true The girl''s asshole swallowed Chihiro''s finger firmly. B-But it''s a butt hole, you know. It''s not easy to get a finger in there He doesn''t know anything about that. Still, Chihiro replied gently to Aika''s mumbling. Well... this may sound a little dirty, but... It''s a place where thicker things come out, so it''s only natural that if I follow the proper procedure, it''ll go in C-Come... out... Chihiro-kun, you idiot Wait, Aika, if you move now, it''ll be dangerous! Aika''s face turned bright red and she almost cowered, but fortunately she listened to his words of restraint. Rather than getting angry, her embarrassment seemed to have reached an unbearable level. After breathing hard for a while, she finally calmed down. ...I''m sorry, I don''t like it when you say things like that With his finger still in her anus - a somewhat dumb face - he apologizes, and Aika smiles at him. No, I''m sorry too. But, um... I want you to kiss me ...Hmm Then the anal development had to stop. However, deciding not to rush, Chihiro decided to listen to her request and slowly withdrew hiss finger. Hmm... really, there was a long one in there Another girl''s voice answered Aika''s somewhat stunned words. Yes, it was. I''m pretty sure we saw it Maria-chan... Maria crawled closer to them and whispered softly. Master, Takatsuki-san, would you mind letting me take over here while you two kiss? Eh, what? Oh, that sounds fun. I think I''ll play with Takatsuki-san''s ears then R-Riko-chan!? Aika couldn''t refuse their suggestion, and in the end, she was forced to do it. As a result, Aika covered by Chihiro on the bed and they kiss each other slowly. Ah... hmm... Mmm... *Kiss* Maria strokes Aika''s buttocks, which are now lightly thrust out, and applies lotion to her fingers, mimicking Chihiro''s actions. Mmm It''s okay. My fingers are supposed to be a little thinner than Master''s In fact, Maria''s fingers are thicker than most girls her age due to her training, but they''re still slender and supple. Chihiro''s fingers are quite thin for a boy, but compared to a girl, they are less better. Ah. Okay, Takatsuki-san... you should concentrate on kissing Chihiro That''s what Riko said. Naturally, there was no way Aika could do that in this situation. After all, the girls are relentless in pampering Aika in their own ways. Perhaps they are releasing their frustration of being "always the excluded ones" in the cutest way possible. ~~! Embarrassed but unable to resist, Aika devoured Chihiro''s tongue as if to distract herself, and was even sweeter than usual. Chihiro was happy to hear that, and he also actively intertwined his tongue with Aika''s. Kiss... Kiss... Slurpp Yes, yes. It feels good, doesn''t it? It really feels good, doesn''t it? Chihiro is a good kisser, right? And so on, they became more and more absorbed. Chihiro, and surely Aika, couldn''t think of anything else but how good it felt, and as they continued to hug and kiss. Aika''s body began to tremble. Not dangerous spasms, but the sweet trembling that precedes climax. This is a signal that the pleasure is becoming too much for her body to contain. Even knowing this, Chihiro did not stop kissing her. Rather, she held Aika tighter and tighter, and they exchanged saliva. Maria caressed Aika''s anus with her index finger, or slowly pulled it in and out to stimulate it. Riko, on the other hand, whispers sweet words to Aika. Each of them gave Aika pleasures that alone would have been inconclusive, and these mixed together. Fuaahh... ahhh! Aika screams loudly and climaxes. As she slumped against Chihiro, Maria and Riko smiled and released Aika. But Chihiro wondered if they are helping her to loosen up for some reason. Well then Now that Takatsuki-san has already given up, it''s our turn, isn''t it? After this, Chihiro is firmly squeezed by both of them. CH 74.5(part1) Chronologically, this is after the first half of chapter 72. If the story were continued in that order, it would not fit well, so it was made into an independent chapter. This chapter is more related to the main story than an extra chapter. ... well, something like that Is that so? In a bedroom at the further end of a log house at the back of the school grounds. After being stripped naked and observed for an hour, Chihiro exhaled lightly after hearing the findings of the secondary assessment. The result of the assessment was unexpected, or rather, it was more than expected. He hadn''t expected that his abilities had increased by two at once. Moreover, one of them is a strange ability that is hard to describe. It''s not easy to use. Thank you very much. But I''m afraid I''ll have to sort it out a bit before I can accept it... There''s no need to use it, but this is a power born from Chihiro''s desire. In any case, he should accept it and make good use of it. When Chihiro smiled at the thought, the person in charge of the secondary assessment, Suzu, gave him a dumbfounded look and muttered. Because you say things like that Eh... What do you mean? Hmm, it''s nothing Shaking her head lightly, Suzu reached out and grabbed Chihiro''s arm lightly while she is lying on the bed. She pulled him down and he fell onto the bed. Suzu''s body overlapped by Chihiro, and the two of them squeezed each other even more. ...For the record, the beer cans that had been drunk were randomly thrown away beside the bed. Ehehe. Now that work is over, let''s relax Eh... That''s fine, but I have to go back to class Although he has been approved for attendance, he should go back to class if his business is completely finished. ButDD No, no, no... Suzu hugged him with a spontaneity that Chihiro wouldn''t expect from an adult woman, pressing her breasts against his chest and even twining her legs around him. Immediately, Suzu''s body odor and the faint smell of alcohol mixed together tickled Chihiro''s nostrils. The scent of decadence. She was like a mischievous child, and at the same time, like a devil who lured people into degeneracy. Hey, Chihiro-kun, why don''t you and onee-san have sweaty lovemaking here from now until after school? If he accepted her invitation even once, he would fall to the point of no return. But... Are you sure Yuu-chan won''t get mad at me? Since Chihiro had already been bewitched by another devil, what was the point of fearing the fall now? Geez... I''m the one who decides what happens to me. I won''t listen to what Yuu-chan says And to add to that. If what she said the other day is true, and judging from her words and actions, Suzu is almost certainly a virgin. She''s more of a fallen angel than a devil. And it seems like she''s trying, for the first time, to lure the people she''s cared for so far down the path of degeneration - and at the same time, she''s trying to corrupt her own soul irrevocably. So. Chihiro looked into Suzu''s eyes and asked. ...Suzu-san, then I''ll ask you too. Are you sure you want to do it with me, until we''re both exhausted? ... A number of emotions flicker in Suzu''s mind. The emotions on the surface of her mind are changing one by one. Loneliness. Expectation. Anxiety. Resignation. Joy and then depravity. Of course. Chihiro-kun is welcome to do this Suzu smiled as she stared straight back into Chihiro''s eyes. Then she looked as if she remembered something. ...Oh, right. Why don''t you try out your new mind-reading power on me? Wouldn''t you be interested in seeing how it works? Well, yeah Of course he;s interested. Uncovering a girl''s deepest desires is not an ordinary experience. But. Are you sure you want to do this? Yes. I''m interested in my own feelings too ...Then... Chihiro stares into Suzu''s eyes and thinks of a switch in his head. Since it is like a switch, I think it is better to do it as if turning a card face, or turning a switch on and off, or pressing a button with a click Thinking back to the method he learned during the assessment, he activates the new function of [Mind-reading], [Desire Exposure]. Then, he saw it. CH 74.5(part2) It''s a white room. It''s a school doctor''s office... or perhaps the infirmary of an unknown school. The room, tinged with the setting sun, is empty, except for the two people on the bed. There are no curtains. If someone peeps in through the window from outside, or if someone comes in through the entrance, they will be instantly recognized. Suzu is wearing a suit, and Chihiro is wearing the school''s summer uniform. Pant... Pant... Pant... Suzu''s suit is almost completely undone, and her blouse is unbuttoned, exposing her bra. Chihiro''s shirt is also unbuttoned. Their skin is drenched with sweat, and their mouths and necks are wet with each other''s saliva. But they don''t seem to care about the heat, and instead, as if to spice up their excitement, they caress each other with their whole bodies, their mouths leaking breaths continuously. Eventually, their hands reach between their partners'' legs, forcing each other to remove their clothes in earnest and exposing their genitals. And then, without hesitation, they overlapped each other without hesitation.  ...This is great Chihiro muttered, turning off the switch in his brain and averting his gaze. As expected, it''s a little embarrassing to be shown an image of his own lasciviousness. At the same time, he felt a fierce desire to ejaculate while watching it. But Suzu seemed to have a complicated look on her face. ...Geez. Am I giving up too easily or not? Suzu-san? Eh? Ah, yes. You''re right, this is great When he called out to her, her expression returned and she narrowed her eyes as if she was recollecting. When I experienced it, I discovered things I couldn''t have seen from the outside What do you mean? Chihiro-kun''s abilities. Earlier, you took my desire and created an image based on Chihiro-kun''s knowledge. Do you know what this means? The basis is that of the target girl. In the case of Suzu, her desire was "sweaty, exposed sex in the infirmary". Based on this, Chihiro picks up the necessary parts, such as the scenery of the infirmary and the characters, from things that Chihiro knows and has seen before, and constructs the image. Since Suzu''s desire does not include who the other man is or where the infirmary is, her partner became Chihiro. The scene in the infirmary was, in retrospect, an adaptation of the one in the middle school that Chihiro attended. The fact that Chihiro wore Shibahou''s summer uniform and Suzu wore a suit was also Chihiro''s image. But it''s different for the one being shown. Because the base is what I want. I''m sure the details will be perceived as reflecting my own desires Yes, even the fact that the other person was Chihiro, for example. Even if it''s not to the point of believing it, if you see yourself feeling good according to desire, it''s natural to be interested in that other person, isn''t it? The stronger the subject''s hidden desires, the more noticeable the tendency becomes. Afterwards, the subject may "masturbate" over and over again, recalling the scene. They may even reach climax from extreme excitement. The more it happens, the harder it will be for them to forget the images they were shown. Also, they won''t forget Chihiro. DDIn other words, the power of this [Desire Exposure] is... While not denying, but rather affirming, the other person''s fundamental nature, she will be dyed into a lewd woman to Chihiro''s liking. Maybe you shouldn''t use it too much. ...Also, I think I''ll keep this ability a secret from "Higher-up". I don''t want to get Chihiro-kun''s attention too much When Suzu said that, Chihiro replied in a slightly shaky voice. ...I think it won''t go that well too. If I force someone to suddenly show me what they want, they''ll usually get angry Haha, I guess you''re right Suzu nodded easily at Chihiro''s rebuttal. But you know what? A mature, yet thin and gentle hand holds Chihiro''s head. Suzu''s voice is sweet and ticklish. You just made me want you even more, Chihiro-kun ...If you say so, I won''t be able to stop Suzu chuckles. That''s fine. In fact, if you stop halfway, I''ll be in trouble And so, they kissed, their lips close as the atmosphere led them. ...What''s this feeling? He can''t resist Suzu. Maybe obeying or not obeying his desire is a little different. His instincts become uncontrollable. He feels that there is no need to suppress it. He just wants to fuck her, selfishly and unrestrainedly. Such a strange woman. As he thought so, he put his tongue in. And Suzu didn''t resist. In fact, he can''t imagine her really resisting. She''s his, at least for now, Chihiro decided to think. Slurp! Slurp! But then, Chihiro noticed that Suzu is strangely aggressive. Rather than disobeying him, she''s seeking pleasure from him. However, it''s not as if she has a strong sex drive like Maria. It is also different from Aika''s frequent requests for affection. For Suzu, it does not have to be sexual pleasure. She just wants a good time that never ends and lasts a long time. So - sweaty lovemaking sex. It seems that the stupid name had a meaning. If that''s the case, he''ll go along with her to the fullest. And then they embrace and continue to kiss. They press their bodies against each other, sometimes up, sometimes down, sometimes lying on their sides. They continued to kiss, sometimes stripping off each other''s clothes when they are in the way. Women like to kiss, huh? Geez, you''re talking about other women You don''t like it? No. I don''t mind it that much. But if a guy who doesn''t like me did it, I''d probably want to die Hearing so, he couldn''t smile. He tried to laugh, but Suzu covered his lips. He accepted her tongue, which wriggled like a snake, and pushed back with his own tongue. Naked and close together, they can feel each other''s body heat more directly. You''re very comfortable to hug, Suzu-san Really? Aren''t I heavy? I don''t think a girl is heavy ...idiot While cursing Chihiro, Suzu kissed him. Although it should be quite cool with the clothes off, his body temperature is rising and becoming hotter. But Suzu doesn''t seem to care about his sweat. Suzu-san What is it? I want to stick it in you Suzu chuckled and said, "Sure". And so, with their arms entwined around each other, Suzu on the bottom and Chihiro on top, they separated their bodies just a little. Then, Chihiro placed his stiff, towering cock against Suzu''s clit. As the inside and the entrance are wet, there is no problem for insertion. Come here. Onee-san will give my virginity to Chihiro-kun With that, Chihiro thrust his penis deep into Suzu''s vagina. Huh... mmm... At the moment of deflowering, Suzu frowned slightly and her body stiffened. But it didn''t last long. As the momentary pain receded, she gradually relaxed her body and her smile returned to her face. I was surprised it didn''t hurt that much. Is it like this for everyone? Maybe it''s because you''re naughty, Suzu-san Mmm, I can''t deny that She really seems to be relaxed when she talks lightly. Although, when he glanced at the connection part, he could see something that looked like blood. Perhaps the number of times she has masturbated has an effect. Then, I''ll move Yes, do it. Let me remember the shape of Chihiro-kun''s penis in my cunt The reserved whispering is pleasing to the ear. ...then do not hesitate. Pull the penis out as far as the tip and thrust it back in. Slowly at first to get the vagina used to it, then faster and faster as it starts to feel smoother. Eventually, the sound of pounding begins. Ahhh! Suzu begins to moan loudly with each thrust, as if she is getting more comfortable. Apparently, Suzu is the type to moan loudly. Haha, so this is sex... Yes, this is sex. But it''s still a beginner''s class. I see. Then you can make it feel even better Suzu not only moaned, but often asked for more. Suzu-san, I don''t care how long it takes, but don''t you get tired if you make too much sound? Yes, it''s tiring. But we can rest when we get tired, right? She smiles and continues to say, "We can just lie around together". Haha. ...Well, at least I get to cum once, right? Fufu. Okay, come on. Ejaculate into my cunt Spurt! Spurttttt! Spurtttttt! Without hesitation, Chihiro poured his semen into the vagina of the previously virgin woman. Ah... it''s coming in. It''s pretty obvious Although rape is exciting in its own way, and mutual affection is precious, this kind of sex is also very comfortable. He doesn''t have to think about anything else. He just allows everything to happen and continues to feel good. At intervals, Chihiro rubbed Suzu''s ample breasts from the front and back. They are soft and pliable, with just the right amount of elasticity and flexibility - they can be described as marshmallows, but if he had to guess, the closest he could come would be lightly roasted rice cakes. It doesn''t stretch that much. If he wraps it around his hand as tightly as possible, the breast will change its shape accordingly. They become soft and pliable. As he was absorbed in the touch, Suzu laughed at him, saying that he looked like a child. Hey, by the way, is Chihiro-kun someone who can''t do it many times? Well, I''m confident I can do it up to about six times What''s that? Are you unequaled? I don''t think so After all, if he wanted to take Aika, Maria, Riko, and Hana as a full course meal, seven or eight times would still not be enough. So, he can''t call himself an unequaled until he can at least satisfy all of them. ...Well. Anyway. Let''s ignore Chihiro-kun''s standards. So you can still do it, right? Of course I can After that, they stayed connected, kissed, and had sex while stumbling around. Chihiro ejaculated when he felt like it, and kissed when he felt like it. At intervals they chatted idly. When he got thirsty, he went to get a drink with his body stained with bodily fluids, and when he came back, Suzu hugged him and pushed him down. As they embraced, Chihiro opened the seals of the drinks and swallowed them by mouth. Gradually, they became unconcerned about the time, and continued to embrace each other almost mindlessly, until they realized that it was well past noon. Thinking that it was time to go home, Chihiro borrowed a shower and left. See you later, Chihiro-kun. If you feel like it, could you come back and hold me? Yes. I''ll come back anytime Then, it''s a promise They exchanged parting greetings and Suzu smiled. Let''s do it again next time After saying such an outrageous thing, Suzu waved at him from the entrance of the log house until he was out of sight. Even though I was left alone, the lingering effects of the act still lingered in my body That''s Suzu''s thought.  On the night of that day, after the verification of his [Desire Exposure], Chihiro was questioned about his affair with Suzu and forced to confess. Hmm. I wondered why there was a difference between what you said earlier and the time you came back, was it because of that? Izumi-kun, if you want, you can do the same for me... Chihiro~. Is she your sex friend? It''s okay, but you can''t make Takatsuki-san sad After this, he had a very hard time to make up for it. CH 76 Chihiro, what did the Principal want? Is Aika not coming today? After returning home and changing his clothes, Chihiro answered Riko''s question with a question. After all, before changing the clothes, when checked the room briefly, Aika wasn''t here, but now looked around again. There is still no sign of her. Oh, yeah. She said she''d stop by the infirmary today and go home directly. She said she had a lot of laundry to do I see Before the second assessment, she looked like she wanted to talk, so perhaps she''d stop by, but if that''s the case, it would be better to call Aika. And Maria, who was watching this, said. Advertisement Advertisement Then let''s talk about it at night. Takatsuki-san is probably busy at this time. It would be too much trouble for Izumi-kun to explain twice, wouldn''t it? Oh... maybe so At the suggestion, which seemed to have read his thoughts, he nodded. It was so accurate that for a moment, he wondered what the conversation was about. After that, Chihiro took care of his homework until dinner. Maria and the others who came straight home seemed to have already done so, and they shared the cooking and other household chores as well. Despite the fact that it feels bad to rely on them so much, he''s gotten used to the rhythm of being a Master or perhaps a domineering husband. It''s okay, Chihiro, don''t worry about it. In return, we''re being held by you Is it really a give-and-take? There are some doubts, but there are no complaints. If the girls are satisfied with a life of servicing and being embraced, that''s proof that they''re in a different kind of relationship than normal. Also, it would be easier to leave the detailed arrangements of roles and responsibilities to them. In return, Chihiro must work hard to keep this life going. For example. I think I should call Aika Hmm, okay And now, the time is around nine o''clock at night, but then Riko''s face lit up and she stood up. She kneels down under the chair and puts her hand on Chihiro''s pants. Riko? You''re not busy while you''re on the phone, are you? So, I''m going to serve you That''s the answer she gave. Well, seeing Maria and Riko playing rock-paper-scissors, it''s pretty predictable. As it is, there is almost no privacy in Chihiro''s life. It''s not surprising, since he lives in a place where there are no other men. He shares with Maria most of what happens in the absence of Riko and Aika, and conversely, Chihiro knows most of Maria and Riko''s private life. They don''t hide anything from each other, and they don''t tell others. It''s an unspoken agreement. Okay, I''ll call her Then Riko takes out Chihiro''s penis and kisses it. Maria looks at Riko enviously and listens to the call. And using the smartphone, he calls Aika. He uses an earphone microphone to make the call hands-free. He bought it because he has been making long phone calls since he started going out with Aika. And soon the call was connected. Good evening, Chihiro-kun Good evening. Is this a good time to call? It''s okay. It''s after school, right? Aika say yes and start the conversation. At the same time, he let out a small gasp as Riko took the penis in her mouth. When he looked down, he saw Riko looking up at him and winking mischievously. After that, she shifted to gentle sucking, and he thought that what happened earlier was an unavoidable incident. Although the enthusiastic sucking of her tongue made him feel light-headed, he could talk normally as long as he did not exceed a certain level of stimulation. In a way, it is a good thing, because the slowing down of the brain makes it difficult to flatter and deceive. What happened after school was not the Principal''s own business, but a call from the student council and the public morals committee. Kamishiro and Shuka were recruited by the student council, and Chihiro was recruited by the student council. He told Maria and the others who were listening about the situation of the student council and what Yotsuba, Sayuki, Principal Ootori and the others had done and said in detail. ...so that''s what happened A relieved and slightly disappointed exhale could be heard. The student council president is a girl, right? She''s beautiful Why the first thing is that? It can''t be helped. Chihiro-kun, you''re liked by all kinds of women Aika has accepted the existence of slaves and has become his girlfriend, and is getting along well with Riko and the others, but she seems to be jealous as a woman. She is often sarcastic or complains about them. Chihiro also recognizes that this is unavoidable. Are you going to make her a slave too? No, I don''t intend to do that yet at all What do you mean, yet? The way he said it, like he might make her his slave if he had the chance, is something that makes him pause and think. That Yotsuba''s appearance. Her age is perfect, neither the same as him nor an adult, and her attitude is just right. Perhaps it''s because there''s something about her that attracts him. At least, that''s not why I''m joining the student council I''m glad Aika said as if relieved. So, are you going to say no? Or... Well. I''m thinking that I might accept it The strongest reason is that she had taken the trouble to invite Chihiro. Chihiro is not a mentally strong person who can stand by himself. He is weak against people who are kind to him or who appreciate him. And with Aika, Maria and the others there, it doesn''t seem like something he has to seek. I see... Do you dislike it? That''s not true. But I don''t think I''ll be able to see you as much ...I guess so Student council work is always busy. It seems that most of the activities take place after school, but it is hard to say how much of their trust to Chihiro. At first, as a helper, the responsibilities won''t be so great. But if they trust him, he can be trusted. If the work is busy, he may have to come to school early in the morning to work, or may have to show up even during lunch break. In addition, they are asking for help because they are short of staff for the school festival too. It won''t be a simple increase, though, since the after-school training will be stopped. But it will still be busy That''s right... If he comes home later than now, it''ll be difficult to come home with her. It''s okay to ask her to come to the apartment first, but if she only talks with Riko and the others, the meaning of coming to the apartment for Aika will be reduced by half. Perhaps, this is not conceit. Riko, who had been sucking on the cock with a lot of saliva, pulled her mouth away and looked up. Takatsuki-san, can''t you just apply to be a part of the student council next year? Eh? What? Oh, that was Riko, who just said that And then, he tells Aika what Riko said. Riko''s idea is not a bad one. It''s a bit early and it''s not the most immediate solution, but it would give them more time to be together before and after the election. Hmm... I understand what Riko-chan is saying, but then I''d have to stop helping in the infirmary Aika is not only helping in the infirmary out of a sense of duty. Watching and learning from Teacher Noriko and the other school nurse is also a way to prepare for a future career in medicine or nursing. At the same time, it may lead to the growth of her abilities by giving her more opportunities to use her healing abilities. Considering this, she can''t stop casually. Advertisement Advertisement If you live in this apartment, I think you can make up some of the time Now tell Aika what Maria said. ...it might have been faster to put it on speakerphone. That''s...difficult. I want to, I want to do it, but... She''s afraid of getting in trouble. After all, most parents wouldn''t approve of their daughter sharing a room, even with someone of the same sex. Even if the dormitory is usually left unattended, in Aika''s case, friends may come to visit her. ...... ...... Silence. Both of them may not know what to say. Aika probably can''t say, "I want you to stop". After all, Chihiro does not force himself to join the student council. Should Yotsuba''s offer be turned down? Um, Chihiro-kun... Yes I wonder if there''s any kind of proof. Other than this thing on my stomach? Something to express that the two of them are connected. ...to ease the loneliness of seeing less of each other. Something, for example. How about getting engaged? Yes? Bufo Aika makes a raspy sound. Riko, who had resumed blowjobs, spewed down below. It''s fortunate that she didn''t bite the penis. E-Engagement? You didn''t like it? No, I didn''t hate it. No, I don''t. But I''m not ready to introduce Chihiro-kun to my mom and dad and tell them I want to get engaged... If she says so... she''s right. If we can get engaged so easily, I''m sure they''ll let us live together I... Izumi-kun, I think you''re jumping to conclusions a little too quickly. I wonder who influenced you Well, isn''t it you? Riko muttered in a cold voice. After that, they came up with a few more ideas, but they couldn''t come up with any good ones. A wedding dress would be too early, a ring would be too expensive, but it would stand out in the school. Chokers are worn by Riko as collars, and pierced ears are too sensitive to pierce. Oh, how about a bracelet? Oh...yes. That would be nice Aika''s voice was lively. Let''s go shopping next time And so, they promised to go shopping next Sunday. By that time, Aika''s mood had completely recovered, and she said she was looking forward to it. Well then, Chihiro-kun Yeah. Good night, Aika... I love you Fufu. Thank you. Good night. I love you too They whispered their feelings to each other and hung up. To be honest, it''s embarrassing to say "I love you" even over the phone, but Aika seems happy. Phew But when he let out a breath of embarrassment, he felt an instant stimulation between his legs. ...Nfu Riko giggled and started to move her mouth in earnest. The wave of pleasure that he had forgotten about, that he had soaked himself in, suddenly came back and swept Chihiro away at once. Ah! He ejaculated into her mouth. Riko was used to it by now, and she took it all in and swallowed it with a gulp. Gulp... thanks for the meal No, you don''t have to say that like it''s dessert Hmm. It''s more like an appetizer ...Oh, right. If Aika is coming, there''s no way the situation will end up like this. An appetizer or foreplay. It''s almost exactly the same. Well, let''s go to the bedroom Yes! Riko nodded her head, and Maria''s face broke into a smile. Advertisement Advertisement  Shrug... Shrug... Riko mumbled as she and Maria ran their hands over their clothes. Hey, Chihiro. Are you going to join the student council? Yeah. I''m planning to Only because you were asked to? There is no accusation in her voice. Riko''s face didn''t look at Chihiro''s, and her expression seemed to be genuine. For that reason, he couldnt know how to answer. Hmm... It''s true that he wanted to accept the position, and it''s also true that he felt more inclined to do it after Aika''s understanding. However, to be honest, the details of the reasons are so complicated that it is hard to describe. Let''s try to unravel them somehow. To seek the future, I guess The future? Yes. You see...I''m greedy And then... Everything, down to their panties, was stripped off, and Riko and the others were completely naked. Riko''s girlish body and Maria''s luscious body. The two slaves slowly walked over to the bed and climbed up. I guess if there''s stuff I want, I must get it. And... well... Joining the student council gives me power Of course, there''s only so much power a student can have. It''s not a dream come true, but still, power is power. There is some flexibility. The mere fact that he is a member of the student council may change the reaction of the people around him. Besides, I think I can protect Maria and the others in case something happens, and the position might also be useful when I have to push things around in the school ...Oh, I see With a thud. Riko jumped into Chihiro''s chest, and they both fell onto the bed. Maria crawled up beside them and smiled. I want power... that''s a totally villainous line Is it no good? No, I think it''s fine. Master, then... The quiet voice seeps into his heart. It''s a deep, soul-deep affirmation. But then Maria chuckles. But if you get too tired after work, we might get sulky ...Haha, I''ll be careful So... Master... give us lots of love, please Hmm, okay Chihiro asked Riko to move away from him for a moment, pondered for a moment what to do, and then ordered them to do something. The girls look at each other, their cheeks stained with shame and desire, and nod to each other. And so, the curtain rises on another lewd feast tonight. CH 77 Pant... Riko lies on the bed and breathing out deeply. Her face is red and looks tense. You don''t feel it? Umm... I''m just embarrassed Okay As she said this, Chihiro put his face and fingers close to Riko''s hairless crotch. He lightly placed his fingers on either side of the crotch and split it open. They did not kiss or do anything else, even though they were giving a pleasure to each other. And because they had a rather serious conversation in the middle, the wetness is still insufficient. That''s why the inside of flesh can be seen clearly. If it''s like this, Riko should be able to feel good ...Even if it''s not like Maria, who climaxes when her body is scribbled on. But if it''s an act of play, the shame will turn to excitement. Uuuh... Riko didn''t protest too strongly, as if she couldn''t deny it. And so, he began to trace his finger around the entrance of her crotch and lightly stimulate her clitoris. Then, taking the slightest bit of wetness on his finger, he crawl inside her vagina. Mmmm Riko shuts her eyes and starts to let out a sweet voice. ...But it''s going to take a while for her to get wet on her own. So, Chihiro moved to caressing her clitoris with her tongue, and then started to cunnilingus. Lick Lick He extended his tongue to tease the area around her pubic mound. This area is sensitive enough because it was close to her genitals, and he could give Riko a gentle sexual sensation. Besides, this area is clean and does not taste of sweat since she has just taken a bath. Next, the crotch. He moves his tongue tracing it up. At the same time, the saliva will gradually increase the slipperiness, and the tongue will be able to penetrate deeper. Once that is done, he can enter and play with it as he wishes. He licks and tastes the flesh inside, and then he moves his tongue around. Then, lick her pointy clitoris. After that, mixing her love juices with the saliva, and slurping it up. Oh... Hya... Riko couldn''t help but cover her face. But this is where the shame play really begins. The key is Maria, rather than Chihiro. Mmm... Fuu She is sitting beside Chihiro and the others, comforting herself. She lifted her breasts with both hands and squeezed them lightly. The way her breasts swayed and her white fingers dug into her skin is extremely arousing. And when she is in the mood, she moves on to the nipples instead of the whole breast. She pinches them with her thumb and forefinger, and the nipples begin to grow erect. Then, while placing her palm on the breast, she starts to roll it with the tip of her index finger. Ah... Mmm! Maria pinched her nipple and shuddered. And seeking a stronger stimulation, her right hand reached for her crotch while her left hand continued to play with her nipple. Like Riko, she split open her hairless mound with one hand and scratched around inside. Squelch... Squelch... It seems that the inside of her vagina is already quite wet. So, she slides two fingers in and out, and after a few smooth thrusts, she reaches for her clitoris and pinches it, too. Mmmmm...! Maria''s body shakes again, and she stops masturbating. She turns her head to look at Chihiro and Riko with a ragged breath. Master, I''m ready Good. Maria, straddle Riko''s face Yes Maria nodded obediently and carried out Chihiro''s order. She approaches Riko from the side and straddles her legs over Riko''s. Riko...I''ll do it Y-Yeah After giving a small nod, Maria dropped her hips down on top of Riko. And Riko is in a position where her mouth is buried in Maria''s vagina. Although the folded legs are supporting the body, Maria is almost sitting on Riko''s face. Her nose is open, so she can breathe. Fuu... Mmm Riko can''t seem to speak due to her mouth being blocked. When Maria confirmed this, she turned to face Chihiro. Master, how is it? Yes, thank you. I think it''s good A threesome, with one of the girls in the middle. This is what Chihiro ordered Maria and the others to do this time. Chihiro had a couple of experiences with having him in the middle - being mounted and serviced by another girl, but this is a first. Well, both of them had done 69 in lesbian play and had licked their partner''s vagina before. That said, there must be a different kind of embarrassment when one is completely seated. *pant... this is a little fun... Maria seems to like it a lot. She seems to be enjoying it as a skinship between slaves, or as a shame play for herself. Then, Riko, lick Maria and make her cum Mmm, mmm... She may have thought it was impossible. But she must have realized she couldn''t refuse. So, Riko opened her mouth and extended her tongue to Maria''s secret place. Oh...Riko Maria let out a wistful cry. As expected of two girls. Riko''s cunnilingus seems to be accurate, and the dark-haired girl shivers in ecstasy. It''s a beautiful sight that makes him want to keep watching. ...But it''s not shame play if he just watches in silence. So, in order to remind himself, he pinched Riko''s clit carelessly. DDAh! It worked. The timing of the pinch caught Riko off guard as she is about to concentrate on caressing Maria, and she stopped her mouth movements and shook herself. And Maria didn''t miss it. She said what she thinks she would have been excited to hear if she had been told like this, and while she was careful, she didn''t show any mercy. Riko, your tongue is stopped ! By nature, humans are not very good at multitasking. Especially when it comes to sexual intercourse, where thoughts tend to become simple due to pleasure. That''s why it''s so effective. Lick Lick Riko resumes her cunnilingus. After confirming this, Chihiro starts to work on Riko again. Aaah! When Riko''s tongue stops moving in pleasure, Chihiro stops blaming her. Chihiro repeats this over and over to give Riko an illusion. When she blames Maria, she feels good too. In other words, she is now blaming herself. Riko, you have to work hard or you won''t be able to cum Without saying who, he whispered, and it seemed to do the trick. Riko began to work Maria more aggressively than ever before. Oh, Riko, that''s good Maria occasionally adjusted her body position to accept Riko''s tongue. Chihiro also checks how Maria feels and adjusts the pressure to be as equal as possible. Before long, Riko''s crotch was flooding. Slurp Slurp Squelch Squelch Riko breathes hard through her nose, and occasionally sucks in a mouthful of air as she works. Maria, on the other hand, gradually stops saying meaningful words and only lets out sporadic gasps and raspy breaths. Now, the girls'' pleasures must be synchronized to a large degree. In a way it''s masturbation, in a way it''s lesbian play. But in fact, it''s Chihiro who''s torturing Riko, and it''s Chihiro who''s giving orders to Maria. Ah...Master...! Maria, are you going to cum? Yes, I''m about to cum... Please let me cum Okay, then Riko hears their conversation and starts to move faster. To make herself cum. The sound of water, breathing, and panting echoed in the soundproof room... I''m coming...I''m coming...I''m coming...! As soon as Chihiro heard Maria''s declaration, she pinched Riko''s clit harder than ever. AaahhhDD! The two girls'' voices overlapped. Maria lifted her hips as she climaxed, and Riko seemed to be able to speak more freely. With a gasp of air, Maria pulled away from Riko. Riko, did that feel good? *pant* *pant*... yes, it felt good Riko replied, sounding dreamy. She seemed to be floating in a state of fever, simply because she was hot from Maria''s body heat. I see. Then, can you do it again? Huh? The girl''s mouth dropped open. Riko understood the meaning after a few seconds, and said to Chihiro while half raising her body. Wait, wait a minute. One more time? Because I haven''t cum yet Seeing this, Maria giggled and nodded as she spread her vagina with her fingers. That''s right. ...Riko, Master is right. No, you. Are you just saying what you want because you''re in an easy position? No? I envy you Well... that''s the kind of girl you are Sigh When Riko looked up again, her face had returned to that of a female slave. Okay, Master... please enjoy my cunt She said and lay back down. Good girl, Riko Maria straddled Riko''s face again as she caught her breath. Maria, you''ll have to remember that later Yes, I''ll look forward to it As soon as the girl''s face is covered again, Chihiro inserted his penis. He swung his hips, enjoying the feel of her wet pussy, and worked her mercilessly. Because of the pleasure of penetration, Riko continued to serve Maria desperately, though she stopped her tongue frequently. There is a different kind of pleasure this time from the last time. Since she is being fucked by the opposite sex while serving the same sex, the pleasures are not synchronized. Instead, the degree of multitasking will increase, and her consciousness will be distracted more intensely. She will not be able to comprehend anything. Only think about what feels good. Perhaps her heart was touched, because Riko''s tongue moved faster as the speed of penetration increased. Maria also moves her hips to get pleasure together with Chihiro and Riko, and rubs her clit against Riko''s face. And then... Oh, I''m cumming... Mmmmmmm! Spurt! Spurttttt! As Chihiro ejaculated, Maria and Riko climaxed again. He waited for the semen to stop flowing and pulled out his penis. Maria also moved out of the way from above Riko''s face, but she remained lying limp. Oh... this is pretty hard I bet it is. Even if she''s not suffocating, her breathing is restricted Maria replied, patting Riko''s head in place of Chihiro, who was in a bad position. Just now, it''s just like choking sex and it feels good. The more their bodies and minds are tortured in this way, the better they feel. He wants Riko and the others to experience the pleasure of slavery, the pleasure of masochism. Chihiro wants them to be unable to leave him. Then it''s Maria''s turn to be held by Master Fufu. ...Yes, I want to taste a lot of Master''s cum in my pussy After a brief pause, Maria is now in the middle and Riko is straddling her. As Maria herself said, the condition of her vagina was different from that of Riko''s, but instead of being reluctant, Maria became more excited and gave cunnilingus to Riko. Then, after Chihiro ejaculated twice, they took a break again. After that, Riko and Maria took turns to have sex with him in the normal cowgirl position. As there was no clock in the bedroom, it is hard to tell, but it took quite a long time for the three of them to fall asleep exhausted. When he woke up as usual, it was morning, and Riko was giving him a blowjob wearing nothing except a choker, with traces of semen on her body. Good morning, Chihiro. Did you sleep well? Yes, good morning. Are you feeling sleepy, Riko? I''m fine. Anyway, why don''t you go take a shower with me after you''re refreshed? It didn''t take more than five minutes for ejaculate. After that, he went to the bathroom with Riko and asked her to wash his body. Hey, Chihiro. We''re still the same even if you join the student council, right? ...Of course. We won''t change Oh... I''m glad... then I''m relieved Riko smiled shyly. CH 78.1 The next day, Saturday morning. When Chihiro arrives at school, the class is buzzing with the news that Kamishiro has been scouted by the Public Morals Committee. Kamishiro himself had already arrived at school, and was being squeezed by several people, mostly boys. Kamishiro~. Go easy on me Please let me off the hook when talking erotic stuff Haha. Well, I''m just helping you, and I don''t have that kind of authority Chihiro looks at them with a sidelong glance and walks over to his seat. Everyone is so focused on Kamishiro that they don''t notice Chihiro. And. Aika came up to him in the bustle and greeted him. Good morning, Chihiro-kun Oh, good morning, Aika. Thanks for last night No, don''t worry. I''m sorry for being so selfish As they naturally smiled and exchanged words, the girls following Aika smiled meaningfully. In a way, it was thanks to Aika that the girls were paying attention to Chihiro. What is it? What do you mean, last night? Did you two finally cross the line? To response to the blurred but straightforward question, Aika and Chihiro waved their hands in the air. ...Although they can''t tell the truth, actually, they''ve crossed the line in their imagination long ago. Oh. By the way, I heard you were invited to join the student council. Congratulations Congratulations Yeah, thanks It was an unexpected congratulations, but at least he was congratulated by two of his classmates.  The elective class was over in a flash and the HR was on the way home. When the homeroom teacher finished informing the students, Maisaka raised his hand and stood on the platform. Although he is often seen by the students as just an easygoing guy, he is a member of the class committee. Well. The other day at LHR, we couldn''t decide on the school festival, so we''ll discuss it here afterwards The story goes back to a few days ago. In the first LHR after the end of the assessment, there was a discussion about the school festival, as Maisaka had just said. The main topic of discussion was, of course, what to do for the class performance. The school festival of Shibahou Academy is held at the beginning of November. It is held for two days, Friday and Saturday. On that day, just like any other high school festival, there will be visitors from outside the school. The students welcome these visitors with elaborate performances by each class. Of course, students can take turns to enjoy their free time in between the activities. One peculiarity is that there are almost no club activities in this school. It is not that there are none at all, but only a few, and they are small, so basically most of the students concentrate on the class performances. However, it should be noted that the number of students in the class is originally small. Also, since it is now the end of September, the preparation period is about one month. Based on these assumptions, opinions were collected from a broad range of people, and as a result, many proposals were proposed. The reason may be that many students are in a good mood due to the school''s strong athletic background, and that they want to have fun because they are usually under a lot of stress from training. That''s good, this is good. Well, there are some problems with that idea, and there were frequent exchanges of opinions, and as a result, the discussion could not be finished in one LHR session. So the discussion continued on Saturday after school. The discussion will start in thirty minutes. In the meantime, please eat your lunch or eat here. It''s not forced, so if you''re too busy or too lazy, you can skip it. In that case, we''ll decide what to do with the people who are present Maisaka called for participation with a very frank explanation, and most of the students agreed to participate. Only a small number of students who had something to do did not participate. Among them was Kamishiro Yuuki. Oh, Kamishiro is on the Public Morals Committee? Yeah. It was only yesterday, but I wanted to show up as soon as possible. Sorry No, don''t worry, if that''s the case, I can''t blame you. Good luck Maisaka ate three onigiri (rice balls) from the convenience store, and waved Kamishiro off. He then looked at Chihiro, who was looking at him. Izumi? Aren''t you going to the student council? Oh, yeah. The deadline is next week, so there''s no hurry. I''m going to stop by after this is over, though Hmm, I see It seems he got the message. Maisaka just smiled and returned to his meal. And thirty minutes later, the discussion begins in a somewhat relaxed atmosphere. At this point, the blackboard is already filled with a summary and classification of the opinions expressed last time. Maisaka had asked a volunteer in the class to help him during the break. Well. Now, let''s get some more ideas. Anyone else who has an idea? More hands are raised, and the blackboard is filled with empty spaces. After a short break, the total number of ideas raised far exceeded the number of students in the class (20). Some of them are exhibitions such as research presentations, some are theatrical plays, some are food and drink including food stalls, and some are sales and games such as bazaars and shooting targets. It seems that once one idea emerged, the number of events increased rapidly. Maisaka nodded his head as he looked over the list of items. Good. Now, let''s have everyone vote on the ones that look good. We''ll begin with the person at the far end, so please give one vote each Maisaka. I thought we will write it on paper and put it in a box Hoho. Well, I could kind of tell that you were thinking of something erotic, but if you don''t have the guts to say it in public, then give up Having said this clearly, he seemed to be the class president. Besides, it''s too much trouble to collect papers and open the ballot ...if only he hadn''t added that extra word. Anyway. Each classmate votes for the one they think is best. The number of votes is small compared to the number of choices, but it seems that they will have a decisive vote when the time comes. Hey Nishizaki! Hmm, fried food stall Aiyo. You voted for a tough one, huh? Riko voted for her specialty. The main ingredient is just chicken, and the ingredients are less vulnerable in November. And when Maria is asked to choose, she answers without hesitation. Fukami, which one do you want? The bazaar, please. If there''s a chance to gather a wide range of people, we might be able to recycle the unused items Aika, too, showed her typical attention to detail. What about Takatsuki? I think I''d like the break room. Put up a partition a little further back than the entrance to make it soundproof, and play some soothing music inside Maybe some cold drinks could be sold there as well. When she explained it like that, there are a few exclamations from the class. Well. So, the last one is Izumi Chihiro, who had unexpectedly become the last one, answered as he felt everyone''s eyes on him. CH 78.2 ...Uh, maid cafe, please Wow, unexpected It must have really caught him off guard. Maisaka grumbled and then gave him a wink. But regardless of his reaction, the class is buzzing. Izumi-kun, why the maid cafe? Oh, yeah. I just wanted to see someone in a maid cafe The classroom is buzzing again. I mean, Takatsuki-san Oh. C-Chihiro-kun. It''s embarrassing... Aika''s cheeks flushed as she looked down. More voices coming from the crowd. But is it okay? Everyone will see Takatsuki-san in her maid uniform. Even her legs Oh, I would love to see her in a long costume Izumi, you''re so honest with yourself! Really, this was not what he wanted to hear from someone who had talked to about erotic thing on the first day of a real conversation. But he chukled and muddled his thoughts. ...Well, I wanted to see Aika, but it was more like Riko, I can''t say that here Riko''s desire that he saw the other day is still haunting him. He would like to see her as a maid, and at the same time, he would like to dress her. He was considering buying it, but it would not be a bad idea to take advantage of such an opportunity. If everyone wears it together, it will be a good reason. Riko had an indescribable expression on her face and looked back at Chihiro for a moment. Okay, let''s vote on it Since the first vote is unlikely to make a proper difference, the votes are cast again, leaving only the ones which received votes. Then, the votes for the maid cafe, where Chihiro alone voted the first time, increased. ...Mainly because of the boys who had gotten carried away. However, there are some female votes as well. I''ll vote for a maid cafe too. But I want to make a condition Conditions? I think it''s unfair that only girls have to wear embarrassing outfits, so boys should wear them too. Well, only those who look good should wear it. Just "those" who look good For some reason, all eyes are on Chihiro. Maisaka nodded with the most joyful smile. Okay, okay. So Izumi, the one who started it all, should dress up as a woman? Eh, wait a minute, that''s not how it works... He tried to raise his voice in protest, but was interrupted by a loud yellow voice. OH, then I''ll vote for a maid cafe too! ME TOO! OH, Maisaka. Can I change my vote to a maid cafe now? Before he knew it, it had the highest number of votes. Well then, Class 1-C''s performance will be a maid cafe And so, there is a huge round of applause. Mainly for Chihiro. "...it shouldn''t have been like this" Chihiro thought. Even though the performance he had recommended was chosen, there are some things that didn''t seem right. Because of the strange excitement in the class, the rest of the agenda - the rough division of roles in the preparation - is quickly decided. The girls are mainly in charge of making design plans, sewing, and serving customers. And since the girls would be in charge of the important parts of the event, the boys would be in charge of setting up the venue, carrying the shopping bags, handing out leaflets, accounting, and other miscellaneous tasks. Izumi, you will be busy, after all you''ll be the main person serving the guests on the day Thank you? He wasn''t sure if he should thank it or not. Even after the discussion is over, there was a lot of noise in the classroom and the number of people did not seem to decrease. In the midst of this, Chihiro talked to Aika and Riko. I''m surprised. I didn''t think you''d say something like that It''s true I''m sorry Aika smiled bitterly and Riko stared at him. Seeing this, he couldn''t help but apologize to both of them. But it''s a good, right? It''s not like we''re going to lose anything, so why don''t you just dress up like a girl? Yeah. It''s only fair if Chihiro-kun wears a maid''s uniform too Well, both of them seemed to be confused but not in a bad mood, and said with smiles. Especially, Riko, she seemed to be enjoying herself. She must have realized the reason why Chihiro suggested the maid cafe. Her personality was such that she might have sulked at the thought that it was none of her business, but even so, she understood in a positive way. Hmm... you''re right. I''ll take responsibility for this now that it''s happened Oh, that''s the spirit. Then, Maisaka patted him from behind. In his other hand, he''s holding a piece of paper that looks like a document. Here Eh? He took it and confirmed that it was an application form for an event. The words "maid cafe" are written on it, as well as the place where the event will take place, the name of the person in charge, Maisaka. While you''re at it, why don''t you go submit the form to the student council? You''re going there now, right? Yeah, sure. I''m going, but... Aren''t these things supposed to be brought directly by class representatives? It''s okay. I''m sure they won''t suspect it of being a fake That''s so random What do you mean? I''m worried about you Haha... okay It sounded really fake, but it was just a coincidence, so he agreed. After that, he said goodbye to Aika and Riko, took his bag and left his seat. The student council room is on the floor where the second-year students'' classrooms are, so he walked one staircase down. He felt uncomfortable just because it is the floor where the upperclassmen are, but fortunately, there is almost no one in the corridor because it has been a long time since HR. The second-year students are probably not used to Chihiro''s [Mind-reading] too, so it''s nice not to have to worry about being seen. After walking down the corridor toward the back, he turned at the end of the corridor and walked a little further. According to the map he checked beforehand, it should be around here... ...there it is The student council room. The room had a simple plate on it, but from the outside he could not see what was going on inside. The door has a small window at eye level, but it is made of low transparency frosted glass, so it cannot be used for peeping. Therefore, he could not tell whether there are people inside or not, and if so, what kind of people they are, until he opened the door. To prepare himself, he took a deep breath and knocked on the door cautiously. Then... Geez, even though I''m in the middle of something No, you shouldn''t do that. If the guests hear us A voice complaining and a voice chiding can be heard. ...In fact, it could be heard clearly by Chihiro. How can a student council member complain about a visitor? He hesitated, wondering if he should come back, or if he should just knock. But thenDD Yes, come in. A third voice rang out from inside. That voice sounded familiar. It''s from Yotsuba, the student council president, who he knows well. So, he opens the door, relieved to see her inside. Excuse me Immediately, a fragrant smell wafted from the room and tickled Chihiro''s nostrils. ...Is it coffee? Next, Yotsuba''s voice sounded surprised. Oh! The voice drew the attention of the other people in the room to the entrance, and Chihiro found himself face to face with them. CH 79.1 Surprisingly, it''s spacious That is the first thing that struck Chihiro when he looked around the student council room. It is more than half the size of classroom 1-C, which has a capacity of twenty students. There is a large window on the wall opposite the entrance, and a curtain. The floor is covered with a thin carpet. The side walls are lined with cupboards and filing cabinets. While admiring the room, he found an electric kettle, a refrigerator and a microwave oven in a corner. In the center of the room, there is a large table that could seat about three people per side. On top of the table spread out a lace tablecloth. There is also a stylish cup and saucer, with a black liquid bubbling in the cup. There is also a plate with cookies and chocolates for tea. ...Tea party? Izumi-kun? Suddenly he comes to his senses. The four girls around the table are staring at Chihiro. One of them is the student council president, Kurohane Yotsuba. She had short hair as he had seen her before, and her overall appearance is calm. She is sitting in a seat at the far end of the room, but she gently stands up and gives Chihiro a friendly look. However, the other three are new acquaintances. No, as student council members, he might have seen their faces before, but unfortunately, he couldn''t remember them. Oh. So, this is the first-year student One of the three of them shouts. She is a second-year student who has adjusted her skirt to be slightly shorter than the school''s regulation, and has folded the sleeves of her blouse to expose her wrists. She is seated to the right of Yotsuba. Her body is average, nothing to see here, but her hair attracts attention. To Chihiro, who is used to seeing Riko, her blond hair is instantly recognizable as natural not like Riko. It''s not quite short, but it''s short, and I feel like it''s a waste. Her skin is white and her eyes are faintly blue. She must have some or all foreign blood. ...From the sound of her voice, she''s the one who sounded upset earlier. Yotsuba nodded at her. Yes, that''s right. Izumi Chihiro from Class 1-C With a smile, she called out to Chihiro. Come in. Come in Come to think of it, he hadn''t even closed the door since he stepped into the room. So, he bowed and answered, politely closing the door behind him before walking over to the table. Umm, I''ve got the application form for the school festival for Class 1-C. He handed the form to Yotsuba. Yotsuba took it, read the page and looked up shortly. Certainly. ...So, is that all you wanted to see me about? While saying that, she looked at him expectantly. Chihiro shook his head "no" and turned to Yotsuba and the other three. I''m here to discuss what you said yesterday Heh~ The second-year student is the first to speak. She took a cookie from her plate, threw it into her mouth and said. So that means I can have a servant too ...Ehh Chihiro is at a loss for words. Should he say, "I''d like to be your servant?". However, depending on the meaning of the word "servant", he might be involved in something strange. And what came to his mind was the image of himself being forced into SM play the M side by her. ...Given Chihiro''s experience with women, it seemed like a possibility. While he was puzzled, Yotsuba came to his rescue. Luu. Don''t bully the junior Yes, yes The girl who called Luu replied lightly and took another cookie in her mouth. She chewed it and swallowed it. Well then, let me introduce myself first. I''m Lucille Orwell. Just call me Lucille. I''m the vice president of the student council Vice President... Vice president for a second-year student? Repeating mostly out of surprise, Lucille giggles. You must be saying that you don''t see me much for that, right? That''s because Yotsuba is always the one doing all the work. It''s been a big help to me I see The Vice-President is only a substitute. As long as the president is alive and active, there is no need to take over. That''s a good point. And Yotsuba adds calmly. Luu has been working hard on other tasks instead Well, a little bit Her commentary is indifferent, and she doesn''t seem to be very motivated. Even now, she sipped her coffee without a care in the world, and seemed to have the dignity of a big shot or a person in a superior position. Then one of the other two raised her hand. She is a small, expressionless girl from the third year. Chihiro feels that he should call her a woman (Josei) in terms of age, but her baby face makes her look about the same age as him She sits in front of Lucille at the front of the table, somewhat like a doll. ...... Umm, hello. Nice to meet you Chihiro was puzzled for a moment when she bowed without saying a word, but he bowed too. This is Hazuki Marika, our secretary and accountant. Please don''t be offended, she''s not angry with you A second-year student sitting next to Marika told him this instead. She is almost the same height as Chihiro. Her well-groomed semi-long hair is lustrous and her skin is smooth. Her nails and lips are well groomed, and even though she wears no accessories, she exudes feminine cuteness. He wonders what kind of magic is used to make her not look unrefined even though she wears the winter girls'' uniform according to the school rules. I''m Ayase Aoi, the general affairs officer of the student council. Nice to meet you, Izumi-kun Oh, yes. Likewise As he is about to answer Ayase, Chihiro realized that this is the right time to introduce himself. Judging from the fact that Yotsuba had scouted him by name, the girls probably knew Chihiro. Still, it would have been polite to say his name again and bow to him. I am Izumi Chihiro, a first-year student. I look forward to working with you all He bowed as slowly as he could while suppressing his fast-pounding heart. And he received two warm applauses, one indifferent one, and one appropriate one. He then advised to sit down, and sat down next to Ayase on her left. When he sat down, he was startled by a clean scent of perfume or shampoo. ...Calm down. What''s this all about? Well, I''ll make coffee for Izumi-kun, too Oh, don''t mind me Don''t worry about it. It''s instant, and we''d feel uncomfortable if we didn''t serve it Ayase hurriedly got up and made the coffee. The cup and saucer are placed with a small clink. Do you want milk and sugar? No, just leave it Okay. Let me know if you need anything else He returned the bows and sipped his coffee. The aroma wafting in the air is certainly that of a familiar instant coffee, but for Chihiro, who is neither a connoisseur nor an expert, it is enough. In fact, it''s more relieving than the taste that he couldn''t drink. Well, now. This guy is one of us, so there''s no need to be so formal, right, Yotsuba? Yeah, sure Luu seemed relaxed from the start I don''t know what you mean Lucille averts her face like she''s playing dumb, and throws a piece of chocolate into her mouth. Really, she seems to be consuming sweets at an alarming rate since a while ago. Is she okay? Mainly her weight. Then Lucille looks at Chihiro. CH 79.2 Well... Can I call you Chihiro? Yes, of course By now, he''s used to girls calling him by his first name. Okay, then, Chihiro, let''s talk about your work While eating sweets? It''s not efficient to stop every time Quickly dismissing the question, she looked back at Yotsuba and continued. I''ll ask Chihiro to arrange things with the executive committee Perhaps it was to confirm the details of the rules. Yotsuba, Marika and Ayase nodded their heads. The executive committee is responsible for the school festival, right? What else is there? Don''t ask me the obvious I-I''m sorry Unintentionally, he apologized to her. From the exchange up to this point, he found out that Lucille is a very direct person. So, he is probably not only direct to Chihiro... he would like to think so. The following is a summary of Lucille''s explanation and Chihiro''s knowledge... The school festival is run by the student council and the school festival executive committee. The school festival committee is a temporary organization created for the school festival, and is subordinate to the student council in a way. The committee has already been temporarily formed by second and third-year students and preparations have already begun, but it will not start in earnest until next Monday, as participants from each class of first-year students join the committee. Chihiro''s role is to show up at the festival committee meetings. He is supposed to check the progress of the work and report to the student council, and also act as a middleman between the two organizations. It sounds hard, but according to Lucille, "it''s just an errand". Well, since there are only four members of the board, if one of them is frequently absent, it would be a big blow to the organization. ...Come to think of it, I don''t remember any discussion about the executive committee in our class... When Chihiro muttered this, Yotsuba tilted her head. We''ve already been contacted by 1-C. ... The selection process is left up to them, so it''s probably because of that I see Since it was Maisaka, it was certainly possible that he would talk to the individual, get their OK, and be done with it. By the way, if that''s the case, what will the student council be doing? The overall management of the organizing committee, the public health committee in charge of security, the teachers'' side, the medical office, and the newspaper club that produces the school newspaper. Then there''s the planning and preparation of events organized by the student council, budgeting, and so on. Apart from that, we simply need to have someone in the room until the school festival is over Oh... It was a huge amount of work. And Lucille gave a small snort. So, if you''re gonna make the mistake of thinking we''re not working, please don''t ...Yes Rather, he was worried about the four of them doing that much work. In terms of the number of students, four may not be an absurd number, but there is a minimum size that is necessary regardless of the size of the pie. When Chihiro seems to be lost in thought, a hand reaches out from his right side and pokes his arm. Hazuki-senpai? Marika then extends her left hand over his shoulder and moves it as if to shake her hand. Then she took Chihiro''s right hand in hers and intertwined their fingers. Eh? What is she doing suddenly? As soon as he thought that, he heard a voice that wasn''t Yotsuba, Lucille or Ayase. And it was directly in his head. It''s okay. You''re just here to help. If you don''t understand something, ask me and I''ll teach you. If you can''t do something, I''ll help you It was a beautiful voice. It was clear and beautiful to the point of being reassuringly reminiscent of the voices of angels or Lorelei (Siren), who bewitched sailors on the sea... or some such unrealistic non-human voice. Is this Hazuki-senpai''s? Yes, it is. My [Telepathy] ability Hazuki-senpai can use telepathy Rank B. She can talk to others without opening her mouth or getting interference from radio waves. However, it is not possible to forcibly read thoughts. Similar to a telephone, she can send and receive what she wants to say only while she is connected to the other person. So I can communicate with my thoughts too? Yes. I heard you. You''re getting the hang of it quickly Also, it seems that if she and the other person are not on the same wavelength, the accuracy of the conversation will deteriorate. Wavelength, huh? It becomes easier to get on the same wavelength if I spend time with the person and talk to them. But If I really want to talk to someone I''ve never met before, I can touch them like this If such conditions are met, it is possible to send her voice to several people at once. The problem is that cell phones can be used as a substitute, but this ability''s advantages are that the risk of interception is very low and that it can be used in places where there is no signal. It is said that there are almost no distance restrictions if she gets along well with others and match their wavelengths. It is also said that even family members and close friends can talk with each other even across the ocean. That''s amazing! When he said this, Marika tilted her head faintly. That''s not true. In fact, I can''t live without it ...That means... Hazuki-senpai can''t speak. She has a mental problem Ayase told Chihiro with a clouded expression. Apparently, that was the reason why she didn''t speak during the greeting. ...She, too, has some kind of scars and desires. Imagining Marika''s situation, and the "something" that must have happened to her, Chihiro fell silent. Well, it''s no problem for her to work. The student council wouldn''t be able to run without her, so she''s a big help Yes, you''re right Lucille said, and Yotsuba agreed. Marika glanced at them and quickly took her hand away from Chihiro. While we''re at it, why don''t we introduce everyone''s abilities? Even though it was only for a short time, Chihiro and Marika seemed to be on the same wavelength, and even though their hands are separated, he could still hear her voice. If you could tell me, I''d love to know When he said this, Lucille snickered at him. Don''t get carried away. Ours has nothing to do with work, and I''ll tell you next time I feel like it. You should learn as much as you can about the whole festival today. Otherwise, you''ll cry on Monday Y-Yes After that, he was handed a bunch of papers saying that these were last year''s documents, and he had to read them. Before he knew it, the time is evening before he could go home, and in the meantime, the seniors are continuing the tea party while he is taking care of his work. See you later, Izumi-kun Monday, if you skip work, I won''t care Good luck! I''m rooting for you The four of them leave him at the entrance of the school and start walking. And thus, on the first day, he had to stay for quite a long time, but the air and smell of the student council room seemed like something he could grow to like. CH 80.1 On Sunday, Chihiro and Aika went to the city for shopping. They met at the nearest station at ten in the morning and took the train. The destination is the same station where he went with Maria and Riko before. Incidentally, it was the same city where they went out together during the summer vacation. You don''t have to go far But Aika insists when he said so. Aika is also interested in clothes like a girl, though not as much as Riko who is fussy about fashion... or rather, has her own ideas about fashion. However, she is more interested in comfortable to wear, easy to wash, and price. Cheap and good is the top priority, and it''s better to choose something that I like. That''s why I''m not interested in brand name stores She has a very strong financial sense. Well, her family is not poor. Rather, from what she told, her family was blessed, but it seems that both of her parents were not the type to spend more than necessary. Aika herself is trying to be as economical as possible because she is aiming to study nursing or medicine. Well, the bracelet Chihiro is planning to buy this time is a gift for Aika, that is to say, it''s Chihiro''s purchase, so she''s agreed that the price will be a little higher. But then again, it''s a present for a high school student, and he can''t afford a full-fledged luxury item. Besides, unlike Chihiro, who can recover after a good night''s sleep, Aika must be exhausted from her daily activities. Chihiro was worried about going to a place where it would take several hours to get there, so this was an ideal choice. On the train, they talked about yesterday''s student council meeting. Although they had talked about it briefly on the phone last night, the details had been saved for today. ...Hmm. So the student council is all girls except Chihiro? Eh, yeah... That is what caught Aika''s attention the first time she heard the story. Well, her boyfriend was spending time with other girls out of her sight, so it was natural for her to wonder if something was going on. Especially with Chihiro. If it was with Maria, Riko, or Hana, Aika wouldn''t mind... or rather, she''d give up on the assumption that something was going on, but if it was with other girls, she''d have to be jealous. It would be a different story if Chihiro declared that he would never do anything to them. ...But with Suzu''s situation, it would sound like a lie even if he said that since he has Maria and the others by his side. Well, it''s not like a complete girl''s family Is that so? Yeah. Senpai said "they got a proper man in their midst" This statement was made during the studying time on the report after the introductions. Well, he tried to interrupt Lucille''s conversation to ask that, but she warned him, "I don''t have time for that". So, he didn''t ask her any in-depth questions, but there was no mistake about what she said. ...Hmm. Maybe it''s because some of the class members help them sometimes? Like Maisaka-kun? I guess so While answering that question, Chihiro could guess the meaning of the conversation to some extent. However, he didn''t tell Aika because he didn''t have any proof and it was a rather ridiculous guess. So, that being said... I don''t think things will turn out so strange. Lucille-senpai seems to be the type who hates waste Lucille-senpai, right? A-Aika Aika laughed in a small voice, "Haha", and she said. I''m kidding. I believe you. Chihiro, you''re not the kind of person who would try to hurt a girl without a second thought ...Yeah Not trust that he wouldn''t cheat on her, but trust that even if he did, there would be no malicious intent and the girl would be satisfied with the result. Although he hasnt confirmed it yet, Aika is probably aware of the relationship between Riko and him before. She is aware of it and tolerates it. Well, this is a great generosity and he is grateful for it. And around eleven o''clock, they arrived at their destination station. At any rate, they decided to have an early lunch, and entered a family restaurant in a large electronics store in front of the station. When Chihiro opened the menu, he found reasonably priced dishes such as "somehow-style Doria (Rice Gratin)". The menu is quite extensive. Mmm... if I order a drink bar and eat a full meal, I''ll end up paying close to a thousand yen Haha. But there aren''t many places cheaper than this That''s not true. Maybe a beef bowl restaurant Nah, I thought that would be a bit tasteless for a date If Aika is okay with it, it''s fine. But she would rather dress up a little than have a big bowl of beef for a date. That''s how she feels. Yeah, I know. We''re on a date, aren''t we? "Fufu", Aika smiles. ...It seems my face turns red when I say it This is the second time that the two of them have had a date that their classmates would approve of. So, this experience is still new and fresh. No, going out with Aika would always be fresh and fun. Okay, I think I''ll go all out and order Doria with eggs. But I''m going to skip the drink bar and have water instead I''ll pay for the drink bar... No thanks. We''re not going to be here long anyway And so, they decided to pay separately. They ordered Doria, pasta, bread, salad, etc., and ate them all. After the meal, they chatted for a while and then left the restaurant. In order of convenience, they went through the stores. Although the main shopping is for bracelets, they also look around for other clothes and daily necessities. Buying will come later, but first they''ll have a look. Oh, by the way. There''s a big park nearby, we could have lunch there Oh, that''s right This park is a national park. There''s a pool, a plaza, and playground facilities for children. It''s a popular spot for fireworks and outdoor concerts too. Isn''t it hard to pack a lunch on Sunday? Not at all. I do it all the time Thanks for everything No problem. And thank you, too, for being with me On the way, there was talk of stopping by, but not today. Chihiro said he would come back with Maria and the others if he had the chance, because it would be fun to come here with a lot of people instead of just the two of them. As for shopping, in anticipation of it getting colder and colder, they also decided to pick up some warm things. For now, it''s mainly socks, gloves, and other small items. Chihiro-kun. Do you have a coat or a scarf? Yes, I have one that I''ve been using since middle school. I have to go back to my parents'' house to get them, though When he thought it, he felt that Riko would disapprove of him using his middle school clothes in high school. Also, let''s hope Maria doesn''t ask him to buy a cool black coat. CH 80.2 Oh, if you don''t mind. I can weave one for you if you want. It''s a standard thing, and it''s cheap A pair of hand-knit, scarves or gloves. Are you sure? Yeah. I''d rather make one. I don''t know if I can do it well Chihiro smiled at Aika as she said this, perhaps to hide her embarrassment. If you can make it, that''s great. ...Oh, but... Don''t make anything with a heart pattern, that would be too embarrassing I-I won''t make something like that. It''s embarrassing for me too Finally, Aika closed the topic by saying that she would discuss with Riko and the others to decide what to make. She said that it would be a big problem if they wore the same thing, and if Riko and the others were willing to make it, they might be able to adjust the whole body. It would be embarrassing, but if Riko and the others were willing to make it, it would be a great thing for him. And then. The unexpectedly difficult part was to find a bracelet, which was the main purpose of the trip. The reason for this was that cheap and good quality chain clothing stores do not have many accessories. So, inevitably, they went to grocery stores, as Riko had done before. The rest was a matter of Aika choosing and Chihiro buying. ...These things are pretty expensive, aren''t they? Don''t worry about the price. It won''t break easily, and I want you to choose the one you like You say that, but... Either a discerning eye, or simply poor. It seems that the price is not reasonable. It would be different if there was a design that she thought was perfect, but it seems she couldn''t find such a design. Just when they were beginning to ponder what to do. Ah! Aika''s face lit up when she saw an incoming call on her smartphone. What''s wrong? Well, I emailed Riko-chan earlier, and she gave me some advice She suggested that they should go to a used store, in other words, a second-hand store. If Aika doesn''t mind buying things that have been used by other people, it''s a good idea because sometimes a rare one-of-a-kind item can be found there. This idea had never occurred to Chihiro and Aika. Shall we go? Yeah From there, they look around at the used stores. They went into both large and small stores, and found that the stores had a wide variety of products. In addition, the items are cheap. It can''t help but make them check out other items as well. Although it is somewhat risky to buy tableware and clothes, the furniture, home appliances, and accessories seem to be good targets if one is careful about damage and defects. Then, at one of the stores, they came across something. ...Oh, this Aika caught sight of an item and picked it up. It''s a thin bracelet made of metal. Silver in color. It''s round on the outside and flat on the inside, and the finish is smooth on both sides. It may not be pure silver, but it has the weight of metal, and there are no major scratches, peeling paint, or rust. On the top, a small black stone shines. The surface of the item is almost completely unadorned, and there is an exquisite pattern on the back side. A bit unusual. Do you like it? ...Yes While she answered, Aika was transfixed by the item. The price is... The number on the price tag was not much. It was about the same price as Riko''s choker. Considering the fact that it was used, it was moderate, but not unaffordable. Why don''t you try it on? The design is not a complete circle, but rather has a little space on one side, so it is slightly movable. Perhaps because of this, the bracelet fits perfectly on Aika''s wrist. Although it is made of metal, it is thin and does not look too heavy. The weight of the bracelet is also within the acceptable range for wearing. ...it''s great The fingers of her left hand, the one without the bracelet, grasps her right wrist tightly. ...It was as if this bracelet had been waiting for Aika to find her. Perhaps Chihiro wasn''t the only one who felt this way. So, shall we take this one? Yes Aika nodded, her cheeks slightly tinted. After paying the bill at the register, he removed the price tag and handed it to Aika. She took it with great care and immediately put it on her arm. Chihiro-kun. I''ll take good care of this Thank you She smiled and said, "Thank you is my line". But he was happy when she was happy. And when they got on the train to go home, the sky started to darken a little. It would be evening by the time they reached home. It''s going to be winter now, so it''s a pity it''s hidden in your sleeve However, it is not noticeable even if it is worn in the school. Besides, Aika said it was nice to be able to wear it without anyone knowing. Do you want to come by today? No. Tomorrow we have school, so I''m going back to the dorm No dinner tonight because they had already eaten two meals out. And when they arrived at the destination station, Chihiro walked Aika to her dormitory and split up. See you tomorrow, then Yeah, see you tomorrow They waved to each other nearby, and almost pulled apartDDthe distance between them shortened again. Aika turned around, jumped into Chihiro''s chest, looked up and suddenly kissed him. The kiss is brief, lasting only a few seconds. Aika I''m sorry She smiled mischievously and lowered her gaze slightly. I''m so happy, I really wanted to tell you that I like you right now. But, it''s okay once in a while, right? Yes He couldn''t hold back if she said that much. Chihiro impulsively hugged Aika and kissed her, feeling her soft body. He kissed her for several times longer than before. And when he gently pulled away, the girl''s face was bright red. C-Chihiro I''m sorry. I wanted to return the favor G-Geez... I''m not used to this kind of thing, you know Aika whispered in protest and ran into the dormitory grounds. Perhaps embarrassed, she didn''t look back, but stopped in front of the door and waved again. Chihiro waved back lightly and waited until she was out of sight before returning to the apartment. Welcome back. You''re home early Maria came out into the hallway and greeted him nonchalantly. Early, huh? Oh. Maria and I were talking about the possibility that you''d stop by a love hotel No no no Or should be? Well, Aika might say it''s not worth the hotel bill I''m glad you and Takatsuki-san seem to be getting along so well Maria smiles and averts her gaze. He turned around to follow her, thinking that he had noticed something wrong on her, but there was nothing special there. Rather, her words seemed to have a slight sting to them. Maria What is it, Izumi-kun? But when Maria turned to face Chihiro, her expression was completely normal. Seeing that, he didn''t know what he should ask. Um... did anything happen while I was gone? No, not really. ...Ah, no Maria said as she stood up, as if she remembered. I have a few things to do tomorrow after school. So, I might be home late Oh, yeah Okay Riko and Chihiro looked at each other as she disappeared into the bathroom to prepare for her bath. Did something happen? No, not really Apparently, she really had no idea what was going on too. And Riko''s conversation turned to the photo of the bracelet that Aika had just sent. Maria''s attitude was normal, both at dinner and at night. So, Chihiro had no idea what the discomfort he just felt was. CH 81.1 Izumi-kun, Izumi-kun, do you have free time after school? During lunchtime, when Chihiro was eating lunch with Aika, a girl in the class asked him. At this sudden question, Chihiro stopped his chopsticks and blinked his eyes. A free time? Usually after-school training is voluntary, so if he says he has free time, he usually has free time... but he had other things to do from today. Sorry, I need to check something. At least it won''t be on a day when the executive committee of the festival is being held Executive committee? Why? Chihiro-kun is helping the student council. The student council president asked him to help... right? Aika replied to the girls question instead of Chihiro himself. Oh, really? I didn''t know that at all The girl seemed very surprised. After all, it seems that Kamishiro''s joining of the Public Morals Committee got mixed up with Chihiros and nobody knew about it. Well, that is not a problem. But, why do you need me after school? I thought I''d take some measurements. I needed them to make clothes ...Oh That''s right, the maid''s uniform is supposed to be handmade, not pre-made. Ten, or rather eleven, outfits for the girls plus one would be quite expensive even if they are cheap, and the ready-made mass-produced outfits had short skirts and thin fabrics, so it would probably be cold to wear them in November. Chihiro doesn''t know how to sew, so it''s great that she can make it for the class. Isn''t it too early? It''s only yesterday That''s not true. We have midterm in October, so we don''t have much time Oh, I see If the students put too much effort into the school festival and their midterm exam scores dropped, it would be a complete disaster. The examinations of this school are rather easy, but not too easy to take care of. On top of that, in Chihiro''s case, helping the student council took up a lot of his time. Well, it seems pretty hard for me Chihiro mumbled, but Aika laughed and said, That''s too late . And don''t worry. If you''re slacking off, I''ll remind you every day But it''s not like we''re going to study for the exam together Oh, if you don''t mind. That would be nice too Maria is good at such things, and Riko is not the type of person who studies very hard. And although Chihiro hadn''t studied for exams with anyone since middle school or high school, Aika and Chihiro''s grades were close and they could teach each other well. As they were nodding to each other, the girl from before muttered to them with half-lidded eyes. Um, you two. Please don''t flirt in front of me so naturally  The afternoon classes have ended for today. And recently, the results of the matches in the class are not so good. However, the steady training of the body and the ability of [Pain Reduction] seem to be working surprisingly well. Apart from Kamishiro, Maria, and other combat-oriented people, it''s possible to win or lose. Well, in terms of pure combat ability, this is probably the limit. That''s what Chihiro is thinking. One reason is that the training has to be suspended due to the student council. But at the same time, he has realized something. If someone wants to become stronger than this, it is difficult to do so by only training the body. Unless they hone their skills or gain some spectacular ability, they will not be able to grow. But I''m sure that once I''m satisfied with my current situation, I won''t be able to develop any combat abilities Is it time to rethink it again? On the way back from the training ground, Chihiro walk alongside Aika, thinking so in a corner of his mind. They were chatting as they walked outdoors to the entrance. In the end, the girls found out the bracelet when I was changing in the locker room Haha. I suppose it''s okay. It''s not like there''s anything to worry about Yeah, but I wanted to keep it a secret as much as possible It was unusual for Aika to be wearing such an expensive accessory, so the girls pestered her about it, saying it was suspicious that she was hiding it. Apparently, they even found out that it was a gift from Chihiro and that they went out together to pick it out and Aika puffed up her cheeks. Seeing so, he thought it was cute. Well, although they are trying to be as natural as possible in public - leaving aside the fact that they seem to be flirting with each other quite a bit - the two of them really do try. Sometimes you can be a little... Proud of yourself, he was about to say that. But he staggered a few steps out of the flow of people andDD A soft bulge caught Chihiro''s arm. Suzu, san Hello, Chihiro-kun. Shall we have that? Before he could return the greeting, she really asked for that? Uh, uhhh As expected, he couldn''t catch up. For the time being, he moves his head and looks at Suzu. Since she was touching him, he wasnt affected by her [Cognitive Obstruction], and he could clearly see her wearing a loose shirt - a women''s size XL - above her underwear. Her hair is unkempt and hanging down. It showed some signs of having been combed, but was still rather disheveled. ... just from her appearance alone, there''s a lot to say. Then, he turns his gaze back to where he was a moment ago. Aika has stopped and is looking around. Takatsuki-san, what''s wrong? Um. Chihiro-kun, you were next to me a while ago, but suddenly you disappeared I''m not in the bathroom or something? No, I don''t think so... From Aika''s point of view, it must have looked as if Chihiro had suddenly disappeared. That was naturally surprising and confusing. But to make the situation not worse, she let her friends go ahead and stayed there. Chihiro-kun? Is that her... by any chance? Sensing the situation from Chihiro''s appearance, Suzu looked at Aika. Then, she nodded her head, and said in admiration. I was only half joking... So, am I interrupting your time with her? She sounded a little awkward. She''s fickle and lecherous, but she has this kind of common sense. That''s why it makes him feel a little sorry for her. No, I''m the one who said any time is fine. ...but the timing is a little off Now what to do. He doesn''t have many chances to meet Suzu, and he might as well introduce her to Aika. But considering Suzu''s business and her outfit, it would be difficult. While he was pondering for a while, Aika''s behavior changed as she looked at Chihiro and Suzu. She looked intently at them. Her gaze wanders to the area where the two of them are, and then her gaze meets Chihiro. Naturally, the mind reading is activated. C-Chihiro-kun? Instantly, Aika''s eyes widened and she rushed over. Seeing this, Suzu was stunned, and muttered in a volume that only Chihiro could hear. CH 81.2 ...Amazing. This might be the first time I''ve been found out without an ability directly. Maybe it''s the effect of Chihiro-kun''s [Domination] Could be that? Girls imprinted with the ability of [Domination] are always connected to Chihiro. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to immediately change their state between support and penalty, so this is probably true. If so, it might be possible to follow that connection to roughly guess Chihiro''s location. What''s wrong? You suddenly disappeared, so I was surprised I''m sorry. I don''t know how to explain it You''re right, it''s hard to explain Suzu said behind Chihiro''s troubled face. She reached out her right hand and touched Aika''s shoulder. The contact with Suzu caused the ability of [Cognitive Obstruction] to affect Aika as well, and she began to see Suzu''s figure. Kya...eh, a woman? From Aika''s point of view, a person appeared out of an empty space one after another. Hello. I have been taking care of Chihiro-kun Eh...huh? What do you mean by taken care of? Blinking her eyes, Aika stepped forward. Because both of them have to touch Suzu, Chihiro is sandwiched between the two of them. Really, both sides of the room smell good, and it''s like a different space. When Aika saw Suzu''s face and her appearance, she muttered in fear. ...Are you by any chance Suzu-san? Yes, that''s correct. Chihiro-kun told you about me, didn''t he? ...Yes, I heard it Almost everything about what happened with Suzu has been told. That she was in charge of the secondary assessment, and that she had sexual intercourse with Chihiro on two separate occasions. But, why all of a sudden? Aika''s voice sounded a little stiff as she asked. Suzu, on the other hand, spoke loosely. Because I wanted to do that with Chihiro-kun ...in a place like this? Aika almost shouted, but then she stepped forward to get closer to Chihiro. It''s okay. I have the ability to make sure no one else notices Oh, I see... but that''s not the point Things are not going well. And it would be difficult to talk to her if she released her hand, especially because of Suzu''s clothes. So, taking advantage of the fact that no one would notice, they continued to talk. I''ve been going out with Chihiro It seems so. But I don''t really want to be Chihiro-kun''s girlfriend. I just want to see him sometimes and play with him ...Saffle, is that it? Oh, that''s a good word. Something like that Aika sighed when she saw Suzu laughing softly. It seems that Suzu and Aika are not compatible with each other. Neither of them is the type to get into a fight easily, but there is a big difference in their fundamental way of thinking. Aika is probably more comfortable talking to Maria, who is the same age as her and who, on the surface, leads a normal high school life. Is it bad? ...I''m not saying bad, but... not right now Why not? Suzu tilted her head, but Aika told her firmly. Because Chihiro has something to do after school. He has to attend the school festival committee meeting to help the student council It didn''t matter if he couldn''t make it to the HR on the way back, but he had to attend the committee meeting. If he were to be late or absent from the first day of the festival, he would be greatly disappointed with the members of the student council, especially Lucille. At the same time, it would cause trouble for the committee members and many others. ...I see, a school festival, huh? I guess you''ll just have to do it then Maybe the content of the statement is effective, or maybe it reminded her of her own high school days. Suzu nodded, looking somewhat nostalgic. Aika looked at her with a strange expression, as if she had been surprised that Suzu had withdrawn so easily. Suzu gently moved her body away from Chihiro and Aika, keeping her hands on them. So, Chihiro-kun, I''ll come see you again sometime Yes. ...I''m sorry, Suzu-san It''s okay, don''t worry about it. Festivals like that are important Suzu smiles. Then, she asked Chihiro as if she suddenly remembered. ...By the way, do you know who the current student council president is? Or her name? Eh? ...It''s Kurohane Yotsuba, she''s a calm and gentle person I see Suzu nodded casually, and muttered something small. The words disappeared in the wind, and it could not be heard clearly. DDIt felt as if she said, "I knew it". But there was no time to check, no time to think back, because the fickle girl quickly turned around. Well, good luck, Chihiro-kun With that, she let go of her hand. And without being able to see her off, Chihiro and Aika parted ways with Suzu. You''re right, she is strange ...right? Yeah. But maybe she''s not a bad person Aika muttered with a complicated expression.  Aika and he ran quickly, just in time to make it to the HR on the way back. And it seems as soon as HR was over, Maria disappeared somewhere. She said she had something to do. Then Chihiro parted with Aika and left the classroom to attend the executive committee meeting. It seems that Aika is going to help out at the medical office again today, so everyone is going home separately today. Originally, there is one member (?) from a different class. As he is moving to the empty classroom of the second-year class designated as the meeting place and thinking so, he saw a familiar black-rimmed glasses girl. Ah! A literary girl who was walking in the same direction as Chihiro turned around and made a disgusted face. Gee It''s a reaction that brings back memories. It has been a few months since Riko had frowned at him every time they met. Why are you here, Izumi-kun? I don''t think you were forced to be a member of the committee By the way, did he forget to tell Hana about the student council? Well... Mishuku-san too, how? I applied for the position. It''s also important to get good grades I see. Maybe that''s just like Mishuku-san What''s that? I don''t understand He meant it as a compliment, but... As they were arguing, they reached the classroom. As soon as they arrived at the classroom, Hana turned her head away and started to walk faster. It seems she doesn''t want people to think they''re good friends. Oh well, it can''t be helped. As he walked forward, Hana stopped just as she entered the classroom, and he almost bumped into her. Mishuku-san? He asked and looked at her, but she looked at him strangely. Izumi-kun, I thought there is only one committee member for each class The girl in her line of sight is a female student. A beautiful girl with partly grown out black hair, Fukami Maria, is sitting quietly in her seat. CH 82.1 Like Hana, Chihiro stood there unconsciously, but came to his senses at the voice of a third-year boy sitting at the head of the table. If you are a member of the executive committee, please take a seat by class Hana glanced back at Chihiro and went to her seat in first-year class A, which was two rows from Maria. Chihiro too couldn''t just sit idly by. He went up to the third-year student, the head of the school festival committee, and greeted him. I''m Izumi Chihiro from Class 1C. I''d like to participate as a representative of the student council Yes, I heard you. Nice to meet you As he greeted the other members of the committee, the second and third year executives also gathered. At that moment, he looked at Hana, but it seemed that she couldn''t find the right moment to talk to Maria because there is a student between them. But insteadDD What''s with the student council? I didn''t hear anything about it She looked at Chihiro with a look as if to say this. And then, the committee meeting started. As this is the first meeting of the committee, self-introductions and various explanations are the main topics. After the introductions, Chihiro just took the minutes in his new notebook. ...But during the self-introduction, Maria seemed unconcerned. The meeting was over in about two hours. The students leave their seats and start walking to the door. But then Hana stopped Maria and started talking to her. Thank you for your hard work You''re welcome. I look forward to working with you too in the future And she greets the head of the committee again and leave. However, just as Maria parted with Hana and got her stuff togetherDD Ma... Chihiro was about to call Maria, but held his tongue. ...Even though no one is paying attention to them, it''s not a good idea to talk so intimately on school. On the surface, they''re just classmates. That was his thought. So, suppressing his nervousness and the desire to ask her about her intentions, he tried to keep his composure and said again. Fukami-san The dark-haired girl turned around. Ah, Izumi-kun. Thanks for your hard work His eyes met Maria''s, who smiled. He had expected the usual impulse, but the feeling that entered his heart was unexpectedly a gentle affection. ...I wonder what that means That Maria has such feelings in her heart, stronger than her sexual desire? It was a strange and uncomfortable feeling that struck Chihiro. It was as if the girl in front of him was not the Maria he knew, but a different person with the same face. Something is missing. Perhaps something serious has happened to Maria without his knowledge. It sent a chill down his spine. But there was no way to find out right now. Izumi-kun? Oh...sorry He smiled back at Maria, who looked at him curiously. ...What should to say to her? I didn''t know that Fukami-san is a member of the school festival committee His tone of voice was a bit resentful, which was understandable. However, Maria didn''t seem to notice, and smiled wryly. That''s right. Maisaka-kun asked me directly, and I accepted on the spot. I don''t think most people know about it "But", she continued. I''m glad Izumi-kun is here Eh? It''s such a relief to have someone from the same class. From now on, I''m looking forward to working with you She looks up at him, a little embarrassed. Y-Yeah Thank you Then she picked up her bag and said, "See you later", and bowed her head. But it made him feel uncomfortable. What is this? This is just too normal. Classmates who hadn''t really interacted with each other before became friends at the school event and had a chance to have a conversation. Ah... He almost reaches out to touch the black hair that is moving away from him. Maybe he should stop her. Or should he talk to her again, and ask her about her true intentions in a place where they can be alone. ...But, would that really help? His head is spinning. He had no idea what to be wary of, what to suspect. If Maria had already changed, if she had been changed, wouldn''t it be pointless to move together with her to a secluded place? If Maria has already been replaced by someone else, isn''t it possible that their goal is to take him out to an empty place? Before he knows it, Maria has left the classroom. He doubts that she will come back to the apartment. If she does, how will Riko feel when she sees that Maria? Oh right, Hana. What would she think? There is no one except Mishuku Hana who knows better when it comes to Maria''s condition. ...! So, he rushed out of the classroom and called Hana''s number. He takes a window seat near the stairs so that he can see the entrance and exit, so that he can follow Maria if the need arises. Fortunately, Hana answered the phone right away. Hello? Can I help you? Hana, did you notice anything strange about Maria earlier? Huh? I mean, please don''t call me by my first name in the confusionDD I''m sorry, but I don''t have time for this. I can''t be bothered with that He interrupts with a hint of annoyance. ...... And Hana paused for a few seconds, then gave a deep sigh. She then answers the question in a more serious voice than before. I don''t know what you''re in a hurry about, but... it was normal. Just the usual Maria-chan. I didn''t notice anything strange, at least not that I could tell ...I see... Hearing her reply, his strength relaxed from his body. Chihiro couldn''t tell if it was relief or disappointment, though. But Hana''s observation is reliable. Then it was unlikely that Maria had been involved in any kind of trouble. Excuse me. Did something happen to her? ...I don''t know Are you kidding me, you don''t know? Of course, I''m serious. Thank you for telling me. I''m fine now Hana still looked unconvinced, but she ended the conversation. Well, maybe she just didn''t want to talk to him for too long. And then Chihiro let out a breath. ...Calm down. If I''m just jumping to conclusions, that''s fine. So just do the bare minimum I can do for now After some thought, he sent an email to Riko and Aika. He tried to keep the message short, "If you see or talk to Maria, please keep an eye out for any unusual behavior. If she doesn''t come back to the apartment, please let me know". They soon replied with their understanding. Now, for the time being, there should be no problem. CH 82.2 On the way, he washed his face and changed his mind before going to the student council room. After arrived, in the room, which still smelled of coffee, there are two students, Yotsuba and Lucille, sitting in their seats doing some paperwork. Because he knocked on the door and entered without waiting for an answer, they looked up at the same time. *Hmph* it looks like you didn''t skip work I''m sorry I''m late Lucille snorted a little, and he apologized for the short interval between the end of the committee meeting and his arrival here. Then, this blonde girl tilted her head, "Hmm?" and said. Did you take a detour or something? It''s not like there''s any important information from the first meeting, but why are you leave beyond the meeting time? You don''t have to worry about that much, okay? Looking at her, Yotsuba smiled, "You''re starting to sound like a bad boss and looking at Chihiro. Luu is easily misunderstood... Thanks for your help, Izumi-kun. Do you have the record of the meeting? Oh, yes He takes a notebook out of his bag and hands it to her across the table. Yotsuba gives the notebook to Lucille and explains it verbally while Lucille looks at the contents. First, that the meeting proceeded without any special problems. Then, the contents of the meeting. Since the meeting ended with self-introductions and an overview of the school festival, the detailed report was skipped, and the attendance and participation of the students on the committee was added briefly. Thud! the notebook was closed. Well, it''s not bad Whoa He hurriedly caught the note that had been thrown out to him. Looks like Luu likes you Well, that''s how it goes when you''re running errands. Keep up the good work Yes. Thank you very much After the report, he was forced to sit down on a chair for a break. Although the timing makes him feel impatient, he doesn''t have to leave right away. Besides, he had confirmed that the immediate danger is low, and he had contacted Riko and the others. Rather, it seems that Riko and the others might be able to find out better without him. While thinking so, Yotsuba made coffee, and Lucille added a lot of sweets to the plate on the table. Chocolates, pies, marshmallows, cookies, biscuit... They''re all quite ordinary, but they''re spectacular. It''s all sweet treats Isn''t it good to have something sweet when exhausted? Yotsuba said as she elegantly popped a marshmallow into her mouth. Since it was a good opportunity, Chihiro also took a few. Well, it''s mostly to replenish Luu''s sugar supply Sugar? Is that the price of her ability or something? He thought of Shuka, who had [Heat Manipulation]. She too must have consumed a lot of calories due to her ability. And Lucille nodded, surprisingly unconcerned. Then, she threw chocolates and cookies into her mouth as she talked. My ability is based on calories, but especially on a lack of sugar. That''s why I compensate for it this way. But half the time it''s just a matter of taste Normally a girl would be concerned about her weight, but it seems that Lucille''s ability allows her to eat as many sweets as she wants. That makes everyone feel jealous. Can I ask what kind of ability you have? [Genius] Eh? I said [Genius]. That''s my ability Lucille said, "I don''t mean to speak for myself". But her [Genius] is the ability to display extraordinary talent in all fields, athletics, academics, art, music... Even if she uses it, it doesn''t mean she can do things she doesn''t know. However, it is extremely useful for remembering and applying what she knows, and for learning what she has been taught. Hearing one thing and knowing ten things, an all-round ability. It is ranked A. I thought you knew it because it''s rather famous ...Haha. I''m not very knowledgeable about such things But, Luu''s reputation is something that most of the students are afraid of or avoid, or on the other hand, respect, so I was wondering why you don''t know it Yotsuba said this and nodded her head in agreement. Is Lucille-senpai that great? Yes, she is great Hmph! Lucille sniffed. You see, being able to speak three or four languages at the same time, or learning kendo, karate, and judo just by looking at it, those are things that would be "normal" for her ...That''s great In fact, it''s amazing that she''s still in high school. But it''s troublesome Troublesome, huh? Yes Lucille sips her coffee and reaches for more sweets. Who would want to skip high school and become a grown-up? You know, every person can only enjoy their youth while they''re still a teen She said as if she were a grown-up. Youth. The privileges of being a teenager. ...something Chihiro had never really thought about. Fufu. Luu, it''s unusual for you to say something like that What is it? It''s okay, sometimes Yes, of course They say it peacefully. As he watched, Maria and the others'' faces came to mind. As expected, he''s curious. So, Chihiro picked up the cup of coffee and drank the liquid inside. I''m sorry. I''m afraid I''m going home early today Yotsuba turned around and blinked. Really? ...Oh, then can you spare a moment? Yotsuba stood up, walked around the table and stopped beside Chihiro. Her hand gently touched Chihiro''s right hand and lifted it. Open your hand Holding Chihiro''s hand with her left hand, she slides her right index finger into his palm. She drew a figure of eight () several times, and now drew another figure of eight (), which intersected the first one. This tickles him. At the same time, he feels something ritualistic and mysterious. Yes, that''s it Um... what was that? After a minute or so, Yotsuba released Chihiro. When asked, she smiled and tilted her head. It''s a charm. For Izumi-kun to have good luck ...Thank you Although he was no longer old enough to believe in childish tricks, he was able to accept Yotsuba''s words with open arms. Then after bowing his head, he picked up his bag. Now, if you''ll excuse me Hmm. Have a good day See you later, Izumi-kun He leaves the student council room, leaving the president, vice president, and the two senpai behind. He was tempted to go back to the apartment right away, but he thought better of it and stopped by the infirmary. He peeked through the entrance into the room, which had nearly ten beds and was much larger than a normal school. Although one or two beds were occupied, there seemed to be no recent injuries. And beside a cupboard, a female school nurse, Koiwai Noriko, was working on something. Hmm? Oh, Izumi, Takatsuki has already left That''s what she told him as soon as she saw his face. It was obvious that he was looking for Aika and had come to see her. But she had finished her work about thirty minutes ago and was done for the day. He thought she might still be on school, but he was too late. Thank you very much He thanked Noriko and left the infirmary. As he had nothing else to do, he left the school and walked towards the apartment. When he was almost there, he received a call on his smart phone. It was Riko who was calling him. Hello, Riko? Oh, Chihiro, I''m sorry, can''t you come home right now? She sounded panicked and scared, so there was something wrong. What''s wrong? Maria and Takatsuki-san are fighting. Maybe they''ll get their hands on each other Huh? Chihiro just replied, "I''ll be right there", and hung up the call. CH 83.1 A few minutes after receiving Riko''s call. Chihiro rushed back to the apartment and opened the front door, suppressing his nervousness. The corridor is surprisingly quiet. But there is a blonde girl standing alone in front of the bedroom, looking as if she had no idea where she was. Looking back at the door, she looked slightly relieved. Chihiro Riko, where are Aika and the others...? Inside Riko answered and looked at the door nearby. ...I see, that''s why I couldn''t hear them Maybe they were worried about disturbing the next room or the room above them by their quarrel. The fact that they didn''t start a fight suggests that they are still rational. Or maybe they expected that the conversation would never end peacefully. If the latter is the case, it''s not a surprise. Why, all of a sudden? ...We were just talking in the living room. But after I asked Maria what she was doing today, things got ugly... Aika was getting more and more heated in her questioning, but Maria kept on pushing her in an indifferent manner. They continued to argue, and eventually moved to the bedroom. Riko tried to warn them, but to no avail, and left the bedroom to ask Chihiro for help. ...Okay Chihiro nodded, put his things in the corridor and put his hand on the door. DDThis is not the kind of third party intervention he had feared at first, but in a way his fears had come true. If Maria and Aika had caused the trouble, it was Chihiro''s responsibility to take care of it. He opened the door, making sure that Riko followed Chihiro with a mysterious face, Slap! A dry sound echoed in the bedroom. He rushed in and saw that Aika had just slapped Maria. Maria''s cheeks are red and swollen, and Aika''s cheeks are swollen as well. It was probably the result of the damage done by the [Retaliation]. Judging from the way they''re swollen, they''ve already taken a few hits. ... In less than a second of analysis, the two of them make their next move. Aika tries to grab Maria, and Maria lets out a short breath and raises her right hand. Before either of their moves could reach the other, Chihiro stepped in between them. Wait. Calm down, both of you! He was prepared to be attacked, but fortunately, both of them stopped their moves. They must have not expected Chihiro to come back at this moment. They looked at Chihiro with a blank expression. Chihiro-kun ...Izumi-kun. Welcome back Aika''s excitement hadn''t waned. Maria, on the other hand, quickly changed her expression and greeted Chihiro. Riko, who had closed the bedroom door tightly, turned around and said in a dumbfounded voice. Well, this isn''t a welcome home. Why are you even messing with each other, both of you? Because... Aika glared at Maria. The emotion in her glare seemed to go beyond frustration and anger to loathing and hatred. Maria accepts it with a cold attitude and mutters. It''s nothing. It''s no big deal, Izumi-kun, don''t worry about it ...... Chihiro looked at Aika again. When she looked at him, she had an annoyed, apologetic look on her face, but at the same time, she couldn''t let it go. He then turns his head back. It doesn''t work that way. At least, it doesn''t look like it''s a big deal If it''s just a simple quarrel, maybe he doesn''t need to intervene. After all, personal, female-on-female conflicts often don''t go well when others interfere. But not this time. It happened just as he sensed something wrong with Maria. And she''s even started to hurt other. So, he can''t just turn a blind eye to the fact that his precious girls are fighting each other. ...You''re taking Takatsuki-san''s side Maria? It''s nothing. Let''s go back to the living room. We can''t talk calmly in here When he asked her what she meant, Maria shook her head and turned herself around. He wanted to stop her and question her, but he had to deal with the fight first. ...I wonder if it''s safe to leave this room When he looked back at Riko, she raised her eyebrows, but nodded back. I guess it can''t be helped. It''s still better to have a table between us than to sit on the bed ...Okay He nodded. Aika ...Yeah He gently hugged Aika''s shoulders and urged her to sit down, and she did so with her head down. The four of them left the bedroom and went to the corridor. As they approached the living room, they heard a noise coming from the front door. The door is unlocked and Hana, a small literary girl, peeks out. She looked back at the four of them and raised her voice suspiciously. I came here because I was curious about Izumi-kun''s story, but... what''s the situation? ...Ah, it''s too much. It''s too much trouble, let''s just talk about it in the living room Riko''s suggestion with a sigh is not rejected by anyone. CH 83.2 With a slight but sharp noise. A glass of iced tea on a tray is placed on the table. Hana, who had just arrived, took care of preparing the drinks. Once she had finished setting the glasses, she put the tray away and sat down next to Maria. ...So, what happened? Even if it''s Takatsuki-san, I won''t forgive you for hitting Maria-chan. But it''s depending on the reason Aika and Maria are facing each other over a dining table made up of two small tables. Riko sits next to Aika, and Chihiro sits down equidistant from them. Although he wanted to do something about his girlfriend, Aika, he couldn''t favor one of them at this stage. I haven''t heard much either. So, it would be nice if you could start from the beginning He called out as calmly as he could. Aika and Maria looked up and looked at each other. After an air of restraint, Aika opened her mouth first. When I was done helping in the infirmary, I got a text from Chihiro-kun. And it''s just the right time to call it a day, so I came here And Maria had already come home. She was in the living room with Riko, and they were chatting normally at first. They casually talked about what Maria had been doing today. Aika didn''t press her, she just asked her. But the problem was what she replied. She told me she was on the executive committee of the school festival. Aika''s voice was faintly shaky. ...Apparently, Maria was just telling her what happened. Yeah, I was surprised to see her there too. That''s why I was going to talk to her later but I didn''t think Maria would answer honestly Yes, it''s not something to hide Well, sure, it would be exposed anyway when Chihiro got home. But, that''s strange. You don''t have to keep it from us, do you? Aika questioned Maria about her intentions. But Maria only dodged the question and refused to answer. Moreover, her only reply wasDD It''s my decision, there''s no need to talk about it Her reply doesn''t make sense, Aika thought. She would answer honestly where she had been, but not the purpose of her participation in the committee. Shouldn''t she have been more clear about whether she wanted to hide it or not? Aika, unconvinced, questioned Maria further. Well, Takatsuki-san didn''t like the fact that Maria was meeting with Chihiro in a place she didn''t know anything about Aika nodded at Riko''s comment. Of course. Because I''m Chihiro-kun''s girlfriend Even if they are friends, it''s because they are friends that she can''t allow her to contact Chihiro secretly. ...It''s only natural. Aika is a lover. Maria, Riko and Hana are slaves. They wished to be by Chihiro''s side and recognized each other. Then they should have the utmost respect for each other. In fact, Aika acknowledges the existence of the slaves and tries to get along with them. That is an extraordinary effort, even though Maria and the others were the ones who were with Chihiro first. And yet, Maria has trampled on Aika''s efforts and trust. It is no exaggeration to say that she betrayed her. So, it''s understandable to suspect artifice and malice. It was nothing special. Just a few words as classmates Then why didn''t you tell me? If nothing happened, why didn''t you just tell me? If Maria had apologized here, the conversation would''ve ended there. If she had just bowed her head and said, "I was rash, I''ll be careful next time", there would have been no rift between them. But she did not apologize. ...... She just ignored it and tried to pass it off. It was this attitude that caused Aika to become heated. I can''t understand you if you don''t say anything. Answer me properly, Maria-chan After a few seconds of silence, Maria said. I was just trying to surprise Izumi-kun and the others. Isn''t it easier for Izumi-kun if I''m on the executive committee than someone else? Yeah. But it''s a lie, isn''t it? Aika immediately cut her off. If that''s the reason, it doesn''t explain why she didn''t apologize for everything earlier. Or perhaps the usual Maria would have said, "Surprised, right?", or something like that. Not only did she keep quiet, she lied about it. So, the two of them argued. Aika was the one who raised her voice most of the time, but when things got a bit heated, both of them decided to move to the bedroom. Calm down, both of you. Can''t we at least wait until Chihiro comes home? I can''t let Chihiro-kun see us like this Right... I agree with you on that Riko''s mediation didn''t have much effect, and Riko called Chihiro to see what she should do. Fortunately, Chihiro was nearby... ...That''s how it is Riko ended the conversation with a sigh. Thanks. ...Riko did a good job of staying calm Uh, well. I think I missed the timing because Takatsuki-san pushed too hard, so I had to calm down She smiles wryly. But it is true that Riko saved the day. If she too had gotten heated, the situation would have been completely out of control. Thanks to her, she could sort out what happened. The conflict is triggered by Maria''s participation in the executive committee. And the cause seems to be Maria''s stubborn attitude. Maria When Chihiro call her name, the dark-haired girl turns to look at him. Her expression looks calm, but she is suppressing something. She seemed to be trying her best to make an innocent face. ...Fortunately, this is not a case of switching sides, as he feared. Why don''t you tell me what''s going on? Maria''s acting like this, I think there''s a reason DDJust like with Hana before. She doesn''t want to talk about it in front of him, so he glances at her and makes his intention known. But Hana gave him a disapproving look. At that time, too, Maria was working for Chihiro and the others despite her seemingly stubborn attitude. This time, she must have been trying to avoid a bigger problem. I told you. I don''t want you to sacrifice yourself without consulting me Even if the best solution is for Chihiro and the others to not know anything. Not wanting to go through that again, Chihiro stared at Maria. And... Oh, um. Izumi-kun, I''m sorry to interrupt your excitement, but... Hana approached her slowly. The expression on her face is indescribably vague. Well... it''s just possibly. But I don''t think it''s like that this time And the one who replied is Riko. She is also looking at Chihiro with a wry, complicated expression on her face. To be honest, I think this is Maria''s fault It can''t be Maria-chan''s fault. I think it''s Takatsuki-san who came in after her Both girls are in distress. But not in a life-threatening way, and their opinions are at odds with each other. Chihiro tilted his head. ...What do you mean? In other words, Maria wanted to be with Chihiro, so she agreed to be a member of the school festival committee. That''s all I''m saying Hana and Aika are not surprised by Riko''s words. They both knew that. But for Chihiro, it was an unexpected and outlandish reason. So, for a while, all he could do is ramble. CH 84.1 No one said a word. That gave everyone plenty of time to understand. To be with me, you mean... If she became a member of the executive committee, she would have more time to be with Chihiro. That''s why she accepted Maisaka''s request. This logic is understandable. But the positions of student council member and executive committee member are different, and you can''t talk to me during the meetings. Besides, I''ll be with you all the time when I get back ...... Maria doesn''t answer. She just kept silent, her eyes on the table. Instead, it was Aika who answered. Still, it would give me more time to be with Chihiro-kun... I suppose More time together. Thinking about it, that was something that Aika herself was concerned about. Even if the time Chihiro used to devote to after-school voluntary training was allocated to the student council, their time together would inevitably be reduced. He thought of various ways to solve the problem, but could not do anything about it, and in the end, he solved the problem by showing the connection between them with "objects". It''s not surprising that Maria is thinking the same thing. But... ...just for that? Why would she go that far? As Aika and the others said, then there''s no need to be stubborn. They should have told everyone beforehand, or given a good reason to explain her participation in the committee. There is no need for her to be stubborn and complicate the matter. Yeah, I think so, don''t you? Aika said with a hint of anger in her voice. But then she shook her head lightly. But... what I can''t forgive is not that, but what''s beyond Beyond? Yes. The reason she didn''t tell Chihiro-kun or me Aika then turned her gaze to Maria. Not because of logic. Just wanted to sneak off. You wanted to be with Chihiro-kun when I wasn''t around... right, Maria-chan? When asked, Maria slowly looked up. Then, something deep and passionate flickered in her jet-black eyes. However, it was Aika, not Chihiro, who was at the other end of the line. That''s not it Liar No, it''s really not Liar! And then. Aika banged her hand on the table and the girl''s angry voice echoed in the living room. Riko hurriedly restrained Aika and made her sit on the chair again. Aika still stared at Maria, still irritated. But Riko looked at her friend wistfully and said. Takatsuki-san, I also think that what Takatsuki-san said was a little bit wrong Eh...? Aika blinked, as if she didn''t understand. This time, Hana said in a quiet voice. It''s probably true, but I think Takatsuki-san is aware of it. Just that you''re focusing on different things "And", she continued. To put it simply, this whole thing is mostly Izumi-kun''s fault ...... As usual, her words were as blunt as ever. Hana''s point itself was within the expectations. In the first place, if Chihiro hadn''t built such a special relationship with Aika and Maria, this trouble wouldn''t have happened. Then, he asks. Can you tell me what is that about? ...Hmm Riko nods and glances at Maria. It''s okay, right, Maria? ...Do what you want Her voice was somewhat weak. Still, agreement is agreement. Riko began to speak as if she had obtained her consent. I think... Maria just wanted to be with Chihiro at "school" Hana nodded at the words. I suppose so ...But I believe we''re together most of the time at school as well Chihiro and Maria are in the same class. During class and breaks, they can check each other''s status just by looking next to each other. So, he replied that. But Riko shook her head. That doesn''t mean you''re together. You two are just strangers, classmates. You two don''t even talk, just being in the same place There is a big difference between just being in the same space and being together. It''s a matter of course. He doesn''t realize it until he''s confronted with it again. That''s because we promised not to interfere with each other at school Yes, that''s true. But isn''t that a promise made by Izumi-kun? Hana''s point stunned him. ...She''s right. This rule of non-interference within the school was made by Chihiro, and Maria hadn''t really cared about it from the beginning. She was just following Chihiro''s rules. So, Maria was actually unhappy? If so, she should have told it earlier. Is it arrogance to think so? Well, it should be arrogance. While Chihiro was thinking about it, Aika opened her mouth. She seemed to have come to a similar thought, ...But, it''s necessary, isn''t it? Regardless of who made the decision Riko nodded and asked further. Yes, but... Then why do you think it''s necessary? Because otherwise, Chihiro-kun would stand out too much... Aika''s eyes widened in mid-sentence, and she held her tongue. She seemed to have realized something. Hana glanced at Chihiro. That''s what happened. If Izumi-kun''s surroundings become too crowded, it will make him stand out and restrict everyone''s actions... yes, that''s true, but the current situation is crowded enough, isn''t it? ...That''s... That''s true. Right now, Chihiro has her girlfriend Aika by her side, and Aika''s friend Riko is often there. Maisaka talks to him often, and he had special matches with Kamishiro twice. ButDD Only Maria is away. No, she is separated from the rest. Of course, they can talk normally after returning to the apartment. In fact, Chihiro often asks Maria to play with him in the evening... but that''s why. She can''t stand to be the only one in the school who is left out of the loop. CH 84.2 However... Even though she''s lonely to be away from Chihiro. Her attitude of putting her own feelings and thoughts ahead of her Master''s orders is just like... Maria-chan likes Izumi-kun, doesn''t she? Not as a Master, but as a boy DDIt''s not about logic, it''s about position. Maria just jealous. She jealous of Riko, who could talk to Chihiro as usual on school. She also jealous of Aika, who is recognized as Chihiro''s girlfriend. She wanted to take their place. She wanted to outsmart them, so she took on the committee without telling anyone. Not as a slave, but as a woman. It''s such a relief to have someone from the same class. From now on, I''m looking forward to working with you To meet as mere classmates and make a pretense of getting along. ...Aika''s murmur caused Maria to shudder That''s not right Maria denied desperately. But Aika brushed it off. Hmph. What is wrong? I took on the committee because I thought it would be more convenient. That''s all Convenient? There are disadvantages to being together, but there are advantages too, right? In order to act quickly in case of emergency, it''s better to stay close to Izumi-kun It''s a good point. Although that statement ultimately leads to the same question. If you think so, shouldn''t you tell Chihiro-kun first? ...That''s Maria stammers. She glanced at Chihiro. Her eyes are pained and somewhat accusing. ...I thought if I told it, it would be rejected Throb! Chihiro felt a pain in his heart. If Maria had indeed given up on the consultation for the reason he had just given, it meant that there is a lack of trust between them. ...that he will going to reject the proposal out of hand. Phew... It was Riko who let out a sigh. ...That''s why I think Maria''s wrong. Of course, I understand how you feel No, Riko. If you''re talking about it now, the one at fault is... Aika interrupted Chihiro, who was about to say it was him. No, Riko-chan''s right. This is Maria-chan''s fault. She said Chihiro-kun was her Master, but she didn''t believe him. And she didn''t even want to obey Chihiro-kun She means Maria is not a good slave. "Is that so?", Hana mutters and continued to speak. But the one who pushed Maria-chan over the edge was Izumi-kun, who brought a foreign object like a lover into the relationship between a master and a slave. And then there was Takatsuki-san, who kept putting pressure on Maria-chan innocently under the guise of a girlfriend Yes. Even if Maria did something she shouldn''t have done as a slave, it doesn''t change the fact that the root cause is Chihiro. Asking Aika to take responsibility is wrong, or perhaps too much. No, that''s not right Maria denied again. That''s not true. I didn''t think that way. I did it as Master''s slave So, that''s your excuse, isn''t it Maria-chan? It''s not an excuse! Maria looks at Chihiro as if to cling to him. Catching her eyes head-on, Chihiro saw the emotions swirling in her chest. Please, believe me Izumi-kun. Please believe me... believe me, Master Self-deception. Right now, she''s struggling to deceive herself. It''s painful. He can''t watch it. He also can''t tell her that he believes her because he knows exactly how she feels. ...... Maria''s eyes narrowed sadly at Chihiro, who held his tongue. He shook his head as if he was reluctant to speak, and let out a sob. I don''t believe you. I... I don''t believe your words A silence descended in the room. Everyone had their own thoughts and feelings, which prevented them from saying anything. But then, Hana broke the painful silence. That''s why she should have been mine, not Izumi-kun''s Probably, she just said that to herself. And she spoke again. Then she wouldn''t have had to feel such pain Painful, huh? ...Love? Is love painful? But the feelings he had for Aika were warm and gentle, and not painful at all. No... It should have been how Kamishiro felt when he confessed his feelings to Aika. In other words, is there a difference between a love that is rewarded and a love that is not rewarded - a love that is only thought of? Hey, Maria-chan Aika says quietly. Her voice and expression are much calmer than before. Instead, she exudes sadness and wistfulness. I won''t say you''re lying anymore. But I still can''t accept Maria-chan as it is now. You''re not like Maria-chan at all Fukami Maria is a more dignified, resolute, self-possessed girl. Her current expression, like that of a lost child, is not appropriate. Maybe I''m wrong. But if that''s the case, tell me exactly how Maria-chan feels. Otherwise, I won''t forgive you and I won''t accept it Aika I''m sorry, Chihiro-kun Aika called out and she looked back at Chihiro and narrowed her eyes. This kind of fight is no fun for anyone, right? But it won''t end until we finish it properly ...Yeah Yes, it is. What''s happened can''t be undone. Even if everyone pretends on the surface that nothing happened, the lump will remain in everyone''s heart. Then the matter should be cleared up now. If there was a cause, it was bound to happen someday. Chihiro Riko also looked at Chihiro. I''m not saying or thinking that this is all Chihiro''s fault, but... Maybe the only person who can do something about this is Chihiro ...I agree Chihiro nodded at her words. Then, he began to sort out what was in his heart. ...He certainly understood the circumstances. But to be honest, he is still skeptical about the motive. That Maria had romantic feelings for him. DDTo Chihiro, that was impossible. He had taken her virginity, held her many times, and tasted her body. He was confident that he had established a certain level of bond with her. And he thought that Fukami Maria would never fall in love with anyone. Well, it was not that he was mocking her. It was just that the desire in her heart was so strong that he thought she didn''t need to fall in love. But if he''d been wrong. He must know. Once again, about the girl, Fukami Maria. He must seek her out in a deeper, different way than [Mind Reading]. However, what should be done to do that? He thought about it and decided... ...This will probably be a hard choice for him, for Maria, and for Riko and the others. Still, he decided to believe that he should do it. Then let''s have dinner first Huh? Chihiro, this is not the time for dinner Riko tilted her head with a strange voice, but he smiled as much as he could and said. No, now is the time. What I''m about to do will take a lot of energy. Besides, this might be the last meal we''ll have together What do you mean by that, Izumi-kun? Chihiro replied slowly to Hana''s question. After dinner, I''ll train Maria. Depending on the results, I''ll release Maria Everyone in the room was speechless at the decisive declaration. CH 85.1 Clink! the sound on the dining table is the clattering of dishes. There is a chili prawn, fruit salad with shrimp and yogurt sauce, and an oversized omelet filled with bacon and potatoes. The rice is cooked in a large rice cooker, and the miso soup with tofu is made with a light flavor. In response to Chihiro''s request for a larger portion, Riko, Aika, and Hana prepared a menu that tasted great. However, the reason why no one talked is because of what Chihiro had announced earlier. After that, everyone showed their agitation at the sudden talk. Chihiro, are you serious? Of course, I''m serious Riko, who first asked him, seemed to sense something in Chihiro''s answer. So, she just said, "Okay", and left everything to him. Aika appeared to be rather worried. ...Chihiro-kun, are you okay? Yeah, I''m fine. It''s not like I''m desperate or anything Well, okay... She still made a show of thinking about something, but proceeded to prepare the meal. And Hana was the one who showed the most antipathy. I''d welcome Izumi-kun to leave, though After making her typical preamble, she throws some sharp words at Chihiro. If you''re planning to do something terrible to Maria-chan, I won''t approve Even if you say so... I can''t help it if she''s suffering from full-blown training After all, it''s the same training Hana had before. Since the body and mind are tortured at the same time, the person being trained will inevitably experience a certain amount of suffering and pain. Pain, shame, and, of course, pleasure - rituals that expose and release the mind of the person being trained through pressure that they are not usually exposed to. That''s what Chihiro thinks "training" is. The experience he had when he scribbled on Maria has made him think so. Are you going to do that to Maria-chan? No... Maybe worse He could have lied, but he answered honestly. And Hana gave him a hard stare. Please tell me what you''re planning to do Depending on the situation, she would do everything in her power to stop it. But Chihiro shook his head. Sorry, I can''t do that. Because I don''t want Maria to be unprepared The jet-black girl remained seated in her chair in silence. It''s not as if she hadn''t heard Chihiro''s declaration. Her eyes, which not long ago had seemed to have some sort of power of will, now were blank and reflected nothing. "Depending on the results, I''ll release Maria". It seems the words are working, that she''s feeling something. What if I say, "I won''t let you"? Well... maybe I should train Hana first. Until you are willing to listen to me That''s what he said. He didn''t make fun of it this time like Riko''s time. If necessary, he would do whatever it took, and the "him" that he used to be when he was prepared to do that kind of thing came out of the depths of his heart. Although Hana''s training had once ended half-heartedly. But now, he was confident that he could corrupt this girl to a deeper level now. Hana''s body had developed differently since then, and Chihiro had the ability to read her desires. Fortunately, Hana agreed to the standoff this time. I understand. But be sure to tell me what you''re going to do after dinner. As long as Maria-chan doesn''t ask, right? Okay After the conversation, Maria went back to her room to rest. Chihiro-kun, is training really that hard? She must have been listening to what Chihiro and Hana were saying. But Aika, who had stopped preparing the meal, quietly asked it. In front of her, he had only trained her as a part of play, so she probably couldn''t imagine what he meant by "training" Maria. When he was wondering how to explain it, Riko helped him out. It''s hard. When you''re trained, your mind and body get messed up. I don''t know what''s going on, and sometimes I feel like crying Riko, who had actually experienced and witnessed the training, had a real sense of reality in her voice. Is it that hard? It''s hard. But something changes afterwards. I can''t really describe it, though... I see... And by the way, it must be hard for Chihiro too. It takes a lot of energy to train someone After saying that, Riko went back to the kitchen. Chihiro-kun says things like that and trains Maria-chan because you care about her, right? Yes, that''s right Maria is important to Chihiro. He never thought of her as an object of love, but she is certainly a necessary part of his life. What he said to Maria before hasn''t changed. I might be a little jealous Aika muttered quietly at the end. In the end, Maria did not say a word during the meal. He told her that she should eat as much as possible, so she ate to some extent, which is a relief. Maria, I''m going to ask Riko and the others to clean up, so can you go clean yourself up? I don''t mind if it takes a while ...Okay Purification before the training. He won''t tell it what he''s going to do, but he needs time to calm down. He needs to be prepared to accept whatever is done to him. While Maria was purifying herself in the bathroom, Chihiro explained to Aika, Riko and Hana the details of the training. As expected, the girls protested. However, Chihiro has no intention of giving in. ...Are you really going to do that? It''s too much. Is it really necessary to go that far? Yes. I want to know how Maria really feels. I want to hear how she really feels Though, he''s not sure if they''re convinced about the details. Still, one girl nodded silently, another asked all the questions they could think of, and a third stared at Chihiro and questioned him about his true intentions. Each of them must have had different feelings inside. There are times when they almost shouted at each other. However, the girls finally swallowed the idea of the training, and they all went to work cleaning up after dinner and preparing for the training. A few tens of minutes passed, and the preparations were all done. ...Sorry to keep you waiting Maria appeared in front of everyone, wearing a black collar, without clothes and wearing only a towel. Her hair was dry and carefully combed. It was a wise decision, considering what was about to happen. Her expression is much better than before she ate. Her stomach was full of food and the hot water had calmed her down. Maria, are you ready? Y... Maria choked up as she checked to make sure. There was no turning back now. She must have realized that once this training was over, the relationship between Chihiro and Maria might be over. But still... Yes The girl nodded stoutly. ...Good. Then let''s go to the bedroom Maria and him moved to the usual bedroom. Riko and Aika followed behind. Hana was already waiting for them inside. Maria opened the door and walked in, stopping near the entrance. CH 85.2 This is... On the oversized bed was Hana in her monotone underwear and several toys, including vibrators, dildos and rotors. Then there are the chic black restraints. Maria could tell at a glance because she knew so much. She knew she would be trained with these tools. Most of the tools had been given to Chihiro by Hana, but Chihiro hadn''t used them much. It seems that most of the time he used them to blame Hana, the original owner, but this time he''s going to make full use of them. But if he really wants to blame Maria, no matter how much he does, it won''t be enough. Ah... The dark-haired girl shakes her knees, and the towel falls from her hands to the floor. Did she get excited? ...If so, that''s fine. Just get drunk on the desperation, get excited, and climax as many times as she wants. Come here, Maria Chihiro called out to her slave as she picked up a towel that had fallen to the floor. ...Yes, Master Maria walked slowly over and got on the edge of the bed. Chihiro herself followed her. She opened her mouth when she saw the tools laid out in front of her. So, Master, which one do you want to start with? She was blunt, but she was trying to show respect for her master, Chihiro. Hana is also performing her "role" for the sake of training. Let''s start with the mouth Okay. ...Then, Maria-chan Hana attaches a ball gag to Maria''s mouth. Since she will be using it for a long time, she loosens the belt just enough to keep it from being pushed out by her tongue. Now, Maria-chan can''t talk anymore ...... Is it because of Hana''s "S" nature that she dares to say something so obvious? Or maybe it''s her empathy for masochists. Maria is made more aware of her position by being confronted with it again. Next, bondage Roger that The bondage is an obscene costume made of small leather parts, studs and rings. Hana and him work together to dress Maria with it, which doesn''t even cover her breasts or private parts, making it doubtful that it even functions as clothing anymore. Once Maria''s ample breasts are exposed between the string-like parts, the belt is tightened in several places at her back to make the costume feel even tighter. The back of this bondage is also very revealing, and she should be able to feel the air on her skin from the parts not covered by the leather. Then, gloves and socks, right? Yes Then, Maria''s arms and legs are lifted like a doll and she is made to wear long enamel gloves and over-knee socks. Both are black in color, though the texture of the fabric is different. The garter belt should extend from the waist of the bondage and be connected to the socks. Fufu. You''re so lewd, Maria-chan Hana''s right, you''re very beautiful ... In fact, Maria''s bondage outfit looked superb. It was probably because Hana had originally prepared it for Maria. The black outfit matched her black hair and eyes, and made her look even more beautiful. Although the current Maria would not be able to be honestly happy about it. ...Yes, it''s beautiful It is Aika, who was still standing near the entrance, and even Riko said, and Maria shuddered as if she couldn''t stand it. Maria, we''re just getting ready He whispered in her ear and resumed his preparations. He then inserted a vibrator in her vagina and a thin dildo in her butt, then put on her black panties. Of course, a lot of lube was used. Now for the arms. After restraining each wrist with leather shackles, he lifted them above her head and connected the chains. Now you can''t free your arms Then a blindfold is placed over her eyes. Maria''s eyesight is also deprived, and her body is restrained and immobile. It was impossible for Maria to gain her freedom on her own. She had no choice but to surrender to Chihiro''s torment. What''s more, Chihiro hasn''t said a word about the training yet. She doesn''t know what he''ll do to her. Maria must have been terrified. Then stand up, Maria ...? Maria followed Chihiro''s instructions and stood up, supported on both sides by Chihiro and Hana. After walking slowly, the other two, Riko and Aika, helped her to stand up from the bed on the floor. They then walked a few steps to the corridor outside the bedroom. Mmm, mmDD She must have realized that something was wrong. Maria made a muffled sound through the ball gag, but Chihiro didn''t listen to her. They walked her to the next room. To Maria''s own room. The bed on which he had once taken Maria''s virginity, on which he placed the restrained girl. And once putting her on the bed, the shackles that had been placed in this room were attached over her tights, Maria could do nothing but roll around on the bed. In addition, a short rope is attached to the free metal fittings of the shackles and tied to the bed railing. Thus, she was placed on her buttocks on the bed while her arms and her upper body were lightly lifted. The pillows, blankets and other unnecessary things have already been removed. Ah. Hey, Maria, how does it feel to be tied up in your own room? Riko asked in a cheerful voice, and Maria shook her head. Doesn''t it feel good? Well, perhaps it does. Although in a soundproofed bedroom, if she shouted too loudly, the neighbors and the room above would hear her. And that means there''s a possibility of hearing noises from the other side. This is not a situation to enjoy calmly. That''s why it works. Well, Maria, good night Good night, Maria-chan Good bye, Maria Bye Bye, Maria-chan Hmm, hmm? Hmm-!? It was too late to panic. After activating the vibrator, Chihiro and the others left the room together, leaving Maria there. They returned to the bedroom, leaving the door open. ...I''m feeling really guilty... That''s okay. I''ll take full responsibility This was the first stage of her training, leaving her in bondage. Maria will be left alone overnight. The weather is getting more comfortable now that summer is over, and the air conditioning in the living room has been turned up, so there should be no need to worry about a cold. The curtains are closed so that she cannot be seen from outside. Chihiro had done restraint play with Hana, but that was in a soundproof bedroom, and she was always accompanied by him, Riko or Maria. But now, there is no one beside Maria. Since she doesn''t wear earplugs or headphones, she can hear noises coming from outside, the living room, or the kitchen. She can''t help but hear and think about what the other residents and Chihiro are doing in the apartment. She was bound, vaginally pleasured, and all alone. This situation makes Maria realize her position. The first objective is to remind her of the nature of her status as a despicable slave. ...I feel sorry for Maria-chan An ordinary person could have been broken. Besides, she wasn''t the only one responsible for this incident. It may not be appropriate to train her as if it was her fault, but... Maria will be fine Chihiro has faith in Maria''s mental strength. He hopes that this won''t break her now and that she will accept it. But Hana sighed. I''m going back to the living room. I don''t feel like screwing Izumi-kun right now, and Maria-chan won''t reward me for it Hana, outside this room I''m not allowed to say anything about Maria-chan, right? I know Hana walked out of the room without looking back. Aika saw her off, her expression clouded. Chihiro-kun, we''re not... ...As expected, I don''t feel like doing it. Let''s just sleep it off for today It was Maria who was being trained, not Aika or Riko themselves, but that didn''t mean they didn''t feel good about their friend being put through so much pain. Still, Riko shook her head when Chihiro told her. Yeah. But, Chihiro, it''s important to act like nothing''s going to change without Maria, right? Though, it won''t be much fun today. Aika looked at Riko dazzlingly and then nodded. ...Then I''ll do it too. I hope Maria-chan will be a little jealous of me So the three of them laid their bodies on top of each other, albeit more awkwardly than usual. CH 86 The next morning. Chihiro woke up to the sound of someone coughing. He opened his eyelids and looked up to see Aika half-asleep on the bed, breathing with tears in her eyes. Near her face, exposed through his pajamas, is his magnificent erect penis. Aika, did you wake me up? Y-Yeah. Riko-chan asked me to Riko-chan told her to wake up Chihiro since she was taking care of breakfast. It was probably because Maria wasn''t around to help, but Riko might have used the opportunity to show Aika a good eye. ...I couldn''t do it properly like Riko-chan and the others, though Well, her response was less sensitive than it had been when she was awake, and she seemed to lose her breath as the stimulation continued for longer. Thank you. I''m still happy ...Mmm. I''m glad Chihiro smiled as he raised himself up and pulled Aika into a hug. He then kissed Aika''s lips, savoring her tongue and saliva. A few minutes later, they parted their lips and Aika whispered softly to Chihiro. Chihiro-kun, I bet it would be weird if you didn''t let it out Eh. Well... yeah, sort of It''s been a habit of his lately to ejaculate during Maria''s or Riko''s blowjobs, so it''s certainly uncomfortable for him to just stop. Of course, it''s not a necessity, but... His devoted and hard-working girlfriend made an unusual offer out of consideration. So, um... Would you like to do it here? Aika gently traced her finger under her skirt, to her private parts, which were covered by her pure white panties. Is that okay? Yes. I can''t do it with my ass yet, so I want you to put those on Chihiro was a little lost when he heard that. He felt bad asking Aika, who wasn''t a slave, to do that much, but last night had been a bit light, so it was nice to be able to do it here. As long as it doesn''t take too long, there should be no problem with the time. Well, I guess I''ll ask you ...okay Aika nodded, her eyes switching to a lecherous, in-action look. Aika took out a stock of condoms from the bedside cabinet, grabbed one of the wrapped condoms, and pulled out the content. Uh, it''s still wet, so this should be okay... right? Flipping the condom over so as not to confuse the reverse side, she carefully wrapped it around Chihiro''s penis. Apparently, she was right, and breathed a sigh of relief. ...Though, to tell the truth, Chihiro still sometimes mistook the back and front of the rubber. After carefully covering his erect penis with the rubber, Aika said, "Well, let''s go, shall we?" and she pulled her panties off her legs. Then she reached down through her skirt to her hairless crotch. Squelch Squelch Mm, mmm... She readied herself until she heard the lustful sound of water, then opened her legs and positioned herself over the penis. Are you okay, Aika? I''m fine. I''ll try, no, let me do it In a position she''d never been in before, Aika swallowed the rod slowly. This is more than usual... When her private part was fully penetrated to the root, she let out a lusty gasp. Well, Aika is already used to penetration, so once she overcomes her psychological resistance, the cowgirl position should make it easier for her to feel the shape and size of the penis. Although she may not be so good at female-dominated activities. Aika moves her hips gently. At first, she moves awkwardly, as if getting used to it, and then she gradually learns to move more smoothly. Aika, don''t worry, you can put your hands and feet wherever you want Yes, but... It''s okay. It''s best if you do it in a way that''s comfortable for you Chihiro smiles to reassure her. And nodding her head, Aika put her hand lightly on Chihiro''s stomach and started to move her hips up and down again. Squelch Squelch Aika''s movements became somewhat more steady than before. The position of her hands and the direction of her body may differ from other individuals, but Aika seems to be the type of person who is more comfortable when her body is supported. How is it? Mmm... it feels good. How about Chihiro-kun? Me? the feeling of wanting to cum is getting stronger and stronger In the cowgirl position, Chihiro''s movements are less involved, making the stimulation less predictable and more likely to lead to sexual sensations. In addition, he can feel Aika''s body heat across his thin skin, which definitely heightens his mood. On the other hand, Aika has to control her pleasure, which is rather hard work, but she smiles and continues her vaginal services. I''m glad. Now let''s move some more Squelch Squelch Squeeze Squeeze... Ugh, kuh... Mmm! Chihiro''s hips jumped in response to the thrill. And with that, he thrusts up against Aika, and a gasp escapes from the girl''s mouth. Aika, can I let out? Yes. Chihiro-kun, give me as much as you want... As she said that, Chihiro thrust into Aika''s vagina several more times, and his hips quivering as he climaxed. Spurt! Spurttt! Ah, ahh... Perhaps feeling the pulsation of ejaculation inside her vagina, Aika let out a gasp of air and weakens. ...Ah. Chihiro also relaxed, feeling the semen shoot into the condom. He felt his consciousness switch to the active mode. It''s a scary habit, he thought. Thank you, Aika No, if it made Chihiro-kun feel better... Kya! He called softly to Aika, then sat up, supporting her body with his arms. Kiss... Mmm... He kissed her lips, which had opened lightly in surprise, and hugged her in a face-to-face position. This time, unlike the cowgirl position, he holds Aika with his arms and thrusts aggressively. Chihiro, kun... I''m coming... Yes, Aika, come The morning''s activities finally came to an end as Aika climaxed quickly and sweetly. Aika lay on the bed with the penis withdrawn, muttering in some frustration. Chihiro-kun, isn''t that going to make it harder for you? No... it''s okay. Maria will take care of it Aika nodded her head in agreement. I guess so. That might be a good idea After they cleaned up the mess, they got dressed and left the bedroom. In the kitchen, a meal was being prepared, with Riko as the main cook and Hana supporting her. Oh, good morning, Chihiro Good morning. Riko, Hana Riko raised her voice to greet him. Hana looked at Chihiro sideways and said. I''ve bought what you asked for. It''s in the fridge Thank you He''d asked her to do the shopping in advance. The stuff he asked her to buy was some nutritional food in jelly form and some mineral water in plastic bottles. And one by one, he took them out of the fridge. Then Hana stopped what she was doing to get ready and said. I''ll go with you It seems she wants to take care of Maria as much as possible. Since there was no particular reason to refuse, Chihiro nodded lightly and agreed to Hana''s request. And so, they put some water and jelly on a tray with a towel and entered Maria''s room through the open door. Immediately, a faint scent of sweat could be smelled. Maria, are you awake? Mm... Chihiro called out from the bedside, and her eyes are vacant. The girl''s eyes are slightly darkened, as if she hadn''t slept much. And her eyes conveyed a feeling of loneliness. Even with Chihiro and Hana by her side, this feeling remained a relief and continued to sway in Maria''s mind. Hana? Yes Hana squatted down and removed Maria''s ball gag. The spherical part of the girl''s mouth is soaked, and a trail of drool runs from her mouth to her neck and down her chest. Hana tosses the gag onto the bed and kisses her lightly on the cheek. She then licked Maria''s drool off with her tongue. ...Hana-san, it''s filthy Finally, Maria spoke up. Her voice was dry from being silenced for so long. It seems that she needs to be fed and hydrated. Maria-chan''s spit can''t be dirty, can it? Hana replied, taking the lid off the plastic bottle and gently placing it near Maria''s mouth. In this kind of training, Hana''s steady attitude is good or bad, but in a way, she is easy to handle. Please drink slowly The bottle is tilted and a small amount of water flows into her mouth. Maria almost choked at first, but she drank the water without any problem. Eventually, the 350mm plastic bottle was almost empty. After the water, she was given jelly. This is also a liquid food, so it is easy to eat, and Maria was able to keep the whole package in her stomach. After the meal, it was time to get cleaned up. Izu... Master, I''m going to take this off Yes, please The bondage is carefully removed so as not to damage the skin. Because of the design of the belt, it is possible to take off the bondage even while her arms and legs are restrained. However, gloves and socks are left on. The panties were cut off with scissors, and the vibrator and dildo inside were carefully removed so as not to damage the inner mucous membrane. It''s so slippery Maria, who had been unresponsive during the operation, twitched. Hana glared at Chihiro as if to say something, but started the rest of the work. She wiped her unrestrained body with a wet towel and sucked up the remaining water with a larger towel. ...Looking at her again, Maria''s skin was very beautiful. Rough skin caused by external factors is considered as damage and is repaired by [Self-healing], and she is said to have better hormone secretion than other people. However, in such a case, her appearance and physical condition do not match each other. ...Well, I''ll take care of this. Have a good time Thank you Hana collected her ball gag, bondage and vibrator and left the room. The door is still open, but subjectively it''s just the two of them. However, there is no way Maria can afford to be concerned about Riko and the others who are not here. After more than ten seconds of silence, she opened her mouth. ...Master, does this mean that I should behave myself? Master says Takatsuki-san is right Her voice was weak. It seems that even she is enduring the blame this time. Well, Aika''s accusation was followed by the sudden hard training. And without even knowing what Chihiro''s intentions were, she was being put under so much pressure. And if she can''t even be confident in her own feelings, she can''t help but waver. No, it''s not Chihiro answered Maria''s question with a shake of his head. He crouched at the bedside and spoke from her side. ...It''s natural to think of this training as "punishment" for a "sin". I don''t know how to say it, and I''m not going to say it right now. ...this isn''t just training for that. Perhaps it would be more accurate to say that the purpose is not yet determined ...what does that mean? I don''t know Too much talk might interfere with the training. Chihiro patted Maria''s head lightly and stood up. Master I''ll be back in a bit. Until then, will you be a good girl? ...Yes The answer came back a little later. After leaving Maria''s room, it was business as usual. He took a shower, changed his clothes and had breakfast. The only difference was that Maria was not at the table and Chihiro changed into casual clothes. Hana hadn''t prepared to stay overnight, so she ate breakfast first and hurried back to her house. Chihiro-kun, I made your lunch as usual, is that okay? Yes. If anyone in the class asks, just tell them I overslept Okay. I''ll be waiting After dinner, Aika and Riko finished the rest of their chores and went to school. After seeing them off, Chihiro went back to Maria''s room. He thought she might be asleep, but the dark-haired girl was still awake. Master, are you going to school? I''ll be going later. Maria will probably stay here for a while ... The restraint training isn''t over yet. For a while. Although the time frame was vague, Maria must have thought the training was hopelessly long. And with a swift glance, she asked... So, the committee for the school festival... Perhaps out of a sense of responsibility, or perhaps for some other reason. Chihiro lightly dismissed the first reason mentioned, which was not housework, service, or attendance. It''s not a problem. I will ask Riko to do it for you, and at worst you''ll be out of 1-C ...Nothing will change without Maria. Did it sound like that? Well, I see. ...Yes, of course like that Maria felt her body suddenly relax. And knowing that this was not a good thing, she doesn''t talk about it again. And "I''m sorry", she muttered in her mind. Chihiro picked up Maria''s smartphone and ordered. Well, Maria, shall I call the school and tell them you''ll be out for a while? ...Yes The call to the school was completed clerically. Maria told them that she had to go to her parents'' house and it was accepted without any problem. Since it was a staff member, not the homeroom teacher, who took the call, and since many of the students at Shibahou Academy lived far away from their parents, there was almost no problem. Now, no one would be suspicious if Maria was absent for a few days. ...Well then Chihiro exhale and remove Maria''s shackles. The rope connecting the shackle to the bed is also untied. But the shackles remain in place. Then, he quietly tells Maria, who tenses, unsure of his intentions. I will do it ...In this state, huh? It''s a harsh thing to say to Maria, who is mentally exhausted from the night''s restraints and vibrations. And to top it off, she couldn''t even use her arms. There''s no way she can perform a proper service like this. DDStill Chihiro is saying that he, as a master, will fuck his slave. Are you having a problem? Maria could only remain silent. And accepted the silent reply, Chihiro rolled Maria onto the bed and carelessly inserted his penis into her well-wetted clit, thanks to the vibrator. Then, while making gurgling noises, he moved his hips to make himself feel better, not her. ...Mmm... Maria was trying hard to keep her voice down. Even rough sex could make her feel. Chihiro wondered how Maria felt about her own body at that moment. As he thought about it, he poured her cum into Maria''s vagina over and over again. MmmDD! During the act, Maria climaxed several times. Afterwards, Maria lay there with her eyes cloudy and vacant. Chihiro wiped her body with a wet tissue and lifted her into the bedroom in a princess hug. At the same time, he undid the restraints on her arms and fastened them back in front of her body. Leaving the leg restraints undone, he rolled her carelessly onto the bed. If you try hard enough, you can get out of the bedroom, you know? She could at least go to the bathroom if she wanted to. In addition, she could fill a jug with mineral water and place it on the cabinet. Combined with the food she had just eaten, she should be able to last about half a day, no problem. ...May I? I will not allow it. Of course, you understand the risks Maria confirmed and Chihiro replied that of course it was not about the bathroom. Being able to move means that there is a chance of escape - but he trust Maria on that. There is no way this girl doesn''t understand what it means for a slave to run away from a master who has made up his mind. "If you understand and then run away, there''s nothing to be done". The only thing to do is to accept that the chain of trust has been broken. She must have understood the implied intention. While Chihiro finished the rest of the work, Maria stared blankly at the ceiling, as if she were confronting her own mind. Chihiro took another shower and made Maria eat an early lunch of energy jelly before going to school. And in the class, there was no one who could relate Chihiro''s tardiness to Maria''s absence. Hey Izumi, did you hear about Fukami-san''s absence yet? ...At least as far as those around him could tell, but... This was what Chihiro thought when he saw Maisaka talking to him during the break after school. CH 87.1 Fukami-san? She''s absent Oh. What about the committee meeting? The school festival? Well... the next committee meeting is tomorrow. If she''s off tomorrow too, you can ask someone else to do it, and I can take the record of the meeting Oh, I see. Well, okay then The discussion with Maisaka went off without a hitch. Maybe it''s because it''s an extension of the training. Chihiro''s mind is oddly clear, as it was when he violated Riko and Hana. Thanks to this, nothing happened, like acting normal to his classmates. Aika and Riko''s behavior is almost the same as usual too. They must have been a little upset, but they still managed to keep their composure. And so, the lunch break went without incident. Chihiro-kun, let''s eat lunch Aika has always brought lunch for the two of them. This is because if she picks it up at the apartment, they might be suspected of living together. As they put their desks together and were about to start eating, there was a rare visitor in the class. Good afternoon Eh? A gentle voice came from the doorway in the back of the class, and a nearby student shouted in surprise. Aika and Chihiro also turn to look. Standing in front of them is Ayase, dressed perfectly in her girls'' uniform, and Marika standing behind her. Both of them are holding a lunch box in their hands. Oh, Izumi-kun. Good afternoon Their eyes meet and Ayase smiles at Chihiro. For a moment, Aika, who was sitting next to him, became annoyed and then looked at him as if sensing something. Oh... are they from the student council? Yes. They''re Ayase-senpai and Hazuki-senpai I see "Then it''s inevitable", Aika said, holding out a lunch box to Chihiro. Her looks seems to say, "Go ahead". Seeing that, Chihiro looked at her with gratitude, accepted the lunch box and left his seat. I''m sorry, I''ve kept you waiting I''m sorry to bother you. ...Am I interrupting anything? Ayase glanced at Aika from afar. Perhaps she was able to figure out what was going on just from that exchange. No, it''s fine Well, it''s a bit of an interruption, but since the relationship is personal, it would be wrong to refuse. After shaking his head, Ayase invited him to the student council room. He agreed, and the three of them walked down the corridor. On the way, the gazes of the first years pierced Chihiro. It must have been because he was accompanying two prominent senpai, or more accurately, he was accompanied by them. To be honest, he felt uncomfortable. Anyway, on the way downstairs, he called out to Ayase and the others. By the way, is there something wrong? No, not really. We just wanted to talk to Izumi-kun Because we couldn''t meet you yesterday Ayase''s and Marika''s voices echoed in his head. Come to think of it, he did go home after talking with Yotsuba and Lucille for a while yesterday. Then, Kurohane-senpai and the others? No. It''s just me and Hazuki Because we wanted to be alone with Izumi-kun While they were talking, they arrived at the student council room. Ayase unlocked the door and entered, and just as she said, the room was empty. Then, they put their lunch boxes on the table in the center of the room, opened the window for ventilation, and sat down side by side. Oh, Izumi-kun, since you''re here, please sit in the middle Eh, but... It''s okay, it''s okay When they sat down in the order of Marika, Ayase and Chihiro, Ayase pulled out her own chair. Chihiro had no choice but to move his chair to the middle, and Ayase sat in the position where Chihiro had been. ...It seems, they wanted to entertain the guest of honor, or rather, they were forced him not to leave. Being sandwiched between the two senpai made him feel bad for Aika, but he reminded himself that this was an interaction as a member of the student council. Huh? When he looked down at the table in front of him, he noticed. Ayase''s lunch box was still in front of Chihiro when he moved. The shape of it was the same as Marika''s that had already been unwrapped. And as Ayase picked it up and opened it, the contents were the same as Marika''s. A girlish, colorful, and nutritious menu. ...This is? My bento (lunchbox) is made by Aoi-chan Only when we eat together, though. If Hazuki-senpai is left alone, all she eats is convenience store food The cafeteria is not easy for me so it can''t be helped Marika, who can''t speak, can use her [Telepathy] ability to talk with people she knows, but she sometimes has trouble communicating with people she doesn''t know well. It is no wonder that she feels uncomfortable, especially in a place like the school cafeteria. Understanding this, Chihiro also opened the lunch box that Aika had made for him. This bento was also rich in color, but it contained a lot of meat, considering that it was for boys. Incidentally, today''s lunch was ginger grilled pork. As they ready, the three of them said "Let''s eat" together and started to eat. Chihiro-kun''s girlfriend is a good cook, isn''t she? ... Hearing that, Chihiro almost spurt out his food but then he thanked her. T-Thank you for the compliment. Ayase-senpai is also a good cook. It looks very delicious Yes, it''s delicious Yes, thank you. I''m working hard every day to improve my feminine power Ayase smiled, and to be honest, it seemed to Chihiro that her feminine power was sufficient. Then, Ayase let out a breath. Unfortunately, I''m not in a relationship with anyone. Is there someone better? ...ahaha It was a difficult topic to respond to. What kind of answer does she expect from Chihiro, a man? He is not so impudent as to say that he himself would answer, and he has no friends to whom he could introduce himself. ...For a moment, Maisaka''s face crossed his mind, but he rejected the idea for various reasons. Aoi-chan, you will be fine. I''m sure you''ll find the right person sooner or later As expected of Hazuki-senpai. Then, if you can''t find someone, will you take me? Hmm, I''ll think about it ...Think about it? Of course, it''s probably just a chat or a joke, and not serious. The two of them, Ayase and Marika, must not that kind of thing. You two are close Yes, we''re good friends That''s right, we''re good friends Chihiro muttered to them, and they answered each other with happy faces. Really, all the members of the current student council have a good relationship with each other, but Ayase and Marika seem to be particularly close. Even in private, they sometimes eat lunch together or go out to play. Come to think of it, Kurohane-senpai and Lucille-senpai also seemed to be a good pair Oh, that''s right The peaceful president and the demon vice president In terms of strict deadlines and flexibility, you''re exactly right The friendly and sociable student council president, Yotsuba, appears here and there as the "face of the student council", while the vice president, Lucille, takes care of the practical matters quickly. Whenever there is a conflict, sometimes Yotsuba intervenes, and Lucille makes concessions "if the president says so..." This is how the current student council is running. Hazuki-senpai does the steady work such as calculations and contacting the members Well, I can leave the chores and detailed checks to Aoi and not worry It''s a good team, isn''t it? When Chihiro hears that, he feels like he no longer needed her, which is strange. Ayase chuckled and said. But I''m expecting Izumi-kun to be a part of the team as well. Just because Lucille-senpai has been quiet so far, it''s quite an accomplishment Fight well Haha... He felt like he wanted to see the harshness of Lucille, who was even called a demon by Marika, but at the same time, he didn''t want to experience it for himself. After that, the three of them talked endlessly. Ayase opened her mouth frequently to offer topics of conversation, probably out of concern for the first-year newcomer. Marika, too, is making her presence felt with her timely interjections. ...Or rather, the fact that she could speak fluently while eating made him envious of her [Telepathy] ability. Speaking of which, should I show up at the student council room on days when we don''t have committee meetings? It would be nice if you did, but you don''t have to. Just when you''re free I have other things to do as well In between the chats, important things were confirmed. Thank you for inviting me Don''t worry about it. Izumi-kun can invite us next time Well... It would take some courage, I think It''s too adventurous, both in terms of grade and gender. Fufu. Sorry, I''m kidding. We''ll ask you out again when there''s a chance again Yes, thank you And so, he parted ways with Ayase and the others with smiles and returned to the classroom. CH 87.2 After classes in the afternoon. Chihiro first went to the girls in her class. It''s okay if I don''t have the executive committee meeting It was about the measurements for the maid''s uniform. He reported that it would be better to make a schedule as soon as possible, and the girl responded promptly. Good. Let''s do it today Well, the sooner the work is done, the easier it will be to buy the fabric. Y-Yeah. I understand Chihiro was a bit puzzled, but that''s no problem. In fact, he agreed to her offer, saying that it would be convenient for them to finish the project as soon as possible. Then Aika, who had come close to him during the conversation, whispered to him. Chihiro-kun, is everything alright over there? Mmm, it''s fine Maria has been given a minimal amount of water and food. Unlike the restraint she had been in this morning, there is enough time to change her position if necessary. She can be left unattended for the duration of the class, so it won''t make much difference if she takes a little longer here. It''s tempting to check her, but don''t be in a hurry. Her current condition has been emailed to Aika, Riko and Hana. Aika probably asked him because she was still worried, but Riko, who has known Maria for a long time, didn''t seem to be so worried. See you later, Takatsuki-san Eh? Oh, yeah. Bye, Riko-chan Chihiro watched Riko leave the classroom, greeting Aika with her bag in her hand. And her greeting to the other classmates did not show any self-consciousness. She went home early, and he could sense her intention to "leave the house to me". Seeing this, Aika also exhaled lightly, as if relieved. Then the other girl smiled and said. Hey, Takatsuki-san, do you want to participate in Izumi-kun''s measurements? Eh, well... I''ll be in the infirmary again today... Really? But when I think we take Izumi-kun''s measurements, we''ll use a measuring tape, so we''ll have to get pretty close No, I''ll do it! DDAnd so the measurements were taken. As the curious girls looked on, Aika used the measuring tape to measure Chihiro''s shoulders, chest, waist, and other parts of his body. ...Chihiro-kun, don''t move Uh, yeah During the measurement, Chihiro sits, stands, and raises his arms with his school uniform jacket off, and Aika comes up to him and applies the measuring tape. Naturally, there are many times when her hands and fingers touch his body, and he can smell Aika''s good smell through his nostrils. There are even moments, such as when measuring his chest circumference or waist, in which he thought he could touch Aika''s breasts through her uniform. This made Chihiro blush, but Aika, though embarrassed, carried out the measurements quickly and efficiently. As expected, it''s different when it''s a boyfriend and girlfriend Yes. I''m pretty sure I''d have to stop several times in embarrassment I think I''d rather play a few pranks on Izumi-kun In the meantime, the crowd is saying whatever they want.... Geez, there''s no need for so many people to stay! Aika''s frustration is understandable. Anyway, the measurements went off without a hitch. And the girl who was good at sewing nodded at the numbers Aika had written down. ...Heh. Izumi-kun is really slim. A girl''s size medium would be enough. This should be easy to make The girl looked up and smiled, ignoring the not-so-pleasant words spoken. Thank you, Takatsuki-san. It''s perfect So, you can make a costume with this? Yes. Well, we need to decide on the design first. And Izumi-kun, if you have a plan, please let me know At these words, Chihiro gave a slightly drawn-out smile and left the classroom. He parted ways with Aika, who said she was going to the infirmary, and went to the apartment. I''m home He closed the front door and called out to Riko, who appeared in her casual clothes. Oh, Chihiro, welcome back Riko, where''s Maria? Hmm. She''s sleeping in bed as usual Riko told him that she had just checked her color and temperature and left her alone because there was no problem. It''s a pretty good way to go. Because, considering Maria''s strength, there''s no need to worry about her Haha Well, actually, she''s right. Chihiro thanked Riko, changed his clothes - not the ones he left in the bedroom, but the ones he wore briefly in the morning - and went to check on Maria. I''m home, Maria ......welcome home, Master Maria, who was lying on the bed facing right, responded to Chihiro''s voice with some delay. She moved her head and sat up in a slow motion. ...As Riko had observed, her complexion was not so bad. But the messy hair, the vacant eyes, the faintly open mouth... the whole atmosphere showed that she was mentally exhausted. It''s about time. Nodding her head, Chihiro told Maria slowly. Chihiro nodded inwardly and told Maria slowly, so that it would penetrate her dulled mind. Well then, Maria, I think it''s time to start the real training CH 88.1 Real, training...? After a few seconds of silence, Maria repeated what Chihiro had said. Then she finally understood the meaning and muttered in shock. ...It''s not over yet, then? Yes This nightmarish time is not over yet. On the contrary... the real nightmare hasn''t even begun. It will continue. For a long, long time, with no apparent end. ...... There was no response. It''s not like she didn''t feel anything. But it''s that she is trying to pass the time by emptying her mind, because she can''t bear it unless she dulls her mind. Then, looking into Maria''s eyes, Chihiro moved his feet up on the bed and carried her body. The emotional response came after a while. Perhaps it was because she couldn''t focus properly that she couldn''t "see eye to eye". ...But she must be in pain. That was what she was feeling. Maria, let me ask you something. Is there anything you want to tell me? A complaint. A whine. Or something. Anything. Something from her heart. But Maria gives a little shake of her head. ...There''s nothing ...I see Chihiro nodded. Then he had no choice. There is nothing that he can do except to continue the training. Let''s start with the preparations He crawled over to the bed and extended his hand. With the freedom of her hands, Maria could have run away, but Chihiro could grab Maria''s hand without any resistance. He unlocked the shackles and removed the enamel gloves. The thick tights also removed from her legs, leaving only the black collar. I''ll lift you up He puts his hand on Maria''s still motionless back and lifts her up. Then, while holding her in front of him, he left the bedroom and went to the bathroom. Chihiro, are you going to wash it? Riko, noticing his movement, asked him without saying who will be cleaned. Yes Well, why don''t I do it? Isn''t it hard to clean it? Perhaps she said "it". ...Riko''s voice is more direct than Chihiro''s. Maybe it''s the cruelty of being the same sex, or maybe it''s because Chihiro''s feelings for Maria are too strong. Either way, her stance is gratifying. Hmm... sure, I think I''ll ask you Riko nodded and walked up to them. After waiting for her to approach, Chihiro set Maria down on the bathroom floor. Can you stand? ...Yes Riko took over Maria''s care. But before showering, she took off her collar. Click! When the key goes through and the lock comes off, Maria lets out an "Ah...". And then, as the collar releases from her skin, she weakly lifts her right hand and tries to get it back. Maria... if you keep it on until you shower, it''s going to hurt ... At Riko''s voice, her hand finally stopped moving. Seeing this, tears almost appeared in her eyes, but then she hurriedly made a wry smile instead. Riko, please Yes. I''ll take care of everything Riko smiles brightly and Maria has blank eyes. Seeing the two of them, Chihiro left the bathroom and went to the living room. ...After arrived, he doesn''t find anyone in the living room and it''s quite rare. Anyway, looking at the empty room, Chihiro exhaled, and while waiting for Riko, he finished his homework and other things that needed to be done. DDOn the way, the lead of his mechanical pencil broke several times due to excessive force. And each time, he took a deep breath to calm himself down. All in all, thirty minutes and a little more had passed. Here you go Riko led Chihiro to the living room, where Maria had been cleaned, her hair and body washed. Except for her facial expression, Maria looked exactly the same as usual. So, what are you going to do now? Well, I''m going to turn "it" into an object in the living room He said as if Maria was an inorganic object. Immediately, it was Maria, not Riko, who opened her eyes. Her reaction was as if she couldn''t believe it, but Chihiro and Riko accepted it. ... And noticing their gaze, Maria''s expression darkened again. ...Still, there is room for that kind of thinking, huh? But then, as soon as the decision is made, Maria collapses to the floor. Riko looked down at her with somewhat cold eyes. ...Hmm. Then, let''s do it Yeah The two of them then "carried it" to the living room. They sat her in her usual position, in the chair she was using, and added restraints. However, using the shackles again would be a waste of time, so they decided to use a long rope to tie her up. It is said that to tie up a person''s body, it is necessary to use a rope several times the length of the person''s height, or more than ten meters long, depending on how it is tied. Normally, such a rope would not be available, but fortunately, this apartment had more than enough length of rope. This was because it was one of the goods Maria had been regularly buying in the local market or by mail order since the three of them had gone to the adult store together. I wanted to try it once It was probably during the summer vacations that she was happily preparing the rope for use on the human body, by boiling and softening it. Chihiro knew, as a matter of course, where to find the rope that had been so carefully cared for. And when he took it out and caressed it, he found that the coarseness and roughness of the rope had been removed, and the texture had been improved. But then he wondered what Maria had been thinking when she had done this. I''m glad, Maria, that all your hard work didn''t go to waste Riko said, carelessly patting Maria''s head. ...Really? Hmm? ...No It would take some time to tie her up, so they temporarily tied her up with shackles. After putting an eye mask on Maria, the collar was put on and the rope was used to restrain her. Maria''s legs, which are slightly open, are tied to the front legs of a four-legged chair. Then, her hands are placed behind the back of the chair and tied to the back legs of the chair. ...Well, the binding of the torso was quite a pain. After all, it was the first time for them to use rope for bondage, and they were even trying to add the idea of binding her to a chair. There was no way that it could be managed with not only a novice preparation but also a hazy knowledge, but somehow, they managed to finish the bondage with desperation while bringing a notebook PC and studying. The method they tried was called "tortoise shell bondage (w׿`)". However, the balance between the left and right sides was not quite right, and the knots and tightness were loose. Her arms and legs are all in a mess, and even to the untrained eye, it''s not beautiful. Except for the crotch rope running through her clit, it''s not much different from a mere wrapping, but Maria must not have the energy to complain. Still, thanks to the painstaking effort, Maria''s body was successfully tied to the chair. ...I guess that''s it Well, isn''t it good? It''s just an object anyway, right? Well, yeah Chihiro laughed at Riko''s straightforward statement. She was right, it just an object. Maria, bound by the rope, could not move. If she shakes her body, the chair can fall down, but once it does, she can''t even get up by herself. She is just there. And the only thing she can rely on is her hearing, because her sight is blocked. Her mouth is not sealed, so she can speak, but... CH 88.2 Master ...... Riko ...... Both of them ignored Maria when she called their names. After all, this was part of the training. It would be pointless if they gave Maria a good look here. Well, it''s been a while. I have to start preparing dinner Sorry, Riko. I didn''t mean to drag you into this It''s okay. I''m doing this because I want to Chihiro exhaled as he watched Riko walk away with a wave of his hand. Looking back at Maria, he saw that she had gone rigid with her mouth tied shut. Either she had given up, or she had changed her mind. ...Either way, it doesn''t matter. After that, he sent an email to Aika and Hana to report the situation. It wasn''t until about 30 minutes later that Aika and the others arrived at the apartment. Unusually, they were together. Did you meet someone? Chihiro asked Hana as she set down her school bag. Yeah. I was afraid that if I came here too early, I might want to interrupt you, even if I knew in my head that I shouldn''t. So, I waited for Takatsuki-san to finish her business and came with her Then, as she unbuttoned her uniform and undid the ribbon, she asked, "What happened to Maria-chan?". Chihiro, without saying a word, pointed at Maria, who was tied to a chair. Heh~ Then Hana raised her voice and walked up to Maria, touching her forehead with her right palm. It''s strange, this object She tried to remain extremely calm. The words that came out of her mouth were probably the most damaging thing she''d ever said. Hana. The woman who had shown such extraordinary attachment to Maria until now, stopped recognizing her as Maria. It''s true. It''s a bit bad taste And Aika nods with a faint hint of malice in her voice, which must have been even more devastating to Maria''s exhausted spirit. Ah, ahh Maria''s closed lips opened and a moan escaped from it. So, Nishizaki-san, do you need any help? Uh, yeah. Can you help me with the bath? We''ll have to take turns Hana-san Hana doesn''t look back at Maria''s call and she still discusses with Riko. Takatsuki-saDD Chihiro-kun, did you finish your homework? I made some progress during my lunch break, but there''s something I don''t understand Aika interrupted Maria''s call. And even Chihiro and his friends had finished their bath and dinner without delay, they still treat the girl, Fukami Maria, as if she were not there. On the other hand, Maria, who had raised her voice several times, stopped speaking and it became difficult for everyone to know whether she was awake or asleep. Then after the dishes were done and each of them had done their homework, it was time for the real night. Well. Chihiro, do you want to do it? Oh, Riko-chan, that''s not fair Riko cheerfully invites Chihiro to play, and Aika protests with a pout on her lips. I don''t know if I should call Takatsuki-san cheating. ...But, of course, if you want to do it alone, I can do it afterwards Riko replied easily, and Hana responded to her. Oh, I see. If you want to do it, you have to tell me you want to do it. I understand Geez. Chihiro-kun, the two of them are teasing me ...Haha The exchange is the same as usual. Even without Maria, it''s the same exchange. So, do you want to do it, Aika? Yes, I do, I do. Is that okay? Riko and Hana giggle. It was right after that. ...ah, ahhh A thick, sludgy voice was heard. The four of them stop talking and turn around. Maria had opened her mouth wide and was moaning, saliva dripping down her face. Ahh, ah, ahhhhhhDDDDDD! She screamed. Until her throat ran dry - or rather, as if she didn''t care even if her throat ran dry, her full-throated scream echoed through the living room and the room at the far end of the first floor. She didn''t care about bothering the other residents. For almost a minute, the voice continued as if it were that of an animal, not a human being. But none of them, even Chihiro, stopped Maria. Chihiro-kun ...Yeah Squeeze... Chihiro and Aika held hands, not taking their eyes off the screaming Maria. ...For a few seconds after the screams subsided. Chihiro softly called out to Maria, whose mouth was still slightly open. Maria There was no reply. This time, however, it seemed more like she didn''t know what to do than she didn''t have the energy to answer. Maria-chan Aika looked at Chihiro as she called out to Maria. Then, nodding at Aika, Chihiro rushed over to the chair to untie the rope. But when he tried to help, Hana stopped him by pulling his arm. Please let Takatsuki-san do it ...Hmm In the end, it took Aika nearly twenty minutes to untie the rope. She also took off the eye mask, turned the chair around, and squatted down beside her to look into her face. When Maria tried to turn away, Aika blocked her with both hands. Maria-chan ...... Tell me again why you did what you did Eventually, the conversation comes back to that. The reason why Maria became a member of the Executive Committee without telling Chihiro or Aika. They want to hear from Maria herself why she didn''t even give a reason and why she lied about it. In other words, it is just that... Although it is difficult to understand because of her slave-oriented behavior, Maria has always been very proud. However, unlike other "strong-minded" girls such as Yuse Shuka and Lucille Orwell, her pride is what one might call "slave pride. She has no resistance to being degraded. She understands that she is a person with a nature far different from that of the general public. However, on top of that, she dislikes to the utmost extent any damage to the relationship she has established with the person she acknowledges as her master. The only exception is when she deems it necessary for her master''s sake. That''s why - Maria herself, of all people, would never allow others to shake her position as a slave. Besides, as a mere woman, she cannot say or admit that she was jealous of Aika. So, in order to make her say it, and to make her admit it, Chihiro blamed Maria. He restrained her, neglected her, gave her inorganic pleasures, treated her like a mere object, and made her reaffirm her position as a slave and an aspect of slave existence. As long as she remained a slave, not only did Chihiro have the right to hold her, but even the right to kill her. With Maria''s theory, he confronted her with the fact that she could not complain about how Chihiro treated Aika and the other slaves. He wanted her to break out of the shell she had created for herself. If that resulted in a denial of the methods, so be it. After all, he had done everything in his power to convince her that she must have nothing to hide, and if she thought that Chihiro was not worthy of being her master, he had no choice but to apologize. But... ...... What Maria actually chose to do was to remain silent. Why? Why does she have to be so silent? Holding back the urge to scream, Chihiro said in a very matter-of-fact tone. All right. Then let''s train her for the last time. This is really the last time Maria''s fatigue was reaching its limit. If she continues to be so stubborn... Chihiro decided that if Maria continued to be so stubborn, he would really have to terminate his relationship with her. CH 89.1 Maria, get up The girl did not respond to Chihiro''s command, instead sitting back in her chair. She probably didn''t have the strength left to stand up knowing that she was going to be trained further. It was understandable, but it was still a little painful. Maria He calls her name again. And finally, the dark-haired girl looked up. As she stared at him, trying to move her arms and legs with slow movements, someone other than Chihiro became impatient first. It''s Riko. She sighs and walks over to Maria. She then pushed Aika aside and looked directly into Maria''s jet-black eyes. Hey, you know, Maria Her voice is cold. Riko is almost neutral in this matter - although she stood by Aika''s side in the discussion, she must have been more than concerned about Maria. But now, in this situation. If you treat Master like a fool, I''ll kill you for real this time She was clearly angry and confronted Maria. Riko-chan... Nishizaki-san, if you''re serious, I''m not going to let you get away with this Shut up! Aika and Hana opened their mouths to speak, but Riko hit them both with sharp words. She glared at Maria without looking back. You told me sometime ago. "You can''t kill me". But you''re not all-powerful either, are you? I can kill you with poison or by suffocating your face with something Yeah, right Maria replied quietly then she continued to speak. ...it''s fine, just kill me Tsk. This idiot...! Riko! Riko was about to reach for Maria''s neck but stopped when Chihiro stopped her. At the sound of Chihiro''s voice, the blonde girl flinched, only to swoon back. ...I''m sorry Chihiro shook his head at her. No, it''s fine. But it sounds like Maria needs some discipline ...... Chihiro takes out a black lead from the SM training item. He attached it to a metal bracket on Maria''s collar and pulled on it. Maria''s body leaves the chair and her face hits the floor. Izumi-kun! I didn''t pull hard enough to do anything about it. It was Maria''s carelessness in not supporting herself with her hands. Besides, the pain and injuries will heal with her own ability anyway Regardless of Hana''s voice, Chihiro pulled on the leash. If she didn''t obey, he would drag her in the direction, and Maria began to walk on all fours, staggering. ...But he didn''t expect to tie the leash to her collar like this. Besides, Maria''s face was blank, and it made Chihiro''s heart full of pain. Still, he moved her to the bedroom and threw her on the floor. ... It''s a bit cramped, with the bed taking up most of the area, but as long as he can keep a straight, unobstructed space, there''s no problem with what "he''s about to do". With Maria left unattended, he took out a thin whip from the cabinet. It''s a SM product, designed to be less damaging to the skin than a real one. Instead, the sound when he whips it is louder. This is also the first time for him to use it. ...You''re going to do it, huh? Yes. I will The other three girls are already catching up. And the one who muttered in a cold voice is Hana, who cares more about Maria than anyone else in this place, and is probably filled with a desire to stop Chihiro. Before, she has been restrained and left in the room to instill a sense of shame and loneliness in her. And after treating her carelessly with a sex toy, he makes her spend half a day in a room where there is hardly any noise. She will be made to feel thoroughly humiliated as something that is not even a person. And today, physical torture. The general plan had been explained to her at the beginning. These are all Chihiro''s selfishness, but at the same time, they are a way to get Maria to be more honest. At that time, Hana said something like this. To be honest, I don''t agree with it. If I were Maria-chan''s master, I would never do such a thing No doubt. Hana would pamper Maria to no end. She would constantly give her pleasure to the point of debauchery and continue to create a world just for the two of them. She won''t change her attitude just because of this level of defiance, and in the first place, Hana wouldn''t create an existence equal to or greater than Maria''s. But at least I know that Izumi-kun is serious. Besides, if you''re going to destroy Maria-chan once and for all, it''s my chance too. If you fail and Maria-chan goes free, it would be a blessing in disguise. Well, it''s just that... "I''ll never forgive you if you kill Maria instead of destroying her". "I will definitely kill you no matter what the cost". That''s what she said, and she agreed to the training this time. You remember your promise, don''t you? Of course So, this is the last time Chihiro will train Maria. As he watched Hana retreat to the bed, near the wall, he dropped the tip of the whip. Aika''s hand softly wrapped around Chihiro''s. She gazed at him with trusting eyes. Chihiro-kun, I would never let Chihiro-kun down ...Yes Never wield the whip in anger. This is just a training session. So, after confirming this with himself again, Aika nodded once and moved to the window. ...Well, go ahead and give it your all. It''s a good opportunity Finally, Riko said briefly and moved to the door. Chihiro then took a deep breath. Maria was lying on the floor some distance away, looking vaguely uncomfortable. Her eyes were wandering in the air, trying to look at Chihiro''s face, but giving up and moving downward. Seeing so, he quietly said to her. Maria, I don''t care what posture you''re in, but it''ll hurt if you don''t protect yourself ... Chihiro doesn''t know if she accepted it or not. But his first and greatest slave staggered up and sat down on the floor. Her feet are lightly spread on the floor, and her hands are hanging limply. CH 89.2 Good girl Chihiro said, raising the whip. Swoosh! Crack! The first swing, accompanied by the sound of the wind, is almost empty. It only lightly grazed Maria''s body around her right shoulder. But even so, Maria shuddered as the whip swung. ...It seemed that it didn''t matter whether the blow hurt or not. But the sound of the whip is enough to scare the person being whipped. Although the usual Maria would have welcomed this with pleasure. As expected, I can''t use it well unless I get used to it It would be fine if it didn''t have enough effect, but there was a danger of overdoing it. But, of course, Chihiro had no intention of stopping. Crack! Crack! Crack! He swung the whip lightly several times to check the sensation. And a few of those times it hit Maria''s body, but the small bruises healed quickly. This is the effect of Maria''s [Self-healing]. ...The other ability, [Retaliation], is not triggered. Maria has turned it off. Even though she doesn''t like the whipping, she doesn''t reject Chihiro. Knowing this, he was a little relieved. Again, he swung his arm, harder this time. ! Crack! There was a dry sound and a red swelling appeared on Maria''s left arm. However, the wound would heal soon if she waited. Well. Let''s keep moving No need for words any more. Chihiro just kept on swinging the whip. Each blow made a sound, a scratch on Maria''s white skin. Before the first wound could heal, the second followed. The third also comes sooner than the second one heals. He continues to torture her with a steady, unhurried pace. All the while, Maria clenched her teeth and endured the pain. ...Haah When she exhaled in between the whips and hugged her body, the whips continued to hit her without mercy. The more she covered her body, the more red bruises appeared on her arms, and the more she moved her arms away, the more the whip hit her breasts, near her collarbone, and on her lower abdomen. After dozens of sounds echoed in the room, Maria turned her back to Chihiro. She curled her untanned body and tried to endure the whip that was coming at her. It was to be expected considering how hard she had been beaten. However, Chihiro''s hands were filled with strength as she resisted. ...If she''s so stubborn, he''ll beat her again. It wasn''t anger, but a kind of determination that drove his body. And so, he swung the whip again and again. It takes a little more than ten seconds to give a single blow, including breathing time. He calculated that he could hit the whip about five times in a minute, but before he realized it, more than twenty minutes had passed. Even Riko and the others who were watching them were getting tired. Chihiro''s arm was also in a bad condition. The act of wielding the whip was that of a superior, and while it might seem like it was easy, in reality it was a repetitive process of raising and lowering the arm. Taking into account the force he puts in and the process of twisting the whip, it puts a considerable strain on his arms. ...It is heavy with fatigue, and constantly throbbing with pain. The fact that he was able to continue even though it would normally be difficult for him to move was due to the effect of [Pain Reduction]. Of course, no matter how much it reduces the pain, it can''t overcome the physical limit. Kuh... With clenched teeth and enduring the pain, Chihiro tried to lift his arm. But he couldn''t even move his right arm anymore. He could barely hold the whip. ...Chihiro-kun, you can''t do this anymore Aika said in a faint voice. She''s right. But, stillDD The girl''s back isn''t even covered in red. He keep hitting her and hitting her but she keep getting healed. The scars he had made are disappearing as he speak. It''s as if everything Chihiro is doing is in vain. ...if he give up now. It''s all over. Chihiro and Maria''s contract, the bond they''d formed after the incident with Hana... But he doesn''t want it to end. However, look at Maria. She doesn''t even wince when the whip stops. She says nothing. She just bites her lip. Aika, can you heal my arm? Feeling as if he were going to vomit blood, Chihiro looked back at Aika. Then the girl, Chihiro''s lover and Maria''s friend, bit her lip and shook her head. No ...Aika Whether she cared about Chihiro or Maria, her decision was justified. But he tried to persuade her again, saying that he couldn''t give in now. If you still want to continue, I''ll take over At Aika''s words, Chihiro''s mouth dropped open. The handle of the whip nearly fell out of his right hand due to his weakness, and Aika, who came running to him, caught it with both hands. As soon as he saw this, his body instantly lost its strength. Chihiro! Riko rushed to help him up and carried him to the bed. Hana looked uncomfortable for a moment when she was close to him, but she read the situation and didn''t complain. In the meantime, Aika was checking the feel of the whip and repeated Chihiro''s movements several times. It may have been a mimicry, but it was quite impressive. Don''t stop, Chihiro-kun As Aika said this, there was a hint of determination in her eyes. I''m also responsible for making Chihiro-kun go this far... and I don''t think I''m going to let things go on like this with Maria-chan either. Besides She looked at Maria, who was still, motionless, her body curled. I''m jealous of Maria-chan that Chihiro-kun cares for her so much. I want to suffer with you Crack! After said so, she made a sharp mark on Maria''s back. Her determination was strong. Unlike Chihiro, who was conscious of not being too strong or too weak because of his knowledge, Aika''s every shot seemed to contain her deepest feelings. It''s not fair, isn''t it, Maria-chan? Aika sneered as the whip sounded in succession. ...It''s obvious she''s trying to be a jerk. Don''t you regret it? Getting whipped by me instead of Chihiro-kun. Beaten to a pulp. You''re just going to curl up and sit there However, a girl''s physical strength can only go so far. The interval of the whip is getting longer and longer, but still the strength of the whip remains the same. However, Maria didn''t say anything. Now Maria-chan, you''re really uncool And then. When the whip struck Maria''s back harder than ever, Chihiro realized. The scars hadn''t healed. One by one, the sharp scars were definitely piling up. Maria''s mental power had run out and she couldn''t activate [Self-healing] anymore. Aika! ...Ah He called out, and Aika seemed to have noticed that much. She lowered her right hand and whip and looked at Maria. Of course, so did Chihiro, Riko, and Hana. They were all staring at her. ...Why? Why is it so painful? It hurts, it feels uncomfortable, it''s so lonely Maria''s voice was shrill and painful. It was a thin, heavy lament that only those who had spent time with her could understand. Tears dripped onto the floor of the bedroom. Even though I never intended to fall in love... And so. After a great deal of pain and sacrifice, Chihiro''s wish was fulfilled. CH 90.1 Maria is in no condition to move. She must have slept very little last night, and it was clear from the stoppage of [Self-healing] that her fatigue and pain had reached their peak. Seeing that she had stopped healing herself, Aika immediately started the treatment and Hana left the bedroom to bring her some mineral water and the rest of the jelly. Maria-chan, you''re not going to take back what you said, are you? ...Yes Aika said, just to make sure, and then gave her water and food. Half a plastic bottle of water and a pack of jelly would not be enough to cover the loss of energy, but without it, there would be a big difference. Compared to the time before the feeding, her expression has improved dramatically. She is at least in a state to be able to talk, and seems to have lost some of her possessions. Once all the major scars were gone, Aika''s treatment reached its limit. This is understandable, since Aika herself is quite exhausted from the interaction so far. And in the meantime, Hana will continue to heal Maria by looting [Healing]. During this time, Chihiro and the others decided to start a conversation. Can you tell us again about the Executive Committee meeting? Chihiro asks, trying to keep his tone of voice as low as possible. After a moment of hesitation, Maria answered slowly. ...I''m sorry. Like Takatsuki-san and Riko said, I think I was jealous of everyone "I think", what do you mean? Because I didn''t fully grasp it myself. ...this is true Something she wasn''t fully aware of. That''s one of the reasons why she was so stubborn. One by one, Maria talks about her feelings, confirming them. DDSince the end of the summer vacation, Maria has been harboring an unsettled feeling in her heart. A hesitation she can''t quite put into words. Strangely enough, it stirs strongly in her chest during the daytime at school, but when she returns home in the evening, she mostly frowns upon it. Unexplained but harmless, at first she let it go without paying much attention. However, as the days went by, the feeling grew stronger and stronger. Somewhere along the line, it became the usual habit to have unexplained irritations in school but then dissolved at home. It was started around the time of the match between Chihiro and Kamishiro that she gradually began to understand the cause of her frustration. Watching Chihiro was painful. Or, more precisely, when Chihiro and someone else are having fun... The question was, why was she fine at home? After a while, she understood that it was a difference in "her own position". While Aika and the others were around Chihiro as a matter of course, Maria had to stay away. She can''t break the orders of Chihiro. She is a slave who is supposed to serve her master, but when something happens - for example, when Chihiro is injured - she can only deal with him as a classmate who is not particularly close to him. She thought that was what she didn''t like. ...But that''s not true, is it? In theory, Maria knew that it was not good for Chihiro to stand out any more. Yet, before she knew it, her thoughts had become twisted. She should stay by Chihiro''s side. However, if she talked to Chihiro and the others, they would surely argue with her, so it would be quicker to make an established event without saying anything. That''s why she accepted the request from Maisaka on spot. ...while turning away from the true nature of the swirling emotions and her true feelings. I think I was aware of the contradiction at least as soon as Takatsuki-san protested against me. But I couldn''t admit it Drip Tears spilled from Maria''s eyes again. Seeing this, Hana stopped her healing and hugged Maria tightly from behind. I know it was hard. It''s not your fault, Maria-chan It''s kind words. But Maria shook her head at Hana''s words. No, Hana-san, this was my fault She said so with a tired smile on her face. But then, Aika breathed in and then asked Maria. Then, Maria-chan... do you accept it? Yes, Takatsuki-san She replied, turning her head to look at Chihiro. She was sitting naked, her hair disheveled, her eyes darkened. But there was a certain strength in her eyes. The deep, deep, all-consuming darkness had faded away - instead, a different kind of strong desire, love, dominated her. Izumi-kun...no, Master. I love you with all my heart. Not as a slave but as a woman. I can''t live without you anymore Her words and thoughts are pure and clear to the core. Pride, lies, assumptions... those impurities are all removed, and that''s why this is the best and only confession possible. The love flows in. Through the eyes that look at each other, love flows in. Like the clear waters of a stream, it slowly but surely washes over Chihiro''s heart. That Maria... He never thought that Maria could love someone so straightforwardly. Geez Aika let out a sigh, and her gaze wandered away as she hugged her. As the euphoria faded away, Chihiro felt a sudden rush of embarrassment and didn''t know what to do. Chihiro-kun, you were so cute No, I mean... Well... It wasn''t that he was disrespecting Aika... But... If his heart had been filled with Maria, he doesn''t know where he would have ended up. It''s okay, Takatsuki-san Eh? Maria smiled and said to Chihiro again. So, Izumi-kun, please throw me away. You won''t need a broken slave anymore It took me a few seconds to understand the meaning of what was being said. And another few seconds to understand why the word "throw me away" was chosen. Then, in a shaky voice, he questioned her. What are you going to do then, Maria? The girl replied with a smile on her face. I''m going home. I''ll ensure that this apartment and all of its furnishings are available for you to use as before. I''ll just disappear from your sight Is that it? I just want to know what happens to Maria after you leave She told him to "throw her" away. Speaking of what happens to things when she''s no longer needed. Slowly Maria shook her head. It''s not much. A certain [Lost Item] will erase my current ego, give me a convenient memory and personality, and then serve another master... that''s about it It''s not painful because she forgets. And Chihiro wouldn''t have to worry about it, because the broken things would just be recycled. Immediately after, Hana shouted. In an extremely loud and uncharacteristic voice, No, absolutely not! Maria-chan is going to go to "that person", aren''t you? ...Hana? Then I''ll take you. You don''t mind, do you? Because any Master other than Izumi-kun will do The girl desperately shook her head and hugged Maria, fear in her eyes. Was it fear of loss, of separation, or...? No, Hana-san, that won''t convince "that person". Even the cost of this apartment can''t be covered by the money I''ve earned on my own So, maintaining the apartment is a condition of exchange. Maria is saying that she is willing to leave this environment in exchange for giving herself to someone called "that person". "That person" is probably a person with a certain amount of wealth or power. Chihiro has no way of knowing who it is. CH 90.2 Why are you doing this? Maria answered Aika''s question with a wry smile. Because I''m in the way. I''d be an enemy to Takatsuki-san, and I''m sure I can''t fulfill my role as a slave now. That would be a problem for Izumi-kun, Riko, and Hana-san Love is not something that can be easily controlled. Especially in Maria''s case, her loyalty to her master, Chihiro, and her own overly strong sexual desire, combined with her romantic feelings, are very likely to cause her to go out of control. It would have been fine if she hadn''t fully understood or acknowledged the situation, but the next time, it would surely be an uproar that would not be comparable to this committee''s commotion. That''s true, but Aika slumped. To a certain extent, she must be convinced. At least, there is no doubt that Maria will become her love rival. Hana can''t say anything either. She''s always been cautious, worrying about her grades and taking a somewhat distant stance from Chihiro and the others, but she can''t ignore the concerns about the commotion. However, she doesn''t have the strength to deal with it now. That said, she can''t be so heartless as to want Maria to disappear right in front of her. But... Oh, God. You''re starting to be a pain in the ass again Sigh... The blonde girl who sighed was different. Riko? You know, Maria. To be honest, I... and maybe even Chihiro, don''t really care about such logic Riko blurted out a few words to a puzzled Maria. Her face showed annoyance, but not disgust or anger, and her voice even showed friendliness towards her friend. This is contrary to the situation, which was turning serious colors. And suddenly, she was puffing out her chest. Let me tell you something anyway, I love Chihiro too What? Aika blurts out in an unintentional tone. R-Riko-chan? I knew it, but... And Riko waved her hand in the air. Ah. It''s okay, don''t worry. I''m not interested in becoming Chihiro''s girlfriend at all Well, Chihiro had heard these words several times before. In fact, Riko has never asked him to be his girlfriend. It was becoming a matter of course, but Maria seemed to have a question here and now. How can you be so sure? Maria, who had been a slave in the same way - or rather, in a similar way - now seemed to truly understand the abnormality of Riko''s way of thinking. It''s because I''m Chihiro''s slave. Because that''s what I''m supposed to be, that''s what I''ve decided. I''m happy and I enjoy being Chihiro''s slave. In my mind, there is no contradiction between liking and being a slave ...That''s just a bunch of nonsense Well, it''s a bit of a mess. When I say "slave" While Maria muttered with a complicated expression, Riko kept an open mind. Seeing this, Chihiro couldn''t help but laugh. ...Haha Izumi, kun? Sorry. But Riko is right Continuing the flow that Riko had created, he delivered his words to Maria. I don''t care if it bothers you or not. I need Maria, and Riko and the others won''t be fine without you. Well, if you fall in love, you can''t be a slave, that''s something Maria decided on her own As Chihiro tried to lean forward, his right arm ached and he had no choice but to reach out with his left hand as best he could. He couldn''t quite reach Maria''s position, though. Stay here, Maria, that''s an order ...Mas... ter Maria cried for the umpteenth time. She looked at Chihiro with wide eyes, and after a few seconds, nodded her head. With a pained look, she placed her right hand on her chest and made a fist while extending her left hand. DDI understand. As you wish She smiled the most beautiful smile ever. As expected, Aika did not interrupt her, and Hana did not interrupt Maria. Riko''s mumbling was very small and didn''t spoil the atmosphere. Really. How much fuss do you have to make over something like this? Indeed, Riko was right. Besides, most of the problems Maria mentioned have not changed at all. It''s a shame to say that this is the end of the matter, but it''s definitely the end of something important. If people have decided what they want to do, they should move so that they can do so. So, there is no reason for anyone to complain about the process and the conclusion being in reverse order. ...Then Chihiro and the others put pajamas on Maria and fed her. You saved me dinner, huh? Yes. I thought you could tell by the sound I''m sorry. I didn''t have time to worry about it As long as she ate properly, she should be able to recover after a good night''s rest. However, it was too much for her, so she had to take tomorrow off as well. Although she would have to miss the second executive committee meeting tomorrow, Aika volunteered to go. I''ll go in your place. ...Actually, I already told the infirmary nurse that I might not be able to help tomorrow ...If that''s the case, there''s no point in holding back. Takatsuki-san, can I ask you a favor? Yes. Leave it to me And the girls smiled at each other. Hana finished cleaning up the meal, healed Chihiro''s arm to the point where it could move, and then announced that she was going home. As Chihiro felt unsafe because the date was about to change, he tried to accompany her to come back, but she insisted that don''t worry about it because she had a security buzzer with her. Hana, who is "that person" you were talking about earlier? Chihiro asked as he walked out to see her off at the entrance of the apartment, and Hana giggled and shook her head. Don''t worry about it for now ...For now? Yeah. If Izumi-kun keeps going like this, you''ll see him sooner or later. Until then, it''s probably best not to have any unnecessary assumptions With that, Hana left. The mysterious "person". From the way Hana said it, it would be better not to ask Maria too. But he wondered if the time would really come when he would meet "that person". Back in the room, Riko and Aika urged him to go to the bedroom. Why? Just go Yes, just go Chihiro doesn''t know what''s going on. But they pushed him out the door and he found Maria sitting on the edge of the bed. She was dressed in a black negligee, as if she had just changed out of her pajamas. There was not a scratch on her skin, thanks to Hana''s hard work in healing her. Although there was nothing she could do about her deep fatigue, she was still smiling with the dignity of a beautiful lady - no, of a lover. Master Maria It seems just the two of them tonight. Chihiro closed the bedroom door quietly and walked over to Maria. Shouldn''t you go to sleep...or is that too much to ask? She nodded her head. Her eyes were wild with adoration and lust as she stared at Chihiro. Yes. But I really want you to hold me here and now. Otherwise, I won''t be able to sleep ...Then let''s have as much fun as time permits While there are still many decisions to be made. They pressed their lips together as if to forget about everything else. CH 91 Maria passionately sought Chihiro out. They sat side by side on the bed and turned their heads to kiss each other, and soon their arms reached out and entwined around each other''s necks. Then, she gently and forcibly pushes Chihiro''s body and fell onto the bed, covering his upper body from above. Her upper body, especially her breasts, are pressed hard against him. After tasting her full breasts, he feels the strong elasticity of Maria''s breasts. Of course, they are soft and comfortable, but when they are in close contact like now, they press against Chihiro''s body more intensely and assertively. This makes him feel more clearly the shape and softness of her nipples, which are hard and erect at the tips. Furthermore, both of her bare legs are lustrously sandwiched between his legs from both sides. Her legs entwine and deprive him of his freedom, so that not only her upper body but also her lower body is in close contact with him, transmitting her body heat and the feel of her skin to the fullest. Even her private parts, which are only covered by a thin cloth. The same goes for the overlapping lips. The tongue invades the interconnected mouths, crawling in all directions. As if inviting him, no, as if pulling him out without choice. And now, the tips of their tongues poke each other. They lick each other''s surfaces and undersides. Slowly, their tongues movements become more intense, pushing and twisting each other as if they were fighting for space. And in that moment, their saliva overflows. Perhaps it''s because of the atmosphere that Chihiro feels it''s sweet when it should be tasteless. Although he doesn''t know, he swallows it as it flows down his tongue with a pleasant sensation. In return, he tries to send his own saliva. However, this did not work because of the position. Instead, Maria''s lips and tongue move by themselves, devouring the liquid in his mouth. After a while, both of them were breathing hard. Because it is not enough to take in air through the nose, they repeatedly separate their lips and hold their breath for less than a second. If that is not enough too, they take the other''s breath in through their mouths and make it their own. They melt into each other. The lines between their bodies become blurred. Kissing is only foreplay, but for the two of them now, this is as good as intercourse. Their feelings, which had been completely without technique, came straight. To put it badly, the kiss is the opposite of their previous way of kissing, in which the priority was on the efficiency of making it feel good - but now, in a sense, it is close to Aika''s nature. In spite of this, it is inexplicably exciting. It clearly proves that technique is important, of course, but also that expressing the feelings of both parties is equally important. Maria must have felt the same way. She reacts with some surprise, but does not stop the impulsive movement and continues the mouth-to-mouth intercourse. At last, their lips parted in earnest, drawing a thread between them. I''ve never been kissed like this before... Maria gives a dazed murmur. Me neither Fufu. So, it''s a first for both of us A smile broke out on her face. The texture of her lips, her gestures, and her voice didn''t seem to have changed much from the past, so why did Chihiro find it not only charming but also adorable? The arms that had been wrapped around you are now released, and the contact between your bodies becomes looser. She lets out a small sigh. It''s amazing how a single feeling can change the way someone feels Maria''s voice was filled with the deep emotion that only those who have experienced it can feel. Is love hard for you? Yes. It''s painful, it''s so painful... that I asked myself many times why I had to go through this. Why should I suffer like this? After hearing that, Chihiro reached out and stroked her hair, and she looked happy. But I''m glad I chose you. I''m glad I met you. I''m glad you wanted me Their lustrous lips touched again, then quickly parted. She smiled mischievously. But, please, be "prepared" Prepare? Yes. Knowing how I feel, once I''ve been forgiven, I really can''t live without you anymore As Riko once said in the pool. If Chihiro abandoned her, she would have no choice but to take his life and her own life... she had fallen into such a state of mind. "So", Maria said. Then, she put all her weight on him as if she was falling down. I don''t mind being your slave. But please keep me by your side for the rest of life. This time I will serve you to the end with all my heart Mmm... Chihiro smiled and answered. Of course. I''m not letting you go After all he had done, he had no intention to leave her. It''s going to be a hard road, not an easy one, but he can''t give up. Out of spite and selfishness, he receives a happy smile. It''s a promise, okay? Thin fingers run over his clothes. And as his clothes are removed, he also removes the girl''s nightgown. They toss each other''s clothes and nightgown onto the floor. Please, let me serve you Maria announces, grabbing Chihiro''s rod. She played with it as if it were a flute, and the semi-erect penis immediately hardened. She stroked it lovingly and withdrew her fingers. And then, she kissed the tip. After kissing the tip, she licks it, and when she sees it quiver, she curves her lips with confidence. Then the tip goes into her mouth. In the warmth, the lips stimulate the goose neck (frenulum) and the tongue crawls over the glans. The saliva secreted by her tongue gradually becomes wet and slippery. At the same time, her fingers of her right hand go to the rod again. Using only the tips of her fingers, she moves her hand up and down with minimum force. The position of her hand is unpredictable, changing erratically with each stroke. And her left hand goes to the scrotum. She covers it with her palm and gently stimulates it, changing its shape. He wondered how many points he was being tortured at the same time. Different points of attack and different methods are used in parallel, but each attack is gentle. And Chihiro is enjoying this action with all his might, making his penis move toward ejaculation in a straight line. Ahhh... He ejaculated in a childish or girlish voice. All the white muck that spurted out was collected in Maria''s mouth and she swallowed it with a gulp. Without letting go of her mouth, she swallowed the rest of it and licked it up, so the white color could not even be seen after her mouth was separated. It''s delicious... I really wish I could live on drinking only this As always, this girl is a total pervert. She says things that make Chihiro shudder with horror and danger. Of course, she chooses the right time and place... she would never say it in front of anyone other than her close friends, but that''s why she''s so obsessed with it. It''s already too late for that. ...When you put it that way, it makes me want to dirty you up Fufu. Please do so. I think that''s also a very attractive proposition She''s not afraid, she wants it. She smiles, and the girl''s body covers him again. Master... please fill Maria''s pussy As Chihiro looked at her, her hairless cunt was throbbing with desire. Apparently, she didn''t need any more foreplay. Now she lie down on the bed while looking at him. Cowgirl position is good. She might even prefer to do it from the back. But she wanted to do it normally first. I''ll put it in Yes He waited for her answer, and then slowly sank his hips into her. Slowly the rod is swallowed by the vagina. And they become one. In the truest sense of the word, she and his body are one. As he penetrates to the root, the flesh of her vagina contracts tightly. It tightens as if it is trying to hold onto his penis and not let go. If you do that, I''m going to cum right away Oh. But aren''t you going to give me as much as I want? Then you don''t need to worry about whether it''s fast or slow That''s true With that said, Chihiro moves his hips. And responding to the girl''s change, he changes his mind. Rather than pistoning, he gently swings his hips, savoring the feel of the soft flesh. He traces the walls of her vagina, and gently stirs it. He teaches her more about the shape and feel of her vagina. Oh, kuh... Is it painful? No, it feels good. It''s like you''re making love to me... The girl''s vagina also tightens frequently. She''s begging for more, more. In response to her wanting more, he moves and pounds the back of her vagina. Mmm! The tightness felt even stronger. Unable to take it any longer, he released his seed with deep penetration. But Chihiro''s penis had not changed in size from the previous two times he had had sexual intercourse. He poured plenty of the slippery liquid into her vagina. As he savored the feel of the slave girl''s skin, he stroked her and whispered to her. I love you, Maria Ah... if you say that, I''ll get the wrong idea She complained in a happy voice. You''re not mistaken. I''m in love with Maria No, you don''t, it''s bad for Takatsuki-san She shook her head and looked up at him as if to glare. It''s not a serious gesture, so even that look is adorable. Even if you say so... I love Aika, Maria, Riko and Hana Hearing that, her jet-black eyes blinked. Do you love them all, too? Well, Everyone has a different way... With Aika, Chihiro love her and he wants her to love him too. With Riko, he feels a bond of solidarity. As for Hana, his affection for her is difficult to put into words, but it is similar to the feeling he has for a pet that he has trouble liking. He also feels differently about Maria than the others. My feelings for Maria are exclusive to you ...I''m glad. I''m so happy. I want to die so badly The girl lifts her legs and twines them around his waist. Please be aggressive. I''m not that easily broken, and I''d be happy with anything you do to me Yes. You''re right And so, the second round in the normal position was more intense than the first. Chihiro pulled his penis out to the tip and slammed it back in. As he listened to the sound of the love juices and semen mixing and squirting, Maria also swung her hips, supporting, opposing, and amplifying her partner''s pleasure. It seems that she wants to make herself feel good and her partner feel good. So, if she wants to have it both ways, just try to aim for the same things. Really, she knows her partner''s habits and movements well enough. Even though she is in the throes of pleasure, her instincts tell her what to do because she is in the throes of pleasure. And, after many pistons, they both climaxed at the same time. As the girl screams out in pleasure, Chihiro pulls out his penis and sprays his semen all over Maria''s body. The girl accepted the clumsy marking with a look of ecstasy. Maria, can you turn over on the bed? Ah... yes When she did as she was told, her asshole and private parts were in full view. Even so, it was so cute to see her ass sticking out. And now, Chihiro inserted it from behind while Maria lay prone. He grabbed the girl''s hands and used them as support as he fucked her throbbing vagina. Perhaps feeling embarrassed, her vagina squeezed so tightly that it made him ejaculated, and this time Chihiro stained her ass with his withdrawn penis. As he began to feel a little tired, he asked her to serve him with her both breasts. He tasted the softness and elasticity of her breasts with his penis and stained her breasts with his semen. Her white breasts were drenched with white cum, which added to her glamour. The last position is the standard cowgirl position. Maria straddles the erect penis and shakes her hips as she pleases. Perhaps it was a replay of the first normal position, or perhaps it was a way of tasting, the girl rubbing against him gently. As her body bounced up and down, her breasts swayed as well, and once again Chihiro ejaculated into her vagina. Fufu. It''s really slippery inside and out... Is it enough? Yes, that''s enough. Now, if you could just let me have Master until morning It was about midnight when they started. That''s not a lot of time considering it''s been a long time since they started still it''s enough for them to make love. As Maria leans against him, he pats her head with his right hand. Then the girl rubs her cheek against him like a spoiled cat. As he watches her, he asks her. ...By the way, Maria Yes, what is it? Maria''s desire, can you show me again? When he tried the new feature of [Mind-reading], he couldn''t see her sexual desires. But he feels like he can do it now. So, with a giggle. Maria replied his question. Of course. Have a look as much as you like So, they look at each other. Chihiro flipped the switch, receiving an overflow of her affection, and saw the image. There are two people lying naked in a bedroom. They hold each other, close their eyes, and fall into a deep sleep. ...In other words, this is what she wants at this moment? Feeling an indescribable feeling welling up inside him, Chihiro terminated his ability. Shall we sleep, Maria? Yes They smiled at each other and closed their eyes in languor and comfort. To see what the girl wanted - to see the rest of the image. As he does so, Chihiro is gradually overcome by sleepiness. I love you, Master. From now on, forever... Hearing Maria''s whisper, Chihiro hugged her with the last of his strength in his fading consciousness. He didn''t want to wake up and find her gone... just in case that would happen. He held her for a long, long time. CH 92.1 After Maria''s big tantrum, Chihiro''s life has undergone another change. Although he is the main cause of this change. The next morning, after the training and the reconciliation, Maria was sleeping soundly on top of Chihiro. ...Seeing her still there, he''s happy. And while feeling so, he pulled out his thing, which was still connected to Maria''s, and covered her with a blanket... So far, so good, but instead, or rather, Chihiro was suffering from a great lack of sleep. It is natural, since he is simply sleep-deprived after so much physical and mental exertion. Unfortunately, unlike Maria, who had already told the school in advance that she would be absent, there was no way Chihiro could miss the school. Besides, if he was really sick, he would feel sorry for the student council if he had to take a day off for a self-inflicted reason. Sorry, everyone, I had to sleep until the last minute Oh, yeah Once again, he took a nap as soon as he had done the bare minimum, such as showering and breakfast, and used the breaks between classes to get as much sleep as he could after school. Perhaps due to the effect of his [Sleep Enhancement], he is able to complete the afternoon classes in a reasonable condition. After school, he went to the executive committee meeting with Aika while being teased by Maisaka and others. Then, after the meeting is over, he went to the student council room alone to make a report, and was accompanied by tea (coffee) and helped with chores. When returned to the apartment in the evening, Maria, Riko, Aika and Hana are all there in the living room. Maria seemed to have recovered her strength after a day''s rest, so they resumed the discussion that had been shelved for a while. As a result, many things have been decided. The basic assumption is that all the girls will continue their relationship with Chihiro. After confirming this, they had a frank exchange of opinions and decided not to take any action regarding Maria''s position as a member of the school festival committee. It would be possible to replace her now, but there is no suitable reason to ask her to do so. Aika is too busy, Hana, who is in a different class, is out of the question, and Riko''s appearance is not suitable for the committee. In addition, Maria''s role as a member of the committee actually helps Chihiro in some ways. I''m not going to ask you to quit either That was what Aika said, and they decided to ask her to continue. In this way, Maria''s wish to be by Chihiro''s side at school will be fulfilled. They pretend to be just classmates, but using the common point of being a member of the school festival committee, when Maria comes to apologize for her absence, they talk about what happened in the committee, and their relationship ostensibly deepens. Recently, Fukami-san and Izumi-kun are getting along well, huh? Yes. We''ve become friends since we started talking more in the committee If Chihiro give a plausible reason, no one will doubt it. Now the question is how to settle the relationship with Aika. Although Maria can include her as a friend who became friends through Chihiro, but... I''m really concerned about people though when the boy I like gets along with the girl This, too, is an ostensible way of seeing things. Well, originally, Aika and Maria are not "bad friends". They even had lunch together, including Riko, but their relationship was more related to Riko. People around them think that their friendship is not so direct. In such a situation, if Maria suddenly starts getting along with Chihiro, Aika can''t just give her a good look "at least on the public side". ...So, uh... I guess it''s hard for a girl to develop friendships Isn''t that right? Aika, Riko, and Hana looked at Chihiro like, "What''s the big deal?" which made Maria and him, who''s not really good at that kind of thing, shudder. ...Then, is it okay for Riko to be friends with Chihiro? The difference is that Riko is getting to know Chihiro through Aika. So, what to do in this case? Maria-chan, let''s fight The answer is straightforward: if there is a problem that logically needs to happen, then let it happen. At the same time Maria started to get along with Chihiro, both Aika and Maria gradually changed their attitude towards each other to a cooler one. For example, they interrupted each other while the other was talking with Chihiro, and avoided talking to each other one-on-one. Of course, it was a play, so they treated each other normally in the apartment, but as Chihiro was watching, it was unpleasant. The cold war between the two (acting) eventually developed into a shouting match. One day, after school, Aika called Maria out during a time when people were not yet dismissed. While the surrounding students watched, they went to the private training room without bringing anyone with them, and returned a few dozen minutes later. When they came back, their hair and uniforms were slightly disheveled. Naturally, there were various rumors and speculations by the students who witnessed the incident. However, there was no actual fistfight or shouting match. What you two been up to? Later, Chihiro asked both of them directly, but they both refused to tell him, saying it was a secret. They both looked strangely refreshed, though. However, it was completely settled the next day. Izumi-kun, I''ve come to realize that I''ve fallen in love with you. I hope you''ll break up with Takatsuki-san and go out with me In front of all her classmates, including Aika and Riko, Maria confessed to Chihiro. It was such a bold and straightforward confession that even Chihiro, who had been told beforehand that it was going to happen, was struck by it. Chihiro bowed to her, feeling hesitant to refuse even though he knew it was just an act. Thank you. ...But, I''m sorry. I have Aika. I love Aika, so I can''t go out with Fukami-san Instantly, the whole class erupted. Many students were paying attention to it, and Kamishiro was one of them. As soon as Maria realized this, she felt her face heat up. She then smiled at him with tears in her eyes. Thank you. I''m really sorry for asking for so much This confession was the result of an argument between Aika and Maria in the private training room. I said it. If you really like Chihiro-kun, just confess in front of everyone, it''s useless anyway After the commotion, Aika made a broad declaration to the people around her. DDThe story seems to be that the girls confronted each other head-on and played a game of love. Aika threw out a chance. Maria unhesitatingly challenged the odds against her, and was crushed. Aika recognized the girl who fought so gracefully, and the two became best friends with no grudge. ...And so, it went. This allowed Maria to stay by Chihiro''s side, and made it as easy as possible for the surrounding students to see how things had turned out. Instead, Chihiro has become the focus of attention as "the guy who rejected Fukami Maria''s proposal", and has become the target of a certain amount of awe, mainly from boys, but perhaps that can''t be helped. CH 92.2 One more thing. In the school, although he was able to stay with the same people as in the apartment, he was surrounded by girls instead. Well, to the classmates, this is not a harem centered on Chihiro, but rather the result of Aika''s presence with the girls. In addition, he got what he deserved. Izumi-kun, I still don''t understand you That''s what Kamishiro said to him later. When he said it, he didn''t have a swarthy look in his eyes, but he had a strong look in his eyes. Uh, what''s that about...? Who knows? Why don''t you just ask your heart? The answer came back as a subtle whimper. When Chihiro asked Maisaka if this was interfering with his work, he tilted his head with a troubled look on his face. No, well. I''m not saying this is your fault, though. At any rate, you should explode Also, with this commotion, Aika started to call Maria by her name. At the same time, Maria and Riko have also decided to call Aika by her first name. Maria... ehehe, it''s kind of embarrassing Fufu. Then I''ll call you Aika-san too Me too. Nice to meet you again, Aika Chihiro thinks that this is a sign that they recognize each other as a member of the same group, regardless of their different positions. And Maria''s new way of addressing Chihiro is limited to the apartment. Chihiro-sama. Is there anything you would like to have for dinner? Um, Maria... I''m kind of embarrassed to call you that... It seems she''s unified the two names she''s been using, "Izumi-kun" and "Master". But it means that she has finally accepted Chihiro as her master from the bottom of her heart. And that makes him very happy. ...You don''t like it? However, at the same time, he honestly felt more uncomfortable when he was addressed as "Chihiro-sama" than when he was simply called "Master", but when Maria puffed out her cheeks with a regretful look in her eyes, he couldn''t say anything. No, I''m happy ...I''m glad She breathed out a sigh of relief and smiled. She had been expressing her affection for him before, but since then, her attitude seems to have softened even more. Perhaps she has pushed up the line that she had drawn as a slave a little. Well, Maria''s treatment or position as a slave has not changed. Aika too didn''t approve of upgrading her to "Lover", and Maria didn''t want to either. I''ve thought about it, but what I want to be is still a slave Master and slave rather than equals. She wants a collar more than a ring. That''s who she is, and she told him proudly. And I''ve decided to follow Riko''s example somewhat It''s impossible to forget the love she feels for him, so she thinks of a way to keep in touch without straining. She''s going to turn all her sexual desires, affections and loyalties to Chihiro. The sweet voice whispered to Chihiro, and he didn''t know what to say because of her happiness and the intense pressure. ..., I really wish someone would stab you to death Hana mumbled something like that to him. Well, if there was going to be a stabbing incident, the culprit would most likely be her. Despite this, a smile appeared on her face as she looked at Maria, who seemed to be enjoying herself. It seems that she can honestly rejoice in the fact that the person she loves is happy, even though she says many things and treats Chihiro badly. By the way, Izumi-kun, when are you going to pay me back for the other day? Really, if she could be a little more forgiving, he wouldn''t have much to say. Uh, yeah. I''ve thought of something. So, it would be nice if you could wait a little longer to prepare Oh, I see. Well, if that''s the case, I''ll just wait and see Hana said with a disturbed expression and turned her gaze to Maria again. At any rate, he wondered if he could get to know Hana at least a little. And. A glass of iced tea is placed next to him with a small clink. Riko, who has been practicing how to serve, comes peeking at him from the side, saying that it would be embarrassing if she didn''t practice before the performance. Chihiro, how is the student council going? Well...reasonably well, I guess He attends all the meetings of the school festival committee without fail, takes the minutes, and goes to the student council room as much as possible on days when there is no committee meeting to do chores and observe how Yotsuba and the others work. Thanks to these efforts, he is not only running errands in the committee, but also answering questions about the decisions and gradually expanding the scope of what he can do. However, his relationship with the student council is still the same. Yotsuba, the student council president, seems to be too busy to talk much, and Lucille, the vice president, is still direct and direct. Even pointing out a careless mistake is subtly painful, but if he tries to cut corners, she''ll get a quiet shout. Ayase and Marika warmly support him, but they do not cut corners in their own work either. As he helps the attentive Ayase and the nimble Marika with their paperwork, the difference in speed and the quality of their work makes him wonder if he''s getting in their way. ...And then Lucille reprimands him for letting his thoughts wander too far outside the loop. I think I''m still a long way from being accepted in earnest I see. Well, good luck. I''ll do what I can to help Thanks, Riko Nevertheless, he could say that the girls had already given him enough help. Just by taking care of the daily chores, they make his life much easier, and on top of that, they also take care of his sexual needs. By doing all the cooking and laundry at once, he can save money on food and utilities, and use that money for saving or doing other things. But he has to repay the favor. At any rate, I have to finish the school festival without a hitch School festival. I''m looking forward to it, Chihiro Yeah Well, the implied suggestion of cross-dressing put him in a slightly gloomy mood, though. Then, from the other side of Riko, Maria reached out and grabbed Chihiro''s hand. Isn''t that nice? Chihiro-sama will be fine, I''m sure Oh, you two are sly! Aika, seeing what the two slaves were doing, stood up and hugged Chihiro''s neck from behind the chair. Hana looked at Chihiro as he was being squeezed, and her eyes widened. ...I wonder what she''s doing It was a ridiculous, if he says so, riot, but it wouldn''t have happened if Maria hadn''t been there. When he thinks about it, it becomes an invaluable experience. And Chihiro was truly grateful to be here with them now. CH 93.1 More than halfway through October has passed. Shibahou Academy, which is preparing for the school festival at the beginning of November, is now in the mid-term examination period, and the atmosphere is changed to a new one. Each class is now working hard to prepare for their performances. However, due to the schedule, the school festival will be held right after the exam results are announced. It is youthful to devote oneself to the festival without worrying about one exam, but is it possible to play with the heart right after the drop in grades? Many students are working hard on their studies to keep their eyes on the road ahead, but the student council is going about its business as usual. Rejected. Please go back Monday, the first day of exams, after school. The head of the school festival committee, accompanied by one of the third-year female students, is being baptized by the student council''s famous "Demon Vice President". She is Lucille Orwell, a beautiful girl with naturally blonde hair. She rebuffed the paperwork of the head of the committee, and the head of the committee shrugged his shoulders and said, "It is true". And the girl who came with him raised her voice in frustration. Wait, don''t give up just because I rejected it once. You''re the head of the executive committee, right? Y-Yeah. Well... But I''d like to know why it''s not working That''s easy With the two upperclassmen standing in front of her, Lucille, who was sitting cross-legged in a chair across the table from the entrance, sniffed. I don''t see the necessity. The budget you have right now is enough to cover it, right? The Head of the Executive committee wanted to request an additional budget. And during the school festival, the budget distributed to each class and club is decided by the executive committee. The student council is the main source of the budget given to the committee. And the student council decides the "budget for the school festival" from the annual operating costs. In other words, if the Executive Committee''s budget is insufficient due to distribution or other reasons, it is possible to negotiate with the student council for additional money, but without successful negotiation, it is impossible. I figured you''d say that, so I brought you this The Head of the Executive Committee presented the committee''s financial documents. On it, all the expenses up to now are summarized. Heh~, you''re well prepared Yeah. Izumi advised me to be well prepared if I go Phew... I see Lucille''s mouth twists up in a smile, and she glances at Chihiro. ...Haha Chihiro laughed, feeling somewhat uncomfortable, despite the fact that he didn''t think The Head of Executive Committe was sending him salt. But it only took a moment for the vice president to look at him. After all, she immediately looked down at the accounting documents and started flipping through them. As she did so, Chihiro could see the wrinkles gradually creasing on her scowl. See? You should understand that the budget of the committee is not enough, right? A third-year female student, the accountant of the executive committee, made a proud face. Apparently, she doesn''t realize that her comment is a minefield. Yeah. It sure looks like there aren''t many left Then Then it''s your own fault And with that. After randomly throwing away the documents, Lucille reached over to the plate of sweets she had pulled near her, grabbed a few at a time, and popped them into her mouth. What? Why!? Chihiro, haven''t you checked this out? Lucille asks Chihiro without looking at the screaming accountant. I''ve seen it several times, but... I can''t do more than that when I''m not asked to Chihiro is a member of the student council. Checking the accounting every time money is moved or interfering with the way the Executive Committee operates would be an excessive act of authority. ...Even if he had a suggestion, he couldn''t point it out unless he was asked to do so. OK. That''s good. You don''t want to get into unnecessary trouble Y-Yes It was great to hear her praise him so happily, but the look on the accountant''s face scared him. Chihiro was thought so. Anyway, it was Lucille she was staring at. Hey, why are you complaining? Didn''t you look at the documents properly? Yes, I did. And I''m saying there''s too much waste She tried to protest further, but was met with a cold reply. But it''s no use looking at the budget directly under the Executive Committee. You see, the number of purchases and the amount of money are too large for the application. Drawing paper, paper tape, origami, what is it? Did you buy them at a convenience store? Or did you waste money thinking that you can just buy more when you run out? Chihiro thought the same. After all, buying things in bulk at inexpensive stores is not the best thing to do, moreover, if a person keeps writing things off and disposing of usable things, it is obvious that he will spend a lot. Such expenses are, in a word, "wasteful". Each of them may be small, but together they can amount to a large sum. That''s just a quibble... What quibble? It just means that you can''t do anything within the budget you''ve been given and you''ve been crying out for help Wha... you... The accountant, knowing that she couldn''t reach the table, tried to lean over it, and the Head of the Executive Committee and Chihiro rushed to stop her. Clap! The sound of clapping hands brought everyone''s attention to a single point. Next to Lucille, the girl seated in the middle of the table, the student council president, Kurohane Yotsuba, with short hair and an amber headband, smiled calmly. Let''s stop there. ...Izumi-kun, in your opinion, do you think it will be difficult to run the school festival with the remaining budget? ...No. I think it can be managed if we rethink our approach even now Yes Yotsuba nodded and turned her gaze to the two members, who hadn''t interrupted the conversation, Ayase Aoi and Hazuki Marika. Aoi-san, Marika-san I''ve gathered up some leftover construction paper and other things here. Hazuki-senpai said she can spare up to 5,000 yen from the budget set aside for the student council''s performance That''s it, just barely Ayase quickly replied, handing the bag in "her" hands to the executive committee accountant. Thank you. ...Well, that''s all the student council can do for you. Please take care of the rest on your own Yotsuba smiled like a holy mother at them. Using her staff well, she makes concessions to the extent possible, interceding with the strict statements of the vice president. Even the accountant, who had been racking her brains, was taken aback by this, and could only thank her honestly. T-Thank you very much Don''t worry. I know it will be hard for both of you, but let''s work together and do your best This is how the current student council of Shibahou Academy usually runs. CH 93.2 When the visitor leaves the room, silence returns to the student council room. Lucille exhales and reaches for the sweets again, regaining her composure. I''m so bored. It''s exam time and you''ve brought all this trouble on us I don''t think that''s something anyone here would say right now Chihiro included. If his priority is schoolwork, he should just go home and open his textbooks. Even though it''s not always easy to say that when having student council or executive committee members. But in my case, I don''t need to study for the exam now After all, Lou, you always come in first overall in your grade Yotsuba says, smiling. Lucille Orwell''s ability [Genius] shows a great aptitude in every field. With it, a regular exam is nothing. Even Yotsuba is in the top five without any ability ...Hmm. So, is it possible that Ayase-senpai and the others are in the same boat? Facing Yotsuba and Lucille, Chihiro turn his attention to the accounting and general affairs staff sitting at the table. A petite third-year student who looked like a doll and a feminine second-year student with semi-long hair were looking in the opposite direction for some reason. W-Well, I managed to get about the middle grade Grades don''t determine our life Hearing this, Chihiro wanted to say sorry. So, Chihiro, you''re not worried about make-up classes? Yes. I''m studying so that it doesn''t happen Although his schedule doesn''t allow for much time, but he manages it by cutting down on his sleep time. Still, he''s not sure if his grades will stay the same. However, Lucille answered with a nod, popped a few marshmallows into her mouth, and stared at Chihiro. Is something wrong? Well. I was just wondering how many girls like these things Oh "So, that ''topic'', huh?", Chihiro groaned. Ever since Maria confessed her feelings to him in the classroom, his reputation has been tilted in a not-so-good direction. Maisaka Shuu, a member of the 1-C class committee, has lightly called him a "womanizer" and a disgrace. Although he can''t get angry at him because it''s generally true, it seems that he''s trying not to be too serious by not making things too serious. Kamishiro also looks at him unfavorably, which is a little painful. The reaction of women is still better than that of men. It''s rather normal, or rather, the story is already over. This is largely due to the influence of Aika. Is that so? I think Izumi-kun is a good boy I think so too So, Aoi, Marika, can you guys go out with Chihiro? Eh? No, that''s...? No comment Ayase and the others are slurring their words. Their reaction stung Chihiro even more because they just followed the words. ...Well, this is probably normal. It''s more abnormal to be in a situation where there are several girls who care for him when he goes home. As he tried not to show his face and searched for words, Yotsuba, who was listening to Chihiro and the others'' exchange, chuckled. Senpai? I''m sorry, please don''t be offended. It''s just that talking about love is kind of new to me Yeah, is that so? She tilts her head. With such a lovely group of people, Chihiro expected them to have a love story or two. However, when he thought about it again, Lucille seems to have a strict eye for people, and Ayase doesn''t seem to have a lover despite her feminine power. Marika also doesn''t seem to be a person who is actively looking for a lover. The only exception to this is Yotsuba. I''m not familiar with that kind of talk because I have a predetermined fiancee ...A fiancee To put it more plainly, a fiance. Well, there are such things in some places, but to Chihiro, it seems to be a very special thing to have a fiance while still in high school. In combination with Yotsuba''s manner, it might be... Kurohane''s family is... Yes, it''s very rich. It''s a big house Ayase answered Chihiro''s question, instead of Yotsuba. Then, Marika followed. Her fiancee is a grown man and he''s rich Hey, you two. It''s too embarrassing Yotsuba''s cheeks flushed, Lucille chuckled as she gently stopped them. It''s not like the drama where her family forced her. They seem to be getting along rather well, so there''s no point in trying to aim for her Aimi? Chihiro couldn''t tell whether she was serious or joking, and he laughed.  Thinking about studying for the exam, he left the student council room a little earlier than Yotsuba and the others. Seeing around, the corridor was quiet and empty too. And, as his expected, Aika is not helping in the infirmary today. After all, because it''s the middle of the exam period, there are just a few students doing voluntary training, so the school doctor must be relatively free. While thinking so, he walked down the corridor and arrive at the stairs near the entrance. As he''s about to go downDD Izumi-kun A man''s voice from behind him stopped him in his tracks. He turned around to see Principal Ootori standing there looking at Chihiro. His slightly built figure and solid suit gave him a sense of dignity that could not be denied. Chihiro stepped back to the front of the stairs and bowed to him. Good afternoon After hesitating about what to say, he greeted him normally. Principal Ootori replied with one hand raised and told him what he wanted. Do you have a few minutes of your time right now? I have something to tell you ...Yes As Chihiro makes eye contact with him as a polite reflex, he can feel the tension in his eyes. Sensing the importance of the conversation, he nodded back and prepared himself for whatever was to be said. Principal Ootori took him to the Principal''s office. This was the second time he had been here, but unlike before, it was one-on-one. Have a seat at your leisure Principal Ootori left the door open and let Chihiro pass first, then slowly closed the door. He then sat down in front of Chihiro on the soft sofa. Phew... A heavy sigh escaped from his mouth. Excuse me. ...I don''t want to take up too much of your time, so let''s get right to it Yes Principal Ootori leaned forward, hands folded, and stared at Chihiro. Understanding that he was on guard against his ability, Chihiro looked at Principal Ootori''s hand and avoided making direct eye contact with him. And on his thoughts, there were several possible topics. About joining the student council, about Chihiro''s abilities, about his family. ButDD Do you remember a woman who calls herself Suzu? A quiet voice echoed in the Principal''s office. What came out was, in a way, the most unsuitable name for the situation. Let me make this simple. I want you to cut all ties with her CH 94.1 Suzu. She is a woman he met by chance in the school about a month ago. She is a teacher, and at the same time, she is also not a teacher, which is a delicate position. She is a [Lost Item] with at least two abilities: the ability to prevent others from aware of her and those she touches, and the ability to observe and learn more about the objects she observes. A naughty woman who squeezed Chihiro''s thing the first time they met, and demanded "that" on their second meeting. Chihiro''s saffle, with long hair and a voluptuous body. Cut all ties, you mean... That''s exactly what I said. I want you to stop seeing and talking to her and become a stranger Gulp... Chihiro swallowed Principal Ootori''s words with spit. He had sensed from his words and actions that there was something going on, but he had never imagined that Suzu was involved with the principal. ...No. Come to think of it, the log cabin where he met Suzu for the second time was a school facility. If Suzu is staying there, it means that she has been given a privileged position by the head of the school, the principal. Though, I''m young woman with a lot of superficial knowledge about naughty thing. Yuu-chan is so annoying that I don''t get a chance to practice So, the person who she called Yuu-chan is Principal OotoriDDOotori Yuuji, who is standing in front of him right now. Yuse, Kamishiro-kun... and Izumi Chihiro-kun, huh? And the reason why Principal Ootori was concerned about Chihiro when he first visited the principals office was probably because of this. Because he had heard about Chihiro from Suzu before that, and his reaction was different from that of Kamishiro and the others. Having guessed that much from his experience, Chihiro then asked Principal Ootori. Why does Principal know about Suzu-san? ...You haven''t heard anything from her? Principal Ootori let out a weighty mutter. Then without changing his tone, he told Chihiro, "Don''t call her by her first name lightly". Following this, Chihiro replied, omitting the subject "Suzu isDD" but swallowed his word. Instead, he said. She didn''t want to talk too much, so I didn''t ask her about her private life I see. That''s just like Suzu When Principal Ootori called Suzu by her first name after nailing Chihiro to the wall, he feels upset. ...Perhaps it''s jealousy. Or maybe it''s unconscious. Even if so, this seems like a heavy and awkward emotion for a grown man to express to a high school boy. Perhaps there are circumstances or feelings that force Principal Ootori to do so. It is impossible to say that they are father and child because of their age. If that''s the case. You can think of me as her guardian Principal Ootori''s reply confirmed Chihiro''s idea. Although the word "guardian" is ambiguous, there is no doubt that he is in the role of protecting Suzu. He has no intention of abandoning his duty and responsibility as he declares. In fact, he is actively intervening and strict in her life, which is probably the reason why Suzu is such a naughty woman. However, Chihiro, who is just a newcomer to the group, has easily defiled Suzu, whom he had carefully protected. ...So, I''m the bad one, huh? You''re talking too fast Said Principal Ootori while sniffing. He was also very direct. His tone of voice is different from when he speaks at the school assembly. Perhaps it is because they are talking as individuals now, even though they are facing each other in the Principal''s office. But I think she''s doing it of her own volition So, is it right for me to forgive you for everything you do? When Chihiro stated that, the answer was quick. He felt his answer was a little exasperated. But from this answer, he must love her. He loves Suzu and that''s why he''s so strict with her. He gives her what he can, like the log cabin and the contents of the refrigerator, but there are some things he will never give her, even if she wants them. The name "guardian" is not an exaggeration. So, he has responsibly interfered with Chihiro. ...I understand Said Chihiro. I won''t go to see her, and when I do, I''ll try to avoid talking to her Do you have her contact information? No, I don''t. I haven''t received a duplicate key or anything like that Good Principal Ootori nodded. He reached into his pocket and pulled out some kind of long, thin machine. It looked like a portable IC recorder. ...Was he recording this conversation? Chihiro think this was a coincidence, but was he actually waiting for him? Or is he carrying it with him? Either way, he''s careful. I believe there are no second thoughts Chihiro swallowed and nodded, wondering what he was talking about. Yes. I promise He then replied and stood up. Principal Ootori also stood up and opened the principals office door ahead of him. Chihiro then bowed his head and walked through the door. Excuse me With that, he left Principal Ootori alone in the principals office and headed for the stairs. ...Naturally, a sigh escaped from his mouth. Principal Ootori''s request was made out of consideration for Suzu, but if he looks at it another way, it means that the Principal of the school is directly putting pressure on one student. He can''t help but think that this is horrible. If he goes back on his word, Principal Ootori can do whatever he wants to Chihiro. He has the power to do so, and also the reason to do so. Disobeying him is unacceptable. When he walking down the stairs again. An arm reached out from behind him and wrapped around Chihiro''s neck from both sides. It was the same twin mounds that he had rubbed against in the past. Chihiro-kun, can we "play"? His ear is filled with a sweet, decadent voice. Feeling like bemoaning his timing, Chihiro replied, trying his best to keep his voice from sounding too heavy. I''m sorry. I''m just not in the mood right now Hmm. Are you tired of Onee-san''s body already? Before, he was horrified to hear her say that she wants to do it in the classroom, but now he tried his best not to react again. As he slowly stepped down onto the stairs. You don''t have to listen to Yuu-chan ...So, you were listening He had a hunch that Suzu was listening when she showed now. After all, looking back, the appearance of Principal Ootori itself was sudden. It must have been because Principal Ootori was walking with Suzu, spotted Chihiro, and called out to him. It seemed so sudden because it was just after he left the range of her ability. Besides, the subsequent behavior of Principal Ootori - keeping the door open for a long time - was probably to create a timing for Suzu to enter the room. I heard everything. From beginning to end Suzu''s hands held Chihiro''s neck, preventing him from looking back. Her hands and voice were trembling faintly. I''ve told you before. I''m going to do what I want But the Principal was doing it for your own good However, that doesn''t mean it''s really for my benefit, does it? That''s true. Just as it''s not always right to do what you want, it''s not always good for you to do what your parents say. My parents are not very good. But, it''s okay Riko says this with an easy-going attitude, but I''m sure she''s been through a lot in the past. But even so... CH 94.2 I think the principal really cares about you No, he doesn''t A cold voice denied Chihiro''s words. Yuu-chan doesn''t care about me. He just wants to keep me like a pet or a princess That''s not true Yes, it is Squeeze... her body is pressed tightly against him while she saying that. Then, he feels Suzu''s weight on both his feet. It''s quite a frightening position with the stairs right in front of him, but Suzu doesn''t seem to mind. He wondered if she thought it would be better if she just fell down. Chihiro-kun, take responsibility for taking my virginity ...Eh? A chill runs down his spine. If he doesn''t regret it, the lips that told him it was fine to be saffle will speak threateningly. He then felt a drop of water fall on his neck. Call my name. Hold me, screw me. It''s okay as long as no one finds out. So... there''s no need to marry me, just do it with me like you always have Why are you insisting? Is Suzu so obsessed with Chihiro? Well, she said that Chihiro''s "color" was a rare color when he asked her before, but he doesn''t know if she would go this far just because she was interested with his "color". And his question is answered by Suzu. It''s true what I said before. Because Chihiro-kun''s color was transparent. To be precise, I saw several different colored films overlapping on the transparent color Films...? He asked back and then realized. If another color was overlapping his own color, then it must be another person''s color, honestly speaking. Perhaps it was someone who was deeply involved with Chihiro - Maria, Aika, or Riko. The colors of the girls are overlapping with his transparent color. That''s why I thought that this person would accept all of me. After all, no one has ever accepted me All of her. Suzu''s confession struck him with a heavy heart, due to the gap between her and him. But still... I can''t betray the Principal Why not? Because if I betray him, I''ll ruin myself. And the people I care about The first thing he can think of is expulsion. If that happens, Chihiro will have to go back to his parents'' house. He can''t have the same relationship with Maria, Riko and Aika as before. In particular, it will be very difficult to keep a relationship with Aika because of the problem of reputation. It will also be difficult for him to go on to the next level. The best thing Chihiro can do is to be a [Lost Item], but if he is expelled from Shibahou, his career as a [Lost Item] will be greatly limited. So, if I can just cut off all ties with Suzu-san, I will do so ... The hand grasping his side is filled with strength. A sharp pain ran through his body as her nails were clawed. Suzu''s nails are rather long. He wonders if she''s too lazy to cut them. Liar She whispered in reproach. You''re just saying that for my sake, aren''t you? I''m not lying He meants what he said. Of course, it was true that he felt that it was not in Suzu''s self-interest to continue the relationship against her guardian, but Chihiro himself did not know exactly what the percentage of the reasons was. A silence fell then descended. As of now, they have been standing in front of the stairs for several minutes. Thanks to Suzu''s ability, he didn''t have to worry about people finding him. Okay Suzu said in a dark voice. ...It must have left a deep scar in her heart. Even though she understood that, Chihiro was relieved that Suzu had given up. Enough. I won''t give up, no matter what you say Eh? What''s that? Chihiro was about to ask, but Suzu used the movement of her arm away to turn him around. Then, the two of them face each other in front of the stairs... Boom! His footing wobbles. As his body is about to fall with a floating sensation, his hands are pulled back and his movement vector is reversed. Chihiro fell to the floor in front of the stairs and looked around, but could not find Suzu anywhere. There was no way that Suzu had fallen onto the landing instead of Chihiro, though. Threats from the Principal. The changed Suzu. And a sense of chaos. Chihiro shuddered at the feeling that his foothold felt as if it was rapidly collapsing.  ...Really After being tossed aside by Suzu, Chihiro walked back to the apartment with a heavy heart. At the apartment, there was Aika, who had been visiting more and more often lately, and Maria and Riko. We need to talk He felt a faint sense of familiarity from the previous problem. So, he told the girls who were all in the living room and told them what had happened. Maria exhaled and scowled. Aika''s expression darkened and she fell silent, while Riko opened her mouth first with a difficult look on her face. This Suzu-san, does she try to push Chihiro down the stairs? It was a question that skipped all other confirmation, but the eyes told him that it was important. So Chihiro answered earnestly, thinking back to what had just happened. ...No. If she was going to push me, there''s no need to help me when I will fall. I don''t think she really wanted to push me down In the sense of showing the "determination", Suzu was probably serious. But he didn''t dare to say anything about this fierce speculation. Furthermore, Maria said to Riko in a calm voice. In any case, this is not a problem to be solved by killing or committing the woman. Either way, it will break the premise of "Non-Interference" ...That''s right Riko nodded with a mysterious look on her face, and Aika looked up and protested. Wait. Before that, it''s not right to talk about killing or committing Aika-san. There are times when we have to do that No, there isn''t! We have a difference of opinion. It''s a matter of priorities, I should say "But there is no higher priority than Chihiro-sama", Maria said. Still, Aika was unconvinced, but she stopped poking her head in because that was not the point of this discussion. "Huh~", Maria sighed. Such a troublesome woman. ...Chihiro-sama, now that this has happened, we''ll consider her an enemy for now. If she intends to harm Chihiro-sama, then we will put Chihiro-sama''s safety first ...Harm Chihiro-kun? Yes. Aika-san, you know that a woman with a strong desire could do that, right? What would you do if that happened? ... Aika bit her lip and squeezed her hands together. Seeing this, Maria smiled with satisfaction and told everyone. For now, all we can do is wait and see. We need to be vigilant, gather information, and lay the groundwork In the event of an emergency, they will work together. If the situation arises, they''ll use force. ...the same as they have always done. This time, Aika is joining them, and perhaps because of Maria''s words earlier, she too is motivated. In the midst of all of this, Chihiro''s heart began to fill with an undefined feeling, different from his usual cold thoughts. CH 95.1 The second day of the second semester midterm examinations has ended without a hitch. The exam period is scheduled to end in the morning, and the students are expected to finish their homeroom before lunch. Chihiro-kun, let''s eat lunch Yes Aika had made a bento for Chihiro since he had to work for the student council during the exam period. Aika says that the food she cooks is the same as the one she cooks when she comes home, so she must have put a lot of effort into it. As their classmates came home one after another and they had lunch together, they parted at the stairs on the second floor. Well, be careful ...Hmm If someone had heard them, they would have wondered why they were talking that way. Of course, Chihiro would be careful with Suzu. ...Just for the record, it''s unlikely that she''ll come down hard on him right away. After all, if she does, she would have done it right there. And when he thinks about it, the reason why Suzu is under the protection of Yuu-chan or Principal Ootori, though she feels annoyed, is because there must be a reason to do so. And the reason is probably financial. But at the very least, she can''t afford a hideout to kidnap and imprison Chihiro, and it will take some time for her to come up with a plan to separate herself from Principal Ootori. Though, there will be no other collaborators who can compete with Principal Ootori. Also, Suzu''s desire seems to be a slow and continuous daily life. There is almost no line of elopement or forced suicide. So, the current situation is relatively safe. However, just to be on the safe side, he will remain vigilant. He has calculated that Suzu will not barge into the student council room. Given that, this corridor may be the most dangerous. Kurohane-senpai? On the way to the student council room, Yotsuba was working on something on a small bulletin board on the wall. At the sound of Chihiro''s voice, she turned and smiled. Good afternoon, Izumi-kun. Good afternoon. ...Are you changing the posters? She seemed to be fiddling with some posters and studs in the corners. Oh, no. Some of the posters were peeling off, so I was fixing them Chihiro looked at it and saw that the poster had been put up by a group other than the student council. Well, in that case, this was in the category of school beautification, and this job was more the work of the Public Morals Committee. ButDD I think the right thing to do is to let the person who noticed it do the work Do you often fix such things? Yes, I do. Although I don''t take the trouble to look around in corridors that are normally not used In other words, if the corridor is used, people will notice it. And the fact that Yotsuba notices it so often means that other people are not concerned about it. ...It also means that people who choose the least are unevenly distributed. They probably don''t even bother to notify the school. If they do, they will not act voluntarily, which is not in line with Yotsuba''s philosophy. Isn''t it hard? To fix it every time? No. I''m just doing what I have to do Yotsuba walked slowly away from the bulletin board. Chihiro followed her to the student council room. Those who are able to afford it should use it not only for themselves but also for someone else who can''t, right? Noblesse oblige... is it? Yes. It''s a nice word. I remember my father telling me about it when I was little and I was impressed Those who have, work for those who don''t. Well, Yotsuba was born and raised in a rich family, and if she follows this philosophy, she will always live her life caring for others. Born into a prominent family and as a talented [Lost Item]. ...If that''s the case, it''s quite appalling. But at least Chihiro should do what he can to help her. ...Ah What''s wrong, Izumi-kun? Yotsuba looked back at Chihiro who suddenly stopped. The student council room was almost there, but as he recalled the events of his encounter with Yotsuba, he suddenly came across an association. Um, Kurohane-senpai. There''s something I''d like to talk to the principal. But do you know when hes available? Eh? Yotsuba tilted her head in wonder at the sudden request.  It''s a strange combination I''m sorry. Izumi-kun wanted to talk to the principal Him, huh? Soon Yotsuba was taking Chihiro to the Principal''s office. After her, Chihiro entered the room and closed the door. When he turned around, he felt Principal Ootori''s eyes on him. He gave a nod to the man who implicitly asked him what he wanted. ...Well, leave me alone with him from here. You can return ahead All right. See you later, Izumi-kun Yotsuba obediently followed Principal Ootori''s instructions. Then, Chihiro bowed to her as she left the room. But he made sure that the door closed before turning around. I didn''t expect you to bring her along As soon as they were alone, Principal Ootori reverted to a rough tone and muttered so. It seems that he hates Chihiro a lot. I''m sorry. I assumed you were busy If you''re going to retract what you said yesterday, I''m not going to listen No He shook his head, pained by the straightforward and rejecting response. ...I was going to tell you that I met her right after that I know. Suzu yelled at me, after all After saying so, Principal Ootori glared at Chihiro. He stiffened, but Principal Ootori quickly let out a sigh and relaxed his expression. Just kept your word. Although it is a bit annoying I''m sorry Don''t apologize. When you apologize, I want to take out my anger on you When Chihiro looked at him, he could definitely feel his anger. So that''s [Mind-reading], huh? ...A nasty ability His word made Chihiro''s heart ache. But people had said that to him many times before. The fact that there were people who wanted this ability near him, and that his classmates had recently become more tolerant of it, brought back a feeling he had forgotten. ...Why does it keep happening, one after the other? The reality hits him hard like a reversal of his happiness. As if to say that happiness obtained in a twisted way is only temporary. She said she wouldn''t give up. She might do something crazy Yeah, but I''ll handle it. You just do nothing, and when you see Suzu, push her away like you did yesterday. That should be fine Yes, I understand That''s all Chihiro need to do. Tell Principal Ootori what happened and it''ll be fine. So, after settling this, he bowed his head and was about to leave but Principal Ootori stopped him. Take this with you He took out a business card from his pocket and wrote something on it. I wrote my private address on it. Next time you need anything, send it there Thank you He thanked him, and this time he turned to face the door. When he put his hand on the doorknob, he suddenly wondered. Principal, are you her lover? ...No. Suzu has her own lover His voice had a sad sound to it. CH 95.2 Unexpectedly, the conversation with Principal Ootori yielded many benefits. The last words were especially significant. She has her own lover... That''s what the principal said. So, he''s truly just a guardian If he''s going to lie, that''s a strange way to answer Well, if Principal Ootori going to lie, it''s more effective to say he''s her lover. Maybe there''s a reason he can''t do that, or maybe he just said the truth. Either way, it seemed to be the truth. Maybe the principal didn''t want to talk to it, so he was appeasing Chihiro-kun? ...I don''t know. But maybe Suzu-san would have forced him to the edge It seems that the situation might be a bit more complicated. And at present, the information they have also too fragmented to make any guesses. Chihiro want to get more information somehow. However, he and his team had limited options. They tried to search the web, but found no information about Suzu. For Principal Ootori, they could only find a brief biography, but no information on his family or relationship. Ootori Yuuji. He is an ordinary person, not a [Lost Item]. He went to art school from a private preparatory school, and became the principal of the private Shibahou Academy a short time after graduation. Why did he become the principal of a school after graduating from art school? Looks like a recommendation from a blood relative or something. After all, the previous principal''s last name was also "Ootori" ...Did he give up on his dream? The previous principal''s name was Ootori Shuusuke. According to their research, this Ootori Shuusuke was thirty years old when he took the position as Principal. Counting backwards from the date, there just a seven or eight year age difference between him and the current chair, Ootori Yuuji. Is he his relative, or is he his big brother? This person''s family and marriage history were also unknown. Well, he''s not so famous that he deserves a separate page in an electronic encyclopedia. ...But now, this seems to be the limit of what everyone can find out with almost no risk. Regardless of whether checking the school''s documents or asking people who know more about them, investigating about Suzu or Principal Ootori at this moment would be suspicious. Especially, Chihiro doesn''t want to make too many public moves. He is also hesitant to ask Maisaka for help. He may be able to give him some information, but he is not an ally. There is no guarantee that he will not pass on the information that Chihiro is investigating to Principal Ootori. In this situation, it would be nice if there were connections. And the first thing that comes to mind is Maria''s house, but Chihiro can''t rely on "that person". This is also true from an emotional point of view, and from the previous incident, it seems dangerous to rely on "that person" easily. So, the only thing he can think of is. I wonder if I can ask Hana Her parents must have been a wealthy family or something. He doesn''t know exactly how rich they are, what kind of connections they have, and how close they are to Hana, but compared to Chihiro himself, Riko and Aika, it''s quite possible. But, do you think she''ll cooperate? I''m sure she''ll react differently if you ask her... In response to Riko''s concern and Maria''s suggestion, Chihiro thought about it and shook his head. ...No, I''ll do it this time. I think it''s better if we consider it later Chihiro-kun, what do you mean? I think we should bring Hana into "our side" while we can Though, he''s not entirely sure if he can.  No, I don''t want to ...I know it After school the next day, Chihiro called Hana to the private training room - with Aika, just in case - and talked to her after lunch. Hana sniffed as she chewed on a sandwich she had bought from the store. As a thank you for listening to her, Chihiro paid for Hana''s lunch. There is no merit in cooperating. In fact, there are many disadvantages. I wouldn''t voluntarily step into a dangerous place Chihiro''s plan was to "gain allies before the full-scale conflict". Well, from Hana''s point of view, it would be a great loss if she approached Chihiro knowing that a crisis was imminent and was regarded as his ally. So, if she keeps her current position one step back, she will be able to avoid collateral damage even if Principal Ootori disposes of Chihiro in the future. If we continue like this, there''s a possibility that Maria might be in danger... He tried to pull out his sword, but. I''m not going to take that chance. I don''t think the principal will let more students drop out without a second thought too. But If Izumi-kun really intends to take Maria-chan to the point where you can''t get her back, I''ll kill you right here and now S-She hates you, doesn''t she? Chihiro-kun Aika gives a slightly drawn out smile then she spoke again. But if Hana-chan is serious, I won''t let you do that Well, I wouldn''t do that. Not at the moment Hana exhaled. She crumples up the bag of sandwiches she has just eaten and puts the straw from the strawberry milk carton in her mouth. She gulps down the milk and opens her mouth again. In the first place, this is Izumi-kun''s own fault, isn''t it? You''ve been caught by a crazy woman and now you''re being complained about by the people involved, right? Well That was a valid point. No matter how much Suzu was interested in Chihiro, an adult who asks a high school student to have sexual intercourse with her is not normal. Suzu had a pretty good character for hiding her identity, and Chihiro was too careless to fall for such a suspicious woman. ...But, please don''t say too much bad about Suzu-san. I''m sure she had her own reasons After all, the last time he saw her, she was very distressed. When she said she wanted him to accept everything about her, he felt something similar to Maria. You''re so soft, as usual You''re so harsh Well, I can''t possibly be soft on Izumi-kun. Besides, you owe me more than I owe you. If you''re going to ask me for a favor, why don''t you at least finish that first? Here it comes. Chihiro knew Hana was obsessed with that owe, so in a way it was expected that this topic would come up. She''ll probably say that until Chihiro repays the favor, so it''s definitely necessary to get rid of it as soon as possible. ...Having no choice, Chihiro decided to carry out a plan that he had been thinking about for a while. About that, Hana... What is it? There''s a girl I''d like you to date, if you don''t mind. How about we call it even? ...Huh? She hadn''t expected that. Hana made a silly noise and opened her mouth. CH 96.1 The date is planned for the following Sunday. Although there are no classes that Friday because of the exam break, the date is too sudden and there is a school festival committee meeting in a few days, so this date was decided on that day. Girls...? Is she cute? Yes. I think she''s cute It was only because of this exchange that Hana agreed to Izumi Chihiro''s proposal. If the words "she''s not cute" or "it''s a guy" had been uttered here, Hana would not have agreed to go on a date. And now, "this girl" had arrived at the rendezvous point that Chihiro and Hana had promised - a park close to the school and Maria''s apartment, ten minutes before the appointed time. Hana also had already arrived. She is standing under the clock in the park. She was dressed in a long-sleeved, frilly dress with a long skirt. On her chest, a ribbon accentuated her pretty image. On her feet, she was wearing black tights and brown short boots. And in her hand was a small handbag. As usual, she wore her trademark black-rimmed glasses. The outfit was a little flirtatious, or people might think she was trying to shoot men down, but it suited Hana''s quiet image. I''m sorry, I''m late Hurriedly, she ran up to Hana, calling out to her, careful not to toss the edge of her skirt, and she looked her and smiled at her. Don''t worry about it. It''s not time yet Then Hana stared at "her". When Hana looked at her intently, it made her feel uncomfortable, and she involuntarily gave a little jerk. Um, do you think I''m strange? "This girl" was wearing a pale cream sweater, a dark gray scarf, and a burgundy skirt. On her legs, she wore black stockings and long boots. And there''s a small bag slung over her shoulder. Her semi-long hair is lightly tousled, and he wears a small amount of makeup. "This girl" don''t think herself look bad, but... Don''t worry. You look great Oh... I''m glad A sigh of relief escapes from "her", and a smile appears on "her" face. Hana smiled back at "her" and spoke. Then, may I ask your name first?  Misumi Chisato. That''s her name. She''s Chihiro''s cousin and the same age. Although she is not a [Lost Item], she has a faint longing for the [Lost Item] and the environment of Shibahou Academy. So, she asked Chihiro to set up an outing with the students of the academy. But, are you sure? He said it was a "date", but it''s between women Yes. I''m embarrassed to go out with boys... I''m more comfortable with girls "Because I''m shy", Chisato replied with a downcast look in her eyes. After talking, the two of them went to the station to take the train. Chisato wanted to take a look at the school, but it was decided that it was not a good idea to let outsiders in without permission. Don''t worry, there''ll be a school festival in a little while, so we''ll definitely go then Oh, that''s right. Well then, I''ll leave you to it for today Mishuku Hana. Even Chihiro, the initiator of this conversation, did not know much about her personal life. The impression of a literary girl that he got from her appearance was not a misunderstanding; in fact, she seemed to like books, she was not interested in men at all, and she could do housework, including cooking, to a certain extent. There are not that many opportunities for conversation. Anyway, he knew that she was not a difficult girl. Now, as they walk to the station without hesitation, Chisato follow her, half a step behind, and she occasionally looks back at her, paying attention to her. She would talk to her about the weather, her route to school, and other trivial things. By the way, is it okay if I call you Chisato-chan? Of course. Oh... what should I call you? They talked as they stood side by side on the station platform. Hana giggles and says to Chisato. You can call me Hana. Don''t pay too much attention to it Oh, thank you very much ...Huh, is she this easy to talk to? While responding to Hana with a smile, Chisato tilted her head inwardly. She''s not a bad girl, but she''s difficult and difficult to deal with. She has a tendency to choose any means to achieve her goals, which makes her a bit dangerous. It may be biased towards Chihiro, but now the impression toward Chisato was quite different from Chihiro. It seems that Hana treats girls differently from boys. So, she really likes girls. That''s what Chisatos thought. Chisato-chan wants to know about our school, right? Yes. Then can I ask you some questions? Yes, please While waiting for the train and on the way to school, Chisato took Hana''s advice and asked her a lot of questions. About the class schedule, the content of the classes, what kind of teachers are there, what kind of students are there, how are the facilities, is the school cafeteria good, etc... Hana answered all the questions with a smile on her face. It was as if she was enjoying talking with Chisato. But, wouldn''t Izumi-kun be able to tell you about these things? You see, Chihiro is a boy, right? So, I wanted to hear from a girl''s point of view Fufu, I see In fact, when listening to it, there were many opinions from different angles from Chihiro''s subjective view. For example, the school cafeteria was cheap and had a wide variety of dishes, but the portions were too large and there were not enough vegetables. The school building also suddenly smells sweaty in the afternoon. It must be hard to change clothes. So many classes have to change... Well, it''s a war in the changing room. Although it''s spacious and clean, it''s filled with the smell of sweat and spray after class. So, there are people who change as fast as they can and leave immediately Oh, I understand As they talked, the train arrived at the station. It''s a very prosperous city in the neighborhood. It was a place that Chisato had visited several times. As the meeting time was ten o''clock, so it was still a little early for lunch. Well, what shall we do now? Umm, let''s see... The question made their head spin. However, neither of them is very active. The only thing Chisato can think of is shopping, but it''s a bit unconventional, and it seems wrong to lead the person who was invited to spend a lot of money. Hana-san, is there anything you want to do? Chisato felt guilty, but tried to talk to Hana. She tilted her head and made a thoughtful face. Well... by the way, there''s a movie I''m interested in Oh, a movie. I haven''t seen any in theaters lately Then, it''s decided Hana held the bag in one hand and gently touched Chisato''s hand with the other. Let''s go When she smiled at her, Chisato''s heart felt an unexpectedly faint flutter. CH 96.2 From the station, they walked five minutes to the movie theater. What Hana wanted to see was a romantic movie based on classic literature. Chisato remembered having read the original work. So, they bought tickets and entered the theater. They also decided to buy popcorn and a drink, because it would be past noon if they watched one movie now. But when they went to the theater store, there were many kinds of popcorn. Mostly flavors and sizes, but there are also menus that sell food and drinks together. When Chisato tried to talk to Hana about what to do, she had already walked up to the salesperson. Can two girls order this couples menu? Uh, yeah? One large popcorn and two regular size drinks. It was certainly reasonably priced, but... Hmm. Well, if you can prove you''re a couple, then sure Okay. Then, is this okay? Huh? Hana came back and hugged Chisato without hesitation. Immediately after feeling the firm softness of her slim body, she feels her lips on her cheek. The salesman smiles as if defeated and prepares the food, while Chisato reflexively turns bright red. Hana-san, um, that... Chisato-chan, you''re surprisingly athletic, aren''t you? Are you in a club or something? Hana catches her guard down. After all, Chisato thought Hana wouldn''t do anything strange even if it was a date with a girl, but she easily crossed the line and told her she liked her. Her act also natural, without any force, and the timing was such that no thought of resistance occurred. Oh, by the way, this is on me. Let''s eat together If she is a boy, Chisato thought, she would have made a woman cry.  In the theater, they sat next to each other and placed the popcorn in the middle. Hana chose caramel as her flavor. She popped one or two pieces into her mouth, and a strong sweetness spread in her mouth. Hana''s choice seemed to have a very girlish taste. Although it was the first time for Chisato to eat popcorn other than butter and salt, the taste was quite addictive. At first, it seemed to be too much, but it seemed to be nothing to worry about. Oh, it''s starting The movie was basically an orthodox love story. A young man from a foreign country who came to study medicine falls in love with a girl who is a dancer. They end up spending the night together, but the deadline of his study in Japan tears them apart. The original story ends in tragedy, but the film ends with the two reunited. Of course, in real life, there are many problems such as race, nationality, and money issues, but in the end, love triumphs in this tender story. ...Umm. I''m not satisfied with the level of reproduction, but it''s a good work. I mean, aren''t you crying too much, Chisato? Yes, but... The story itself was simple, and because Chisato had read the original and understood the main plot, she was able to concentrate more on the characters'' emotional movements, and before she knew it, it had hit her directly on the heartstrings. I''m happy for both of them She feels ashamed of herself, but her tear glands have loosened up. She tried to lift her fingers to wipe away the tears, but Hana, who was smiling at her, stopped her. No, you can''t. The tears will remove your makeup She takes out a handkerchief from her bag and wipes away the tears. Yes, it''s done. Let''s take it easy until you calm down T-Thank you... Chisato thanked Hana, her face flushed with shame, and looked up at her. She looked up at Hana''s face. But when her eyes met Hana''s through her glasses, she thought, "Oh no..." ...The emotions conveyed by the [Mind-reading] ability quickly changed from compassion to anger. I take back what I said. Why don''t we just go to a place where you can calm down and have you tell me everything, I-zu-mi-kun? Hana looked down at Chisato, or rather Chihiro, with the scariest face he had ever seen.  Yes, Misumi Chisato never existed from the beginning. This date was Chihiro''s idea, to let Hana feel like she was on a "date with a girl alone". He learned the tricks of cross-dressing from a certain person, and with the help of Aika, Maria, and Riko, he overcame the problems of clothing and make-up, and learned how to behave overnight after school on Saturday, and the result is the "Misumi Chisato" that Hana has seen so far. This is, of course, thanks to the fact that Chihiro''s appearance was suitable for cross-dressing. It was also due to the fact that he had many opportunities to observe girls of the same age almost in the flesh. However, it was still a bit too much. Chihiro have been on the edge, playing a shy girl and giving the initiative to Hana. Still, the fact that it worked is probably due to the fact that it was well suited to Hana''s tastes. Really, I was fooled. I felt a little strange in some places, but I wasn''t sure until the end Hana dragged him halfway to a karaoke bar. Hana, who had secured a room with few pedestrians due to the location of the aisle, closed the door as soon as she pushed Chihiro into the room, and said with sharp eyes. Uh, well... Please bring her back. I had a lot of fun and I want Chisato back now! Mishuku-san, calm down Calm down? Just bring Chisato back quickly! Just as he thought she pushed him down on the couch, she grabbed him by both shoulders and made him do something rash. Chisato is just a role, a fictional character that doesn''t exist anywhere, so all Chihiro can say to her is "I''m sorry". But I think I''ve repaid my debt Not quite. The plan was to have tea or dinner, go shopping, and finally drop her off in a quiet room! Chihiro was both curious and reluctant to ask what exactly she was going to do in a quiet room. I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have made eye contact with you there That''s not the point... really... huh~ Hana shook her head vigorously and said, "That''s enough". She lifted herself up from above Chihiro and glared at him as she picked up the food and drink menu on the table. I''m going to eat heavily for now. You''ll at least buy me dinner, okay? Uh, yeah. Sure It was a natural way to atone for the sins, and even if he minds it, he couldn''t say so. CH 97.1 Pasta, salad, fries, French toast, drinks, and cake for dessert... A lot of plates were lined up on the table. All of the above items were ordered by Hana for her own consumption. It seems that the phrase burnt-eating was not an exaggeration. ...Hmm. As I thought, the food in such a place has a strong taste. I think I''m going to get heartburn Are you okay? I''ll help you if you want First of all, you should eat your share of the meal first Chihiro''s well-intentioned suggestion is lightly dismissed with a scowl. Well, he ordered a berry mix pancake and a chocolate parfait for himself. Both of them are sweet enough to be considered as a meal, and if they were not accompanied by fresh iced tea, they would give him heartburn and he might not be able to finish them. Actually, he was going to have a yakiniku donburi, but Hana asked him, "In that outfit?", so he had to give up the plan because Hana looked at him coldly. But still, Izumi kun, your idea is in another dimension, isn''t it? You are introducing yourself as a different person dressed up as a woman. Do you have such a desire to transform yourself? No, this is very embarrassing, you know Well, this cross-dressing is a practice run for the school festival. After all, he had put aside his sense of shame to some extent because he was going to wear a maid''s uniform in public later, however, he was able to endure it now because he was playing the role of "Misumi Chisato". Still, in order to be able to dress like this without any hesitation, one must have some kind of talent. After all, the skirt is fluttery and difficult to move around in, and the lack of pockets on the clothes is very inconvenient. Also, sometimes Chihiro was bothered by the eyes of men on the way to the movie theaters. This is most likely because they were looking at Hana who was standing next to him, not himself. He believes so. As he was eating his pancake and parfait... Hana, who seemed to be concentrating on her own meal, gave him a warning. You opened your mouth too wide. Please eat it in smaller pieces. And try to put it in your mouth without using your lips. You''re ruining your pretty face I-I''m sorry As soon as she found out that Chisato was Chihiro, Hana took this harsh attitude. But, Chihiro will obey the warning. He has to wear women''s clothes at least for the next two days of the school festival. By the way...Mishuku-san, you don''t only like Maria, but you like all girls, don''t you? Is there a reason for that? When he broaches the subject, it made Hana pause the meal and glare at him. I don''t think this is a topic for small talk. Well, I don''t know exactly why. It''s just something I''ve realized. It''s just... Just? I started to dislike boys, maybe after I started liking girls. I guess I didn''t like the idea of Maria-chan being played by a guy Again, Maria comes into the picture. But to say that she is being played around means... Is that something about me? Indeed. Izumi-kun, you are playing with Maria-chan''s will without regard to hers While saying this, she stared at him coldly. Apparently, that was a stupid question. But then, Hana sighed and said, "But, it is not that". It was a long time ago. Besides, I don''t think she actually got to the point of being played with. It''s just my imagination Does it have anything to do with "that person"? I was tempted to ask it, but that would have destroyed the current calm situation. Also, she probably won''t answer it even if asked. Tap... As she picks up a couple of forks and lifts them up, Hana says to him. ...Well, in that sense, it''s a blessing in disguise that Maria-chan seems happy. I mean, you''re better than most men, but that''s all Is that a compliment? Chihiro tilted his head but Hana said, "This conversation is over". It seems that she wants to have a normal chitchat with him. Oh, yeah. About the executive committee, what do you think of that second-year boy? I think he''s thinking a little too much Eh, who are you talking about? What? That guy, you know, the one with a really nasty look in his eyes Surprisingly, the conversation was lively, although Hana mainly kept on talking. And by the time the meal was over, the waiter cleared the dishes, and silence returned again. There was still some time left in the two hours that had been reserved when they entered the room. What shall we do? Do you want to sing something? Chihiro asked her. But Hana thought "Hmm" and then smiled. Chihiro had a bad feeling about this, but there was no escape in the small private room, and Chihiro was driven into a corner of the sofa. Hana took off her glasses and put it on the table with her body strangely close to Chihiro''s. And it made him surprised. Mishuku, san? Chisato-chan, don''t call me that. Please call me Hana-san properly No, that''s... He was about to say, "It''s over now", but a slender finger closed his lips. Her face then became close. Chihiro wonder if Hana have ever looked at him like this before, not at his order or Maria''s request. Also, the look she gave him is a feeling of "desire"? But then, a chill runs down his spine. Probably, she is not trying to take away his ability or some other trick, rather this girl''s S must be switched, and it made him can''t escape. Hey...Chisato-chan? She then kissed him. It was a gentle touch. Her hand touches his shoulder softly, and her fingers and palms also crawl along the line of his body. There is no forceful touch, but his body naturally relaxes as she leads him. ButDD Thud! She pushes him down on the sofa as she did when they entered the room. The stole comes off and falls on the floor, but Hana does not pay attention to it. Hana, um... Call me Hana-san, okay? She let out a sweet voice. The whisper makes Chihiro''s brain slow down and his thoughts go blank. Something''s wrong, something''s not right. Hana''s attitude and the way she put him on the spot is so serious and sensual. He feels something soft and restraining in the clothes he is not used to. And under the influence of his behavior as "Misumi Chisato" until a little while ago, he feels a slightly more female-like sensation. And this synergistic effect makes Chihiro unable to resist Hana. ...Of course, there is still a calm part of him in the corner of his mind. He is able to reject her reckless demands, but at the same time, he is able to let her do whatever she wants to do just for this one moment. However, Chihiro decides to become "Misumi Chisato" as a part of the play. CH 97.2 ...Hana-san, it''s embarrassing to do it here... He whispered in a high voice, and Hana smiled happily. Don''t worry, Chisato-chan. This karaoke room is designed with that in mind Eh, why did you...? Of course I had done my homework It was a terribly well-prepared plan. So, she had planned to bring Chisato in and do something like that even before the date started? Thinking so, Chihiro can''t help but think that Hana might have been cheating on Chisato, even though she had a crush on Maria, but that is not his right to say so. Maybe she is under a lot of stress because of Chihiro''s relationship with Maria. Do you do this kind of thing with your friends...? No way. I''m quiet at school. Love affairs can have a negative influence on me, after all So she''s okay with a little flirting as long as it''s with a student from another school, huh? ...that makes Chihiro think that she is in fact a similar kind of person like him. However, this situation was something that he did not wish for. After all, the reason why he chose to go on a date dressed as a woman. Half of it is what he told Hana. The other half was to persuade Hana, as he had told Maria and the others in advance. It all started a while ago, when he saw Hana''s sexual desires through his [Desire Exposure] ability. The desire he saw at that time showed Hana, Maria, and a girl who looked exactly like Chihiro. In other words, Hana is rather fond of Chihiro''s looks. If Chihiro is a girl, she would love to take him in her arms along with Maria... so why not take advantage of that? He can''t change her gender, but he can dress up as a woman if he has enough tools and practice. And it seems that the plan to change Hana''s impression of Chihiro was successful to some extent. Fuahh... Fufu. Mmm... *Kiss* Kisses rain down him. His head is so melting and his body is so weak. He feels fluffy, as if he really is a girl. Hana did not force her body against Chihiro''s, but pushed him down lightly as if she was riding him, and continued to kiss him gently and sweetly. You''re so cute. Chisato-san, make me feel better Ah... She split his tongue from his half-open lips and caressed his mouth, but stopped at the right moment. When Chihiro''s look showed that he wanted it, she immediately resumed the torture. In this way, Hana makes his body remember her taste. It is a terrible trick. From what he had heard, she probably didn''t have much time for sexual experience since she entered the school. Then, is it the experience from middle school or the experience of being tortured by him and the other? Well then.... I wonder what''s going on here Hya! With a rustle, she stroked his crotch on the top of his skirt. Immediately, his body jumped at the tingling sensation. Heh~ Her fingers then slip faintly under his skirt. You''re wearing a girl''s underwear, too, hmm? It''s cute Y-Yes He wears this way just in case if the wind blows up his skirt, or if he has to climb stairs, or walk on uneven surfaces, or whatever, that someone might see his underwear. But at that time, Chihiro intended to wear men''s underwear as usual, but the person who gave him a lecture on cross-dressing and the female members of the group vehemently opposed him, so here it is. The color of both the top and bottom is pure white. But the panties is tight-fitting and uncomfortable, unlike normal underwear. The sensation of having his penis wrapped in it and being restricted from getting an erection was particularly indescribable. And as there is even a play in which man rubbing on women''s underwear, he can imagine how good the feeling is. That''s convenient. I''ll keep loving you like this Then, with a kiss. Hana kisses Chihiro''s neck and pulls up the sweater he is wearing. She exposes his chest and the white bra he is wearing, then puts her arms around him and puts her hands on the hooks at the bra. Let''s take off the ones that are in the way... S... Before he could say, "Stop", the hook was undone. His bra slides up, exposing his nipples. Although he is used to having his upper body exposed, unlike the girls, but now, he feels pressure to take it off and it seems that he is being raped by the girls. It is true that the tightness of the bra made him uncomfortable when he was wearing it, but it also played a role in his performance as Chisato. But now that it is gone, he feels restless because he doesn''t know where he should put his faith in it. And so, his acting style slips out of his mind. Chisato-chan, can you come with your nipples? Mmm Hana''s lips sucked Chihiro''s small nipple into her mouth. And as Chihiro''s nipples had been kissed and fondled several times before, the sensitivity is much higher than he expected, and his body responds to Hana''s torture in the right way Please let me hear your pretty voice, a lot Dont...! As Hana still treats him as a girl, Chihiro''s reflexive movements follow suit. He moans like a girl when she touches him with the tip of her tongue and licks him around. Ah...mmm... He can''t believe that it is his own voice. And because of his own voice, it makes his mind more dyed, and he feels degraded. Now, his eyes flicker and he can''t understand what''s going on as Hana alternates between the right and left nipple, and eventually the one that is not in her mouth is being played with with her fingers. In the panties, his penis also painfully strained. Then, let''s come, Chisato-chan! Ah, ahhDD! Chihiro climaxed. His body jumped, but Hana gently held him. As he felt her warmth, his white spunk poured out onto the inside of the panties. By the time he realized it, he ejaculated without any stimulation to his penis. He just came with his nipples tortured, just like a girl comes. Pant... Pant... As Chihiro trying to catch his breath, Hana praises him in a calm voice. You did your best. You are very cute T-Thank you, very much She pats his head. And it made his heart leap. But then, Hana turns her body 180 degrees on top of Chihiro. Come on, I''m not done yet. Next time, please make me feel good ...yes With that said, she rolls up the skirt of her one-piece dress, revealing a pair of black and white, two-tone panties. Chihiro felt a sense of perversion of being dominated by the sexual act that continued without time to enjoy the fatigue that comes after ejaculation, which is peculiar to men, but he obeyed it obediently. ...After that, they continued to have sex for a long time, with Hana making him let out and while she blamed him, she called for an extension of the session. In the end, Hana hardly touched his penis until the end. Chihiro, on the other hand, climaxed a few times, but they were all caused by nipple torture, kissing, or stimulation of other parts of the body, indicating that he was thoroughly involved in imitating lesbian sex. I''m sorry I made your panties sludge. Would you like to wear mine? No, no. That would be too much trouble for Hana-san No, I have a change She pulls another panties out of her bag. When he asked her if he could lend him her panties, she said, "It''s a marking". I mean, frankly speaking, I don''t wear this panties anymore, so please throw it away later She said it with a nasty frankness. ...Well, I enjoyed it a lot. I''m sorry, but I like your face very much, "Chisato-chan" Hana fixes the mess of her clothes and smirks at him with her glasses on. He felt that she had just given him a good topic for teasing him. After he got himself ready, Hana takes care of Chihiro, and says to him in a whisper. It''s an exchange ...eh? If you dress as a girl again, I''ll accept you as a "Master" a little more. But please don''t misunderstand me. Izumi-kun has many pretty girls by his side. If anything, that''s what I''m looking for Having said that, Hana also undertook what Chihiro was going to ask her to do the other day - a more in-depth background check on Principal Ootori and Suzu. It seems the cross-dressing had a great effect on her. I told you before, didn''t I? Hana-san can no longer harm Chihiro-sama. At that point, she was in Chihiro-sama''s hands When he came home, Maria was smiling when he talks about the event. CH 98.1 The first Monday after the break. The mood in the school changes once again as the exams are over and the school festival is less than a week away. The classrooms are now in full swing, and the signs of the festival are beginning to appear as students spend their time showing their results to their classmates. And from today on, the school festival committee will be active every day, and the student council is also getting busier and busier. Maria must be very busy. Everyday, you have to stay in detention for the committee meetings Aika-san, too. You usually remain after school At lunch time, in addition to Aika, Maria and Riko were also there. While Chihiro and Aika ate the same menu and Riko ate a homemade lunch box, Maria still ate bread from a convenience store. She does not seem to be concerned about this, and says that she "adjusts her nutrition with breakfast and dinner". Since Maria''s incident, they have more and more chances to have a meal together. When this group gets together, the other classmate usually does not join in. It is said that they are a little shy of intervening, not only boys but also girls. Yoo~, thanks for your hard work. But, it''s pretty significant when there are only 20 people in the class, especially when Izumi and the others leave the classDD Now, the only person who call out to him without a care in the world is the handsome class rep. How are things going in the class? Hmm, well, it''s not easy. For the most part, the girls are in charge of the class, so the guys are at peace Maisaka himself must be very busy in his coordinating role. According to this man with dark circles in his eyes, the menu, rough interior design, etc. are almost finalized. Based on these plans, the boys will be working like horses and carts. The right person for the right job. It is no wonder that men are better suited for hard work. In addition, the design of the maids'' uniforms has already been decided, and the work is steadily in progress. I''ll stay behind and help out from now on, too Said Riko. Well, she is the only one who is not involved in the overall operation of the school festival among the people staying in the apartment, so she will be in charge of the classes. This means that things are getting busier and busier. Even Maria seems to be worried about her fatigue in the days after the exams, and she tries to take a rest as early as possible. Even so, she does not cut corners in "the activities" with Chihiro. However, if Riko gets busy, the housework will not get done. But Maria might not like the idea of stopping the nightly activities once and for all, so it might consider making a light dinner or having a store-bought dinner. Will the costumes ready by the day of the event? Don''t worry! There are already a few costumes ready to go! A female student interrupted when Chihiro ask this to Maisaka. She is the student who is in charge of making the costumes. She comes close to Chihiro with a smile on her face and calls out to him. So, if it''s possible, I''d like Izumi-kun to try on the costume Okay, but now? Yes. I''d like to do it sooner if possible. After school is not convenient for you, right? That''s true. There are so many things to do with the committee and the student council that it''s hard to find time to spare. Considering that, it''s better to get it over with now. With that in mind, Chihiro quickly ate the rest of his lunch, put it away, and stood up. Well, the locker room...it might be a little difficult... Hmm, it would take a long time to go back and forth, and I don''t think it''s a good idea for me to go near the men''s locker room And so, Chihiro had no choice but to change quickly behind the curtain by the window. He took off his uniform, which was getting in the way, and hung it on his chair. But as he was about to receive a maid''s uniform made by a girl and move, other students started to gather. Oh. Izumi is going to wear it? Good. I''ll get the camera ready Well, I hope you don''t do that... Thinking it was useless, he decided ignore it and then moved behind the curtains. He quickly took off his shirt and trousers, and then put his legs into a long-skirted one-piece dress. The outfit was chic and simple, with a zipper at the back. Nevertheless, the soft bulge at the shoulders and the design of the sleeves showed the creator''s will to preserve the originality, even if it was a little too much effort. It seems that there is nothing to complain about. As he zipped up the zipper behind his back, Chihiro put it on tightly and stepped out of the curtains. After that, the crowd erupted. Surprisingly, it doesn''t suit you Maybe it''s because the hair''s still the same The crowd said whatever they wanted to say. Then, ignoring the crowd, he turns to the girl in front of him with a wry smile. And remembering yesterday''s experience, he turns his head as far as he can and turns his thoughts into "Chisato". The skirt spreads out softly. And there is no part of his movement that is too much. I think this is the right size Yes, I think so. As for the appearance, I''ll have you wear a wig and an apron over it, so it''ll look a lot different... have you noticed anything? ...Uh Chihiro imagine himself wearing yesterday''s wig and a simple apron. I think it would be beautiful if it had a ribbon on the chest Oh, you think so? I thought about it too, but it takes a lot of time and effort. Still, I''d like you to give it a try when there''s more time Fortunately, his intuitive musings were readily accepted by the female students. And a smile appears on his face from a sense of accomplishment. Then, I think it''s fine as it is. It''s cute Really? Thank you, Izumi-kun Later on, there was an unflattering rumor that there was a guy who talked about fashion with girls. CH 98.2 The activities of the school festival committee have already shifted their focus from "meetings" to "work". After the initial meeting for all the committee members to discuss new matters, submit problems, etc., each member begins to work according to his or her assigned role. The work is filled with a lot of tasks that cannot be completed without dividing up the workload, such as making posters and various printed materials, preparing to decorate the gate, preparing for large-scale events, making a list of music to be broadcasted during the festival, collecting sound sources, and so on. But these tasks do not need to be documented every time. Although it is worth being present in case something happens, that is also on a case-by-case basis. Otherwise, it is better to help the student council with their work if the committee is not in trouble. And so, Chihiro told Maria, Hana, and the head of the executive committee to call him if there is any problem, and went back to the student council room. Ah, welcome back, servant (Geboku) I''m back Lucille greets him with a terrific speech, and he bows to her. But thanks to the many times he has seen her, he has become somewhat accustomed to her behavior. The other three are all there too, smiling at him and welcoming him with glances. Also, as usual, there are sweets on the big table and the aroma of coffee is in the air, but they are not in the mood for a leisurely tea party and are going about their own business. Izumi-kun, did you have a good time on Sunday? Yes, thanks to you He put down his luggage and made himself a cup of coffee while answering Ayase. He had already memorized the position of the cup and the instant coffee. After all, he has been forced to make a cup of coffee more than once with both hands before. What is everyone doing now? Paperwork and a student council event The student council event... Come to think of it, there is such a thing, but Chihiro have been mostly unaware of it. In the school festival, the main event is an exhibition planned by each class, but there are also other events organized by volunteer groups or by the executive committee. For example, the executive committee is expected to hold a beauty contest and so on, but the student council''s event is... Point race, was it? Yes. It''s an annual event Lucille, perhaps trying to clear her brain while explaining, answered without stopping her work. This points race is a custom unique to Shibahou Academy, and is somewhat different from ordinary events. Then, Yotsuba took over Lucille''s explanation and spun the words. Only students of Shibahou Academy are eligible to participate in this event, and outsiders are not allowed. It is a kind of a test of skill that uses the entire school festival, in which only students who wish to participate can do so Participants will visit several checkpoints during the festival and compete in various challenges. The checkpoints are not necessarily set up by the student council. Each class''s exhibition (mainly amusement) is also eligible, and participants are free to visit any of the checkpoints. But there is no need to visit all the checkpoints. The results of each checkpoint will be counted in the form of points. Prizes are given to the top ranks. The first prize is a coupon worth 10,000 yen that can be used in the cafeteria or at the store That''s ten times more than the sports festival Although it is hard to say because that time it was a team competition and this time it is an individual competition, still, it is quite generous. If there is enough time, there is no reason not to participate in this event. Chihiro thought so. It''s to recruit participants. I mean, this is a project to find the best participants for the next event By "event". you mean the student council election, right? Yes. It''s an inter-school competition... an event where training schools compete against each other Chihiro also remembered seeing it in a pamphlet before entering the school. It is an event where [Lost Item] training schools such as Shibahou Academy and Shibatsuru Academy in Sapporo send their representatives to compete with each other in a friendly competition. Since the schools are located far from each other, the event is less confrontational and more sporting, but it is also meant to determine the rating among the schools. Until now, he had not paid much attention to this event because he thought it had nothing to do with him, but now he understands that the school festival plays a role in the selection of the representatives. Well, I think it''s OK to say that the competition is a part of the school festival for now. But you should participate in the points race too, Chihiro Oh, me too? He is confident though that he won''t get into the "top ranks" even if he does. Of course, it''s a student council event, after all. You should help with the public relations even if it''s just for the fun of it ...I see If that''s the case, he''ll try to participate. Though he is not sure how much time he will have to participate in the race since he also has to help out in class. Well, now that you understand, you can help me. Here you go Yes Chihiro quickly started to finish the paperwork that was handed to him.  After a long brainstorming session, he left the student council office and went to the executive committee meeting. Maria and Hana seemed to be almost done with their work, so he helped them a little and the three of them left. After completing the work, the sky was becoming darker than dusk, and the stars were shining brightly. The three of them now walked heavily. Hana-san, do you want to drop by my apartment today? Hmm... okay. I don''t have anything special to do and after this, I just go straight home. But please wait a minute While walking together, Hana pulls out her smartphone as if she remembered something. She nodded her head as she operated the device for a while, I knew it. My father has already sent the results of his investigation. If that''s the case, it would be quicker to tell you directly When they returned to the apartment, Riko and Aika had already returned. Welcome home. The bath and dinner are ready Thank you, both of you. You must be tired Don''t worry about it. I''m sure our work is lighter However, everyone is tired in their own way. Since a shower before dinner seemed to put everyone into a sleep mode, they decided to sit around the table and listen to Hana''s investigation results first. DDThe investigation that Hana was asked to conduct was quick and was completed in less than a day. Well, originally, the information sought was not hidden, nor was it of a level that would require a detective. It was information that a person in a certain position could have obtained without concern, so it seems that the investigation was completed in a short period of time. The former principal, Ootori Shuusuke-san, is the big brother of the current chairman, Ootori Yuuji, isn''t he? It appears that he was nominated by his ailing brother to become the Principal He was sick? Then... Yes. The former Principal has already passed away He died of illness in his thirties. He was still young and probably regretted his death. Perhaps he appointed his little brother as his successor because he wanted at least one person close to him to succeed him. It seems that the former principal had no wife or children. However, it seems that he had a fiance. She was still a first-year college student at that time Hana-san, what is her name? Don''t be surprised. Her name is Suzu... Kurohane Suzu ...is that...? Feeling Riko and the others gasp, Chihiro thought "I knew it" somewhere in his mind. After all, he had a vague premonition of what was to come. He knew that Suzu and Principal Ootori had some kind of relationship, and considering the reason why Suzu had hidden her last name from Chihiro, it was only natural that there was a backstory. ...but why Kurohane family name? If so, Suzu is Yotsuba''s big sister. But he didn''t hear such a story from Yotsuba, and she doesn''t know about the relationship between Chihiro and Suzu too. Although, it would be strange for her to hear such a story. If his brothers are engaged to her, it is not surprising that Suzu-san and the Principal have been friends since then Suzu and Principal Ootori must have been good friends since then. Therefore, Principal Ootori may care about Suzu. Yes, that''s right. I don''t have that much information, but I think it is natural. ...And there is one more piece of information that is rather surprising... Oh, there''s more? Yes Riko''s eye widened, and Hana chuckled and nodded. It seems that Ootori-san, the current Principal, is engaged to Kurohane Yotsuba, the current student council president. The engagement between siblings is beautiful, isn''t it? CH 99.1 Apparently, the Ootori family and the Kurohane family have always had a close family relationship. Hana said that this was probably the reason for the proposal to combine the first son and daughter, and the second son and daughter. And soDD DDYotsuba''s fiance was Principal Ootori. This fact perhaps is not known to Ayase, Marika, or Lucille. But then, it makes sense that his scout was first held in the principal''s office. After all, to some extent, it is because the two of them were able to communicate with each other easily... or they had a very close relationship. ...Perhaps, at that time, President Ootori''s intention was to meet Chihiro directly too. I don''t know if the engagement of the current principal was before or after the death of the former principal. After all, engagements are not something that needs to be reported to the authorities At the time of the former principal''s death, Suzu''s engagement with him was terminated. Then, there was a way for Principal Ootori and Suzu to get engaged instead. But the reason why this did not happen, it seems to vary depending on the timeline of the events. ...It''s an important part, but it can''t be helped if we don''t know Maria then sighs. Does this "Suzu-san" have a new fiance? Unknown. Not even sure if she has a new fiance. Regarding Kurohane Suzu, there was very little recent information about her As it turns out, many details are still unknown. Even Hana''s father may be at risk if things go too deep. Since the connection is only indirectly through Hana, it is impossible to hope for too much. However, there are many things that have become clear. For example, for the reason that Suzu is against Principal Ootori, somehow it seems to make sense. DDHe is engaged to another woman, while he keeps Suzu in a tight position under the guise of protection. Maybe it is a foolish child''s logic, but what Principal Ootori is doing is outrageous. It is too pitiful for a grown-up woman to be a caged bird with her wings torn off. Chihiro cannot agree with it, even if his personal feelings are not taken into account, which tend to lean toward Suzu''s side. ...If Suzu-san''s situation is as I think it is, I would like to do something for her. If not, I would at least like to talk to her The girls look at Chihiro with expressions of their own. I understand how you feel, but... Is there a way? We have more information, but the situation has hardly changed Aika and Hana. They are right, there is only a little more information now. Nothing has changed with regard to Principal Ootori''s no contact with Suzu. If Chihiro cannot talk to Suzu, there is no way to persuade or negotiate. Besides, the situation is too dangerous to carelessly break the prohibition. Considering that there is no point in getting involved in private matters, he was willing to give up and pretend that he didn''t know anything about the situation, after all, it''s peaceful to do so... And then Riko opened her mouth. ...I don''t mind you ditching this Suzu girl... Riko But, just listen to me for now... It''s fine if you want to ditch her, but even if you do, she still has a hold on you, doesn''t she? Isn''t that more of a problem? That''s true. If Chihiro continue to wait, Principal Ootori''s relationship with Suzu may be restored. However, whether or not the two can make peace with each other has nothing to do with Chihiro''s treatment. After all, at present, Principal Ootori is threatening Chihiro unilaterally, and what will happen to Chihiro''s position depends on Principal Ootori''s conscience. There is no telling when he will change his mind. Of course, even Principal Ootori does not want to make a big deal out of it. Which is why he could be taking a roundabout way, though it seems unlikely. But the possibility is there. Still, the fact that it will remain forever if it is not dealt with, is frightening in itself. DDThen wouldn''t it be better to have this "Suzu-san" as an ally? It''s not a case of "if you eat poison, you die" but it''s better to have many allies in a confrontation. Aika and the others groaned as Riko summed up the situation. Chihiro-sama, I agree with Riko Finally, Maria quietly tells Chihiro. After all, it is not like Chihiro-sama to abandon a woman who is troubled by her own desires. Chihiro-sama should help "her". I hope you will help her, it''s what I think ...Maria, what does that mean? It means that the me now is thanks to Chihiro-sama, Aika-san Maria smiled at Aika who asked glaringly. ...Chihiro met Maria and gained strength by accepting her desires. And so it is with Maria now. Riko, Hana, and Aika too. They are here because of Chihiro''s attitude of affirming their desires. They are here now because they have accepted the idea of being embraced and loved by Chihiro. Therefore, continuing to affirm the girls desires is what Chihiro should be. That is what Maria is trying to say. But that''s Maria''s story, isn''t it? Yes. For instance, from Riko and Hana-san''s point of view, the story would be different Hmm... Well, it''s true Riko smiled and nodded, her eyes watered. She and Hana were initially hostile to Chihiro. Both of them had their own desires, the darkness in their hearts, but Chihiro had destroyed them once. In that sense, they were the ones who were denied rather than affirmed. Riko, however, turns her wry smile into a smile. But you know what? Chihiro is sweet because he lets me stay with him like this after all. In that sense, Maria is correct, too, isn''t she? Yes, I agree. Izumi-kun is always so naive Hana agreed with Riko, but was harsh as usual. ...But, because of his sweetness, I can live like this now. Maria-chan can keep smiling, right? ...I see Aika nods, exhales and falls silent. After a pause, she looks at Maria and shakes her head slowly. I understand. But I disagree. For me, being with Chihiro-kun is the most important thing. If Chihiro-kun is expelled from school, it will be ruined Maria, who has some degree of freedom in terms of family relations and finances, may follow Chihiro in some way. Riko will probably work part-time to accumulate enough money to run away from home in a planned manner if the need arises. Hana is not in serious trouble even if she leaves Chihiro. Aika, on the other hand, is not. If she clings to the best chance of staying with Chihiro, it is natural for her to avoid risk. My priority is myself and Chihiro-kun. So, to put it in an extreme way, I would rather save Chihiro-kun than Maria-chan or Riko-chan For example, if Maria, Riko, and Hana are separated and return to normal high school students, the possibility of them being expelled from school will probably decrease. But it is not so clear if Suzu''s case alone is a good reason to expel them. After all, they now just indirectly contribute. As Aika spits out her venom honestly, Maria smiles and nods her head. Aika, you''ve been dyed by Chihiro-sama''s color, haven''t you? Eh...? Isn''t that right? In the past, would you have chosen such a way, to cut off your friends without mercy for the sake of the one you love? Aika''s expression changed suddenly. Just as Maria''s desire has been affirmed, Aika has come to be able to reveal the dark side of her heart through her relationship with Chihiro. While it unintentionally affects Aika''s disposition to be kind to everyone, it is not a bad thing for her to be able to say what she wants to say clearly. After another moment of silence, Aika nodded her head slowly. Okay. But let''s make sure that we don''t fail if we do this. Otherwise, I won''t know what to do Failure is not an option for anyone. Feeling a heavy responsibility, Chihiro nodded to Aika. CH 99.2 And so, they try to find a way out of the situation as peacefully as possible. The five of them racked their brains, but in the end, they finally settled on a straightforward idea: "If Suzu is not an option, then we should get information from Principal Ootori". There are not so many ways to counter the overwhelming power. Since the obvious way of relying on another power is not available, Chihiro and the others have no choice but to resort to other means. They appeal to the emotions. Or, they can threaten others by taking advantage of their weakness. In any case, what they need to do is to make contact with Principal Ootori again. Fortunately, contact with Principal Ootori is not forbidden. And so, on Monday night, Chihiro sent a message to principal''s private address saying "I would like to meet and talk with Kurohane Suzu-san about Kurohane Yotsuba-san" and received a reply on the same day. He asked him to come alone the next day at lunchtime. At the appointed time, he visited the principal''s office and was immediately greeted by a grumpy voice. I told you I would take care of it I can''t leave her alone after knowing what happened When he brought his lunch box for camouflage, Principal Ootori spat at him at his desk, "You can eat as you please". Where did you get the information? It''s just a rumor. It''s not something serious to hide, is it? ...... As Chihiro opens his lunch box, he catches a hateful look from the other side. Did your girlfriend make this? Yes, she did ...So, why do you touch another woman when you''re in love with her? It will only make her sad Principal Ootori''s point is correct. In general, though. Then, is it right to tie Suzu-san down and not let her fall in love either? ...I told you not to call her by her first name Please don''t change the subject Principal Ootori let out a sigh. It''s none of your business How can I be uninvolved when someone I know is suffering? I told you not to get involved with Suzu I was not told to forget even the memories of talking with Suzu-san until now The conversation remains deadlocked, but Chihiro persists. The reason why they can continue to argue is that Chihiro is speaking with emotion, not logic. He is expressing his feelings that he does not agree with, after all there is nothing more annoying than a child''s nonsense. I am Suzu''s guardian Suzu-san is an adult now She''s a child. Suzu is still a child Admittely, Principal Ootori doesn''t consider Suzu as a woman who drinks beer in front of children as a respectable adult. You are engaged to Kurohane-senpai, but you are tying up Suzu-san? I told you. Suzu has another lover Is that person still alive? And now, Chihiro tries to imply that it is Principal Ootori''s brother, the former principal. This is like a bet. It was a provocation based on speculation without proof, ...What are you trying to say!? A gruesome scowl escapes his lips. Finally, Principal Ootori raised his voice clearly. If Suzu-san herself is thinking of the deceased, that''s fine. But I don''t think it''s right for someone to bind her. Dead people don''t come back to life and they don''t talk You don''t know anything about us! Boom! Principal Ootori''s fist pounds his desk. No wonder he is angry. What Chihiro is doing now is an act of trampling on his family''s situation. However. I don''t know. I don''t have any knowledge of it. But that''s why I can''t accept it! Principal Ootori glared at Chihiro who stopped his chopsticks and shouted. His gaze was filled with intense hatred. Then, he quickly walked around his desk and walked up to Chihiro. And as he stared back at Chihiro, his arms, covered by the sleeves of his suit, reached out to Chihiro''s neck. Stop! His arms stopped at the sound of scream. Suzu, who was wearing a ladies'' suit that Chihiro had seen when they first met, was standing in the room before he knew it. He thought it was a setup again, but Principal Ootori''s eyes widened in surprise. You''re here! You called me, didn''t you? I just didn''t let you know I was coming She said coldly. Then, Suzu looks back at Chihiro. With a sad smile. Chihiro-kun is right. I don''t have a lover. The man I was engaged to died many years ago. And he never took my virginity Stop it, Suzu! I won''t stop! Principal Ootori yells, and Suzu screams. This situation is such that if a faculty member were to pass by, he or she might hear the commotion and jump into the room, but fortunately there is no sign of such a situation at the moment. And then Suzu lifts his arms up in the air and shouts once more. That''s enough! I''m going to quit that shack, and quit my job too!? I never want to see Yuu-chan''s face again! An emotional outburst ensues. Chihiro knows that once a woman is like this, she does not calm down easily. Of course, he''s not saying that all women are like this, Do you have a place to go? What about living expenses? What are you going to tell the people at home? How can you just say, "I''m quitting my job", and then just process it? It takes time to process and take over... Shut up! And when they are really angry or sad, it is the result of their inability to control their feelings, not of their logical thinking. At such a time, if someone throws a "good argument" at them, they feel as if they are being rejected by the world. They think that the most important thing is to be right than to be sad now, and their thoughts are turned in the wrong direction, in such a way. ...Suzu Chihiro finally understood Suzu''s rough state, but was at a loss as to what to do. While he thinking so, Suzu told Principal Ootori who stood there in a daze. I''ve been disowned by my family anyway, and I don''t have a special job right now. It''s not my job to find new people and teach them. Anyway, I have a good amount of savings She sniffed as if to say, "Are you satisfied now?". And then looked back at Chihiro and walked up to him. Let''s go, Chihiro-kun But... It''s okay She smiles and looks at Principal Ootori again. His eyes still remained fixed on the same spot. If you want to force things, just do it. If you want to tell my family that "I have angered your daughter" or "I have expelled one of students out of anger", you can do that Suzu! Principal Ootori''s face turned red and he shouted angrily, but Suzu was no longer listening. ...There was nothing could be done. And knowing that there was nothing else to do but to leave, Chihiro put away his lunch box and stood up. Let''s go Suzu then takes his hand. The two should now be unrecognizable to Principal Ootori. They open the door of the principal''s office and walk out into the hallway, with Suzu taking the lead. Umm, Suzu-san You finally called me by my name. You''re not going to tell me to go back, are you? No There is no way Chihiro can say that now. So, He shook his head and told her with an apologetic look on his face. I can''t skip classes and student council meetings, so can''t we wait until then to talk about the details? It might not seem like such a case, but after having dared Principal Ootori so much, it would be unwise to be so unserious. After all, for Chihiro, a student, this was a serious and important issue. CH 100.1 I''m sorry, Suzu-san. Thank you for waiting Around the same time as yesterday, Chihiro returned to the apartment after taking care of all his business. Before this, after leaving the principal''s office, Chihiro told Suzu where the apartment was and gave her the key. When he told Suzu to wait here quietly, Suzu smiled at him as if she had been given the key to her lover''s roomDDwhich was actually Maria''s room. Okay, I understand. I''ll be waiting for you After parting, Chihiro immediately sent an email to Maria and the others. He informed them, "Suzu would be staying at the apartment until he came back", and then he left for class in the afternoon. Fortunately, there was no problem in the class, the committee meeting, or the student council meeting. It seems that Principal Ootori does not intend to take strong measures immediately. But he doesn''t know what will happen from now on, so he can only hope that Suzu will function as a "hostage" for as long as possible. And so, there he is, after he enter the apartment, he closes the front door and walks into the corridor. Welcome homeD, Chihiro-kunD! Chihiro~. Do something about this person He hears Suzu''s cheerful voice and Riko''s screams from the living room. Thinking something was wrong, he went to the living room to see Suzu, who was drunk with several empty beer cans lying around. Judging from the fact that she is wearing a sweater and jeans, and there is an unfamiliar trunk in the corner, it seems that she has brought her personal belongings into the apartment... But did she bring the beer from the refrigerator in the log house, or did she buy it on purpose? He walks up to her, whose face is bright red, feeling a little disheartened. Aren''t you drinking too much? It''s okay, it''s just a little bit. Or do you want a drink too, Chihiro-kun? No, I''m underage I see. Too bad No offense to Suzu, but he doesn''t want to increase the risk of getting caught by the police here. ...Umm, so, is Riko and the others okay? In addition to Riko, the other members of the group, Maria, Aika, and Hana, are all in the living room. If Hana''s face is disgruntled because she has been called to the apartment every day, then why does Riko look tired in her apron, and why do Maria and Aika look so disappointed? I''m a high school student, so I don''t know how many kinds of snacks I can make! Uh... As it turned out, there are several empty plates on the table. Apparently, Riko was the first to return to the apartment, but Suzu was already drunk with squid and peanuts by the time she returned. From there, Riko was busy making snacks while preparing for the meal. So, Chihiro-sama. What the hell is going on? Okay, I''ll explain it Anyway, they probably don''t even know what''s going on with Suzu now. So, Chihiro quickly changed his clothes, but when Suzu saw him in his casual clothes, she muttered something about how "fresh" he looked, and he took a seat and told them what had happened. After the explanation, everyone looked puzzled. Hana asked on behalf of everyone. Eh? Is that all right? It''s okay, it''s okay Ah, I''m sorry. I didn''t ask you, so please shut up ...you bully Suzu, who had been making fun of the situation, was silently cut off. Apparently, Hana might not like drunken people, considering that she was the most involved party in the meeting. So, Chihiro answered instead with a wry smile. Well, I guess you could say the original purpose has been achieved... Principal Ootori was questioned and information was obtained, and as a result, Suzu was quickly recruited to Chihiro''s side. This alone is a great accomplishment. However, he unexpectedly provoked Principal Ootori more than he had expected. What she nailed down should have a certain effect, shouldn''t it? Well, I guess we''ll just have to hope for the best Besides, since Suzu is here, information can be extracted from her. He looks back at Suzu who is lying on the desk. Suzu-san, are you in a condition to talk now? I feel terrible... She''s hopeless. So, Riko gets up from her seat to get some water, and Aika tilts her head as if in trouble. My abilities are not strong enough to deal with poison or alcohol, so I don''t think I can help you ...Don''t worry, I''ll just get some rest Suzu grunted. And then she gulped down the water that Riko had poured into her glass and sat down, leaning back against the back of the chair. Well, let''s finish our meal and bath first, shall we? As Suzu rests, they take turns taking a bath. By the time they had finished changing into comfortable clothes and Riko''s main dish was on the table, Suzu''s color had improved somewhat. Today''s main dish was fried pork with cheese. It was thin pork wrapped in cheese and fried. Oh, it looks good with beer Eh? Are you still drinking? Riko said in a rather stupid voice. She called Suzu "you" (Anta) as if she couldn''t recognize that Suzu was older than her because of the first impression. But Suzu just narrowed her eyes at her and muttered something to her. If I don''t drink, I can''t do anything Everyone was silent, with subtle expressions on their faces. Still, Suzu, who had brought out a new beer from the fridge, sipped lightly from the can and said slowly. Yuu-chan''s Onii-san and I were engaged. From the time I was in high school  Apparently, they''ve known each other since they were kids. Suzu was spoiled by "him" like she was spoiled by a close relative''s brother. So when their relationship turned into a fiance, she just thought, "Oh, okay" . After all, she knew she was going to marry this man. Although they were far apart in age, she didn''t dislike it. In fact, it felt like it made sense to her. She knew that she was going to be in his arms and get pregnant with his child, as she should have done. Ah.... I was serious then, unlike now. At that time, I was weak and a child who often visited the infirmary You say that to yourself... At that time, Suzu, who was once pure and innocent, has reached the age of a high school girl. She was interested in erotic thing as much as anyone else, and she often play with herself while thinking about him. It was around that time that she realized that her sexual desire was stronger than others. She wanted to be embraced by him. So she put on make-up and tried to approach him. But he didn''t hold me, he just said... "Leave that kind of thing for when you grow up, Suzu". He kept refusing Suzu''s approach, saying things like that. Despite the fact that he called and texted her frequently, and always asked her out on dates when he was free. Still, he never kissed her, let alone do "that". And on the day I graduated from high school, I asked him to hold me. I told him I wasn''t a child anymore. But it didn''t work out After that, this relationship continued after Suzu entered college. At the time, she was spending her time playing with herself every day to release her love and frustration toward him. But then one day, he informed her that he was "very sick and had no more time left to live". He also told her that he did not intend to marry her and that he hoped she would find someone else. He told me, "I wasn''t good enough for you" And when she asked him to conceive her, he stubbornly refused. In the end, he passed away without even kissing her, leaving Suzu with a clean body. CH 100.2 I didn''t understand his feelings at all. At that time, I couldn''t think of any other man but him After all, there is no one better than him with whom she has spent her life. And the girl who was rejected by the other half of her body, the girl who lost the other half of her body, was filled with despair in her heart. ...I don''t care about everything anymore. I just drank and slept and graduated from college with just a few credits She also indulges in a self-pleasure more times than she could count. Before long, Suzu''s family abandoned her and her parents began to ignore her, sending her only the minimum amount of money and leaving her alone. Just when she thought that she would be left to rot away by herself, Principal Ootori found her. He gave Suzu her current job and the log house, and began to take care of her in any way he could. From meals to cleaning and laundry, he has helped and interfered in every way. I thought, "This is the guy". He was his otouto (little brother), and we used to be good friends. I thought I might like him just one more time However, Principal Ootori was already engaged to another woman. The engagement took place at the time when Suzu was rotting. In other words, everything happened too late. Still, Principal Ootori was taking care of Suzu even though he had no intention of going out with her. And no matter how many times Suzu tried to invite him to do "that", he never did. SoDD DDSuzu decided not to believe in anything anymore. She trusts only her instincts. She spends the rest of the time doing whatever she wants, while doing the minimum amount of work required of her. After all, when she asked Principal Ootori for "that", she was rejected, so she continued to pretend that nothing was wrong while feeling hurt somewhere along the way. It''s a stupid life, isn''t it? ...... ...... Suzu laughs self-mockingly and everyone remains silent. Then Riko shakes her head, narrowing her eyes sadly. I''m sorry, I don''t know if it''s stupid or not. I can''t imagine how hard it is for you not to be held by your boyfriend ...me too Aika agrees with Riko, her eyes moistening. On the other hand, Hana sighs. That''s just the way life is. Sometimes we, [Lost Item], are empowered by such experiences Suzu''s ability, [Cognitive Obstruction]. It could be taken as an ability to force oneself to create a situation of isolation in order not to be bothered by anyone else. If so, it may have been born relatively recently. It''s the same for me. I can''t tolerate the one-sidedness of the principal ...You''re all so kind Suzu wipes tears from her eyes and looks up. She then makes eye contact with the only girl who has not yet reacted. Don''t worry, you''re not wrong Maria smiled. How can I possibly deny you? I''m sure you''re like me in some ways Thank you Suzu smiled back at her and then muttered a few words. Maria-chan, right? I don''t think I''ve ever seen such a bright pink color. Do you have nothing but naughty thoughts in your head? Eh, I don''t Oh, you don''t deny it... This is a useless sidetrack, but let''s get back to where it started. Are Suzu-san and Kurohane-senpai sisters? Yotsuba? Yes, we''re blood sisters. We haven''t seen each other recently What do you mean, don''t you want to see her? It''s not like that. But she''s not like me... Even though I see her face from time to time, but I''ve put her through a lot of trouble Noblesse oblige. Suzu has already abandoned this duty to her. Yotsuba, who still holds her pride in her heart, may not agree with Suzu''s way of thinking, and Suzu may feel a lot of guilt. On the other hand, Yotsuba may not know how Suzu feels about it, but it must be scary for her because she doesn''t know. Hey, Suzu...san? What are you going to do now? Riko asked. Suzu nods her head and answers. Can''t I stay here? I don''t mind Maria immediately replies. The others do not object. Some of them may think that one or more people are necessary at this point. Yes, that''s fine. But are you sure you want to keep quarreling with principal? I''m sure he''s cooled down a bit, and I''m sure you can make up with him while you still can Principal Ootori''s basic stance probably will not and cannot change. In the first place, according to common sense, Principal Ootori is the correct one. However, if Suzu is not satisfied with the status quo - if she wants to change herself and her surroundings, it is not too late. If she clearly expresses her desire to be independent and to have a lover again, Principal Ootori will surely be understood. For that, she needs to break up with Chihiro, though. No, it''s too much trouble But Suzu puts it down to one word and tilts her beer can. ...Oh gosh, what''s the matter with you? You''re ruining an image of beautiful woman I want to be lazy. I want to be pampered. I don''t want the hassle of love. That''s just the way I am She gets up, walks around to Chihiro, and hugs him. If I really must have a lover, I want Chihiro-kun. It has to be Chihiro-kun No, Chihiro-kun is no good Aika said in a panic. She even leaned in closer to Chihiro, forcing him to stop eating. Fortunately, Suzu moved out of the way immediately, which was a relief. I know. I''m just talking about if I''m going to have a lover. But now, I''m just looking for a saffle Suzu smiled and looked over at Aika and the other four girls. It was a self-defeating statement, but for Suzu, it was not just desperation, but the essence of her life. Maybe she has been conditioned by her ingrained habits, or maybe the wounds in her heart have made her innate nature blossom. So, I''ll try my best to get along with everyone. We are all friends who like Chihiro-kun, right? She is childlike - and therefore a pure woman. Aika touched Chihiro and murmured softly. I don''t mind if you don''t take Chihiro-kun, though Hana and the others nodded their heads as they glanced at each other. ...Well, that''s fine. Do as you like Hmm. I''m fine too. I''m busy right now, so I might ask you to do some of the housework for me Oh, I''m good at cooking and laundry. But I''m not so good at cleaning and tidying up Suzu also seems to have no qualms about helping out with household chores. The remaining Maria giggled. As for me, I would recommend you to be Chihiro-sama''s slave, not a saffle Oh, that''s fine. Will you put a collar on me, Chihiro-kun? Suzu looks at Chihiro with expectant eyes. ...Well, once I put a collar on you, I won''t let you go so easily... Fufu. Yes, no problem CH 101 Ufufu` Whats wrong, Suzu-san? I just thought something like this would be good In the bedroom, there are Chihiro and Suzu, and then Aika and Riko. Aika is in white and Riko in lime yellow underwear. Suzu, on the other hand, is in the process of taking off her clothes, and her exposed body is wrapped in black underwear that seems to be made of silk. Wa- Muu~ The overwhelming presence of her breasts makes the girls expressions change as they also notice her expensive looking lingerie. Riko is surprised and Aika is jealous. But Chihiro just smiles at their reactions and asks Suzu. Is this something you want to do? Yes. I mean, its like all the morals have vanished, and Im so happy Three women for one man. Moreover, all of them were in their underwear, and were about to start sexual intercourse, which revealed the depth of her karma when she said that she fully affirmed the extremely degenerate atmosphere. ...However, whether Suzu is treated as a slave or not is temporarily put on hold. The reason is that she has both the unrestrainedness of a cat and the obedience of a dog, and it might be better for her to be "unrestrained". Also, her too-ambitious nature, coupled with the age difference, still affect Aika and the others. ...well, I think Maria and I get along well... I think so, too Oh, that girl. Shes nice, isnt she? All she thinks about is sex, and shes a total lewd By the way, Maria and Hana are holed up in the room. Apparently, Maria is having some thoughts about the play between Chihiro and Hana that took place on the previous Sunday. I thought this would be a good opportunity to give this child a big "thank you" And so, Maria continues to thoroughly torture Hana, one-on-one. Even if she cries and begs her to stop, Maria will ensure that Hana will be treated according to the rules of slavery. However, despite Marias resolutions, Hana seemed strangely happy as she was being led away. Chihiro is curious about the extent of the "thorough" torture, although he is aware that it will not be of any use to him, but at the same time he would prefer not to know. Anyway, Shall we begin? Yes. What will you do? ...Well Chihiro ponders for a moment as he is asked by the cheerful voice. When he and Suzu had sex at the log house, they had mainly done it while hugging each other. So, he would like to try something else today. Suzu-san, I want you to lick it between your breasts Suzu then looked at Chihiros crotch. Although the words were a little blurred, the intention was conveyed clearly. Yes, thats fine Suzu nodded and walked over to the big bed. Chihiro followed Suzu, and he heard Riko and Aikas voices behind him. That size is a foul, isnt it, in many ways? ...Licking is something that even Im not very good at from the beginning Indeed, fellatio is a skill that takes some getting used to. Aika is still practicing, which is probably why she thinks so. Zip Chihiro sits on the bed and takes off his pajamas. When his erect penis is exposed, Suzu takes off her bra and drops it on the floor. The modesty of the underwear, which is not commensurate with its price, emphasizes the lewdness of the scene. Fuuh... First, Suzu blows on the rod playfully. Then, after recognizing a twitching reaction of the penis, she reaches out her finger. Her beautiful fingers, which had probably never done any hard work before, gripped the rod. Mm, shu... This is the second time Suzu has played with her hand. Last time, when they first met, he felt her breasts on his back and the situation in the school helped him to ejaculate. This time, perhaps because the stimulation was completely by her hand, Chihiro was not quite comfortable with it. Of course, it felt good, but the stimulation was not enough. Most of the excitement and pleasure came from the softness of her fingers and the beauty of her skin, not from the technique of hand job. Of course, whatever the process is, it must be Suzus work, and the penis grows slowly as the handjob continues. As soon as it gets big enough, its ready to go. And with that, her hand leaves the penis. Then, her ample breasts, which are now free from the restraints of her underwear, are held by her hands, and she approaches Chihiro with her whole body. Rub... The white twin hills slowly wrap the penis from both sides. At this moment, Chihiro felt a sensation that surpassed the one he had felt from her fingers earlier. Her breasts, which were pressed by her palms, lifted his penis straight up. From there, Suzu rubbed and pressed her own breasts to stimulate Chihiro indirectly. It was as if she was thinking of masturbating herself as she served him. Fuuh, mmm... A faint sigh escaped from his lips. And at the overly suggestive sight of an adult woman masturbating his penis between her breasts make Chihiros alter ego quickly hardened. But then, the way she rubbed her breasts changed. Suzu smiles as she changes the angle of lifting the penis, and the tip of the penis seems to protrude toward her face. Then, her mouth opens wide. Itadakimasu Mmm Without hesitation, her lips take in the glans and its tip. As she begins to suck Chihiros penis, the movements of her breasts become more intense, and her tongue and lips wriggle at the same time. Perhaps because the hands were used for masturbation and the tongue and lips for kissing, the movements were much less sluggish than those of the hand job. The breasts stimulated the rod with varying pressure points, and the tip was licked and sucked. The saliva that was accumulating in her mouth was dripped onto the penis and served as a lubricant, making a small sound as she sucked and licked it. The problem is that the movements are not well coordinated. Well, its the first time shes done this. Its a lie... Aika is stunned by Suzus more-than-adequate performance. She was stunned at the simple fact that Suzu kept breathing without worrying about her ragged nose, and that she showed no sign of gagging while holding a stick-shaped object in her mouth. She also does not show any aversion to the taste or smell of the penis. Perhaps the reason for this smooth movement is the lack of resistance to the sexual act. As Riko mentioned earlier, Suzus service is somewhat similar to that of Maria. If the enthusiasm of the girl who is Chihiros "first slave" is based on a somewhat obsessive sexual desire, Suzus enthusiasm seems to be mainly based on her interest and concern. However, the root of "I like to feel good" is similar between them. On the other hand, Aikas tendency to move slowly due to shyness is not a result of laziness. It is rather a normal thing, well, in such a situation, the person whose head is not screwed up wins. As he was thinking, Chihiro felt his penis was getting closer and closer to ejaculation. A twitching reaction occurred frequently, and a kind of heat was building up inside the rod. Suzu-san, Im about to cum! When he called out to her, Suzu looked up at Chihiro for a moment. She nodded her head and moved her hands and tongue faster. ThenDD Spurt! Spurttt! Spurttttt! Suzu released her mouth just before the semen was spewed out and caught it with her upper body. Her beautiful skin is stained with her bodily fluids, which makes her look even more sensual. Suzu scooped some of the white sperm with her fingers and smirked as she took it into her mouth. *Pant* its a little hot The murmur that leaked out was ecstatic. The fact that she did not catch it with her mouth might have been on purpose. But it was Aika who seemed to be displeased. Muu... She puffs out her cheeks and glares at Suzu. Its more of a mild envy than anger, but Chihiro has recently come to realize that this kind-hearted girl is actually jealous, despite her appearance. Riko, on the other hand, smiles wryly at Aika. Well, Aika, why dont you do it next? Eh? But... Aika tries to interrupt but Riko pushes the confused Aika back and puts her in front of Chihiro, and then she whispers to Suzu. We can have fun too, right? Yes. But Im not done yet, too Suzu reaches her right hand to her crotch as she says this. Perhaps she is hungry for pleasure because she has not felt it for a while. Although sexual services alone may arouse her, but it cant make her feel good. Then, Suzu-san, please get on my face Eh? L-Like this? Chihiro lies down in the middle of the bed and invites Aika and then Suzu to join him. Aika moves closer to Chihiros lower body, and Suzu opens her legs on Chihiros face and leans down. Aika adjusts her position a few times so that her pussy is right above Chihiros penis. Naturally, Chihiro starts cunnilingus Suzu with his face. He uses his lips and tongue to open up her secret place, and pokes and licks it. This is the repayment for the previous service, in which he sucked her pussy to make her body feel good. Mmmm? C-Chihiro-kun. How does my pussy taste? He doesnt know where Suzu learned those words. But she asks him in a shy voice. Well, he wants to answer the question, but its difficult to do so now that his mouth is covered, so he slurps her love juices noisily instead. Mmm`! Suzus body shakes. It seems that she has already come. As he continued the cunnilingus, Suzu shuddered more. She is getting more sensitive. Her secret place is also very wet. In comparison with Aika and the others, Suzus secret hole is slightly open and has a matured look to it, while keeping its beautiful color. The taste and smell of her love juice is rather strong too. Maria also boasted(?) that she "never misses masturbating every day" when they just met. However, when it comes to Suzus age, in other words, the number of times she had do it by herself must be different from Marias. Still, Chihiro loves her for having developed herself to such an extent. ...And he wonders why Principal Ootori and the former principal were so stubborn to keep their hands off of Suzu. But, well, Chihiro, being of the same sex, can easily understand their feelings. He believes that both of them just cared about Suzu. The former principal cared too much and hesitated to break his hand, and as a result, missed the right moment to do so. Still, he is a man of noble spirit who can keep a relationship with someone he loves without touching her, and he did not hold Suzu knowing that he would die in the near future. He left Suzu pure for "someone else" who would fall in love with her. Principal Ootori also could not hold Suzu, whom his brother had such feelings for. Although it is not clear whether he liked Suzu as a woman or not, or to what extent he felt guilty about Yotsuba, his self-control must have been extraordinary. In the end, it was Chihiro who took Suzus virginity, not the two of them who had strong feelings for her or who had too much feelings for her. Well, this story is not a good one. After all, Principal Ootoris anger is understandable. However, he cannot change what has happened. So, Chihiro, who has embraced Suzu, fulfills his responsibility to her in his own way. Mmm, mmm`? Mmm`! He makes Suzu come again and again with his tongue. But Aikas cry makes him come to his senses. He wants to see Aika but Suzus body is an obstacle, so he cant see her... R-Riko-chan, pass me the lotion Yes, yes Lotion? Not condoms? As he continued to torture Suzu with a doubts, he heard a few small sounds of water, and then he felt Aika move her body. Im coming, Chihiro-kun... Squeeze... Aika supported his penis with one hand, and his penis was placed on the hole. It is different from the usual feeling he had imagined, and is narrower. And the tightness seems to be stronger. Perhaps because of this, Aika seemed to have a hard time inserting it. Ugh...! After a gasp that could have been a cry of anguish, the tip split open. Immediately, the tip tightened strongly. Nnnn! Oh, its great... After Aikas gasp, he heard Suzus murmur. She must have been able to see everything. ...you put the penis in your ass... As suspected. If its not a vagina, then theres only one answer left. Aikas back hole, which she has been developing recently, is about to be penetrated by his penis and sunk deep into her anus. It seems, after the first anal development, although he had played with Aika several times, he had not yet penetrated her yet. Chihiro. A while ago, Aika voluntarily washed her buttDD Riko-chan! Sorry, sorry. So you dont mind if I tell him that you sometimes practice on your own, do you? Apparently, Aika had been trying anal masturbation without his knowledge. But after hearing this, Chihiro felt somewhat jealous that Riko knew about it. Perhaps it was just an exchange of information among female friends, still Chihiro wants to vent his frustration and he vents it on Suzu. Hyan? Chihiro-kun, youre going too far! Muu~ Suzu screamed with pleasure, and Aika became jealous. But by the time he realized it, it was already too late, and right after that, he felt the sensation of penetration all at once. Hyaaaaaahhh! Aika screamed sweetly. It seems that she also came lightly by the stimulation at the time of penetration. As she did so, her tight asshole tightened even more, making his penis feel even tighter and tighter. And helplessly, Chihiro ejaculated for the second time. Oh, Im cumming...! Chihiros fluid pours into Aika. Without a contraceptive between them directly - it was the first time he ejaculated directly since the day he first held Aika, and it was more than enough for him to experience the sensation, even if he excluded the fact that he was now inserting it into her anally. And now, as he flicked his tongue around in pleasure, the pressure disappeared from his face. Suzu-san? I give up? Chihiro-kun, Im coming but you wont stop at all! Suzu then moved her body to his breasts, saying "It feels good but its too much stimulation". Immediately, Riko, who had been watching from the sidelines, came to mount Chihiros face. Im sorry, Chihiro, but I want to feel good, too Perhaps she was aroused by the sight of Chihiro and the others in action, or perhaps she had been playing with herself a little, but her crotch was as wet as Suzus. Ufufu. Then, Riko-chan... how about kissing onee-san? Eh? Hey, dont push... mmm... Suzu, who had turned her body 180 degrees, kissed Riko, and their tongues entwined with each other. Aika also moves her hips and starts cowgirl anal sex. Chihiro, on the other hand, tasted Aikas asshole while tonguing Rikos secret parts. After that they continued to engage each other repeatedly in different positions and combinations, and by the time they were done, everyone was in a limp mode. Come to think of it, Chihiro and the others were tired from the school festival, and Suzu had a lot to drink. The act should have been light, still, they just kept going with the mood of the party. Now, in the lazy atmosphere, Chihiro suddenly asked Suzu. By the way, Suzu-san... ...Hm? What is it, Chihiro-kun? Do you want to try the [Domination] ability, Suzu-san? The ability to make the affected person strong, but also to bind his or her mind slowly. Yes, I want it Suzu accepted it with two words. So, lying down next to each other, they hold hands and perform a ritual to make a "mark" appear on Suzus body. Riko, who had taken advantage of the situation, said something unexpected to Suzu. Suzu-san, do you swear to serve and believe in Chihiro whether in health or in sickness? Ahaha, whats that? Suzu laughed for a moment and then answered with tears in her eyes. Yes, I swear. From now on, I can only be held by one person, Chihiro-kun With just one brilliant move, Suzus body was engraved with a vivid "mark". CH 102.1 Fortunately, after Chihiro and the others have succeeded in bringing Suzu in, nothing definitive has been done yet. However, there is no telling when Principal Ootori will make his move to get Suzu back. The situation is such a bombshell. In the extreme, going to school the next day is a kind of a gamble. I can''t just not go to school. If I don''t do anything, the situation will only get worse Then, I''ll go with Chihiro-kun Still, Chihiro chose to go on with his life as usual, and Suzu told him that. Well, with her ability [Cognitive Obstruction], she can be with Chihiro at all hours of the day, whether in the classroom or in the student council room. If something unexpected happens, she can touch Chihiro and escape with him. Chihiro gratefully accepts this offer. Thank you very much. Well, I think I''m very busy during the daytime... Don''t worry about it. I''m just looking at Chihiro-kun''s face and listening to the class for the first time in a while Suzu smiles and activates her ability. Now all objects except those in contact with Suzu are unable to recognize her. ButDD Huh? I can see you ...That''s right. I can see you perfectly well Somehow Riko, Maria, and everyone else could sense Suzu''s presence. Hmm. Maybe it''s because of "this" The "mark", huh? Yes, the "mark". Didn''t this happen before? Aika-chan breached my ability At that time, it was assumed that the event was caused by Aika''s connection with Chihiro. And perhaps this time this is a similar phenomenonDDSuzu, who is using her ability, has directly connected with Chihiro, which seems to have more clearly nullified her ability. So, without any confirmation that Suzu had "disappeared" properly, everyone parted and followed Suzu on the way to the school to verify that Suzu was still unrecognized. From this result, it is inferred that the "mark" network extends not only between the parent "Chihiro" and the children "Suzu and the others", but also between the children and the children. This is why Aika and her friends can also see Suzu. This way I won''t be lonely in class We can''t respond, though Even so, Suzu feels different if she has someone who can see her. Chihiro and the others are also relieved to know whether or not Suzu is there. I hope nothing will happen now DDIn the end, everything from the class, to the home HR, to the executive committee meeting ended peacefully. Suzu was also quiet. However, her [Cognitive Obstruction] extended to her voice as well, so she was muttering to herself a lot, saying "I''m sleepy" and "I''m bored". Fortunately, sometimes he could only respond to her conversation in writing. Are you working for the student council this time? Yes, that''s right And now, they whispered to each other as they walked to the student council room. Looking at the corridor after school, it is not so crowded, so as long as they don''t talk too loudly, it is not a problem. But then, Suzu growled in an unenthusiastic voice. ...hmm, I see Are you still uncomfortable in Kurohane-senpai''s presence? ...a little bit. But even if it''s Yotsuba, my ability is still unbreakable Since the other party can''t see her, she doesn''t think anything of it. If you want, you can wait outside... But then, what''s the point of me being a bodyguard? Being protected by a girl is a complicated feeling, though. While he is pondering over a compromise, the door to the student council room comes into view. It is usually tightly closed and quiet, but now, he saw a figure. It''s a girl with short hair stands with a straight back. She is Kurohane Yotsuba. The person Chihiro and the others had just talked about was waiting for someone at the door. Kurohane-senpai! Yotsuba turned around when he called out to her. But when their eyes met, he could see the anger in her eyes. DDHere it comes. Chihiro stopped, feeling that his premonition had come true. But Yotsuba just takes a few steps toward Chihiro and the others. Izumi-kun, I need to talk to you. But I have work to do... Lou and the others will take care of it. There is nothing urgent, and Marika-san will let us know if there is anything we need to do She tells him that she has more important things to do than that. She does not seem to be joking, nor does she seem to be able to speak calmly. I understand He nodded with resignation. Well, this way He followed Yotsuba, who walked out without saying a word. They walk down the corridor and down the stairs, and when they reach the first floor, they walk further to a corridor. At the end of the path which leads to another part of the school building is a private training room. It is a good place for private training as well as for private talks. On the other hand, it is a place where one is responsible for any trouble that may occur. I am connected with Marika-san through "Telepathy". If there is any problem, she will let me know immediately Yotsuba, who first let Chihiro through to the reserved room, said in a cold voice. Suzu, who has been standing by Chihiro''s side for a while, gulps. Bam! The door is closed with a rough hand, which is unusual for Yotsuba. After locking the door more firmly, she looks back at Chihiro. Do you know what I want? ...I can guess. But, can you tell me? In order to find out how much is known, Chihiro can''t speak carelessly. Instead, Yotsuba''s eyes turned even colder. I heard from principal. He said that you are having an inappropriate relationship with my sister (Ane), Suzu, while you have a girlfriend The source of the information seems to be Principal Ootori. And then, he heard Suzu muttering in a bored tone. ...Phew. In private, you call him Yuuji-san or something, but now you''re just acting like that But of course, her voice did not reach Yotsuba. Suzu''s words then covered by Yotsuba''s words. Also, my sister has abandoned her work and run away now, and is being sheltered by you. Is that correct? ...Yes Chihiro nod his head in agreement to the question as a mere confirmation. If he were to lie here, he would soon be exposed. Then there is no merit in hiding it. Rather, he should focus his attention on what lies ahead. This is Suzu-san''s own decision. I have never suggested or forced her to run away from him, and AikaDDshe understands that Yotsuba''s eyes widened for a moment as she heard the answer clearly. Then, she immediately returned her expression and shook her head. CH 102.2 Even so, what you are doing is crazy. Can you tell the world about this relationship with open arms? ...No Yotsuba is right on point. Chihiro and the others'' relationship is not something that can be made public, which is why they are afraid of being exposed in this way. And then, a sorrowful look pokes Chihiro, saying that he should not do it if he knows it is something he cannot be proud of. If so, it''s not too late. Tell my sister to come back and end this relationship. You and my sister aren''t the only ones who will be unhappy if problems arise. It will affect your lover, your friends, and your family Everyone will look back at him, abandon him, and leave him in shambles. After causing trouble even for his mother and sister, his future is closed off. My sister is already an adult, and my family has almost disowned her. You may say that whatever happens is your responsibility, but Izumi kun''s future is far from over An admonition. No. It is not like that, but an advice. As a senior, as a student who attends the same school as him, and as the president of the student council, she is teaching Chihiro the right way to go. I will help you to persuade the principal. As long as my sister is not involved, Izumi kun will be able to live as before. Currently, I am the only one who knows about this matter Principal Ootori first spoke to Yotsuba alone. But Lucille, Ayase, Marika, Kamishiro, Maisaka, and so on. None of them had heard what happened to Chihiro and the others. If the problem could be talked now, Chihiro can go back to his daily life as if nothing had happened. ButDD DDHe will abandon Suzu, and leave her behind. Chihiro then looks down. For a moment, he is ashamed that he thought of making himself at ease. But then a reserved voice reaches his ears. It''s okay, Chihiro-kun. You can leave me... Chihiro looked up and saw Suzu smiling at him with a sideways glance. It was fun, even if it was just for one night. Even so...I would have been really upset if my own sister (imouto) had said something like this to me. I think I''m giving Chihiro-kun too much trouble. So, you can leave me alone and I won''t hate you if you do ...Even though you say that, I won''t do it Spontaneously, the words leaked out of his mouth. And he slowly looks up. Eh? He looked into Yotsuba''s eyes and he said again. I won''t do it. If I do, I will abandon Suzu-san Abandon...? The calm and sincere student council president''s face turns doubtful. She blinks and retorts in a faintly reproachful tone. I would never do such a thing. Principal also cares for my sister. That''s why we were there to make sure she wouldn''t be alone ...Is that what Suzu-san wants? Yotsuba''s voice stopped. Chihiro did not care, but let his rising indignation take over and spun his words. Principal was just doing it for "his own good", wasn''t he? Was he fulfilling what Suzu-san really wanted to do, or what Suzu-san said she wanted to do? What she wanted to do? Yotsuba repeated Chihiro''s words. The girl with short hair expressed clear confusion. Perhaps she really has no idea? Maybe she has never tried to know what Suzu wanted, or was never given the chance to know, or for some other reason. Izumi-kun, what on earth are you talking... I wanted to be held A quiet voice echoed through the room. Yotsuba rolled her eyes when she heard Suzu''s words, indicating that the effect of [Cognitive Obstruction] seems to have stopped. Suzu, nee-san? I don''t care about anything else. I just wanted the one I love to love me. To be held and made to feel so good. That''s what I wanted but neither that man nor Yuu-chan could give me A silence was falling. But then, Yotsuba interrupted the silence that had lasted for nearly a minute. Such a thing... Perhaps she was taken by surprise by the appearance of her sister, or perhaps Suzu''s expression showed that she had lost her composure. But she put her right palm on her chest with an impatient look on her face. Did you annoy Yuuji-san for that? You''ve always been selfish, you''ve always been annoying everyone, you''ve always been...! Selfish!? She screamed. Yotsuba''s words were interrupted by a voice so loud that even in a soundproofed room, it seemed as if the outside was still audible. This woman with a soft and gentle atmosphere complains to her sister with a face that looks nothing like her usual face. The man I love doesn''t love me. I can''t have children. If that''s the case, then what''s the point of my life!? Immediately after that, a certain emotion appeared on Yotsuba''s face. Anger. Chihiro sees this and understands the depth of the rupture between the sisters. They were born and raised in the same house. However, they are completely different kinds of people. Differences in paths taken and responsibilities borne are not enough to explain them. Their fundamental values. The very bases that shape their personalities are too different. A person''s worth is not determined by his or her sexuality. The reason why brother (Onii-san) and Yuuji-san did not embrace you is not because your value is low Don''t you know what? All I wanted was for them to held me? I didn''t want anything else! ... Don''t be so spoiled, you blockhead! Yotsuba''s angry voice, abandoning her usual tone, shakes the air. Suzu, however, was not intimidated by her sister''s loud voice. You have absolutely nothing to carry on your back You''ve never once done what you wanted to do The blood sisters argued and glared at each other hatefully. How can they be so emotionally conflicted? Chihiro felt a chill run down his spine at the emotional clash, which was even more vivid than Aika and Maria''s fight. A girl''s anger is still terrifying no matter how many times he experiences it. But how can he resolve an exchange that can''t always be resolved by following the logical steps? Both of you, please stop Chihiro stops Suzu and the others, unable to think of anything concrete to do. While desperately trying to avoid the simultaneous stares from the two women who had turned around, Chihiro made a suggestion as he thought of it. ...Then, Kurohane-senpai. Just once is fine. Can you prove that Suzu-san is wrong by yourself? Originally, he didn''t want to. After all, it''s a gamble with a low probability of success. It''s his power that was once in his possession, and half-sealed. But, with the determination, he will use it once again. CH 103.1 Today, Chihiro arrives home much earlier than yesterday. But he immediately slumps down, and exhales relievedly as soon as he locks the front door, and takes off his shoes. Then the cold floor feels good now. Fumyu... Suzu, who had gone up the corridor a step earlier, seemed to be in a similar state. As the two of them are leaning on each other with their backs against each other, Riko comes out of the corridor, sensing something is wrong. She had probably not been home very long either. If so, Maria and the others are still at the school. Hey, what''s wrong Chihiro? Are you alright? Well, I''m just a little out of it. But I''d like to have something easy to eat for dinner tonight It''s just mental fatigue, not so much that he can''t eat. However, for some reason, his reply, which he judged to be a mild symptom, caused Riko to overreact. ...Oh no. Should I... put down the futon now? Anyway, you should sleep on the bed for now. Maria and Aika will be home soon Riko? It''s not that serious Don''t lie to me. You usually say things like, "I''ll get better after I sleep" Somehow it seems that he has been perceived as healthy boy. Indeed, thanks to his [Sleep Enhancement] ability, he is usually cured after a good night''s sleep. While thinking this, Suzu, who is slumped down with him, groans. Let''s take a rest since we''re here. Let''s go to bed together I''m sorry, Suzu-san, but I don''t have the energy to do that right now... I can''t either. I just want to sleep Then that''s fine ...hey, you guys need to check your fever right away. What if you''re sick!? When he talked about taking a rest, Riko was more worried than before. Fortunately, the temperature on the thermometer was a little higher than normal. I see, the thermometer is not the one that goes into the mouth. I thought you were playing with that kind of thermometer Do you want to? But it wouldn''t be funny if you got sick It sounded like she was saying, "if I don''t have to worry about being sick, I''d like to do it  Hello, Izumi-kun? Yes. ...Umm, is this Hazuki-senpai''s ability? I was startled by the voice suddenly coming from inside my head Sorry. Are you okay? Yes. I''m sorry for troubling you. Hazuki-senpai, did Kurohane-senpai push herself too hard? She seemed different from usual. But I don''t think she was pushing herself too hard. Is something wrong? Well, I wanted to talk to you about something personal Yotsuba said something similar. Can you come tomorrow? I think I''ll be fine. I''ll sleep as soon as possible today Yeah, I''ll be waiting for you  In the end, Chihiro took a short rest on the bed in the bedroom until Maria and the others came back and prepared the meal. During the rest, he was woken up by Riko in less than an hour, and he was responding to Marika''s "message from her", but he felt quite refreshed, thanks to the [Sleep Enhancement] effect. In addition, Suzu was really just sleeping next to him. Suzu-san, are you all right? Yes. I think it''s because of this "mark". I''m sleeping better, and I feel like I''m more refreshed Yes, it''s very convenient. Even when I''m tired, I can move the same way I do when I''m in good shape, and I can hardly remember catching a cold Hana, who had been visiting for three days in a row, answered Suzu''s mutterings. ...somehow, listening to this story makes Chihiro envy the effect of her visit. Chihiro-sama. May I ask what happened? Dinner was chicken and vegetable soup curry. It is light and easy to eat, and the spices are appetizing. While he sips it, he talks about the after-school events: the call from Yotsuba, what was requested of her, and the fight between Suzu and Yotsuba. As for the last case, he has left out some details and only conveyed the nuances. It would not be good for their mental health to be told in words. At the climax of the conversation...at the point of a passionate exchange of feelings and a proposal from Chihiro, Aika stops the spoon. She puts her free hand on her chest and asks him. So... what happened? Kurohane-senpai''s reaction was not satisfactory. But I managed to get her to agree The conversation was about to jump to the essential value of women and social advancement, but he pulled the conversation back to the point whether or not Suzu''s views were being rejected without a second thought. He knew that the sincere Yotsuba would have a hard time accepting such an argument. So, he pushed her that she should experience the pleasure of being held by a man, having a child, or having sexual intercourse at least once before saying it is trivial without experiencing it. You''ve never even pleasure yourself before, have you? Please don''t make fun of me. At least for that... Yotsuba almost answered with a desperate sales pitch, but then she turned red and stopped speaking, failing to mention how often she masturbates. Principal Ootori, like the former principal, has not touched Yotsuba yet and her response confirms this assumption. Yotsuba is still a virgin. Her sexual knowledge is probably quite limited. The first barrier was successfully cleared, and Chihiro managed to get her consent for the next barrier, "revealing her desire". I''m not saying that you should agree to it. I just want you to try my ability and think about it for a while...a few days Izumi-kun''s, ability? There''s another use for my [Mind Reading]. It''s a function to uncover a person''s innermost sexual desires The noble student council president''s neat face was filled with doubt. She had never heard of it. The reason for this is that Suzu made a judgment on her own and disclosed her report to her superiors. And because of her nature, she was afraid of unnecessarily creating a bad impression. So, is it really as Izumi-kun said? I would have already used this ability if it were much more useful ...indeed. Even Nee-san wouldn''t leave it alone if the ability was truly dangerous And so, Yotsuba accepted the [Desire Exposure] The effect worked without delay, and both Chihiro and Yotsuba had the same lewd vision. But more profusely and longer duration than the previous one with Riko and the others. So... that''s about it. It''s nothing to worry about Yotsuba let out a sigh as she looked away. But her eyes were moist and her cheeks were clearly flushed. Of course, it is possible that this was only a temporary shock. Yotsuba promised to wait for a few days to see how she felt and to come to a conclusion. When Chihiro confirm this again, a hot breath escapes from the girl''s mouth. I understand. ...For now, please leave for today. I''ll let principal and Lou and the others know. Tomorrow is going to be a busy day. so please continue as before Yes Tomorrow is Thursday. The following day, Friday, will be a full day of preparation, so tomorrow will effectively be the last planning period. Naturally, the workload is expected to be even more intense than before, and the pending matters must be forgotten once and all must be united in order to make it in time. ...Yotsuba is probably planning to spend the night to sort out her mind. After that, Chihiro and the others parted from Yotsuba in the corridor and went back to the apartment. When they arrived home, the stress of the sisters'' quarrel and the pressure of the negotiation hit them at once, and they had a mental breakdown. Oh. So, things are going well so far? In a manner of speaking He nodded in response to Hana''s distracted question. It''s been a tumultuous and unexpected turn of events, but so far things have been going well together. The future of the negotiations depends on Yotsuba''s hidden sexual desire. It can''t be helped but to say that the chances of success are slim. So. What kind of erotic things did the student council president have in mind? ...do you care? Of course, I''m curious. The student body president is a virgin in her third year, isn''t she? Riko has a point. CH 103.2 Well, umm... ...hmm Chihiro looked at Suzu, wondering what to say. It was intense... Well, Suzu-san knows about it, too. Did she have any special proclivities? Yes, special. As you can imagine, I didn''t expect it either Suzu laughs with a troubled look on her face. The girls must have known that she was quite a player in this kind of situation. In fact, if Chihiro had told them the truth, everyone would have thought it was a lie. For now, it''s hard to explain at this stage, so... please let''s just say +you''ll find out soon+ Chihiro, not to be presumptuous, fumbled the details of the story with such words.  That night, Chihiro was in no mood to cuddle with a girl. So, he just walks out onto the balcony through the room next to the living room, which is not used for any special purpose and is usually used for storing luggage and changing clothes. In there, he finds a clothesline, the outdoor unit of the air-conditioning system, and a TV antenna. Only the bare necessities are placed on the balcony. As he leans against the metal fence that separates the inside from the outside and looks up at the sky, he can see the moon through the clouds. How long has it been since I have looked at the night sky like this? Perhaps because of the convenience and busyness of his life, he tends to spend his evenings indoors. This means that he does not have a chance to reflect on himself. Well, I''m so busy trying to cope with the fast-changing daily routine that I don''t have a chance to look at myself He has forgotten. He has missed it. He could have done it anytime he wanted to. It''s twilight Clatter... Clatter... someone comes out through the sliding door. The person who sits next to Chihiro is Suzu, whose long hair is tied up in an appropriate way and who is dressed in expensive-looking silk pajamas. She opens a can of beer in her hand and takes a sip, pouring the cold liquid down her throat. Chihiro-kun, do you want an indirect kiss? She offers him a half-drunk beer. Well, I''m a little tempted to take you up on your offer Not an indirect kiss, of course, but simply a mood to escape with drink. Though Chihiro, who is underage, really doesn''t know if drinking "alcohol" is really refreshing or not. Something on your mind? Yes. I''m not sure if this is the right thing to do It''s a feeling that has been nagging at him for some time now. It is a kind of self-loathing, to put it simply, that finally took shape after today''s incident with Yotsuba. The things Chihiro has done so far. He has held girls according to his feelings, beaten up those whom he did not like, sometimes threatened them with cowardly means, and twisted their righteous arguments with polemics and emotional arguments. The situation surrounding Suzu''s treatment is just a symbol of Chihiro''s methods and what they mean. He has pushed adults around, broken their trust, and put Aika and the others in danger by causing more trouble. But Aika and the others are fine with Chihiro''s methods. And thanks to their trust or their cooperation, Chihiro is now able to do what he does, and he does not think that it is excessive. And, of course, Chihiro has his own ideas and thoughts about this path. But now, he has given Yotsuba, an innocent and pure student council president, a lewd vision. So, he wonders once again if this is the right thing to do. ...Well, you know, I''m thinking about it, too. Yuu-chan is one thing, but even Yotsuba talked to me about it She ignored Principal Ootori''s thing. Well, it seems a bit harsh to a childhood friend whom she once almost fell in love with, but it''s not like there''s an atmosphere to point it out, so just let it go. Suzu then sips her beer. But, I wonder if what Yotsuba is saying is really a good argument ...Well Chihiro blinked, unable to grasp the meaning of what was said. To him, this former young lady, who is still an adult woman, giggles and smiles. Holding back what you want to do most and living while trying to fit in with everyone else...is that normal and proper? But does that make us happy? Or do we have to be happy? ...... Chihiro-kun, we are not trying to cause trouble for others. I think Yuu-chan is just overreacting this time After all, Suzu is somewhat similar to Maria. That dark beauty is aware of her loneliness - she is something foreign to the world, to society, and she is aware and resigned to the fact that she cannot behave as she wants to. Therefore, she knows how to get by somewhat wisely and has found a master named Chihiro. But Suzu has not given up yet. This is probably due to the fact that it started out as a love affair. Many people would not be so convinced if they are told that they have to stand up after losing someone they love - that they have to get back on their feet and find a new love. In Suzu''s case, this is combined with her accumulated sexual desire. Perhaps it would have been different if her head was screwed up to the extent that she could explode and find a random partner. However, in a sense, her upbringing has made her make a rational decision in a strange way. I hate it. I think it''s good to have someone who recognizes and helps me and other girls like Maria-chan. I would be very happy if it was Chihiro-kun But I don''t have the power If you don''t have it, just get it She made it sound so easy. Frankly speaking, if Chihiro could do that, he wouldn''t have a hard time. Well, right now, Chihiro is not looking for fighting power, but financial power, or connections. More than mere power, it is not something that can be obtained overnight and without any procedure. I wonder. Maybe we can manage it. For example... there is a virgin girl who is practically the only daughter of a rich family and is engaged to the principal of the school Kurohane Yotsuba. You want me to get Kurohane-senpai? That''s right Train her own sister. Suzu''s expression was calm, even amused, as she said this. The remaining beer is all consumed. I thought Chihiro-kun had done Yotsuba for that purpose. It''s a classic that a strong sexual experience is unforgettable, isn''t it? It''s a standard in manga and novels I''ve heard that story, too With a few jokes in between. The big sister, who has chosen the path of corruption, whispers to her companion, the boy, to corrupt her little sister who still keeps her integrity. Yotsuba is going to ask you to make her your slave. Isn''t it exciting? Indeed, the invitation was irresistible. CH 104.1 The next day, Suzu and Chihiro went to school together. He used to walk to school alone, but now someone was walking with him. The feeling was fresh and happy. Although his relationship with Maria has improved, he still has a problem walking side by side with her. Although it would be acceptable to walk with Aika, there is a risk of being pestered in this way. On the other hand, Suzu, who is activating her [Cognitive Obstruction], can be with him without being accused by anyone. I''m glad Suzu-san is here ...Geez. I bet you say that to all the girls, no matter who they are I won''t say it. Only Aika and Suzu-san Five is a lot, but he does not intend to say this to any of the girls in an inappropriate manner. Ufufu. I''m so happy Even Suzu, who had been sighing with a glazed look in her eyes, actually seemed to be satisfied. After told this, Chihiro was hugged and felt his back arms wrapped between her ample breasts. Um...when you hug me, I disappear too... If anyone was paying attention to Chihiro, it would appear as if he had suddenly vanished. Don''t worry. It''s not that you disappear, but that people don''t notice you. If someone is staring at you, they will think you are gone when they realize you are gone, not that you suddenly disappeared I see However, inorganic objects such as surveillance cameras cannot be fooled. It''s just the ability to make living things stop noticing them. ...What? So the cameras in the school are also recording you? ...that''s right... There must have been several of those installed at the school gates and other important places. It is said that Suzu''s presence would have been noticed by anyone who watched the recorded or live video. Well, even if they noticed Suzu''s presence through the cameras, it would not be possible to catch Suzu. Still, it was a little amusing to imagine Principal Ootori shouting "Come out, Suzu!" to an empty seemingly empty space.  IDzuDmi Heh? He thinks he hears a strangely prolonged voice from behind him, and an arm covered by the sleeve of the uniform holds his neck firmly. The feeling of the chest plate against his head, which is protruding from the back of the chair, is clearly not that of a boy, but of a girl. AndDD ...It''s a fresh sensation. As he puts down the lunch box he was eating, he turns around to see Maisaka smiling fearlessly at him. What''s wrong? He asked him. For some reason, Maisaka looked dissatisfied. Well, I mean, what''s the matter with you? You should react more thoughtfully. Don''t stand behind me... Sorry, sorry. So? Oh, this, this What was shown in front of him was a sheet of paper. On the surface is a simple table with lines drawn with a ballpoint pen. The vertical column shows two sets of time from 9:00 a.m. to 4:00 p.m., in increments of an hour to an hour and a half. In the horizontal column are eleven names. Ah, a shift list Yeah The maid caf that Chihiro and the other 1-C students will have at the school festival. More specifically, the number of names and the types of names on it indicate that it is a shift list for the members who serve customers. I''ve already asked the other members what they want to do, but you, Fukami-san, and Takatsuki haven''t told me yet. That''s why I came to ask you all together At the sound of his voice, Aika and the others who were eating lunch together leaned forward. Chihiro sees this and takes the paper from Maisaka and puts it on the desk. Only Riko, who was helping the class after school, was calm. Note that Suzu has left Chihiro for a meal break. It is a mystery where and how she eats, since she is not supposed to use the cafeteria or the store. Izumi is helping the student council, right? Yes. I think I''ll be in the student council room for about an hour each on both days He tells Maisaka about the shift that Lucille has just handed down to him. In addition, he will participate in the opening and closing ceremonies as a staff member, so it would be better to avoid the first morning of the first day and the last part of the second day, if possible. Okay. So, Takatsuki... After nodding, Maisaka then glanced at Aika. Oh, I''m... Same shift as Izumi. Understood I haven''t said anything yet!? Thought, I''m fine with that Riko just looked at her with half-open eyes. And now, Maria, asked for the last time, had informed the executive committee of her availability. Like Chihiro, she would be unavailable for the opening and closing ceremonies and other events organized by the committee. Hmm, OK. So you don''t have to work the same shift as Izumi? Yes. I want to come here as a guest Oh, that''s a good idea When Aika muttered something, Maria smiled smugly. The girl seems to have a much richer facial expression than before. Riko seems to be working not only on the front serving customers but also in the kitchen at her own request. She says that she is more suited to cooking. After the three of them had finished communicating their wishes, Maisaka left the desk, saying that he would give them the finalized version later. Chihiro thought that Maizaka seemed to be having a tough time of it. By the way, Aika, the infirmary will be open during the school festival, right? Yes. I''m going to help them a little. It shouldn''t be that busy No one would be stupid enough to get hurt during the festival by combat training, but there are students who get burns and cuts while cooking, children who fall down while running, and so on. The two school nurses at the school have to deal with such users. Aika, who usually helps them, has decided to help out as well. She seems plays the role of a maid or a nurse(?) and she seems to be busy in her own way. Well, can I come and see you when you have some free time? Sure. I won''t be able to talk to you much, and I don''t want you to come here injured Aika says this not because it will increase her workload, but because she is worried about Chihiro. But Riko laughed. Aha. If you get hurt at the maid cafe, Aika will heal you immediately, and you''re usually with her at other places too Yes That''s true, too I''m sorry. I was only half-joking CH 104.2 At the school festival committee, Chihiro no longer had much to do. The meeting ended with a progress check on each task, and the work started immediately after that. The deadline is so close that there is no other choice but to finish the work, so unless there is a fatal delay or problem, all that can be said is "Please do your best" to all. Therefore, Chihiro left the executive committee meeting in less than 30 minutes. I''m a little scared to go to the student council room Well... Yesterday, Yotsuba promised to put the matter on hold. However, how Principal Ootori took her report is another story. It is possible that the agreement was made without his knowledge and dismissed without any consideration. If so, there should have been more movement, but one can never be too sure. ButDD DDChihiro, who was walking with Suzu down the upstairs hallway, stopped abruptly. It was no big deal. It was just a poster peeling off from a bulletin board on the wall they passed. Normally, the poster would have passed by unnoticed, but on this occasion, he happened to notice it and remembered the exchange he had had with Yotsuba sometime ago. As he remembered, this was the place where he had met her. Chihiro-kun? Oh, no. I just wanted to fix that He knows that he is not an upright person like Yotsuba. Still, Chihiro noticed it, and he couldn''t leave it there now that he remembered it, so he walked up to the bulletin board. The reason why the posters were peeling off was because of the large number of posters put up in relation to the school festival. Perhaps a poster was bumped into by a poster user when he/she was putting up another poster, or a poster was pinned in place when he/she tried to move it to make more space...something like that. Thinking of this, he moves the poster and reinserts the pin. Chihiro-kun is surprisingly meticulous, isn''t he? Is it surprising? I mean, you know... It would look bad if a member of the student council ignored this kind of thing, wouldn''t it? He checked the balance from a distance and nodded. Then he suddenly realizes. He wonders if Yotsuba did not pass through this corridor. But if she did, she would have noticed. Of course, it is possible that the poster was removed just a while ago, or she happened to go through another corridor for some business. However, Chihiro felt a certain uneasiness and urged Suzu to go. Suzu-san, sorry to keep you waiting. Let''s go Yes They walk down the corridor to the student council room. Fortunately, no one was in front of the entrance today. He took a deep breath, knocked, and entered the room. Thank you for your hard work After arrived, he smelled the usual coffee aroma. The room also filled with members of the student council. They are working today as usual, but they look up and see Chihiro. Thank you for your hard work Hello, Izumi-kun Ah, servant. Are you feeling better already? Yes, I''m sorry for the trouble I''ve caused you Bowing his head in apology, Chihiro looked up and noticed something strange. He thought that everyone had reacted. However, only Yotsuba, the president of the student council, who was sitting across the entrance, did not react, keeping her face down on her papers. "Is she ignoring me?", that''s what he thought at first. ...Yotsuba? Eh? Yotsuba looks up at Marika''s call. Surprise appears on her slightly hot face, and she hurriedly smiles at Chihiro. Oh, Izumi-kun. Welcome back What appear is a gentle smile. At first glance, the response seems to be the same as usual, but before that, there is a clear difference. It is different from her dislike for Chihiro because of yesterday''s incident; it is as if she is forcibly moving her heavy body. Kurohane-senpai, are you all right? He asks without thinking. Yotsuba''s eyes blinked as if she had been caught off guard. She then turned her face away from his casual gaze and whispered quietly. Whose fault is it? Hmm? It was a very small voice, but even Chihiro could hear it. Lucille, who was standing next to Chihiro, couldn''t have missed it, and she looked at Chihiro with a raised eyebrow. What? Is Yotsuba in bad shape because of something Chihiro did? No, it''s just that... He wonders if that''s so. If this is the effect of yesterday''s [Desire Exposure], it is obviously his fault, but if it is just a physical condition, it is irrelevant. No, of course stress and lack of sleep are factors... No, it''s just a cold. It''s nothing serious, I''ll be fine Yotsuba answered before Chihiro could think of anything else to say. Not only Lucille but also Ayase and Marika let out a sigh of relief. Oh, I see. Yotsuba''s voice sounded unusually angry, so I thought something was wrong Fufu. But I think I may have caught a cold from Izumi kun Take your medicine tonight and go to bed Yes, I will do that And so the atmosphere of the group returned to that of usual. ...Thank goodness. I was saved. Chihiro thought so. Yotsuba kept the promise she made yesterday. So, he could breathe a sigh of relief and takes his seat, taking care of all the easy jobs he can help with. There is not so much paperwork for the student council now that it is just before the school festival. Most of the consultations and coordination with the various organizations have been done, but at this stage, it would be a disaster if there were a lot of budget applications and confirmation documents that would need the Student Council''s approval. And now, the documents that are brought in at this point are mostly those that do not have a tight time limit, which means that the number of the selected few is very limited and it is not good. Although it is tempting to suggest that they should be told earlier, mistakes are bound to occur with a large number of people, and problems are bound to occur in the work process. DDAnd it is the student council''s job to clean up the mess. Ayase separates the degree of urgency of each case and how to deal with it, and Marika plays the calculator with great vigor. Lucille is making final arrangements for the Student Council points race event, while quickly and accurately processing the complicated documents in order of priority. While Yotsuba is busy with the visitors, Chihiro takes care of the relatively quiet matters. In the end, they are busy. With no time to complain, each of them proceeded with their work with coffee and snacks as a source of energy. Thanks to the efforts of the members, the number of tasks is steadily decreasing, and the prospect of a successful completion of the project begins to appear. It was then that a small commotion occurred in the student council room. I can''t. Please leave It all started with Yotsuba''s voice. The members look up at the "unusual declaration" from Yotsuba, and check the situation. The person on the other end of the conversation was a certain second-year class committee member. The subject of the conversation was that they wanted to change the event from a haunted house to a "haunted house maze stamp rally", and that they wanted to change the venue from the audio-visual room to the gymnasium. Indeed, it sounds like an impossible task. Isn''t this a bit harsh, which is unusual for Yotsuba? Ah... Yotsuba raised a small voice at Lucille''s point. Lucille smiled at her and looked back at the bewildered class members. I''m sorry. Well, let me add something. First of all, you can''t change the place now. This is not a good idea The gymnasium will be used for other events, as well as for the opening and closing ceremonies. Even if all the other events were moved somewhere else, it cannot be rented for the haunted house, which requires a large scale set up. But, if you say the audiovisual room is OK, then we can make it work. First of all, go talk to the executive committee and see if you can change the program. If you can come back within an hour, we can rewrite the original application After receiving the explanation, which was quite polite for Lucille, the class committee member bowed and left the student council room. Lucille, Ayase, and Marika saw her off and cheered Yotsuba up. Yotsuba, are you still tired? You can go home now? Yes. It''s worse if Kurohane-senpai isn''t here tomorrow Yeah, I guess so. Well, that wasn''t a mistake. But it''s just that anyone would be annoyed if someone said that at this time ...Thank you, everyone Although the disturbance itself was thus resolved, everyone was probably aware of the fact that this event was symbolic of Kurohane Yotsuba''s discomfort and change. ...Well, Izumi-kun, if you don''t mind, could you send me home? CH 105.1 Could you send me home?. Yotsuba had said so, but when she left the school, she led Chihiro to a park near the school, not to her house or the station. Because the sky was still bright, the lights in the park were not turned on. DDYotsuba chose to be outdoors instead of in a private training area in order not to cause trouble. Moreover, even if some members of the student council pass by, they could simply say that they were taking a break. And now, the two of them, Chihiro and Yotsuba, sit on a bench in the corner, watching children who might be residents of the neighborhood running around. No, the word "two" is wrong. After allDD ...Nee-san, you are here, aren''t you? Suzu answered in a languid voice to Yotsuba''s partially convinced voice. Do you need me too? The feud between the sisters continues. In fact, it could be said that yesterday''s argument has deepened the rift between them. Still, considering the fact that Yotsuba went out of her way to talk to her sister, it is easy to imagine that it was an important matter. With that, Chihiro sat on the left and Yotsuba sat in the middle, and Suzu sat on the right of the bench. The width of the bench was not so wide and their shoulders were almost touching each other. Just so you know, the people around here can''t recognize me Then Izumi kun won''t be able to hear you? Chihiro-kun can see and hear me even when I turn on my ability. But Yotsuba, you won''t be able to hear me, so it''s better to keep touching me Suzu proudly puts her palm on Yotsuba''s lap. Although Chihiro was a little nervous, he put his hand on top of Suzu''s. Yotsuba looked at them quizzically, but finally exhaled without saying anything. ...Let''s not pursue the matter. Now is not the time for unnecessary talk In fact, Yotsuba probably does not have much time to spare. Her cheeks are still flushed as if she had a cold. She looks as if she is too lazy to even open her mouth, which is painful to see. That is probably why the student council members make Chihiro accompany Yotsuba without any hesitation. I don''t catch a cold. Although I haven''t been sleeping well... but in case of emergency, I''ll call someone from home, so it''s not difficult for me to go home alone Yotsuba told this with her eyes narrowed, as if she was having trouble saying it. The guilt of lying to someone close to her. It must have made her heart ache. After all, she would not have wanted to tell a lie if she did not have to. ...it''s my fault, huh? Yes, that''s right A firm affirmative answer. Then, Yotsuba continued to speak, apologetic but not slurring her words. What Izumi kun did to me yesterday...it''s still lingering in my mind Glance... She looked at Chihiro sideways, and there was a thorn in her expression. [Desire Exposure] - the ability to invade another''s personal space at a level far beyond that of [Mind Reading]. Of course, her reaction is like that. If there is anything that is not clear, it is this. Are you saying that the images are still intact? Chihiro has used [Desire Exposure] with a total of five girls so far. Excluding the one who could not successfully read, there were four. All of them showed a good understanding of the images shown to them in their minds. Although some of them became emotionally unstable due to excitement, there was no situation in which the images invaded their consciousness even after almost a day of exposure. At Chihiro''s question, Yotsuba shook her head slowly. I''d like to say yes...but no. The image itself disappeared just as Izumi said. But... Her words trailed off. Chihiro looked at her sideways and saw that her cheeks were more reddish. Her pretty lips opened and closed repeatedly as if she was lost in thought, and then she finally said ...I can''t get rid of that experience, it''s still burned in my mind ...It is true that it takes a lot of determination to talk about it. After all, it''s a lewd image that she consensually accepted. Despite the fact that the person who showed it to her could lie about it, Yotsuba has never been able to forget the one and only sexual experience she had. It''s a hard thing for her, who was raised as a young lady and cherished by her fianc, and who is still a novice. In addition, her lack of sexual knowledge and experience made it such a strong shock to her. This is the same way that childhood experiences have a great impact on one''s sexuality later in life. The less experienced and innocent a person is, the more the sexual excitement leaves a strong impression on his/her mind. It must have bothered her. Perhaps, she was troubled right up to the moment when she asked Chihiro to send her home, but then she made her decision. I can''t discuss this with principal... Yotsuba shook her head with her eyes downcast. And she spoke again. I can''t do that. I can''t tell him that I am suffering on my own because of a decision I made on my ownDDat least not to the principal Because he is her fiance, she is hesitant to discuss her sexuality with him. Also, if she were to tell him, she might provoke Principal Ootori into a rage, regardless of whether or not there is any fault in her actions. And Yotsuba is not willing to go back on a promise made once for her own reasons, she said. Basically, she is too good. Chihiro, who is taking advantage of her good intentions, has no right to say anything. I''m sorry, Kurohane-senpai. It''s one thing if the ability is still affected you, but if it''s already gone, I can''t do anything ...Yeah, you''re right The student council president, probably expecting Chihiro''s answer, turns her head weakly to the side. Is her current situation that hard for her? Maybe you''re not sleeping well because you''ve been pleasuring yourself too much Suzu-san! The direct and sarcastic line caused Chihiro''s voice to become hoarse. But Suzu just stuck out her tongue without seeming to be offended. Sorry, sorry. But you should listen to me, okay? Otherwise, I can''t give you any advice or anything But that doesn''t mean... ...No, it''s fine Yotsuba interrupted Chihiro and shook her head slowly. Nee-san is right. In fact, I could not restrain myself from the indecent act. ...Yesterday''s experience was the first time I experienced anything like this CH 105.2 Yotsuba''s "desire", which was revealed in the private training room yesterday, was very special. That is why Chihiro hesitated to explain to Maria and the others. Even Chihiro, who had seen it firsthand, was doubtful, so it was hard to believe that they would believe him if he told them. ...However, he told Suzu, who was Yotsuba''s sister, and she agreed with him. And this is the vision based on Yotsuba''s image. The first thing Chihiro saw was the principal''s office of the school. The interior illuminated by the lights was not different from the real one. Outside the uncurtained window was dark, and stars were floating in the sky. The senses suggest that Yotsuba''s subconscious mind had specified the condition of "a luxurious room" and Chihiro had associated it with the principal''s office. In the room, there are two figures. One is Yotsuba, who is wearing the school uniform without any problem, sitting on the principal''s chair with her legs crossed. She is sitting comfortably, as if she were a queen, or rather, an empress. Her eyes "looking down" at the other person in the room with a smile, but her smile is very cold and somewhat unapproachable. It is an attitude that the real Yotsuba would never have. At her feet, sitting on the carpeted floor, was not Chihiro but Principal Ootori in a high-class suit. This was the first time for Chihiro to see a vision in which he himself did not appear at all, perhaps because his personality did not match the specified conditions. In any case. Although the girl was a little matured, it was easy to understand at a glance that it was "not an ordinary scene" to see a respectable adult serving a girl who was still just a high school student. You are dressed well, aren''t you, Yuuji-san? ...... Yotsuba said mockingly. Although the voice certainly belonged to Kurohane Yotsuba, the student council president, the impression was completely different from the usual one. It was as if someone else was speaking exactly like her. Perhaps it was the same for Principal Ootori, who only looked up at Yotsuba in amazement. Then, a cold and solemn voice struck Principal Ootori''s ear. What is your reply? Tug... The toes of her shoes lifted President Ootori''s chin. And Principal Ootori''s lips quivered fearfully. Stop it, Yotsuba ...Oh my (Ara) Yotsuba''s eyes narrowed. She stops moving at the unexpected response and releases her legs, exhaling lightly. Principal Ootori smiles in relief at the sensation of release. Then... A pair of shoes kick up Principal Ootori''s chin with a light thud. The force is not strong. Considering his body position, the kick should not have had much force. However, the shock to the victim seems to have been immeasurable. What...? Who allowed you to talk to me like that? Yotsuba looks down at Principal Ootori, whose eyes are wide open. Her foot is now on his head. Do you have anything to say to me? Grit! Principal Ootori bit down on his back teeth. Then, he slowly opens his mouth in humiliation. I''m sorry (Sumanakatta) "Please accept my apologies", right?(Mshiwake arimasendeshita) The heel of her shoes teased the back of his head. ...Please accept my apologies, Yotsuba Yotsuba-sama ...Please accept my apologies, Yotsuba-sama To a younger girl. To his own fiance. To a student at the academy. Being looked down upon, ridiculed, ordered to kneel down must have felt awful. Perhaps he cursed his own life. Giggle... Yotsuba smiled happily as she watched Principal Ootori. Okay, now I want to see your face The balance of power is completely reversed. Or, it should be more than a reversal, since Principal Ootori would not even reject Yotsuba''s feet. Suddenly, the upper shoes on his head are removed. What followed was a new command. Yotsuba silently puts her right foot in front of the eyes of Principal Ootori and tells him. Take off my shoes. After you take it off, lick my feet ...Are you serious? Gah! She puts her shoes on his chin again. Take it off ...okay Yotsuba narrowed his eyes at Principal Ootori''s language, but said nothing this time. The principal, who was wearing a suit, sat upright on the carpet and extended his hands to Yotsuba''s right leg. He took her shoes with his hands and took them off from her feet. Fall... The shoes randomly fell off from his hand and rolled on the carpet. ...Hmm. You throw away your master''s shoes, huh? As she said that, a pair of dark blue socks was placed against Principal Ootori''s mouth. She pries open his lips with a forceful twist, and the socks enter his mouth with her toes. This is your punishment for being a bad dog. Lick me like this. Lick it, suck it, and get the taste of me all over your tongue and brain Don''t make fun of me. I can''t do that I said, "Do it" Her foot is pushed in further. When Principal Ootori involuntarily let his tongue touch the sock, Yotsuba let out an ecstatic laugh. That''s right. That''s it. Come on, keep going. Pleasure me more and more Her expression and her voice clearly showed that Yotsuba was so aroused by the superiority and ecstasy of dominating the man that she was about to climax.  It''s a surprise, isn''t it? That Yotsuba is into SM, and on the S side Stop You talk about "pure relationships", but then you make a guy lick your feet and almost come, don''t you? What would your friends think if they sawDD Stop it! Her screams echoed through the park. However, Yotsuba was still touching Suzu at the moment she raised her voice. So, her presence is not recognized by others due to the effect of [Cognitive Obstruction], and her voice is not heard by anyone except Suzu and Chihiro. Yet, Yotsuba is trembling. Not only that, tears were falling on her knees. I don''t believe it. I can''t believe it. I can''t believe that was my "desire" With a sob, she spits out words of denial. She must deny, must admit. If she does not deny and admit it, she can make a mistakeDDsay, that Chihiro planted a random image in her mind, or something like thatDDshe can''t deny it. Otherwise, she cannot maintain herself. Izumi kun, because you made me crazy, I... Still, Yotsuba does not look back at Chihiro, even as she screams out her vindictiveness. She is afraid that their eyes will meet, that she will see him again. Of course. She only knows what exactly Chihiro''s ability is through hearsay. There is no way she can believe what she hears from him at this moment. However, it also means that she doubts her blood sister as well. It is against Yotsuba''s pride to put the blame on others without checking the facts. Kurohane-senpai... ... Yotsuba shudders at the sound of Chihiro''s voice. Please don''t run away I''m not running away You''re running away. ...Because, whether my ability is really what I said or not, it doesn''t change the fact that you took it on your own will and you can''t forget it Even if Chihiro''s ability was brainwashing. It is Yotsuba who has accepted the challenge that she might be able to overcome it with her willpower. As a result, it is Yotsuba who is being misled because of her lack of willpower. It is true that you are now eager to realize that vision ...! Slap! A dry sound echoed. It seems she didn''t take it easy on him. Still, Chihiro continued to speak, holding back the pain in his cheeks. As if he dared to stroke her self-esteem. You can deny it if you want. The effect of the ability is already gone, so the memory should fade away in a few days It''s normal for things to get fuzzier as time goes on. ...unless she goes back to it over and over again, reinforcing her memory each time. And then Yotsuba shudders. ...No way. The school festival is the day after tomorrow So, you admit it? That your sexual desire is so strong that you can''t stand it even though you''re preparing for an important school festival No way! She almost screamed. I can''t accept that. I''ll never admit it Admitting it would change everything. She would be disqualified from blaming Suzu, and the trust of Principal Ootori would be destroyed. Above all, Yotsuba''s own self-esteem would be damaged. She will surely not be able to forgive herself for being the student council president. Then, let''s deny it once and for all. Let''s look at it once more and let this time blow it all out of the water ...ah... With gentleness, but without regard to Yotsuba''s will, he pressed her cheek. He felt no resistance as he turned her face toward him. Don''t worry. I''m sure you can do it With words of encouragement, Chihiro once again activated his ability, [Desire Exposure], in order to subvert the stout and innocent student council president. CH 106.1 Yotsuba''s family, according to her father, is "a little bit wealthy". The family business is so-called "investor". Not the type that repeatedly makes profit-driven transactions, but rather a type that believes in mid- to long-term investment based on a clear judgment of the potential of a particular asset and the expectation of its future potential. So, to speak, her father invested for the sake of helping others. Well, of course, Yotsuba understands that it is not a simple story since her father is earning profits from it. Still, there are many people who have been saved by her father''s investment. Chihiro believes that this method is a way to do what is called "give-and-take", the duty of the haves to help those in the most difficult times and receive something in return after their success. In addition, her father is a writer and her mother is a musician. They are trying to increase the assets inherited from their previous generation and pass them on to the next generation by using the connections gained through the family business investments for their personal business as well. The connection with Principal Ootori''s family is also through their financial support for Shibahou Academy. DDAnd so, by the time Yotsuba can remember, it was already decided that the heir of the Kurohane family would be Suzu, the elder sister of the Kurohane family. Whether Suzu would be the direct heir or whether Suzu''s spouse would be the heir was a matter of some flux, but in any case, Suzu, the eldest daughter, would play a very important role. Neither Suzu nor Yotsuba was dissatisfied with the decision. Yotsuba was young and obedient, and Suzu was a bright girl. Although physically weak and frequently ill, Suzu had an "eye" for seeing the essence of things and excelled in her classroom studies. She had a good relationship with her sisters, and Yotsuba also loved her kind sister. However, this environment gradually changed with the passage of time. The first change was the engagement of her sister. It was to the eldest son of the Principal Ootori family, a man who is the principal of the school. Although it was a perfect match, his busy schedule made it difficult for him to take over the Kurohane family. Therefore, it was decided that Suzu would join the opposing family, and Yotsuba would be the successor of the Kurohane family. Do your best, Yotsuba. I''ll be rooting for you Yes. Thank you very much, Onee-sama Yotsuba had no complaints about this either. Study hard, graduate from school, find a partner, and be married. What Yotsuba has to do is almost the same. In fact, she even felt honored to take over her big sister''s role. Suzu seemed to be happy after the engagement. She went out on dates on weekends and holidays and happily told Yotsuba stories as her souvenirs, which was the ideal woman for her. Because of this, Yotsuba wants to be like her sister. With this in mind, she devoted herself to study, exercise, and socializing. Unlike Suzu, Yotsuba was physically strong, and she gradually became more successful in various fields than Suzu ever was. Perhaps it was a matter of luck, too. She was blessed with good teachers and good friends. Even when she fell down or had an accident, she was never seriously injured. She was hardly ever caught in the rain on her personal visits, and it was a common occurrence that she happened to get what she was looking for or what she wanted. DDIt is as if the world is blessing Yotsuba-chan. That is what someone said to her one day. It was some time later that Yotsuba''s "Luck" was recognized as a [Lost Item] ability. Always twisting causes and effects to help herself, such power was recognized as rank B. Everything was going well. The world was full of happiness. Until her sister, Suzu''s fianc, became very ill. Ever since Suzu was informed of this illness, she has been depressed. She tried to smile in front of Yotsuba, but it became more and more difficult. After his death, she became a different person. She became lethargic and desperate. This is the same as if Onee-sama were dead too ...ahaha. I guess so. Maybe I should just die Yotsuba slapped Suzu''s cheek and asked her to correct herself, but Suzu only giggled and laughed. She took care of her in the hope that she would recover, but she started to pleasure herself in front of her''s eyes. With nausea in her throat, she left her sister''s room and never saw her again. Not until recently, when she saw her again. Her parents had told her to "forget Suzu", but Yotsuba had not. Not in a good way, but in a bad way. As an object of disgust and antipathy. ...Since then, she decided not to be like her. The admiration she once had for her was reversed and turned into a fierce hostility. From then on, Yotsuba also has been better than ever. She has never cut corners in her schoolwork and has taken up numerous lessons, and at the same time, she has not neglected her friendships and has taken the initiative in taking on troublesome jobs such as being a class committee member. She has worked hard and accumulated achievements that are sufficient to be called an ideal honor student. She has done her duty as a proud inheritor of her father''s legacy by practicing his teachings. She did this without relying on her [Luck]. And because of this, Yotsuba''s strong will added a new function to the always-on function of [Luck]. That was [Luck Sharing]. It is Yotsuba''s ability to share her exceptional good fortune with others. The more people she shares it with, the more the effect will be equally divided and equally exerted. It is the embodiment of the will that everyone should be happy little by little. Yotsuba has been using this power as a "spell" for those who are close to her and those who have become close to her. The number of these spells is now approaching a hundred, and no longer, depending on one''s ability, can bring about any meaningful level of good fortune. She is engaged to Principal Ootori. She received excellent grades at Shibahou Academy and became the president of the student council. Everything was going well. And then... ...Why?  Sitting on a bench, Yotsuba mutters to no one in particular. DDThe content of the second vision was almost the same as the first. The only difference was that it was more extreme than the first one. She looks down on Principal Ootori and orders him to lick her feet, which he does. Watching him lick her feet, she felt the sensation, trembled with pleasure, and was elated to the point of climax - so far, nothing has changed. However, this time, she also took Principal Ootori''s thing out of his pants with her foot, and made him come by handling it with her socks on. And this time, she climaxed with pleasure. ...This time and last time, the two visions included a perverted act that Yotsuba did not know. According to Chihiro, it was probably the result of Yotsuba''s undefined feelings which had been "interpreted" by Chihiro''s knowledge. The truth of this is not known. Why did I want to do that? Yotsuba could no longer deceive herself. Now that she is out of the second exposure, Yotsuba''s whole body is filled with a tremendous feeling of excitement. She hugged herself with her arms, trying to suppress the urge to pleasuring herself right now. From her condition, it could be said that it was Yotsuba''s own wish. Otherwise, she would not have been so excited. Because of this, she has no choice but to admit it, no matter how unbelievable it is. But thenDD You''re stressed Eh? It was hard for you, wasn''t it? Trying so hard to look good, to do your best, to play the perfect honor student. So you wanted to be selfish. That''s why you wanted to do the things you were never supposed to do "What are you talking about?" Yotsuba turned around to argue with her sister, Suzu, and was absolutely mortified when she saw the look on her face. A gentle smile with narrowed eyes. The loving attitude of her sister made Yotsuba see the image she had longed for in the past. CH 106.2 She wants to say "No", but she is at a loss for words. While trying her best to hold back the urge to cling to her, she opens her mouth. ...it''s not hard at all. It''s natural to work hard But why is it that Yotsuba is the only one who works harder than all the other kids? I was born into a family like that, it''s my duty So you were not born in Kurohane''s house because you wanted to be? The words pierce her. Yotsuba, I heard you say that "I have nothing to carry". I don''t know what you'' mean when you talk about something that doesn''t weigh much ...stop saying that Yotsuba shakes her head and closes her eyes. She doesn''t want to listen to her sister, knowing that her attempts to block out her voice are a sign that she''s on to something. No. I''m not. I''ve been trying ...for what? ...eh? From the left. Chihiro asks quietly. I have seen some people who work harder than others. All of them always had a reason for their efforts. Why did you work so hard? It was to take over the family What do you want to do now that you''ve taken over? I want to help people in need by investing That''s right. That''s what Yotsuba had been taught since she was a child, and yes, it''s the right thing to do for her. That''s why she has been working hard to become a person who can help others. Really? But wasn''t there anything else you wanted to do? "What else do I want to do?" She doesn''t have anything like that. But then Suzu preceded Yotsuba''s words for a moment. When you were in middle school, you used to play tennis every day, but you quit, right? DD!? This is a memory she had forgotten... or, rather, was trying to forget. But now Suzu has dug up the past that Yotsuba had been pushing to the corner of her memory with pinpoint accuracy. And she was right, Yotsuba was a tennis enthusiast in middle school. She thought she was talented, and there was a time when she wanted to become a pro. Even now, trophies of her good results in tournaments are still displayed in her house. But those were the old days. After all, she gave up tennis as soon as she entered high school. Besides, Shibahou Academy did not have a tennis club, and she did not have enough time to join the local community or other organizations. If you hadn''t taken over the family, you could have played tennis Whose fault is it that...? Before she knows it, Yotsuba realized she had misspoken. Certainly, Suzu was the reason Yotsuba had to take over the house. When the former principal died and the engagement was broken off, Suzu was free. If Suzu had not been in a state of depression, it would have been Suzu who got engaged to Principal Ootori. The succession would have reverted to the eldest daughter again, and Yotsuba could have lived her life as she wished. But that way of thinking is an act of admitting "I am dissatisfied with my current environment". Yeah. It''s my fault Simply, Suzu nodded her head. Because of me, Yotsuba has had to bear things she shouldn''t have had to bear. I am sorry. I''ve put you through a lot of hardship, trouble, and worry Why... "You''re apologizing now?" With the same voice and face as in the past, Suzu cornered Yotsuba''s heart and blamed her. She cornered the one who''s supposed to be saying the right thing. She trying to treat Yotsuba like a spoiled child when she has been an honor student and has been helpful to everyone. It''s hard, isn''t it? It''s okay, you can complain as much as you want. Because it''s my fault. You have the right to criticize me Do I really want to hear that now? And if I speak out now, if I give up my role, who will take over the house!? Yotsuba stood up, shaking off her hands from Suzu''s laps. But when she turned around, Suzu was nowhere to be seen. It was natural. As long as her ability is active, no one who is not touched by Suzu can recognize her. Yotsuba cannot hear Suzu''s reply. Instead, it was Chihiro who answered. I don''t know about that, and it doesn''t matter now ...huh He saw her with cold eyes. They were frightening eyes, as if they could see into the depths of Yotsuba''s heart. And she''s not wrong. Because his [Mind Reading] ability has read some feelings that were brooding in Yotsuba''s heart. Kurohane-senpai. No, "Yotsuba" He then called her by her first name, and just that alone made her heart flutter. I don''t need your position or pretense. Let me hear what you really want, what you desire. But then I want you to be mine DDThe words made a startling impression on Yotsuba''s heart. Yotsuba''s good family background, good grades, and sociable personality made her popular among the male students. Yotsuba has received many confessions of love, and some of them have been similar in tone. However, Chihiro''s words have a different weight from those spoken by a man who knows nothing about it. He knows. He is more deeply involved in Yotsuba''s circumstances and inner life than his parents or Principal Ootori. Also that imager He wants Yotsuba even though he has directly saw the scene of her pleasure in torturing a man. In addition, the way he says that he wants Yotsuba seems to be a reflection of Yotsuba herself in her arrogant attitude - in her "Desire". Perhaps, he would really affirm "Yotsuba as she is". That was Yotsuba''s thought. Just as he made his sister, Suzu, who had abandoned everything and stagnated, fall in love with him. ...no. I can''t do that. It would make me weak. Besides, Izumi kun has a lover Aika knows all about it and agrees. Besides, you don''t have to think too hard about it. If you feel uncomfortable, you can think of it as a "deal" Deal The word slips into her stubborn mind. Yes. I accept Yotsuba''s desire and cooperate with you so that you can be satisfied. In return, Yotsuba will be mine "But I don''t intend to keep you under my control 24 hours a day. I also not asking you to break off your engagement to Principal Ootori", Chihiro added that. DDThere is no contradiction between an engagement and a lover''s relationship and a master-slave relationship. What he is saying is that Yotsuba should keep her engagement, keep jer love for Principal Ootori, and keep Chihiro at the top of her mind. You can continue to be the student council president and the heir to the family if you want to. Yotsuba''s wishes are not bound. As long as the burden is lifted from your mind, the outcome will be different even if you do the same thing "It''s give and take", Chihiro added. What Yotsuba gets is peace of mind. And Yotsuba offers loyalty and convenience in times of need. ...It''s a nice deal But, you can reject it No She shakes her head and replies. That''s a nice deal. But she has betrayed the trust of everyone around her, asking her to give up her soul for something as tangible as peace of mind. And yet, she cannot refuse. Her heart understands. If she surrenders herself to him, she will find peace in her heart. Yotsuba''s desires are acknowledged and released. ...let me think about it for a night... That was Yotsuba''s answer. She knew that she was doing what the other party wanted her to do, but she turned her eyes away from the important part. After all, it was her own wish. CH 107.1 With a background of fading orange light in the sky, which was turning to darkness. Kurohane Yotsuba stood at the entrance of the principal''s office and knocked twice on the door. Come in Excuse me She waited for a reply from inside, before entering the room. After a half-second pause, she turned around politely, closed the door behind her, and bowed to her fiance who was sitting at the desk. Principal Ootori responds to this gesture with a raised hand in a hawkish manner, which is a sign of respect for his fiancee as well as respect for his position as the principal and her position as a student. Thank you for your hard work. It seems that all the preparations are going smoothly Yes. All the work of the student council has been completed without incident There are still some classes working, and the executive committee is putting the final touches on their work. The public morals committee also plans to leave a few people on school to supervise the students who will be staying overnight. Overall, the preparations are not finished, and all that remains is to hope that tomorrow will be smooth and without any problems. At Yotsuba''s reply, Principal Ootori nodded, stood up, and looked back out the window. Tomorrow, huh? I''m looking forward to it Yes For the students, this is the school festival they have been waiting for. They will have the chance to experience it three times, and each time will leave them with different memories. Even Yotsuba, as the student council president, is deeply moved by this school festival. ...Yuuji-san may have had enough of it by now... That''s harsh Principal Ootori smiles as he turns his body back toward the room. But he frowned as if he had noticed something. But that''s unusual. You asked me to meet with you at this time of the day, and yet here you are, making small talk. It''s not like you Indeed Yotsuba chuckles and affirms the point. In the evening, even though they are in the principal''s office with no one to disturb them, there are still many students left in the school. And it is not like "Yotsuba" to show her face as a childhood friend and fiance in a private conversation at this time. However, for Yotsuba, it doesn''t matter right now. And now, she took a step forward. After her feet are on the carpet and her center of gravity is fully shifted, she takes another step. She slowly moves closer to Principal Ootori. Her attitude probably made him feel uncomfortable. Yotsuba? He calls out to her calmly, using their private names, although he is accusing other people of speaking inappropriately. Your eyes are red, are you all right? You haven''t slept much, have you? I''m fine. But more importantly... Yotsuba looked up at him and told him with a slight blush on her cheeks. I have a favor to ask you A favor? Yes. I just can''t hold out any longer. ...Will you listen to me? ...... She could see Principal Ootori was puzzled by her upward glance. It seemed that he was not used to being seduced by a woman and did not have much experience with women. Even though he was much older than Yotsuba, and he usually showed his dignity as an adult. ButDD ...he is cute. A faint feeling of superiority comes to her mind. She remembered Ayase''s suspicious knowledge that many women are attracted to the gap between a normally good-looking guy and a girl. Maybe it was not a mistake at all. Phew... Principal Ootori exhales lightly and smiles. If there''s anything I can do, I''m listening. Just ask Thank you very much. Then, will you be my servant? ...eh? A look of exclamation appeared on his handsome face. And a few seconds passed without any response. Meanwhile, Yotsuba just looked up at him with a smile. At last, he asked her with a look of disbelief on his face. W-what did you just say? I said, will you be my servant? Is this some kind of a joke? Or is it a secret word? No. Of course not She understands why he said that. In fact, Yotsuba herself would have reacted in a similar way if she had been told a few days ago. Just a private moment is fine. I am asking you to kneel to me, obey me, and become my slave to be tortured at my will. ...Oh, and don''t worry, I won''t make any unreasonable demands financially Wait, Yotsuba Principal Ootori''s hand gripped Yotsuba''s shoulder. What in the world are you talking about? If it''s not a joke, it''s even more laughable. I know you''re not the kind of girl who talks like this without a reason... It hurts, Yuuji-san ...huh? I''m sorry A small voice startled Principal Ootori, and he hastily withdrew his hand. Yotsuba, on the other hand, lightly brushed her shoulder with her hand and exhaled. She then looked up at him and his eyes were upset. It was as if he was looking at something he did not understand. It''s never happened before that he looked at her like this. ...As she expected, it was going to be like that. But her heart ached, even though she had half-expected it. I''ve been holding back for a long time ...holding back? Yes. I had to keep playing the honor student under pressure. And because of this... I have a desire to dominate people, men ...Do you know what you''re talking about? Of course, I know what I''m saying She knows that it is a desire that would be considered wrong by the general public. That it is an action that could destroy all the trust that exists in the world. And yet. I''m asking you to do this because I''m at my limit. I can only talk about it with you, Yuuji-san ...that''s... Am I being too harsh? I don''t like it when you talk like that Principal Ootori shook his head in disagreement. He exhales deeply, closes his eyelids, and ponders for a few seconds. The calmness with which he understood the abruptness of the conversation in just a few seconds and was able to formulate his opinion is an indication of his personality and ability. After he has finished his thought, he looks down at Yotsuba with quiet eyes. And then, words like a child''s words are spun from her fianc''s lips. If you really mean what you say, I must correct your thinking. No matter what the reason, it is wrong for human beings to dominate others ...Yuuji-san Do you understand me, Yotsuba? His voice and eyes are very gentle. She can tell that he is really thinking about Yotsuba and saying that. So Yotsuba dropped her head. ...Yes, I understand very well Well, good She did not see Principal Ootori''s face at this time, but she could sense from the tone of his voice that he was relieved. She could tell that he believed in her, that he understood her when she answers him this, and that even if things got temporarily out of hand, she would soon recover. But... that''s what she doesn''t like about him. What''s with that superior attitude? Do you think you understand my suffering just by listening to a few words you said to me? Do you think that you have just pointed out the mistakes and that everything is over without even trying to understand my inner feelings? While you say that domination is an evil act, isn''t what he is doing just an attempt to impose the difference of gender, age, and power? Still, Yotsuba takes a step backward, pushing these thoughts away. Principal Ootori does not move. He is probably just casually watching her movement. CH 107.2 I understand very well. Words alone are useless... Taking advantage of Principal Ootori''s opportunity, Yotsuba swung her right leg up with a momentum. As she swung her right leg out almost without any preliminary movement, it is a kick with a half-hearted effort. Still, Yotsuba has been trained for nearly three years at this school. And sure enough, the instep of her upper shoe kicked the vital point of Principal Ootori. At this moment, she felt a strangely soft texture through his suit pants. This is the first time that she has tasted such a sensation, since vital point attacks are basically forbidden in the class. Unfortunately, this kick did not end up in crushing him. Though it is a vital point, it seems that it is not so easy to destroy. Perhaps, it would be difficult to crush "it" without kicking "it" as hard as possible. While Yotsuba was thinking about such a long time. DDDD!? Principal Ootori''s face was distorted by the intense pain, tears were streaming down his face, and his body was shaking unsteadily. However, he managed to stay where he was, and tried to adjust his body position while enduring the pain. ButDD There are a lot of openings She lands a second successful foot strike. And so, Principal Ootori''s dominant right foot was swatted away, and he fell awkwardly. He falls on his buttocks and looks up at Yotsuba. Thus, the hierarchical relationship is reversed. Pant... Yotsuba looks down at her fiancee and lets out a gasp of ecstasy. She felt so good looking down on the person she usually looks up at. Yo-Yotsuba? Yes, Yuuji-san? She asked back while lifting her leg and slowly lowering it between Principal Ootori''s legs. She was careful not to put too much pressure on it, and as she squeezed it, a moan escaped from his adult male mouth. Principal Ootori stared at Yotsuba while enduring the continuing pain in his groin. What do you think you''re doing? As you can see. If you don''t listen to me when I ask you, I''ll force you to do what I say ...Don''t be stupid. What''s the point of this? It''s fun for me. What more do I need? ... Despite Principal Ootori''s exclamation, Yotsuba pulled out her smartphone from her uniform pocket. She then activates the camera and presses the shutter button, capturing her feet and Principal Ootori on the screen. *Takes picture* The camera takes a number of pictures in continuous mode. At this moment, Principal Ootori started to move to raise himself up, but Yotsuba held him at her will by squeezing between his legs. Yotsuba then further manipulated the photos she had just saved and put away the smartphone. I sent it to you by e-mail, so it''s useless to take it away from me, right? ...Are you serious? Oh, my. I thought you already understood how serious I was He is easily silenced when she says this while putting her weight on her leg between his legs. And with a giggle and a smile of superiority, Yotsuba decides to make further preparations. She pulls out another pair of metal handcuffs - this time from her uniform pocket - and restrains Principal Ootori with his hands behind his back. Please don''t be violent if you don''t want your picture to be leaked If I scream now, you''ll be the one in trouble Do what you want. Luckily for me, I don''t think I''ll be in too much trouble ...are you using [Luck]? Yes. After all, I was pleasuring myself the night before yesterday and last night, and I didn''t sleep well. So, I wasn''t confident that I wouldn''t have an accident if I didn''t activate [Luck] Yotsuba answered clearly with her cheeks stained with embarrassment, but without showing any sense of apology. ...That''s right. After her desire was released by Chihiro, she spent one more night pleasuring herself. In fact, her excitement was higher on the second day. Partly because she had been shown harder visions, and partly because she had not slept well enough to use her rational mind. And most of all, Yotsuba''s desire was something that could not be replaced by self-pleasuring. After all, the more she tried to resist, the more her desire increased. Feeling guilty of doing something immodest and wrong. And the common sense thought that if she doesn''t sleep early, she will not be able to sleep tomorrow has accelerated her stress, and she has fallen deeper and deeper into it. She wants to do it. She wants to bring a man to her knees. A grown man, if possible. A serious and sincere man, like Principal Ootori. So, as she thought this, she climaxed more times than she could count, and the next thing she knew, morning had arrived. She was so tired from this and lack of sleep for two days in a row that she just fell into bed and thought.... ...she doesn''t want to go to school. It''s something she usually don''t think about. And yet she thought it on the day of "the preparation for the day before the school festival". The thought was not immediately shaken off, but it continued to flutter in Yotsuba''s mind for a few minutes. Finally, Yotsuba understood. ...She''s weak. She can''t even control her own desires. She''s trying to escape with the comfort of self-indulgence, abandoning her responsibility. And she is not qualified to laugh at or condemn her sister, Suzu. ...fufu. Ahahaha~ Yotsuba kept laughing until a servant came to see what was going on. She felt her heart was falling fast. She had taught herself to be strictly disciplined, but once she had tasted the taste of depravity, she could not resist it. AndDD DDShe also turned off the ability of [Luck Sharing] and regained the [Luck] that she had been sharing. At that moment, for the first time in a long time, her body was filled with a sense of omnipotence and her mind was at peace. She''s still tired and sleepy, but in this state, [Luck] protects her even if she''s distracted. And she thought to herself, "I have to see him". She takes a shower, put on her uniform, and after stuffing her stomach with breakfast, she leaves for the school. For some reason, she was so excited in the car that she couldn''t sleep. Yotsuba, let''s hear your answer. Will you be mine or not? Izumi Chihiro''s question seemed completely different from the previous ones. Fufu. ...Izumi-kun, why do I have to become your "property"? You''ve gone over the edge again, huh...? I don''t mind if you do, but I won''t forgive you if you hurt Chihiro-kun Ah. Nee-san, what can you do? Yotsuba''s inability to think, the excitement of depravity, and the omnipotence of her abilities have made her insanely arrogant. Wealth, power, and strength of ability... what can Chihiro and the others who are inferior to him in all of these areas do? Whenever she thought so and acted condescendingly, Suzu, who hid her presence by [Cognitive Obstruction], beat her down mercilessly. Especially in the battle with flesh and blood, Suzu''s ability is extremely strong. But for better or worse, she had forgotten about Suzu because of the lack of association between Suzu and the image of combat. ...It''s pathetic to be protected by a woman Chihiro''s eyes narrowed as he advanced. Slam! With a wide step, Yotsuba defended herself with both arms against a right fist. The impact was much heavier than she had imagined, as if their bones creaked against each other. And she involuntarily takes a step or two backward. If Chihiro had aimed at her face, he might have hurt her cheek. To return the blow, she threw a backward kick with all her might, which Chihiro evaded with a light step. I don''t want to hit girls as much as possible Even if I attack you, is that okay? Of course Yotsuba was at a loss for words when he nodded at her as a matter of course, in an attempt to provoke him. Then Suzu quietly said. Yotsuba, what do you think you can do by yourself? Yes, although I like Yotsuba much more now than before...you''ll be ruined if you keep that attitude up. No one will understand your desires. You''ll be abandoned by everyone, isolated, and you''ll die unfulfilled ...you''re being very, very realistic Well, I know a girl who went through something similar Chihiro then asked again. So, I approve of Yotsuba... So, Yotsuba, are you willing to be mine? ...Hearing so, she didn''t have a choice anymore. No. Maybe this is what Yotsuba really wanted. Someone who would accept her for who she is even if she reveals her ugly truth. Someone who would allow her to be herself. Beside him, there is her sister, and they can accept each other. And now back to the current situation, Yotsuba smiles and puts her hand on her stomach. Right now, I''m feeling very good, even though I haven''t slept much. I''m doing great... Then, I''m going to ask you again. Yuuji-san, will you be my servant? CH 108 I refuse Even though he had lost the freedom of his hands and had his picture taken, the principal of the school remained resolute. He is not a [Lost Item], but an ordinary person, and from his background, he is an artist - he must have little experience in battles and rough times, but he still stares at Yotsuba not as his "fiancee" but as his "enemy". Yotsuba, on the other hand, smiles unconcernedly. Then, I guess I have no choice but to publish the photo Do what you want. If you do, I''ll just report you to the police One with the other. Principal Ootori is faced with prejudice and loss of trust. At worst, Yotsuba will be arrested and lose her bright future. If anything, Yotsuba is more at risk. The student council president, who has an air of an empress, nodded her head calmly without losing her composure. I see. If you report me, it will certainly be settled. Yuuji-san will also have to resign from the position of the principal... although I feel sorry for the students and staff who lost the student council president and the principal at the same time ... Threats that are not carried out are meaningless. By showing the definite risk to the people around him, not to himself, sincere and good Principal Ootori will not be able to make a move. For example, if a photo of "a man in a suit having an illicit sexual intercourse with a girl in a school uniform in the principal''s office" with his face blurred out is circulated, how much guilt will be incurred? At the same time, Principal Ootori''s own authority will surely be damaged, so it may be a question of whether it is worth it or not. ...Even so, I will not become your slave... Haa~... Yotsuba let out a breath, looking really bored. It can''t be helped. Well then, let''s teach your body a lesson She withdrew her right shoe and lightly kicked Principal Ootori''s body and rolled him on the carpet. Then she brought her sock-covered toe close to his mouth. ... with her eyes blazing with excitement. Lick it ...... You stupid dog Suddenly, her toe is pushed in. Still Principal Ootori did not seem to want to lick her feet, but Yotsuba did not care. Whenever he tried to push the foot out of his mouth, body, or jaw, she would push it in again and continue to push the foot into his mouth. Oh... it''s far from ideal, but it feels good Principal Ootori is breathing through his nose, as if he is unaware that he is doing so desperately. When she finally took out her feet after a few minutes had passed, her socks were covered with Principal Ootori''s saliva. Regardless of how much he tried to resist, it seems that he could not keep from licking them completely. And when she asks, "How is the taste of your fiance''s socks after a day of wearing them?", it brings back his thoughts and feelings. The eyes of the school principal also somewhat stunned and no longer reflect the scenery. But for Yotsuba, this does not seem to matter at all. And to her question, Principal Ootori answer it with the following words. It''s sticky and disgusting Still, she ignores his answer and she takes off her sock, trying not to touch the wet part, and pushes it into Principal Ootori''s half-open mouth again. ...! Don''t spit it out, okay? She tells the squirming Principal Ootori, and her gaze falls on his lower half of his body. She unbuckles his belt and pulls down his zipper. She then took off his pants and pulled out his penis with her left foot. At this act, Principal Ootori spits out a sock and shouts in a panic. Hey, what are you doing!? You can''t even keep a simple promise, huh? You''re such a stupid man Yotsuba''s reply was not a response. She just took off her left sock and stuffed it into Principal Ootori''s mouth. Ignoring his moaning again, she now pulls up her skirt and puts her hand on her panties. Seeing this, Principal Ootori''s eyes widen in surprise. While he is transfixed by what he has never seen before, Yotsuba removes her panties from her legs completely. The panties, which were wet and visible from a distance, were placed on Principal Ootori''s semi-erect penis, mainly on the inner part of the crotch. Why are you growing so big? Hentai-san .... With a sneer, Yotsuba then takes out a handkerchief. She puts it over her panties and mutters. I wouldn''t want to touch you directly with my hand, by any chance The girl''s slender hand then grips the penis through the fabric. The girl''s hand begins to make love to the penis with a faltering but surprisingly gentle touch. Squeeze... How is it, Yuuji-san? How does it feel to be rubbed by my panties and handkerchief? It feels good, doesn''t it? Her cuss words come out of her mouth one after another. Of course, it feels good, right? Because... you have a harder erection than before ~~~! Principal Ootori shakes his head with an indefinite scream. He wants to say she was wrong, however, he was not convincing at this moment. Yotsuba also continued her hand movements without taking any action. She sends pleasure to his penis gently. It''s called "shiko-shiko...", isn''t it? How is it? Does it feel good? Do you want me to do it more? The lewd words are repeated, and the hand becomes faster and faster. Principal Ootori shook his head, but his facial expression and breathing indicated that he was becoming more and more absorbed in the pleasure. Come on, come on, shiko-shiko, shiko-shiko.... doppyu-doppyu.... At last, Principal Ootori''s penis bounces with a sound of laughter. Yotsuba quickly removes her hand, and under her eyes, the semen overflowing from his glans soaks through her panties and handkerchief, exposing it to the air. Fuahh~... Yotsuba''s body trembled. She shivered, though she doubts that Principal Ootori understood what she meant by that. *Pant* *Pant...* Fufu. You''ve cum. You spewed your white thing on a younger girl, a student, your fiance''s panties. You poor thing Yotsuba whispers with a hearty and amused smile, then takes a key out of her pocket and removes the handcuffs. She then puts it back in her pocket and leaves Principal Ootori. Yuuji-san. Now, why don''t we do this? Let''s end our engagement. Of course, the reason for the termination will be for your own reasons ...... Slowly, Principal Ootori lifts his hand. He takes out a sock from his mouth and throws it down on the carpet. His eyes were vacant, and his voice was full of regret. No. ...that would be a shame for your parents ...... So, I''m gonna get you back on your feet. I promise Sigh... Yotsuba sighs for the umpteenth time. Do what you want. But I won''t go back to the way I was. I promise She leaves the room with a spitting sound. She does not pay attention to her socks lying on the carpet, her handkerchief and panties still covering the penis, and Principal Ootori himself lying there in a daze. She then leaves the principal''s office and goes to another part of the school building. She goes to the rented room in the private training room, locked the door, and turned her euphoric voice to the void. ...It''s over, Master She now can see. She now can see Suzu and Chihiro, who have hidden from the public eye by the ability of [Cognitive Obstruction]. Because she is already under the influence of Chihiro''s [Domination]. Thank you, Yotsuba Chihiro pulls himself away from Suzu and smiles at her. It seems that this is the only thing that makes Yotsuba happy, and she walks up to him with an innocent, childlike smile on her face. However, she does so with a lewd glaze in her voice. Master, is everything all right? Yes. I''ve erased the recorded data Chihiro means the audio of his swearing to Principal Ootori that he would stay away from Suzu. While Yotsuba make a commotion, he has deleted the audio in the IC recorder and the backups on Principal Ootori''s PC with Suzu. Although he couldn''t check the external media or the cloud... anyway, he doesn''t care if it''s still there or not. After all, it is not something that can be used as a proof of expulsion, more like an insurance or a warning. Since the media itself was not stolen, there is no way to identify the culprit. So, the question, how long he will pay attention to Chihiro after what happened to Yotsuba? Hopefully Principal Ootori will get the message, "Don''t bother me any more". ...this is a complete villain... Yes. Including me, I guess Yotsuba is somewhat proud of herself even as she says this. She seems to have completely blown her mind. She has changed tremendously, but if anything, this is her true self. Or perhaps, her repressed life until now may have brought her up to the present state. By the way, Yotsuba, I know it''s a little late to start this, but aren''t you tired of using honorifics for someone younger than you? If you don''t like it, you can change it No, I don''t mind. Please let me do so to show myself that you are the only man I respect Well, that''s nice to hear Yotsuba pledged her allegiance to Chihiro, who expressed affirmation of her desire. Perhaps the decisive factor was that Suzu followed him and mercilessly beat Yotsuba. It hurts. I can''t help but be happy in spite of the pain The proof of her [Domination] is shown by the carving on her stomach. I swear. I will be yours. From now on, I will love only you And so, Yotsuba accepted Chihiro with a single vow. She proclaims somewhat proudly, and carves the proof of Chihiro''s [Domination] in her belly. After that, it''s a scheme. In order to control Principal Ootori, they discussed what they needed to do to satisfy Yotsuba''s desires and put it into action, interspersed with preparations for the school festival. As a result, it turned out to be better than expected, much better than they had expected. It may be that Yotsuba''s desire was that strong.... It was also proved that the [Desire Exposure] that created the opportunity was extremely dangerous. DDThis ability can easily distort a person if the time and place are right. Yotsuba, I''ll take responsibility for what happened Chihiro mutter to himself. But the girl in front of him interprets it in her own way and her mouth breaks into a smile. Then, Master, please give me a reward Reward? Yes Yotsuba then rolls up her skirt in reply. She reveals her modestly thickened crotch. The panties, which were supposed to cover it, are not there because it was used for the blame to Principal Ootori earlier. The area, which was still wet enough at that moment, is now overflowing with moisture. Please hold me Her moist eyes look at Chihiro. There is no hesitation in her heart. He could see that she was asking him to break her heart. Still, he asks her one more time as a ritual. You''ll only be a virgin once in your life That''s why I''m offering it to you right here, right now Chihiro nodded in agreement. Suzu, who giggles at their exchange, opens the sliding door on the wall of the room. Among the tools placed in a messy manner are two mats for practicing various throwing techniques. These mats can serve as makeshift beds if these mats are spread out quickly enough. After Suzu puts it down, she leans her back against the wall. To this, Chihiro expresses his gratitude to her with his eyes and turns to face Yotsuba. He saw Yotsuba had a graceful demeanor. Looking at her again, Yotsuba is not just a girl. Even a single gesture or a simple standing posture makes her look like a lady, and the way she wears her school uniform shows her cleanliness. In her clear and clear eyes, instead of the rational light of the past, he can feel the light of a challenging will, which brings out a different dignified atmosphere. Master Yotsuba He reached out with his right hand and combed her hair. Short hair with an amber headband. The texture was smooth and shiny, as if she had taken good care of it. Yotsuba was accepting it entrancingly, but suddenly she looked at Suzu as if something was on her mind. She then asked a question to Chihiro. ...Do you like long hair? Hmm... I guess you could say so I see. Then, I''ll grow it out, too While he hears her teasing words, he withdraws his hand from her hair. He then held her shoulders with both hands, and she shivered. Mmm Are you okay? Yes. ...I mean, I think my body is too sensitive There is no disgust on her face as she was with Principal Ootori. So, Chihiro hugs Yotsuba and puts his lips to hers. She does not seem to be upset by the first kiss and puts her hands on Chihiro''s chest and leans her weight on him. This reaction is very submissive. In response to the innocent girl''s lewd reaction, he does not hesitate to insert his tongue into her mouth. Chihiro guessed that she would be more pleased if he was a little rough with her. So, he devours her lips and mouth hungrily. It was a kiss that left Yotsuba no time to catch her breath. Because of this, Yotsuba''s breathing was ragged when they parted their lips. But at the same time, her eyes were filled with endless sensuality. Seeing her eyes like that, Chihiro lifted her body in a princess-like hug and pushed her down to the mat. Kyaah! As he hears her lovely squeal, he reaches into her school uniform and quickly pull off her jacket and blouse, taking care not to damage the fabric or buttons. Behind them, there appears a black bra elegantly decorated with lace. In terms of design and size, it is probably similar to Maria''s. Although it can be said that these are both a little more mature than Maria. Oh, you''re the kind of person who wears this type of thing, huh... ...because of my sister (Ane)... If I think about it, that''s true After that, Chihiro unhooks her bra, slips it up, and rubs her breasts directly. As expected, although he tried to be rough with his hands, Yotsuba''s reaction showed no sign of pain. Instead, she showed pleasure of masochism. Apparently, although Yotsuba has accepted her nature as a sadist, she would like to be tortured by Chihiro, her master. By doing so, she can affirm her own preference for a dominant-submissive relationship. While thinking this, he pinches her nipples hard and rubs her vaginal parts by putting his fingers directly between her legs. Haan~! Yotsuba let out a loud moan again. It seems that Yotsuba is similar to her sister in this way. Thinking so, he glanced at Suzu, and she was looking at him with a somewhat wry smile. DDPlease take good care of Yotsuba. DDYes, of course. It seemed to be true that Yotsuba was too sensitive. After all, she appeared to be so excited as he teased her with his fingers and tongue. I don''t want to make you wait any longer, so I''m going to insert it *Pant* *Pant...* yes. Please do With that, Chihiro pulled down his pants to expose his lower half, and thrust his cock into Yotsuba''s vagina, which still had a membrane inside. The rod of flesh penetrated deep into her vagina, breaking through her faint resistance. DDDD!? Yotsuba screamed inaudibly, but Chihiro immediately pulled out his penis and inserted it again. He then started pistoning as hard as he could. While doing this, there was the sound of lewd mucus, then flesh-on-flesh rubbing, then the faint rustling of clothing. The sounds of their breaths also mingle with each other, creating a lewd world. After a while, he ejaculates into her vagina without restraint. But after pouring his sperm into Yotsuba, who was barely able to give herself over to him, they went for a second round. Without pulling out his penis, he ejaculated three times in her vagina and then forced her to suck his cock by forcibly thrusting it into her vaguely opened mouth. Finally, Yotsuba also climaxed at the third penetration. On the fourth ejaculation, Chihiro ejaculated onto her face. His cum is so thick, and it stained her face mercilessly. But it was to impress upon her mind which of them was the master and which of them was the slave. ...Thank you, very much After the deed was done, Yotsuba thanked Chihiro, leaving Suzu to wipe her body with wet wipes and such. I look forward to working with you in the future, Master Yeah. Keep up the good work, Yotsuba ...And so, the turmoil over Suzu, Principal Ootori, and Yotsuba was settled for the time being. CH 109.1 From now on, the 13th Shibahou Academy School Festival will begin Immediately after the head of the executive committee made his announcement on the stage, the gymnasium was filled with the cheers of the students. The students were all cheering; some were applauding, and some were cheerfully exchanging words with their friends. As for Chihiro, he looked down on the scene from the catwalk with the members of the student council. Their chatter is completed without being transmitted to the others, thanks to Hazuki Marika''s [Telepathy]. Really? I can''t understand why the head of the executive committee takes the best part Ahaha... indeed you''re right But I don''t think that''s an acceptable Still, he is the head of the school festival committee Chihiro laughs at Lucille''s frustration at not standing out. Marika nods her head without changing her expression, and Ayase leisurely added calmly. Then their leader, Yotsuba, the student council president, looked at the group with a smile and gave a thoughtful comment in their voice. It''s all right. We, the student council, are the student representatives, but at the same time, we are the backstage workers. It''s best if the festival goes smoothly and smoothly The dark circles in her eyes, which were quite dark when she prepared the day before yesterday, have faded considerably today. Thanks to the makeup, it is hardly noticeable. Lucille sighs as she looks at her pale face and relaxed expression. ...Geez. Yotsuba, you really don''t have any greed, do you? As she said this, a smile appeared under her mouth. Yesterday, she was the most worried about Yotsuba among the members, telling her to "just go home early", "at least take a nap when you can", "go to bed as soon as you get home" and etc. If anyone was nagging Yotsuba, it was her. So, when the girl who was her partner and friend got back on track, she was probably happier than anyone else. Yotsuba nodded her head at Lucille, Oh, my (Ara). I''m going to be very greedy Heh? What do you mean? Because all I want is for this school festival to be a great success. How can you call that not greed? Pfft... The members all burst out laughing at the student council president''s boastful words. It''s a greedless word, just like Yotsuba. Well... Shall we work hard behind the scenes at best so that the school festival will go well? * * * Yesterday, Yotsuba fell into Chihiro''s hands. However, she didn''t visit the apartment after that. I would love to visit Master''s house, but... She''s afraid she''s going to lose too much sleep over this. Since she is a young lady and not a girl who can easily stay out overnight, he let her go home. Chihiro also went back to the apartment with Suzu and reported the situation to Maria and the others. The girls gave various reactions to the fact that the situation was settled. I wonder if it was a good thing Well, that''s good, isn''t it? I wish we could have met and talked President of the student council, huh? Izumi kun''s lack of discipline is troubling, but it''s a superb card, isn''t it? Yeah. Thank you for your hard work, Chihiro-sama. This is undoubtedly the result of your efforts Suzu and Yotsuba. Both sisters whom Principal Ootori holds dear are now in his possession. This is more than enough advantage against him, and works as a trump card to check him. If he does anything bad, his brother''s love and his own fiance - both of them - will break off from him decisively. Not only that, he may also lose the trust of the Kurohane family, which is the family of both of them. Even though it was Chihiro who seduced the sisters, it was Principal Ootori who failed to prevent it. In addition, the photograph taken by Yotsuba is also an important weapon for the strategy. The fact that Yotsuba is the performer, the photographer, and the possessor - it shows that Principal Ootori cannot do nothing except "just possessing" them. Unless this is not a sexual act between two fianc(e)s, it is just a private image, and it cannot be evidence of assault, even if the content is a little extreme. Therefore, the police will not take action unless the person seriously distributes the pictures. As for the loss of audio data, there is no way to identify the culprit or pursue the case. In the first place, Principal Ootori cannot understand the reason why Yotsuba suddenly changed. It is possible to assume that Chihiro is responsible, but there is no evidence for this either. If he accuses Chihiro or expel him from the school under the circumstances, the suspicion will fall on Principal Ootori as well. ...This is a silent message to the principal Ootori to stay out of the situation. After all, it is his fault for invading Chihiro''s territory, although it is totally the villain''s way. And Principal Ootori has no right to complain about the counterattacks since he has been trying to force his way to get what he wants. And, it is fortunate that the talks were settled before the day of the school festival. Prolonging the problem would have been a burden for Yotsuba, and it would have been the student council members and the general students who would have suffered the consequences. Then, we should go back, too Right Looking down below, students are leaving the gymnasium in droves. And now, following the opening ceremony, the public is asked to wait until the doors open. On this time, it is spent on final checks of their own programs, preparation of food, and preparations for the invitations. Although the student council''s events are already prepared and do not require much manpower, it is still necessary for them to take turns to be in the student council room. If Chihiro have nothing to do, he will have to help with the class. And so, the group leaves the catwalk in the order of Marika, Ayase, Chihiro, and Yotsuba, with Lucille in the lead. On the way, Yotsuba''s hand gently pushes Chihiro''s shoulder. When Chihiro turn around in surprise, he sees a gentle smile on her face. What''s wrong, Izumi-kun? Oh, nothing Yotsuba looks completely normal. He was a little seriously worried that she might call him "Master" in public, but there was no need for that. She is a smart girl. It seems, she knows what she is doing. On the contrary, she was so normal that Chihiro almost thought yesterday''s event was a dream. ...I''m fine. Behaving like an honor student doesn''t bother me anymore. Thanks to you Suddenly, a sweet voice whispered to him, sending a shiver down his spine. At Chihiro''s over-action, the walking Ayase turns around and tilts "her" head. Is something wrong? ...Hmm? Senpai, your hand... Are you two become close? Marika follows Ayase''s mutterings without looking back. She seems to be asking when they became close rather than being uncomfortable with Yotsuba''s behavior. Yes. Izumi kun dropped me off the day before yesterday, didn''t he? We talked a lot and got to know each other Yotsuba gave a perfectly safe answer. Lucille, who had been listening to the exchange of ideas behind her back, turned around at the end and sniffed. She looked at Chihiro a little sharply. Servant. Don''t get carried away just because Yotsuba likes you a little. If you touch her by mistake, you''ll get into trouble with her man Ahaha... I''ll keep that in mind He could not say that he had already made a move on her. CH 109.2 Once everyone returned to the student council room, they had a brief meeting and then disbanded. Compared to the Executive Committee and the Discipline Committee, the Student Council have less work to do on the day of the festival. Even the job that Chihiro was assigned to do was to wait in the student council room for about one hour. Are you sure that''s all I have to do? Maybe there''s something I can do to help out at events... If you have free time, you should participate in the point rally. I told you that we need as much data as possible for the year, and we need some excitement, didn''t I tell you? Oh, I see And by the way, just going around the school while playing can serve as a kind of patrol. The student council will have a hotline through Marika''s [Telepathy] that will be connected at all times during the period, so they can contact each other in no time if there is any problem. If that''s the case, I''ll enjoy the school festival without hesitation Enjoy yourselves, boy! I''ll find time to visit the classrooms in 1-C as well Thank you. Though it''s a bit complicated... When Chihiro left the student council office and returned to the classroom, the time was almost the opening of the school. DDYesterday, the familiar classroom of 1-C was decorated by the classmates, mainly male students, and it was beautifully transformed. The interior is chic, with black and white as its base color. Two sides of the walls, one on the side of the lectern and the other on the opposite side, are covered with blackout curtains for a sense of massiveness and sound deadening performance. The other two walls, the one with the window and the entrance, are covered with lace curtains. The light is not blocked and the curtains are used to create a luxurious atmosphere. To prevent the room from becoming too dark, the walls, which are covered with blackout curtains, are decorated with colored tapes. Of course, consideration has also been taken not to destroy the atmosphere. The chairs and tables are reused from the ones used in daily life, but the impression would be drastically different if the tables were covered with black cloths and fancy menus were placed on the tables with the heads attached to each other. Overall, there are five tables and twenty seats. The kitchen is located near the wall with the entrance. The inner part of the entrance, which exists in front of and behind the classroom, is partitioned off with a partition and a curtain, on which are placed cooler boxes, hot plates, cutting boards, kitchen knives, and so on. How is it, Izumi? Yeah, it''s great. I mean, I have already told you that yesterday Maisaka responds with a wry smile, puffing out his chest. However, as Chihiro was not able to help much because of the student council work, a couple of compliments are probably not enough for him. Especially to the blonde girl who worked hard for Chihiro, Aika, and Maria. Nishizaki-san is the one who started the shift from the beginning Yes. After all, the first step is the most important. I''m especially worried about the food Riko, dressed in a maid''s uniform, shows one eye meditatively. In terms of the production and design of the maids'' uniforms, she was a step or two ahead of the girl in question, but he could see from her figure that she was determined not to give in in the field of work. Perhaps it is because of her sense of responsibility, or perhaps it is because of the cost of fabrics that her maid uniforms are less frilly, but surprisingly, she does not seem to feel much embarrassment. ....Still, I''m afraid she''ll get angry later if I say she looks rather happy, so don''t The combination of golden hair and maid''s uniform looks better than he expected. The choker around her neck is also a nice touch and adds to the "essence" of the outfit. Although the dark-haired Riko that he saw before with [Desire Exposure] ability was also pretty, but this is a different kind of Riko. It looks good on you D-do you think so? Riko''s mouth breaks into a smile when Chihiro let out the thoughts that well up in his mind. But hust as he smiles a little, someone squeezes Chihiro''s right wrist with a tight grip. Her fluffy hair also grazes the edge of his vision. There she is, behind his back, his lover was smiling at him with a cheerful smile, but her eyes are not smiling at all. Chihiro-kun, what are you talking about with Riko-chan? Aika Jealousy is real, but most of what she says and does is a performance for her classmates. Unlike Riko, she is dressed in school uniform as she plays a rather complicated role without much trouble. She is probably not on the shift immediately after the opening. She should be on about the same shift as Chihiro, so it is not surprising. Riko giggles when she sees the two of them playing with each other, seemingly oblivious to the public''s attention. But then, she leaves the place saying, "Take your time", and walks to the others who are also dressed in maid''s uniforms. ...If this were an apartment building, she would have tried to stick around a little longer, but they are in the school now. If it was just a friend''s stance, this would be the limit. Thinking about this, Chihiro looked back at Aika, who was keeping her distance from him. Do you want to go around when it starts? Oh, are you sure? Yeah. Let''s take it easy before we get too busy As he has told, Riko is about to start her shift. Maria also has already moved to the school gate to help with the registration desk as a committee member. And as time goes by, the number of visitors will increase and the infirmary will be busy, so it is better to make time for it while it is still possible. Of course, if Aika is willing Yes. Of course, I''ll come Aika nodded, her voice bouncing. This was their third date since they started dating. Although it was in the school, this situation could be called a date without any complaints. But as he watched Aika smiling as she opened the pamphlet, he heard a deep sigh from nearby. Go explode you normie!! ...Oh, sorry, Maisaka. Were we still in the middle of a conversation? Chihiro realized that Maisaka had been left beside him. But the subtly regrettable looking guy just chuckled at Chihiro''s words and shook his head. No, it''s not much of a talk. Come back with Takatsuki-san before noon for the shift change. You''ll have to change your clothes, so be there as early as possible Understood. ...hey, why is it lunchtime all of a sudden? Since it is a "maid cafe", the food menu is not as extensive as it should be, but the number of customers should increase around noon. At such a time, it was a surprise to introduce Chihiro, let alone Aika. Hmph. It''s natural to play a trump card at a time when revenue is expected to increase Trump card? A cross-dressing maid would be a great topic of conversation. And, we''re going to introduce Fukami-San in the afternoon for a two-step plan ...S-Seriously? While he was slightly taken back by Maisaka''s ambition, an announcement was made inside the school. The event will now officially begin. Students, please begin your activities. Please enjoy yourselves "Oh", cheered the students in the classroom and the corridor. Maisaka smiles and leaves with a wave of his hand, leaving only Aika by his side. Well, let''s go, shall we? Yeah, let''s go After smiling back at Aika who takes her hand, Chihiro slowly walks away. CH 110.1 Points race? The one with the prizes? Yeah. I was told to participate After leaving the classroom, Chihiro and Aika talk about the event organized by the student council as they walk casually. Perhaps it is meant to be as fair as possible. But the information about the backstage of the event was almost completely blocked out, so what Chihiro knows about the event is only a brief summary. A points race organized by the student council. Only students of Shibahou Academy are allowed to participate in this event, leaving the general public out of it. The students compete in the points race by challenging the target corners, which are part of the school festival''s entertainment and attractions, and their results are calculated as the points. The person who has the highest total points at the end of the second day is awarded a prize. So, should we visit such places? No, don''t worry about that much. But, if we enter the target area, let''s challenge it together No formalities are required to enter the event itself. Points are awarded using student ID cards, so if one wants points, he or she can present his or her student ID card at each corner, and if not, he or she does not need to do so. Basically, it is a plan that it is more convenient to get the points if one participates in the race "just for the sake of joining the event". I see. Well, let''s go to some interesting places While walking side by side, they look at the pamphlets and try to visit the places that catch their eyes. Then, they chose one of the nearest exhibits. Arm wrestling? Do you mind? It won''t take too long and it''ll be just right Participation fee: 100 yen. Participants choose the level of difficulty, and if they win, they receive sweets according to the level of difficulty. Even if they lose, they get a candy bar. Though, it does not seem to be suitable for Chihiro at all. However, Aika smiles at Chihiro as she analyzes the situation and says, "It seems to be profitable enough if the number of people who fail is taken into account, and". If you''re going to do something, you have to do it without being picky, Chihiro-kun ...Aika is very aggressive sometimes, isn''t she? Well, it is certainly efficient in the sense that he can get points in a short period of time. So, he decided to give it a try and went through the entrance. Looking around, there are no other visitors, probably because the doors had not opened yet, but he saw two students in the "Hell Mode", the highest difficulty level among the booths prepared for different difficulty levels. One was a tall female student, who seemed to be cheering for her companion. The other is a tall male student. He is a fresh-looking, good-looking boy with a firm body. Kamishiro-kun? Be quiet. He''s concentrating Chihiro walked up to him and muttered something, and but the female student nailed me him a small voice. She was a third-year student, judging from the color of her school badge... or rather, someone he had met once before, on closer inspection. She is Shiramine Sayuki, the head of the public morals committee, who has an air of a swordsman. Seeing this person, Aika and he bowed to her, and then suddenly he realized... Both Sayuki and Kamishiro have matching armbands on their arms. This is the sign that they are involved in security as members of the public morals committee. It seems that they are working together as a pair for the purpose of training the newcomers. ...Amazing At Aika''s muttering, he shifted his gaze to Kamishiro. The moment of decision had just arrived. Kamishiro, who was facing a muscular male student and clasping his hand, suddenly pressed the other''s arm down on the desk. The beaten male student sighs and smiles. Seriously. It''s not a good start for me to get eliminated from the very beginning ...No, it was a very good match. Thank you very much Kamishiro smiles and holds out his right hand straight to his opponent, who responds with a firm handshake. Finally, Kamishiro stood up and looked back at Chihiro and the others. He was really concentrating on his work, after all, judging from the way his eyes, it seemed, were rolled up in his head. Perhaps, as Sayuki said, he was on the edge. Come to think of it, the other boy also had some kind of [Strengthening] ability. However, the difference between Kamishiro''s bare specs and training made Kamishiro''s performance superior to that of [Physical Enhancement]. Izumi-kun, Takatsuki-san, are you in the race too? No, we are just on a date Aika shakes her head at Kamishiro''s question. For a moment, Chihiro, who was late to the party, pondered what to say, but it seemed that he was not going to call the challenge "incidental" to his participation in the race. ...I see The boy, who was probably the strongest in the year in terms of actual combat power, choked on his words and smiled. Do Aika really know what he meant when he stumbled over his words or when he glanced at Chihiro? In any case, the conversation did not go any further with him either. It was because Sayuki, who had been watching from the sidelines, quietly urged Kamishiro to come to the table. If you''re done, let''s go, Kamishiro Oh, yes? I''m sorry, Shiramine-senpai After hurriedly receiving the prizes and placing his student ID card on the special terminal, Kamishiro says, "Well then", and leaves the place. I''m sorry, I''m working on security. I can''t stay too long No problem. Good luck, Kamishiro-kun Chihiro saw Kamishiro leaving the classroom with Sayuki with somewhat mixed feelings. He wondered if this encounter might have added extra stress to his busy schedule. ...Is it Yuse-san? I hope she didn''t get jealous seeing those two Aika, on the other hand, was muttering such things, seemingly at a leisurely pace. * * * Chihiro and Aika, who had cleared [Normal] and [Gentle] difficulty in the arm wrestling, left the classroom after receiving persimmon seeds and potato chips, respectively. Although it may not be the same level as the [Hell mode], at least some points could have been accumulated. What''s next, Chihiro-kun? Well...in this case, I''ll try as much as I can Fufu. You''re motivated. That''s cool Next, they stop by a second-year class''s performance of "Hot Water Endurance". The rules are simple. Participants pay a fee to put one hand in boiling water, and if they can hold it for a specified number of seconds, they get a prize. Since this game can burn players if they are not careful, only Chihiro tries it. And here, the heat seems to be counted as pain, and the [Pain Reduction] worked well, and he achieved an unexpectedly good time. Well, his hands were red and swollen after the challenge. Doesn''t it hurt? ...haha. Well, sometimes I can''t stand it Just give me your hand, Chihiro-kun! Aika healed him immediately. Fortunately, it did not take much effort to restore the function of his arm, since the staff of the show was fully prepared to cool it down. However, despite the fact that Chihiro had done his best to achieve a good result - taking first place in the provisional ranking, thanks to his efforts - the second-year students in charge of the event laughed at him. CH 110.2 I feel sorry for you, but I think it''s unlikely that you''ll make it into the top ten in the end Eh, really? Yes, there are people with a cooling ability or something like that But they estimate that there will be a few who can beat "Time: Infinite" by turning boiling water into water or ice, or the one who can endure for a long time by modifying their bodies to be more heat-resistant, as well as a few who can surpass Chihiro simply by their guts. It is a bit unreasonable, though it is mutual. After receiving a towel as a prize, Chihiro left the classroom and thought to himself. Next time, let''s do it in a place where it won''t hurt But you said if you want to do it, you don''t have to be picky Just do it Uh, yeah Just in time, they found a [Ring Toss] and went in. It was a more peaceful place than the previous two. For each play, the player receives five rings, which he/she throws into a pole located away from the designated line. There are several poles of different thicknesses, shapes, and distances from the line, ranging from one to ten points. The higher the score, the better the prize. 300 yen a round... But the prizes are good, aren''t they? As it is said, the selection of prizes is much better than that of candy bars and towels. The prize for disappointment is a discount coupon for the next time they visit this store, but on the top of the table are some fancy key rings and accessories. There''s a wide selection of other stuff, too. Oh, a cute stuffed animal Aika''s attention was caught by a number of stuffed dolls in different sizes. They were indeed adorable, and the largest one was barely big enough for Aika to hold in her arms. It seems that the bigger stuffed dolls require almost a perfect score. Let''s give it a try Yes Aika tried first. She looked at the pole intently, and her first throw was not far enough and fell in front of the ten-point pole. ...Muu~ The second throw went too far in the opposite direction. And as the third throw was bounced off the pole, Aika changed her mind and put one in the one-point pole and one in the five-point pole, and received the candy. Chihiro-kun, could you avenge me? Uhh... I''ll do my best Compared to his match with Kamishiro, he told himself, "A target that doesn''t move is nothing compared to a match with Kamishiro". However, fighting and ring-throwing are completely different in nature. The point is to throw with a simple snap of the arm, but the distance, height, and direction need to be matched. In addition, the rings are protected by vinyl tape to prevent accidents, and this is done by hand to change the weight balance of each ring. For an average person who is not particularly athletic like him, the best he could do was to put in the ten-point pole once in five attempts. Yes. Please choose the prize for the ten points from this selection of snacks Thank you very much... hmm? Wait, Chihiro-kun As Chihiro was about to reach for one of the candy bars in the line, Aika grabbed his hand. She offers her own candy with her other hand, tilting her head and saying. Can''t I give you this and ask you to give me a discount coupon for the disappointment prize? No, this is fine The staff at the ring toss shop chuckled at the latter''s confirmation. ...Why bother getting a disappointment prize when she can get a candy bar? Chihiro thought about it for a moment. Do you want to do it again? Yeah. I think I''ll do better the second time For the prize, they dare to choose a discount coupon and try again until they get what they want. This way, they can reduce the amount of money they spend per try, and they will be able to get the high priced item in the end, which they think is a win-win situation. .......in a way, it seems like Aika is a very steady person. The staff''s mouth was twisted, but apparently Chihiro and Aika didn''t realize that it was a "trick". Anyway, if there are customers who keep trying until they succeed, the store can continue to make money just by giving out discount coupons that cost nothing but paper money. If in the end the customer does not get the item he or she is looking for, it is a total loss for the customer. As long as it''s fun, no problem Would you like to throw too? Yes. Aika, let''s take turns In the end, they each tried the ring toss five times, for a total of ten times. Aika used the discount coupon that Chihiro had given her, and Chihiro used the coupon that Aika had given him, and so on, until the two of them had spent about 2,200 yen together. One tiny stuffed toy? But it was nice to get it Chihiro smiles and comforts Aika, who seems to have realized that it was not worth it once she cooled down. She looked at him with questioning eyes. Chihiro-kun, did you know this would happen? No, I didn''t. I thought we might be able to get it if we tried hard I see. But maybe I''m not cut out for gambling When he thinks back, Aika had a tendency to go overboard with her feelings even in the case that led to their relationship. Perhaps her deep compassionate nature affected her in this way as well. Chihiro may have to stop her when the time comes. Well, that is, if they share each other''s wallets. You spent more time on this than I thought you would Yes. ...Well, let''s stop playing and have a bite to eat, shall we? We won''t be able to eat while we''re on shift Yes, I agree They had just come down to the third grade classrooms, so they went out through the first floor elevator. Most of the food items are sold at outdoor stalls, so they are purchased there. For the time being, they had a light meal... which turned out to be a strange combination of potato butter and chocolate banana. In addition, they also buy a drink. Students get a 50 yen discount, so show your student ID card if you like Really? Okay, then... The terminal offered to them scanned their student ID cards, and they paid the discounted fee. And after finding an empty bench, they stuffed their stomachs with food. Despite the fact that the foods were made by amateurs, the potato butter was hot and the chocolate banana was delicious with a good amount of chocolate. And it is the taste of the festival. In no time at all, they had finished eating, and it was just time to throw away the garbage. Well then... Time to go to work. Good luck, Chihiro-kun He took Aika''s offered hand and walked back to the entrance of the elevator. CH 111.1 Ah. Chihi... Izumi and Aika. Welcome back Back in the classroom of 1-C, the maid caf had a decent number of customers. Three of the five tables were occupied by customers. This is more than enough considering that the peak period is just around the corner. Riko, who was waiting for them, is the first to notice them and comes running up to them. It''s almost time for you to change, so go change your clothes Okay. ...The changing room is in the end classroom, right? Yes. The one at the end of the building. It''s the girls'' locker room. Izumi, you need to blindfold yourself before you go in With these words, she went through her pockets and handed him a cloth that looked like a black cloth. Chihiro took it and moved with Aika to the end of the corridor to an empty classroom. Aika blindfolded him before they went inside, and then she pulled his hand to enter the room. Oh, Takatsuki-san! Is Izumi kun with you? You can''t see me, right? Apparently, two girls were changing their clothes. Although he could only hear their voices, their rejection of Chihiro was weaker than he had expected. For a moment, he was relieved. Well, the fabric is rather thick, so he can''t really see anything, but Aika leads him away, though he can somehow feel the girls'' eyes on him. Sorry to keep you waiting, Chihiro-kun When the blindfold was removed, he found himself in a small room separated by a partition. At the upper part of the partition is a hanger with an outfit on it. At the foot of the partition is Chihiro''s belongings, which he had left with the girls. The entrance is a narrow space at the end of the partition. From the angle of the room, it is impossible to see the girls'' changing clothes. Though here I don''t intend to. Well then, let me know if you need anything. I don''t know if you need to worry too much Ahaha... thank you He would like to say that he doesn''t know much about girls'' clothes, but it was only recently that he dressed up as a woman to go on a date with Hana. The knowledge he learned at that time is still alive, so he may not have much trouble with it. Anyway, he put aside for the moment whether he is a boy or not. Exhale and calm down. Chihiro cut off his rational thought that it is strange to dress up as a woman, and goes into "Chisato mode" for a little while, and takes off his uniform for the time being, and hangs it on an empty hanger. He then takes off his underwear as well, and became completely naked. Last night, he had already trimmed his body hair. This is happened since Riko had told him that his pubic hair was "prickly" before. So, now, he had shaved it regularly, and since no one was particularly concerned about Chihiro''s body hair, there was no particular resistance to shaving. Now that he has shaved his armpits, arms, and legs, all of which are not naturally thick, his skin is smooth. As for sweating... he was sweating a little. So, he wiped it lightly with a handkerchief and used antiperspirant spray. He then put on a pair of black over-knee socks after sprinkling a little cologne, which he got from a "fellow crossdresser". After that, he takes the underwear. A white bra and panties with lace. This is a different item from the one he wore on the date with Hana. He wears all white because he tried to match his maid''s uniform - aside from the fact that it is not visible, as a matter of mood - and for some reason Aika, Maria, and the others insisted on white. If Izumi-kun were to dress Maria-chan and her friends in men''s clothes, wouldn''t it be easier to understand why? I see Does this mean that they seek a dream, or a solid "uniqueness" in such an unusual and imaginary existence as cross-dressing? He did not complain because he was somewhat convinced by Hana''s statement. By the way, among the girls, Hana is the one who looks best in men''s clothes. He won''t say specifically where, but it''s a matter of size. After thinking so, he wraps his un-erect thing tightly with panties, and wears a bra on his flat chest. He then put a small pad in the bra. This alone makes him look very feminine, apparently. After putting on a commercially available petticoatDDan item used to make the skirt more comfortable and to prevent it from losing its shapeDDhe pick up the maid''s uniform from the hanger. He pulls down the back zipper and puts on the sleeves, pulling them up his legs. ...Okay As expected, this is a good work. The design is basically the same as when he tried it on. The softly puffed shoulders, the rounded ends of the sleeves, and the gently spreading skirt are all simple, but they all give the maid''s uniform a cute and lovely look. When he lifts up the zipper, he is wearing an apron. This apron seems to have been handmade, and is made of simple white fabric. It is also characterized by the large pockets and the minimal but well attached ruffles. The costume part is completed by adjusting the position and tying it with a soft ribbon at the back. The impression is enhanced by the white over the chic black. But there is still one more part to be completed. The wine-red ribbon. When he turns it over, he can see that it is supposed to be fastened to the chest with two safety pins. It seems that the designer has solved his ambition of attaching a ribbon with an innovative "external attachment" method. I don''t think Riko was wearing one He took it to heart that it would be fine as long as it was there. The color of the ribbon is sober, so it will not ruin the atmosphere of the maid''s uniform, but rather, it will enhance it. The rest is the wig. He wears a slightly wavy semi-long wig. Before putting on the wig, the hair is brushed and combed, just to be sure. As he was doing so, Aika reappeared. Chihiro-kun, how is it? Yes. I just need to put some make-up on, but could you do it for me if you want? Chihiro turned around and involuntarily choked on his words. He saw his girlfriend, fully armed and ready to go, standing there. What''s wrong? ...well, you know. I just think you look so cute Eh? Y-yeah? Aika''s cheeks flush and she wriggles lightly. She looks embarrassed, but at the same time, she seems to be not too full of it. In fact, she looks very cute in her new maid costume. Although her costume has a ribbon and the same form as Chihiro''s, the synergistic effect of the atmosphere that she has in common with Chihiro brings out her charm even more. She is both innocent and cute. In terms of the combination of these two attributes, she is the best. Am I prettier than Riko-chan? Ri...Nishizaki-san was cute, but Aika''s cuteness is different ...fufu. Thank you, I''m glad If Chihiro compares Aika to a maid manga that Riko is into, Aika is a new maid who has been hired to work at the mansion. Riko is a tsundere maid who is about half a year ahead, and Maria is a mysterious senior maid who has been working there for a few years, although he has not seen her in her maid''s uniform yet. Though it seems to be rather the same. Well then, I''m going to do your makeup quickly Thank you With that, he asks Aika to apply a thin layer of makeup. Even Chihiro, who has a female face, looks very different without makeup. Especially, adjusting skin color with foundation, eyelashes with mascara and eyelash curler, and eyebrow line with a little bit of makeup can make a big difference in the impression of the face. How is it? Aren''t you pretty now? ...Yes. It doesn''t look like me after all Like the last time he dressed up as a woman, he looks completely like a girl. If Chihiro had a twin sister, she might look like this. A white headband, gloves, and a nameplate are the finishing touches. CH 111.2 Shall we go? ...yes Aika nods her head in acknowledgement, and steps out of the partition. The other two girls also had already finished getting ready and were waiting for Chihiro and the others, dressed as maids. Their outfits were of the same design but without ribbons. Whether they have ribbons or not is not clear to him. Wow! Are you Izumi-kun? Chihiro was about to fall into useless thoughts when he was greeted by cheers from his classmates. It is difficult to get used to the unreserved stares from the opposite sex, and his cheeks are stained red without realizing it. Aika sees Chihiro and giggles, pointing at his name plate. It''s not Chihiro-kun now. Right, "Chisato-chan"? ...um, yeah He nodded his head. As she said, the plate that Chihiro put on is written "Chisato". Aika''s name is "Aika" as it is, and the other two are also using their first names. Genjina...? might be a bit too much, so he calls it "maid name". *Դ: "professional name" used by hostesses and geisha Still, for Chihiro, the difference in names is important to switch his mind. I see. I''m sorry, Chisato Good luck, Chisato-chan! Yet, hearing these words out loud makes him want to run away. Well, I''ve come this far, I guess I have to do it Yes, yes. We''re embarrassed, too Chisato-chan isn''t the only one It''s okay. I''m here for you It was shortly thereafter that the maid visited the changing room alone to announce the shift change. * * * Then, please, after you The three maids push Chihiro into the classroom. Looking around, the number of customers has changed and is now down to two groups. The male student who is paying the bill at the entrance has changed as well. And when he looks up Chihiro and the others, he gives them a fresh smile. Thanks for your hard work. Hmm? He blinks quizzically after saying greetings. He looks straight at Chihiro''s face. He seems to be embarrassed to look directly at Chihiro''s face, or maybe he blushes a little as he observes Chihiro. "...what is this?", Chihiro''s thought. He looked back at Aika and the others with a puzzled look on his face, and they were standing still and smiling at him. Takatsuki-san, is that girl from another class? Kamishiro, a male student, asks Aika with a restless expression on his face. The two girls laugh and look at each other. ...Hmph I won ...oh, so that''s what it is. Chihiro chuckled, somewhat satisfied. He doesn''t know when the girls agreed to this, but it seems that they saw it as a chance to make fun of the two boys. Maybe Maisaka and the others had arranged it at the shift stage. Sigh... He has no choice but to sigh and talk to them. ...Kamishiro-kun...are you taking a break from your work as a member of the public morals committee? Hmm? Yes, but do I know you from somewhere? I wonder if I''ve seen you before...come to think of it, your voice sounds familiar... Kamishiro still doesn''t seem to recognize him. Giggle... Aika smiles and holds Chihiro''s shoulder. Kamishiro-kun, this is Chihiro-kun ...Izumi-kun? Uh, yes Chihiro nodded, his gaze locked on Kamishiro. As was the case with Hana, no better way to reveal himself. Through their gazes, Kamishiro''s feelings and embarrassment are conveyed to Chihiro. At the same time, Kamishiro must have realized that Chihiro had "read his mind". ...Are you really Izumi-kun? After looking away from him, Kamishiro muttered quietly. He looked angry and sulky, and Chihiro stood there in silence, unable to find the right words to say to him. Then he received a sideways glare from Kamishiro, who continued to speak bluntly. Why are you dressed like that? Why...? I mean, because that''s what we decided in class In class? I see... it''s Maisaka''s work. I was curious because I''ve never seen such a beautiful girl before Hearing his mutterings, Chihiro understood. ...however, the last word still... Anyway, Kamishiro was away at a public morals committee meeting when the class decided on the class program. Even after that, he usually left the classroom right after school, so he probably did not know about Chihiro''s cross-dressing. ...Wasn''t it a mistake to see your name in the girls'' column of the shift list? No, I think it''s normal to notice that When Chihiro interrupted him, he glared at him again. Why do you do such strange things? ...Is it that weird? No, it looks good on the outside, but... no, it''s out of tune Kamishiro exhales and shakes his head. Well, he can understand how he feels. From his point of view, Chihiro''s behavior seems inconsistent. In fact, he is not doing this cross-dressing willingly, so his understanding is not wrong. In a way, I''m doing my best, too ...... Kamishiro''s reply was delayed. He choked on his words as if lost, then slowly opened his mouth. Oh, I''m sorry. If you keep talking there, the customers can''t pay the bill, so I''d like you to change places while you still can Riko''s reserved voice interrupted them, and in the end Kamishiro kept his mouth shut without saying anything. And so, the transition went on without a hitch, despite the bumpy start. The maid caf in 1-C basically consists of six people, three girls and three boys. Two of the boys are in charge of cooking and one of them is in charge of cashier, while the girls are mainly in charge of serving customers and serving as waiters. The reason why there are four girls in Chihiro''s group is that it is the time when the cafe is expected to be busy. One of the additional girls will work as a waiter for a while, and will return to serve customers when the peak hours approach. Okay, you two Good luck with your customers. So the two girls went out to call in, and Chihiro was left with Aika to serve the customers. Let''s do our best Okay Well, when it comes to serving customers, all he does is take orders, pass them on to the cooking team, deliver the finished food and drinks, and pass on the order notes to the cashier... However, there is a sense of uneasiness when there are only two people instead of four, and they look at each other. Then, Riko, who had just left, appears. Oh, that''s right. Izumi and Takatsuki-san Hmm? Eh? You both look great. Good luck When Riko smiled at him without any evil intentions, he felt that he had to "do his best" this time. * * * The day started off well, but the customer service staff was still very busy. Welcome back, Master Excuse me. May I take your order? Two orange juices, cheesecake and cookies. Understood. Please wait a moment Kamishiro-kun, this one, please Chihiro greets each visitor politely, bowing and writing down the order on a memo, taking the items on his way out after informing the cooking team of the correct order, and handing the memo to the cashier before leaving the restaurant. Although there was plenty of time to spare at the beginning of the shift change, it was surprisingly tight for the two of them as the number of customers and the turnover rate began to increase. The reason for this may have been the unfamiliarity with cross-dressing and his high voice, which prevented him from performing to his full potential... Ah, here it is! A cute maid will serve you, and a cool-looking girl will pay your bill Although Chihiro understood that it was a backhanded act, he felt a desire to kill Maisaka''s tactics to attract customers. And then... Welcome back, Ojou-sama ...fufu. Hello, Aika Fukami Maria, a girl with beautiful black hair and jet-black eyes, visited the maid caf with a calm demeanor. CH 112.1 The table to which the dark-haired girl, Maria, was led was the fifth or last one. This means that there are five guests at the table. However, Maria was alone, and many of the other guests were in pairs. Since there are quite a few empty seats, the next guest will be asked to share a table with another guest. Chihiro thought as he bowed to Maria when she took her seat. ...But looking at Maria like this, this kind of situation suits her well This is not an Akihabara-style maid caf story, meaning that she is not out of place in a situation where she is being served by a maid. The irony is that she is the exact opposite. Still, she looks dignified and beautiful as she sits on a chair with her back straight and takes a menu in her hand. Can I have an iced tea and, um, assorted crackers, please? Certainly, my lady Chihiro takes the order, writes it down on a note, and bows. He tries to make his movements as elegant as possible so as not to spoil the beauty of the girl in front of him. After all, not many girls are better suited for the title "Lady" than her. Giggle... When he looks up, he meets Maria''s eyes with a smile on her face. She maintains her elegant attitude, but with a mischievous look on her face. At the same time, she apologizes for her rudeness to her master with a level of eye contact that only Chihiro can understand. It is a very polite thing to do, even though it is just for fun and role-playing for the time being. Chihiro also smiles back as casually as possible. Please wait a moment He takes a step backward, keeping his posture straight, and tucks his long skirt lightly. He then moves to the kitchen, not running, but walking fast enough not to look bad. He passes through the doorway and gives his order. One iced tea, and one assorted cracker. Please Aiyo Roger. Chisato-chan The two boys in charge of food and beverages respond in a flirtatious manner. They call Chihiro by his maid name, as if it were a matter of course. You don''t have to call me by that name What are you talking about? Yes, Izumi, aren''t you the one who didn''t like it when I called you "Izumi"? ...yeah, well The reason is that it is difficult to maintain the "Chisato mode" if people call him by his real name. Therefore, he asked everyone to call him "Chisato", which is true, so he can''t deny their words. However, he cannot deny the feeling that he was called "Chisato" in a place where it was not necessary. Rather, you are really Izumi, aren''t you? It''s not like you''re his little sister or something... I don''t have a sister. Besides, my big sister (Nee-san) and I are quite a few years apart As they argue, the iced tea is ready. Well, it''s only a paper cup of bottled tea, of course. Anyway, he returns to the table with it and sets it down with a polite hand. Thank you for your patience. Here is your iced tea Thank you Maria appears to be continuing the role play. She gently puts her hand on the paper cup, lifts it, and sips from it. She returns the cup almost silently to the table and smiles. It''s good. It tastes familiar ...thank you The sudden surprise almost made him blow up. Of course, it tasted familiar. It was the same tea they always drink at home. Still, if she shows her mischievousness and folkishness with her ladylike gesture, he can''t help reacting to her. Especially Chihiro who is usually close to her. Anyway, he only smiles lightly and tries to move away. As he turned around, Chihiro noticed a new visitor. Two girls peeked out from the doorway that was not being used for the cashier, the one treated as the entrance to the cafe. Welcome back, my lady Reflexively, he smiles and straightens his posture. It was lucky that he was able to make it this far on a conditioned reflex, he think. After all, if he had checked who the two people were who came into the cafe first, his words to welcome them might have been choked in the middle of his speech. Hmm. It''s a nice place. Thanks for your greeting Hello. ...umm, is it full right now? The blonde second-year student is beyond regal, even arrogant, and the third-year student is soft-spoken and elegant. Yes, they are Lucille Orwell and Kurohane Yotsuba. Chihiro''s thoughts freeze for a moment at the sight of them. * * * Fortunately, Lucille and Yotsuba agreed to sit together. The problem is where to seat them. Considering the possibility of further crowding, it would be safer to seat them with a pair of customers, but unfortunately, the corresponding customers were a couple. Maybe this is too much of a concern, but it might be a little harassing to throw two beautiful girls into a place where lovers are getting along well with each other. ...Then, there is a seat where only the same gender people are sitting. In a short time of thinking, Chihiro came to this conclusion. Aika, who is serving another customer, gives him a glance, which he answers with a glance as well, and turns back to Lucille and the others. Excuse me. Please wait just a moment After making an excuse, he goes to Maria, the table he has spotted. My Lady. May I ask you to share a table with the ladies over there? DDsure, I''d be happy to Maria glanced at Lucille and the others and nodded. Chihiro returned a bow and went to join Lucille and the others again. Thank you for waiting. Please come this way This should have been the best thing to do without getting personal. I''m sorry to disturb you Hello. I believe your name is Fukami Maria-san...? Yes. I am honored that you remember my name Oddly enough, all the girls that Chihiro knows seem to be young ladies are here in one place. And a shiver ran down his spine with a strange uneasiness. Well then, I''ll bring some assorted crackers Oh, please With that, he lined up paper plates with store-bought crackers and topped them with store-bought cheese and chocolates, too. Although the taste is guaranteed because it is not fancy, to be honest, knowing the cost, he can''t help but think that it is a rip-off. As he took the plate back to the table, he heard the conversation among the girls. Ah, you are the girl I saw from the data before. But we stopped inviting her to the student council, didn''t we? Yes. Well, there is no need to talk about it in front of her, but I thought her ability was better suited for a member of the public morals committee than a member of the student council Don''t worry about it. I don''t mind The topic is somewhat interesting, yet he stops to eavesdrop, so he interrupts and puts down the paper plate. Pardon me. Here are some assorted crackers Thank you Ah. Cute maid-san. May we order, too? A coke and assorted chocolates. And assorted cheeses. And chips Umm, I''ll have... hot coffee and some Kaki no Tane[1], please Understood. Please wait a moment ...Hot coffee must be a favorite taste for Yotsuba. However, it was complicated by the fact that Yotsuba only poured hot water into instant coffee powder. And so, he went back and forth between the kitchen and the table several times. In between, he took care of other customers and took a break. Aika, who was also free, came up to him and whispered to Chihiro. CH 112.2 Hey, Chisato-chan. Those people... Yeah. Kurohane-senpai, the student council president, and Lucille-senpai, the vice president ...Wow. And Maria-chan, that''s kind of awesome Yes, it''s great. It''s hard to describe it better than "great", but a first-year student is sitting alone against the top two members of the student council. And she does not look intimidated. If a well-informed person saw this scene, he/she would either pull a face or his/her eyes would light up. Unfortunately, the class rep from 1-C, whose face comes to mind immediately, is not here. In addition to that. Just a few days ago, Yotsuba became Chihiro''s slave. This should be interesting for both Maria and Aika. Although he hasn''t talked to Yotsuba about the details so far, her attitude makes him think that she knows something about it. I was just thinking that I would like to talk to you once May I ask why? Well, because I was interested. Both your personality and your abilities ...I see The exchange was harmless if one just asks. A girl who transferred to Shibahou Academy in the first semester of her first year, and with a rank C, it is not surprising that Yotsuba is interested in her. She also mentioned that she is considering her to join the student council. However, when he thinks of the "other side" of the two girls, he starts to think about the meaning of their words. Hmm. Are you regretting it, Yotsuba? Maybe you could have used her more than Chihiro No, that''sLou''s thinking too much Heh, huh? Maria and Yotsuba, their voices overlapped each other, and Lucille''s voice was unusually raised. * * * Well then, see you later. You two look good together See you later, Chihiro. Don''t forget your student council duties Lucille and Yotsuba exchanged a few more words with Maria before leaving. Although there was some doubt about it, it seemed that they knew that the maid "Chisato" was Chihiro. .......or maybe, they knew it from the beginning. But he was hardly made fun of. Rather, they praised him... It means that they didn''t feel so strange to it. Should he be happy about it or not? Anyway, the shift ended without any major problems. It might have been easier in the latter half of the shift, since there was one more maid to serve customers and partly because he got accustomed to the work gradually. After this, Chihiro handed over the baton to the other shifts, including Maria, who returned a while after leaving the cafe, and then, the three girls and him went back to the changing room. Thanks for your hard work! Chisato-chan, you were great! I bet more than half of the guests didn''t even notice ...ahaha, thank you. But it''s thanks to all of you that I was able to do my best As they were about to go back to the partition, they praised Chihiro for his good work after the struggle. What a waste! Why don''t you just stay in that outfit? No, that''s not right... ah... He stops to laugh back at a casual joke from a female student. Aika saw this and tilted her head curiously. Oh. What''s wrong, Chihiro-kun? Uh, yeah. I just remembered that I want to show this to my senpai... but I don''t want to keep wearing my maid''s uniform On the other hand, he did not bring an outfit other than a maid''s uniform. Just when he thought it would be safe to give up, Aika nodded her head in understanding of the "senpai I want to show you". I see. Then, do you want to wear my uniform? Ehh. Is that okay? Yes. Look, I''m going to the infirmary now. Actually, I''ve prepared some outfits over there too Aika says she can wear a jersey if she is just going to the infirmary. No, no, no, Takatsuki-san, you can''t lend him uniform, can you? Don''t worry. It''s just a uniform, right? It''s not like I''m lending him my underwear, too That''s right, but... Well, it''s fine if it''s Izumi-kun Yes, they''re boyfriend and girlfriend, after all. And it''s fine if It''s Izumi-kun Why did they say "If it''s fine if It''s Izumi-kun" twice? Chihiro gave them both a wry smile and borrowed Aika''s uniform. Don''t sniff too much, okay? So, is it okay if he sniffs a little? He tooks her advice and put his nose close to her uniform, and he could faintly smell Aika''s scent. And realizing that he was now performing even more perverse acts on top of cross-dressing, he changed from the maid''s uniform to a girl''s uniform. Aika also had brought a change of blouse, so he put on the blouse. Then, using a hand mirror, he made a quick check to make sure that all the details were in order. The over-knee socks are still on, so that the legs are hardly exposed. The semi-long wig is an authentic one, so it goes well with the uniform. Still, he left the partition with some reluctance. So, what do you think? Chihiro asked, and all three of the girls were in a stupor. Yeah Well, that''s good, isn''t it? I mean, I don''t want to praise you any more than that, out of pride Chihiro-kun, be careful not to be approached by boys Meanwhile, Chihiro is not happy. * * * And now, while holding hands with Aika, they took the stairs down to the first floor. After a brief wave to each other, they parted and Chihiro walked to the entrance of the building. He plans to wait in the student council room for about an hour after this, but he has a little time so he plans to stock up on food first. Ugh However, he is more embarrassed in this uniform than he thought he would be. He thought it would be fine to be inside the school since he had walked around the town in plain clothes the other day, but he realizes that it is a completely different experience to be "dressed differently" in a space where he usually spends his life. If it is a once-in-a-lifetime encounter, it does not matter if people think him look a little strange. But if he is exposed to someone whom he knows, he may not only feel awkward but may also be mistreated in a strange way. Maybe I''m getting a little carried away... Chihiro walks with tears in his eyes. He walked with a shortened stride and a half-step in order to avoid being seen by the crowd of students and customers. Occasionally, people looked at him, but he did not want to think too much about what they were thinking inside. While thinking this, he quickly buys some college potatoes, fried potatoes, croquettes, and drinks, and return to the school building, not forgetting to show his student ID card. Please, I hope they are there By the time he went up the stairs to the corridor leading to the student council room, he felt a little more relaxed. He knocks on the door with the stuffs he has bought, and the voice he wants answers from the inside. With a sense of relief, he opened the door. Excuse me Thank you for your hard work. How can I help you? Huh? Ayase, who was sitting in "her" usual seat, filing papers, looks back and smiles. But when "she" sees Chihiro, "her" eyes widen and "her" smiles become deeper than before. You look even better than I thought, Izumi-kun. It was worth all the effort I put into teaching you Immediately after that, Chihiro was hugged so tightly by Ayase that he almost dropped the food and other things he was carrying. CH 113.1 Ayase, who seemed to be still in a state of excitement, asked him to leave for the time being, and he put some college sweet potato et cetera on the table. I bought a lot of these, so please eat these if you like Thank you very much. I was just hungry...but why only sweet potatoes? Ayase claps "her" hands together happily, but after a pause, "she" tilts "her" head. Chihiro sat down next to Ayase in his usual seat and answered with a wry smile. ...Ahaha. Well, I got embarrassed when I went outside, so I just went along with it I see. At first, it''s like that... but you''ll get used to it and it''ll become more and more fun Ayase says, reaching for a pack of potato fries. Looking at her soft and feminine profile, he was reminded of how different "she" is from him. "Her" facial expressions and gestures are very natural, and the difference between "her" and Chihiro, who is only acting fake, is obvious. Even if putting aside the question of whether "her" appearance is suitable or not, "she" is beautiful inside and out. Ayase Aoi. A second-year student who is not inferior to all the talented members of the student council, but rather the strongest in terms of girl power, is... You''re a man, aren''t you? ? What''s wrong, after all this time? Ayase only tilts "her" head with a smiling face, even though "her" gender is pointed out. Izumi-kun, I mean, Chisato-san saw me naked the other day, didn''t you? Well, yes, I did, but... And "she" was definitely a man. "Her" chest was flat and "her" flesh was masculine, but "she" was slender and fair-skinned, and "her" skin was smooth and lustrous. ...When Chihiro decided to dress up as a woman for his date with Hana, the first person he asked was Ayase. Chihiro had been aware of Ayase''s gender for some time, which none of the student council members had revealed. The reason for this was his experience of working with several girls and his sudden feeling of discomfort with Ayase''s "too girly" side. Or maybe it would be easier for a girl to detect it. Um, Ayase-senpai. Actually, there''s something I wanted to know about cross-dressing When Chihiro first asked "her" for help, it took an incredible amount of courage. As it turned out, Ayase''s eyes lit up and "she" agreed to his proposal with a simple "yes", but it turned out to be a bit of a puzzle. I''ve been thinking that Izumi-kun has the potential from the very beginning, you know? I''m pleased, but it''s complicated Izumi-kun doesn''t dress up as a woman for pleasure, does he? Ayase talk this with a giggle. Although Chihiro have already told "her" the purpose of his cross-dressing, it feels strange to be called "she" by "her" from now on. After all, his purpose is for the school festival and to make a certain acquaintance happy. At the time he told "her" this, it seems that "she" was a little disappointed. If she thought that she had made a friend, Chihiro has failed her. ...I''m sorry It''s okay. There are many cases where people get hooked while they are doing it He was at a loss for words when Ayase said it so casually. ...He thinks "she''s" joking, but... If Ayase confirm it, and if "she" says "she" is serious, he''ll let it slide without saying anything. Actually, a similar story was told to him when he was given a lecture on cross-dressing. It was happened during the exam break. Chihiro spends about half a day in the afternoon learning about cross-dressing from Ayase. In addition to practical matters such as how to choose clothes, how to dress, and how to put on makeup, Chihiro also learns how to be prepared. The jokes that were laughable at the time are a bit scary now. Still, he has promised Hana that he will "let her see Chisato-chan regularly". ...Speaking of that, Ayase-senpai, do you prefer men or women? Chihiro ask her suddenly while they are poking potatoes together. Ayase takes a piece of potato into his mouth and smiles. That''s very direct. Well, actually, it''s a difficult question even for me Difficult? Yes. I can probably love whomever I fall in love with Oh... I see He nodded his head. In a way, the answer was easy to understand. You are not surprised, huh? Well...because, in a way, it''s natural, isn''t it? The thought that one can change oneself for the sake of the person one loves. The feeling that the person whom one has fallen in love with is one''s favorite type of person. Chihiro has experienced these things. Therefore, he intuits, not unknowingly but intuitively, that there is such a power in love. Ayase, who hearing this, giggles. ...I''m sorry. I just thought you were kind of cool so I giggled ? Then you don''t have to apologize... No, well... To be honest, I don''t see Izumi-kun as an object of romantic interest ...He was a little hurt when "she" put it so bluntly. Because, I already know that Izumi has a girlfriend. Besides, it would be too complicated for me to understand if we are going to be in a relationship, right? But now I''m thinking that it''s not so bad... I''m sorry. Let''s not talk about this. Okay! Chihiro interrupts Ayase''s words in a hurry as the situation suddenly becomes very uncertain. * * * After a light lunch and chatting, Ayase left the student council room. Let''s talk slowly next time. Chisato-chan Ahaha...yes The student council room becomes instantly quiet when he is alone. The corridor outside is similar. Because it is far from the classrooms, there are few people in the corridor. Although hustle and bustle can be heard from outside the window, it is rather distant. Besides, he was told beforehand that not many people would visit the student council on the day of the school festival. If students would come, there would be a problem in most cases, and then one of the teachers might come to check on the situation.... Even in the latter case, Yotsuba and Lucille will basically greet the students, so it is not likely that students will come. ...It is peaceful The only disturbing thing is Chihiro''s clothes. After he finishes his meal and puts away the garbage, he takes it easy and sips instant coffee. And having something warm to drink after dinner makes him feel sleepy. Perhaps it wouldn''t be so bad if he fell asleep. But he thinks that he can''t neglect the role he has been given. Knock, Knock! There is a knock at the door of the student council room, and it is opened without waiting for an answer. From outside, two women enter. Yahoo, Chihiro-kun. You''re so cute Good day, Master Suzu-san. And Kurohane-senpai...? The sisters should have had a delicate ongoing relationship. But as soon as they entered the room, they locked the entrance door and closed it behind Chihiro''s back. Their expressions were calm as they greeted each other, and there was no hint of a feud as before. But Chihiro knows that girls are good at hiding their true feelings behind a smile. So, he couldn''t help but ask. CH 113.2 Have you made up? ...... ...... Suzu and Yotsuba instantly stiffened. They looked at each other with smiles on their faces and tilted their heads. ...hmm, well... What can I say? The exchange was well coordinated, but there was a subtle hint of awkwardness in their voice. It seems that they have not made up with each other perfectly after all. Sigh Yotsuba let out a sigh and looked away. Well. If asked if we have made up, I can only answer that we haven''t. Nothing has changed in form Suzu chuckles at her sister''s mutterings. What, you make it sound so difficult to understand Oh my. ...I guess I had to explain that we didn''t make up face to face... Yotsuba picks up the sarcasm as if she were talking to herself and replies with sarcasm. Seeing the two glaring at each other again, Chihiro finally understood the general situation. Despite all the jibberish, the bottom line was this. You two can''t be honest with each other, right? Why? Is that so, Master? "Why", you say? The fact that they say it as if it was a sign is proof that they are good friends. At least they don''t hate each other completely. Both Suzu and Yotsuba still have the feeling that they have been together in the past. However, Chihiro just smile at them silently because pointing out their feelings would be repulsive to them. Yotsuba lowers her eyebrows slightly and murmurs a little. ...Well, Sister (Nee-san) is also Master''s slave. I don''t want to quarrel with her more than necessary. I can understand a little now Yotsuba... Perhaps she meant it. Suzu rolls her eyes when she hears her sister''s reluctant honest opinion. I''m not Chihiro-kun''s slave. I''m his saffle ...Is that it? It''s the same thing either way Not at all. If I''m a slave, I can''t flirt with him much, can I? I don''t think so Yes, it is To be honest, Chihiro didn''t care either way, but it was hard for him to say that he didn''t mind. By the way, why are you two together? Well, how did we get together? We ran into each other in the school and came to Chihiro-kun''s place together ...rather, it''s hard to ignore my sister when she''s doing "that" According to Yotsuba, Suzu was pleasuring herself outdoors. Suzu claims that the effect of [Cognitive Obstruction] was in effect, but this does not mean that it was OK because no one noticed. Yotsuba is upset with Suzu for being so ungracious, Uh. But Yotsuba does "that" too, doesn''t she? I''m not interested in exposing myself Is it? But you''re not the one who does it, rather, you''re the one who lets someone do it to you? Expose them? Make them do it? I''m going to order Yuuji-san to go outside and... Suddenly, Yotsuba interrupted her exhale with a hand. It seems that her unfathomable S nature in her decided that it was a good idea. But she immediately turns her face away from us with her cheeks stained with embarrassment. After all, Yotsuba herself knew that she rarely talks about indecent conversation. Nevertheless, the lack of progress in the conversation is more than that of Maria and Riko''s comedy performance. And the current Yotsuba is too blunt to play the role of a comedian. ...So, if you just came to see me, I don''t think you have to lock the door... The sisters laughed together when Chihiro poured water for them. As expected of Master That''s right. We came here for a secret talk and a secret errand A talk, an errand? Talking is for Yotsuba, and errands are for both of us. Let''s talk first, shall we? At a glance, Suzu glances at her sister. At her sister''s prompting, Yotsuba nodded and looked back at Chihiro, maintaining her behavior as a slave, not the student council president. Master, I''d like to talk to you about something else. I''d like to talk to you about Yuuji-san ...yes Surprisingly, given the flow of the conversation, it was serious. Chihiro quickly changed his mind, though he felt strangely out of sorts. DDYesterday, Yotsuba humiliated Principal Ootori in his office. Chihiro thinks that he has almost stopped Principal Ootori''s movement after that incident, but it was only yesterday. Therefore, it is necessary to keep a close watch on him for a while. Also, the stance on Principal Ootori from now on has not been discussed yet. As far as Principal Ootori''s attitude is concerned, the engagement with Yotsuba will continue. He wonders if the reason for his daring act is to leave a spy and order her to stay by his side, or is it a regret? Is it possible that Yotsuba is a double agent, spying on Chihiro? It is impossible. The risk is not worth the reward. Besides, there''s no end to the possibilities. Yotsuba''s voice comes in just as he immediately dismiss the thought. Well... I was wondering what to do about the membrane? ...Membrane? Yes. The virgin membrane Yotsuba gave her virginity to Chihiro. She did it because she needed to show her seriousness and loyalty, and she has no regrets about it. However, the presence or absence of a membrane can be a definite evidence of unfaithfulness. Principal Ootori is aware of this, or will be aware of it - but even so, he should not hand over conclusive evidence that he was held by someone other than his fiance. If he gets the proof, Chihiro will inevitably be pursued from there. So, Yotsuba is planning to be embraced by principal? Yes. That''s what I''m thinking Yotsuba replied with a simple nod. If I were to do it, I would probably be the one to do it... though I''m not sure if "being held" is the right word. I feel the need to let him insert in several times in order to pretend that the child is his when I carry Master''s child in the future Chihiro is the master he serves. That is an unshakable fact, but Principal Ootori is also a person whom she has been in close contact with as his fiance. Besides, there is a certain attachment to him, and it is not a good idea to break off the engagement forcibly from the standpoint of physicality and power. Therefore, she will do it with Principal Ootori. And when she does so, she wants to impress him with the existence of her virgin membrane. But Yotsuba''s membrane is gone... Yes, it is. So...I know it''s selfish of me. But I would like to ask your permission to regenerate my membrane? CH 114.1 In itself, regeneration of the virgin membrane is not a difficult act. As Chihiro recalls, he has heard that it is possible even by ordinary medicine, and it is even easier to restore it by using the healing ability from [Lost Item] such as Aika. And even Maria should be able to heal her own virgin membrane if she wants to. ...When thinking about it like that, its a bit weird that my first time doesnt mean anything... Fufu. Maybe, my sisters first time is not Masters, and sister has regenerated her membrane before, right? Suzu-san? What!? Im sure Chihiro-kun is my first! After hearing this, Suzus eyes insist with all her might that she wants Chihiro to believe her. However, her eyes were not so clear whether she intended to deceive him or not, still he didnt intend to doubt her seriously. Of course, he had no intention to doubt Aika, Maria, Riko, and Hana. ...Anyway, he dared to say honestly that Maria might have broken her membrane once or twice when she pleasuring herself. What do you think, Master? Yotsuba pulled him back to the topic. But she looked a little uneasy and continued to speak. Of course, I have no complaints about being held by Master. If necessary, I am willing to offer you any place other than my secret part as you like. So... ...okay Chihiro paused for a few seconds before answering. Then, he made an effort to smile kindly and told Yotsuba. Im not against it. Im fine with you regenerating Is it all right? Yes Hearing this, Yotsuba still has regrets. So, Chihiro nodded once, then took a breath and answered. ...To be honest, I dont like the idea of Yotsuba and the principal doing this. I dont want to give the girl who became mine to someone else, even if its just a formality After all, Chihiro wants to keep his precious things to himself. He has no interest in letting other people have his woman, which is a little humiliating to say. Even if Yotsuba takes the initiative, he would prefer that they do not mingle with each other. In addition, Yotsubas offer is insane even from a common sense point of view. To pretend that the child with Chihiro is Principal Ootoris childDDthat is the biggest betrayal to his fiancee, Principal Ootori. One might say that "not telling the truth" is at least a kindness... And from this, there is no doubt that Yotsuba has already lost her mind at an irreversible level. Nevertheless. Losing your virginity twice is a hard thing to do, but you decided to do it by yourself. For me, for us It is natural that Yotsuba who does it is suffering more than Chihiro who only permits it. He can tell by her attitude that she does not really want to do it. Still, the act with Principal Ootori, and her deflowering, is certainly necessary. After all, if the two of them dissolve the relationship, Chihiro and his team will lose a part of their advantage over Principal Ootori. Also, depending on the course of the termination, Yotsuba may be disowned by her family as well as Suzu, and Principal Ootori may expel Chihiro and Yotsuba from the school. Therefore, the risk is less if Principal Ootori and Yotsuba remain in a relationship. To do so, it is better to keep the evidence of Yotsubas cheating unclear. Besides, in order to overturn the situation, Chihiro needed power. The power to say that even if Principal Ootori is an enemy of Yotsuba, it is okay even if Yotsuba is kicked out of the house. However, Chihiro does not have such power now. Then, what in the world can he complain about? ...Master Yotsuba burst into tears as Chihiro tried to show his appreciation. Of course, I dont like what I dont like. So, I will think of another way until the very last minute Yes. ...In any case, its not right now. Even though the membrane will be regenerated as soon as possible, it will most likely not be done until after my graduation After all, there is a grace period. And with this, Yotsuba laughs through her tears and looks at Chihiro with moist eyes. She then extends her right hand to Chihiro. But he wonders if she will not mind if he pats her head. She is older than Chihiro and is essentially an S girl. When he hesitated to avoid a full-fledged petting and thought so, Yotsuba put her head close to his. Seeing this, he decided to gently pat her head, which was like a childs sweetness. Suzu, seeing such a scene, murmured to me with her eyes narrowed. Yotsuba is a bit of a father-con, isnt she? Hearing this, Yotsuba, who is in his arms, is faintly annoyed. I dont want to hear that from sister I dont really like father that much. Well, I used to like older men, but now I prefer younger men ...haha Chihiro can only giggle as he is pressed against a breast from the other side. After all, dealing with these sisters, especially with Yotsuba, who has developed S-ness and aggressive nature, is an unknown territory even for Chihiro. Since this is the case between the sisters, he can only imagine what would happen if they were to be introduced to Maria and the others. While feeling the need for further devotion, Both of you. You said you had some errands to run Uh, yeah Yes, thats right. I was wondering if Master could hold me and my sister together Well, this was almost predictable. Okay, but... here? Chihiro looks around the quiet student council room. Although the room has been cleaned up a bit for the school festival, the atmosphere here is basically the same as usual. The arrangement of the desks and chairs, the position of the coffee machine, and so on, is exactly the atmosphere in which Yotsuba and the other members of the student council have spent a long time. Sunlight shines through the windows, and he can even see people enjoying the school festival. Still, when he asks mainly to Yotsuba, he gets a nod in the affirmative as if there is no problem. And noticing that her head is still being stroked, she doesnt give him an uncomfortable look, rather, she says. I dont mind. Now I am Masters slave before I am the student council president. Even if Master asks me to take off my clothes in public, it is my duty to obey Unlike someone else, she has no taste for that. Suzu laughs at the added words. She smiles softly, but with a lustful look in her eyes. Even though it feels good. But anyway... I locked the door and closed the curtains. Besides, its more exciting to be a little nervous I agree with you The two sisters look at Chihiro at the same time, still exchanging a breathy dialogue. Come on, Master Lets play, shall we? ...Okay, how can I refuse if you two ask me that much? The curtains are closed, blocking the view from outside. Whether from the outdoors or from other windows, the distance between them is too far away to be of much concern, but just in case, he checks it again. After that, while the sisters are working excitedly, Chihiro is planning his play. Since Suzu is there, he thinks it would be better to be more shame-oriented. CH 114.2 Suzu-san, Yotsuba, could you swap each others clothes? Clothes Swap? Chihiros command made them look at each other. Yotsuba is wearing her school uniform, of course. She is wearing a blazer, skirt, and blouse with a rouge ribbon. Suzu, on the other hand, is in plain clothes. She wears a sweater over a camisole, and a sweatshirt on the lower half of her body. Her body is on the edge in many ways, but Suzu, perhaps with her own sense of style, dresses as if she is just visiting from the neighborhood. The height difference between the two sisters is about the same. Yotsuba is not small, but Suzu is much taller than Yotsuba. But it can be managed. Sounds kind of fun Understood. As you wish As Suzu looks happy, Yotsuba solemnly undresses herself. Suzu was the first one to undress. This was because she did not have to unbutton her clothes, and because she was in high spirits. Chihiro-kun, what about the underwear? If it looks like the size is okay, Id like you two to swap too. If you want, even shoes Okay. Yotsuba okay? Yes. Although Im a little uncomfortable wearing my sisters clothes Yotsuba, on the other hand, did not seem to stop taking off. Hmm. Maybe I cant wear Yotsubas bra. So, Im going to leave as it is In this way, the bra was left as it was. Suzu wore a camisole of a mass-produced product, light yellowish green in color. Yotsuba, on the other hand, was wearing a black bra with a lot of lace. It was quite different from the usual impression of Yotsuba, but rather similar to Suzu and Marias taste. If things went badly, it would show through her blouse. I see. So, youre wearing this underwear... I dont mind. Its for Master to see I think its good. But I dont think its Yuu-chans taste Well, that person likes the white one better. Anyway, I will dye it to "the new me" in time Yotsuba laughed in a lecherous manner. Well, here we are Suzu and Yotsuba stand, having exchanged panties. Yotsuba, who was wearing Suzus clothes, had no problem. The large sweater, sweatshirt, and bra strap peeking out from her shoulder give her a loose look, which is somewhat fresh. Suzu in her school uniform seemed to be a little tight. She gave up on the third button of her blouse and wore her blazer unbuttoned. Her navel peeked through the gap of the blouse. You are dressed so vulgarly in my uniform Well, it cant be helped. Then, you two... Yes Un After appeasing Yotsuba, Chihiro told them about his play plan, and they agreed to it after rolling their eyes a little. Fufu. I feel like a high school student again Suzu sits on a chair at the back of the student council room, in front of the entrance. Seeing her in the place where Yotsuba usually sits made even Chihiro, who has been a member of the student council for a short period of time, feel strange. Same uniform, similar facial features, but totally different. The breasts pushing up the blouse and the black panties showing through the slightly opened legs emphasized Suzus sex appeal to an excessive degree. Chihiro-kun, shall we? Suzu invites innocently and bewitchingly. And from behind, he hears a deep, exasperated gasp. Even you used to be the student council president Its Yotsuba. She is hugging herself, leaning her back against the door of the student council room. With her eyes fixed on Suzu. And the meaning of her words, what she said, was. Who is the student council president? Geez? Its me, isnt it? And that was many years ago! Suzu became angry while she said this. Im sorry. I just cant believe it Thats terrible. I told you before that I was serious when I was in high school Of course, Chihiro remembers it too. He did not doubt it out of his mind, still he was half-convinced. However, it seems to be an undeniable fact. DDBoth sisters are the president of the student council and engaged to the principal of the school. Yotsuba may have followed her big sisters footsteps in becoming the student council president. Chihiro thinks so and shakes his head with a smile and a pain in his heart. Chihiro-kun? No, nothing. ...Suzu-san, please take off your panties and open your legs Yes Suzu does as she is told, taking off the top and removing the panties. The panties are carelessly placed in the pocket of his uniform. Then, she sits down deeply on a chair, and opens her legs. She rolls up her skirt with her left and right thumbs and forefingers, exposing her pubic mound covered with pubic hair. Do you think I should shave my pubic mound, too? I dont mind either way, but... did I mention that? You know, last night. I saw Aika-chan and Riko-chan were so smooth ...I see Hearing this, Yotsuba also followed Suzus answer. Next time, Ill shave mine too And so, with a thought of the strange and funny way in which the custom of shaving, which at first was only for Riko, is spreading, Chihiro takes off his clothes. While he is doing so, Suzu also takes off the borrowed skirt and puts it on the table to prevent it from getting dirty, and slips the panties down lightly to expose her vagina. After doing this, Chihiro communicates the intention of "penetration" through eye contact. After confirming Suzus nodding, he thrust his penis into her vagina without any hesitation. Hmph! A sweet voice escaped from her lips. Speaking of which, he inserted it without any foreplay, but fortunately, some lubrication was already ensured. This lubricant was love juice, which Suzu had secreted. You still get wet easily, dont you? Do you not like naughty girls? I like them. Theyre cute ...ehehe He whispered to her, and her vagina tightened lightly. And so, in a somewhat unstable position, Suzu and Chihiro move their hips, careful not to let the chair fall over. They moved their hips slowly so that they could enjoy the raw vaginal flesh. His tongue also flicks out from his lips, which are very close to Suzus lips. Knowing that he wants to be kissed, Suzu presses her lips against him, and then releases after a short time. They keep time to catch their breaths and enjoy the stimulation, even the frustration, as they writhe around and send pleasure into each others genitals. At this time, Suzus face was flushed with excitement. This is the expression on her face when she was enjoying the exposure play, not the usual sex. If she was the president of the student council, she must have a special feeling for this student council room. And it seems that Suzu is translating that into shame and arousal. As Chihiro continues pistoning, her vagina overflows with her love juice, and the movement of his penis scrapes it up and stains the chair and the floor. Everything is spiced up and the intercourse becomes more and more intense. However, he glances at the back of the room in between kisses. Nn...haa...! He saw Yotsuba was masturbating as she watched Chihiro and Suzu in action. She was rubbing her breasts over her clothes with her left hand, and her right hand was under the sweatshirt. The loose-fitting sweatshirt seems to have been gradually slipping down with their actions, and the yellowish-green panties are half peeking out from underneath. When their eyes meet, Chihiro can feel her feeling of insufficiency. Yotsubas cheeks flush with embarrassment as she realizes that Chihiro has read her mind, and she turns her eyes away from him. However, she does not stop masturbating. It seems that the two sisters are just like each other in their greediness. At this moment, Suzus hands reached out to him and turned his face back to her. Chihiro-kun, can you look at me now? Im sorry, Suzu-san. That was bad manners He apologizes and kisses Suzu again. They exchange saliva and tongue, and he thrust into her at a faster pace. Suzu has no time to moan. After all, they fucked each other hard while their lips were still sealed together. Soon, they climaxed together, splashing drops of their liquid all over each other. Just at the moment of ejaculation, Chihiro penetrated Suzus vagina deeply. This is the student council room, and Suzu is now wearing Yotsubas school uniform. But she must keep the uniforms clean as much as possible, but it seemed to have aroused her sensuality strongly. And because of this, Suzu shuddered strongly and pressed her body against Chihiro. Fortunately, she managed to hold herself back from falling down in the chair. After a few moments, she let go of Chihiros body, basking in the afterglow of her climax. ...How was it, Suzu-san? ...ehehe. Yes, it felt good. I guess wearing other peoples clothes is more exciting than I think Of course Chihiro nodded, remembering the other day when he was made to wear Hanas underwear. Well, maybe the vector of arousal is different from that of the opposite sex. Oh, I made it pretty dirty. Im sorry, Yotsuba Suzu, who had calmly checked the chair and the floor, says apologetically. Yotsuba, who was breathing hard, replied in a broken voice to Suzus teasing remark. No, its fine. But please make sure to wipe it properly. While I...Master is holding me... ...Fufu. Yeah, okay Suzu smiles and gets to work cleaning up the act. And leaving that to her for now, Chihiro bypasses the table and walks over to Yotsuba. Yotsuba, whose cheeks were flushed with red, must have climaxed once by masturbation and lightly rushes toward him and whispers to him. Master, please have mercy on me too Of course, I dont need to be told CH 115.1 The girl pushes her hand against the door and thrusts her ass out. Her slacks, which had almost come off, fell to the floor with a small sound. The yellowish-green panties are exposed, and even the stain around the crotch is clearly visible. Do you hear that noise outside? ...I can hear it. Theres a lively voice coming from a little far away Yotsuba was so close to the door that her face was almost touching it. She could clearly see the entrance area. She also has to be able to see the entrance area clearly, so if someone walks by, she will know. But the sounds of conversation and footsteps from outside give Yotsuba a thrill. Fortunately, the door is locked, so there is "almost" no danger. However, Lucille and other members of the student council and others who have something to do may put their hands on the knobs. Or someone may use the duplicate key placed in the staff room to enter. Still, it is exciting. It is an act that others cannot see. It is the same as what Suzu used to do or Yotsuba used to do. It feels even better because it is wrong and embarrassing. The feeling that she has to stop it gives rise to a strong pleasure. If this door is opened... ... Someone will see Yotsuba, wont they? Chihiro whispered from behind and saw Yotsubas cheeks flush even more. He extended his finger. And traces up her crotch through her panties, and she shivers. He also heard a desperate sigh escape from Yotsubas mouth. Maybe you could at least put on what you took off, but you dont have time to exchange uniforms with Suzu-san. What do you think people would think if they saw the president of the student council in her casual clothes during the school festival? ...If they see me, theyll... Right now, Yotsuba is wearing Suzus panties. The panties is very wet, as she had been masturbating before coming here. Obviously, there is a wide area where the color of the panties has changed. And Chihiro crawls his fingers there and presses them down. He soaked his fingers with Yotsubas love juice and stripped the panties of its function as a panties. When it begins to squeak, he tries to make the sound louder and louder. Does it feel good? It feels good...Master When asked, she obediently replies. Even though youre doing something embarrassing in the student council room? Does it feel good, knowing that if anyone sees you, you will be scorned? Yes, it feels good! Her voice is so loud that it could be heard if someone were standing in front of the door. Thinking back, this may be the first time that he has met someone who accepts his blaming so openly. Maria is very vocal about what she wants him to do, and Riko likes to serve him, so he often takes the initiative in the action. Hana is out of the question in terms of submissiveness. The fact that Yotsuba is the most submissive is also strange. The more Yotsuba gives her body and her mind, the faster Chihiro blames her. Her body, which is already sensitive after climaxing once, accepts even strong torture without any problem, and converts the stimulation into pleasure. Gradually, Yotsubas body begins to tremble strongly. Her center of gravity shifts from her legs to her arms, and she puts her weight on the cold door as if she presses her forehead against it. What do you want me to do? Please... let me Sorry, I didnt hear you. Louder Please let me come! Please let Yotsuba climax with your hands, Master! Hearing the lewd pleas, Chihiro went into a final spurt. He thrust his fingers into the panties, stimulating the secret place. And with his other free hand, Chihiro grabbed Yotsubas ass and rubbed them softly. Between the squeezes, Yotsuba let out a moaning sound many times. She desperately restrains her bouncing body and leans against the door to soak in the pleasure. And so, the moment of climax was just around the corner. Ah, ahhhhhhh! Twitch! Yotsubas body bounces extra strongly, and her arms slip and she almost slips out of the door. Seeing this, Chihiro quickly held Yotsuba and found that Yotsuba was still climaxing in Chihiros arms. Ah, ah... She was in ecstasy. And the lewd look on the older womans face makes Chihiro feel a little bit of a tantalizing sensation. For some reason, Suzus face during the act made him feel at ease, but Yotsubas face was different. While thinking this, he moved a few steps while holding Yotsuba in his arms. And without waiting for the afterglow of her climax to settle down, he lays her down on the table and takes off her panties. He then handed it to Suzu as she reached for the panties. Master...? Chihiro smiles back at her as she looks up at him blankly. Yotsuba just need to lie down Eh, no.... Without waiting for her answer, he inserts his penis, which has already been erected due to his previous actions. And this time is the second time he penetrated into her vagina. He pushed it deep into her vagina and she screamed. Haaaaah! Yotsuba shakes her head as if she cant stand it any longer and lets her hand wander on the table. It feels so good inside you, Yotsuba T-Thank you very much...mmm! The pistoning during the conversation made her break off her words. She must have been embarrassed by the sweet voice, because she lifted one hand and pressed it against her mouth. But such gestures are cute and lovely. And it made Chihiro want her to moan more. Making her squeal more. Maybe its because its only the second time. Its so tight No, please, dont say that! Her mouth refuses to talk, but her body responds exactly as it should. Her love juices are flowing and not drying up, and her narrow vagina does not seem to refuse Chihiros entry. Rather, she was shaking with pleasure and tightening his penis, giving him more pleasure. Im going to taste you a lot before I fix your membranes... Y-yes. Please, please, enjoy it as much as you want Immediately after the pleading, the vagina contracted, squeezing particularly hard. Because of this, the tip of Chihiros penis, which had reached its limit, poured out semen into Yotsubas vagina without stopping. Ah, ahhh, ahh... Yotsuba exhaled as well, lying limp on the table. She seemed to be comfortable, but just when he thought she was not going to climax, she let out a shriek. Mm, fuahhh!? Kuh! A strong pressure tightens on the penis again. Apparently, she climaxed one step later. This means that the trigger of the climax, the final push, was not the piston but something else. Giggle... Suzu, who had been watching the action, let out a laugh. Yotsuba, you just came from being cummed on The sensation of having ejaculated inside the vagina. According to Suzu, it was the trigger of her climax. It is not a physical stimulus, but a mental pleasure, an arousal of feelings of pleasure. This is a kind of proof that Yotsuba is willing to be held by Chihiro. Yotsuba may deny it if he asks her face to face. Or maybe she didnt even know it herself. But if Suzus assessment is correct, it makes him happy. I will discipline you so much that you will not be satisfied unless I ejaculate inside your vagina After whispering to her, Chihiro pulled out his penis and looked at Yotsuba, whose eyes had been clouded by pleasure. While their eyes met, a strong and deep sense of loyalty reached Chihiros chest. Yes. I look forward to working with you forever, Master In a moment. Exclusive desire welled up and burned his heart. Now, he wants to slam his semen into her again and again, pour it into her womb, and impregnate her. He wants to show her growing belly to Principal Ootori and tell him that it is too late. Such selfish and selfish feelings run wild. Perhaps, it is because he heard Yotsubas declaration that she is going to have relations with Principal Ootori. As expected, his emotions are not convinced, even if his logic is convinced. But because of this, he will have to think about it again. He will find a way to make Yotsuba less dirty than she has to be. Yotsuba, can you still move? Ah... yes. As long as its not too rough, its fine When he calls out to her, Yotsuba staggers up as she replies. Although she seems to be in a lazy state, she certainly still seems to be okay. Well, you know... Id like you to do something with Suzu-san ? ? The two sisters looked at each other with similar expressions. Then they began with some light preparations. Suzu and Yotsuba were asked to take off all their clothes and get completely naked. Chihiro lies down on a couple of chairs. Of course, Chihiro takes off his shoes when he lies on the chair. Next, Chihiros penis stands high enough to be within the sisters reach if they stand on their knees. Fufu, this is... So we can serve you? While standing on their knees, the sisters approach each others breasts. Yotsubas breasts, though not as big as those of her big sisters Suzu or Maria, are also quite big. They are big enough to pinch and handle. If so, he would like to try it once. These two women, who boast of their ample breasts and who are sisters, will serve him from both directions. Their service is called Double breastjob. Or should he call it "sister paizuri"? Mmm... Shh... And so, Suzus and Yotsubas breasts wrapped Chihiros penis from both sides. When he turned his eyes toward them, he could see their breasts pressed against each other around his penis, crushing and reshaping each other. The squashed breasts slightly increase their vertical size and increase the area of their close contact. Squeeze The pleasure of being squeezed and rocked between the soft things is very intense. Compared to a vagina, it is less tight and more flexible than an onahole. Because of this, Suzu and Yotsuba had to press their breasts tightly against each other to keep Chihiros penis in place, but the more they pressed against each other, the more pleasure they felt in themselves, making it difficult for them to concentrate. As a result, the frequent twisting and turning of their bodies caused unexpected fluctuations, which stimulated them. Nevertheless, the visual impact is strong. Chihiros desire to conquer is satisfied. The womans breasts, the symbol of motherhood, are used to satisfy him. But Suzu and the others also get pleasure and pleasure from such an act. How is it, Master? Does it feel good, Chihiro-kun? Yes. It feels great Their faces light up when he answers. Well then... Please feel a lot better Suzu and Yotsuba began to move their breasts as if they were competing with each other. They not only pressed their upper bodies close together, but also used their hands to support each others breasts. By pushing their own breasts against each other, their partners breasts were also pushed into each other, which in turn created a different kind of stimulation from that of handling. Mmm! Ah! Gradually, Suzu and the others themselves became immersed in the pleasure. And little by little, the three of them slowly climaxed. Now, the student council room was filled with the sound of their voices. Master... I... I cant... Mmm. Im almost at my limit Okay. Then both of you, move your breast faster Suzu and Yotsuba, who have been instructed to do so, begin their last spurt. They do not think about continuing the movement, but just keep it up for a short time. Oh, Im cumming! Me, too. Ah, ahhh Yeah, Im cumming too~ Immediately afterward, the two sisters climaxed, and at the same time, a cloud of white spurts erupted. The cum spurts out between their breasts and from the peeking tips, staining their skin. First Suzu scooped up some of it, and then Yotsuba followed her example and took some of it onto her fingers and took it into her mouth. The considerable amount of semen was gone in a matter of seconds as the two women fought for it. After a few moments, Suzu let out a gasp of air. ...Yotsuba, can you lie on the table again? ? Like this? Yes, yes. Okay, sorry to bother you What are you doing? Despite Yotsubas panic, Suzu is completely on top of her sisters body. Face to face, chest to chest, her breasts crushed against Yotsubas chest. Her mellow secret parts are facing the side of Chihiro who stands up. Suzu-san, are you sure? Yes. Just... put it in. I just want to do it again Okay Chihiro nodded and inserted his penis into Suzu without hesitation. Mmm... It feels so good Suzu, who was making light noises, extended her tongue and touched Yotsubas lips. She licked up her lips and then entered her mouth, tasting her mouth. Mmm, mmm Kiss... Lick... Slurp... Slurp... As the sisters kissed and exchanged the semen, Chihiro continued to sways his hips and cum into Suzus vagina. CH 115.2 After the act, the three of them cleaned up the mess again. They checked the area as carefully and thoroughly as possible, and wiped their stains. They also opened the windows to ventilate the room. Fortunately, Chihiro come outside only once, and the table, the floor carpet, and the clothes were not soiled, probably because the room was sealed up as much as possible. Aikas uniform that Chihiro was wearing was also safe. After cleaning it up, Chihiro put the panties and Aikas skirt back on, and Suzu and Yotsuba changed into their own clothes. The disarray of their clothes was not too much to worry about. In particular, Suzus clothes are rough, so there is no need to worry too much about it. The only thing that he has to worry about is his white slime that he has put inside them. Are you two okay? I mean, the smell? Usually, he plays in the bedroom of the apartment, which does not bother him because there is a shower and a change of clothes, but in this student council room, there is no shower or change of clothes. So, they used the wet wipes provided, but Suzu and the others only cleaned up the stains around their entrance and put on their panties. Still, hes not sure how much it would smell or whether it would leak from their inside or not. In case of emergency, it might be better to use the shower rooms located near the various training grounds or the ground. Though the facilities open during the festival would be limited and it is necessary to move around. Dont worry. I can just disappear in case of an emergency My sisters okay is not helpful... but dont worry. As long as I dont behave suspiciously, it wont be too suspicious What if someone finds out? Then Ill threaten them and make them do what I say It was an incredibly radical statement. Oh, Yotsubas gotten so tainted, hasnt it... Please dont give me the proper lamentation. Its just that Ive come to terms with the fact that the most important thing is me. I think that torturing Yuuji-san at that time has changed "something" inside of me The former Yotsuba may not have scorned herself either. After all, she may have been trying to do her best to help others, and it made her priorities almost topple over. But now, she has stopped trying too hard for the sake of others. For a moment, Yotsubas self-mocking smile quickly disappeared, and instead, she declared with an open smile My ability, my time, is for myself. I am willing to serve those close to me, and I am willing to serve them if it will result in their approval. But I no longer feel the need to work for free for strangers. And the only person I truly want to serve is Master Is it selfish? Suzu shakes her head with a smile. Its fine, its your own choice. If they complain, why dont you tell them to mind their own business? ...Sister (Nee-san) Yotsuba gazes dazzledly at her sister who says it so simply. You already got your [Luck] back, didnt you? Yes. Well... there was a girl who asked for a spell today, though Did you do it for her? Of course I did. I just did a spell for her I see They smiled at each other and talked about Yotsubas abilities, [Luck] and [Luck Sharing]. ...I see. The spell you did for me before... Yes. A tenth part of my luck Although it is remarkable luck, dividing it into several parts may not be a comforting idea. But since it was not a spell to begin with, it does not make much difference if it is really just a spell. No one will make a fuss that the spell has lost its effect, and there is no way to prove that the spell has lost its effect. But I was saved by Yotsubas spell Is that so? Yes Chihiro believes that the spell also helped to stop the fight between Maria and Aika. To this, Yotsuba giggled happily. If so, it must surely be a relief. Its just a matter of how Master feels Then she changed her expression. If you wish, I can share half of my [Luck] with you again ...half, huh? Yotsubas [Luck Sharing] does not allow her to choose the amount of fortune to share. Whenever Yotsuba gives the fortune to someone else, it is divided by the number of people including Yotsuba. If Yotsuba gives her fortune to one person, her fortune is halved; if she gives it to two persons, her fortune is reduced to one-third; and if she gives it to ninety-nine persons, her fortune is reduced to one-hundredth. In effect, the only way for Yotsuba herself to get the benefit of [Luck] is to choose not to share it with anyone. Thinking so, Chihiro shook his head and answered No, its okay. As long as Yotsuba stays by my side and helps me with your fortune, its okay It is not necessary to use her abilities to help him. Because just by being close to her, it should be possible for Chihiro to benefit naturally from her [Lick]. ...But Master, you may suffer misfortune for my good fortune If that happens, thats the time In any case, there is no way to determine that it was Yotsubas fault. Besides, he has to pay for the fire that has fallen on him, so he should do so without any complaints. For Chihiro, Yotsuba is already an ally. He will believe her as long as there is no decisive feud or betrayal. Phew Yotsuba exhales and smiles. ...Im no match for Master Yes. Chihiro-kun is like this. Yotsuba should be prepared for this I guess so The sisters are laughing at each other. It seemed that they were using him as an excuse, but he didnt feel bad about it. Chihiro then left the student council room, leaving Suzu and the others behind. Masters shift is over, so Ill take the place Im going to talk to Yotsuba some more, too I understand. Okay. Ill see you later After leaving the student council room, he walked aimlessly for a while, trying to figure out where to go. Should he go to the infirmary where Aika is? No, he should change his clothes first. After all, he had enough of walking around dressed as a woman. With this, he turns his feet toward the classroom 1-C and the locker room further away from the classroom 1-C. ButDD Oh, Izumi-kun! He stopped when someone called out to him. Standing there was a second-year student whom he did not know. No, he knew her. She is one of the committee members of the school festival, although they have hardly talked to each other directly. As he recalls, she was a member of one of the events organized by the committee. Izumi-kun, you are also entered in the "Miss Contest", so please do your best ...Heh? She was the person in charge of the so-called "Miss Contest", a popularity contest in which students vote for the most beautiful students. CH 116.1 An entry in the Miss Contest. Chihiro freezes for a moment at the unexpected proposal. But he manages to regain his composure and guides the second-year student who brought the proposal to a relatively quiet corner of the corridor. Umm, Miss Contest is... a popularity contest for girls, isn''t it? No, it''s not? We have a boys'' division and a girls'' division. Didn''t the committee say so? ...oh, I see Indeed, he remember that the committee had talked about it in such a way. The reason he had forgotten about it was because he was dragged by the name of "Miss Contest". And, to be frank, the committee members just treated boys as "an extra". Therefore, it is only natural that the popularity contests like this attract the attention especially Hana. The reason for holding a boys'' division is probably to silence the voices of discrimination and sexual harassment. So, I am entered in the men''s division, right? No, it''s not correct Eh? Chihiro let out a sigh of relief, but was soon followed by another blow. The female senpai in front of him smiles at him and tells him a cruel fact. But you''re half right... Izumi-kun entered "both boys and girls". Don''t worry, I also made sure to enter the girl''s division So, umm, why am I in the girl''s division? Why don''t you wait until you see what you look like? Ugh Chihiro had to grunt when he was told such a thing. Also, I think the deciding factor is this. Here She operates some kind of smartphone and shows him the image on the display. It was a picture of Chihiro in a maid''s uniform, smiling and serving customers. I''ve registered you with this picture Eh, no, no, no, why are you doing this? When you were working in 1-C, didn''t someone asked you if it was okay to take your picture? Oh. If you say so, yes, of course In a sense, Chihiro thought it was part of the job, and he allowed them to take pictures under the condition that it would not be misused. Nevertheless, the existence of the photograph itself is not strange in that sense. The only reason she has them is because somebody sent them to her by e-mail or something. But the condition of no misuse is... Is entering a contest for Miss Contest considered misuse? It''s just a popularity contest within the school, right? Well, she didn''t upload the photos to any websites or sell them. Miss Contest is also completely free of charge and does not benefit the organizers. Rather, there should have been prizes for the top winners, so in that sense, the committee members lost money. Having been easily persuaded, Chihiro gave up his protest and sighed deeply. I understand. Do I have to do something to participate? No. For now, I''m just going to post some pictures here For now? Yes, for the Miss Contest, there are preliminary and final contests. If you win the preliminary, you''ll perform on stage tomorrow. The finalists are the top five Oh, I see He nodded in understanding. Well, if that''s the case, no problem. There is no way that Chihiro will get votes in either the boys'' or the girls'' division. ...I hope it''s possible... What did you say? No, nothing. Well, Izumi kun, good luck Thank you very much. Senpai too, please do your best And so, with a light wave of the hand, he parted from her. The "good luck" at the end sounded slightly meaningful to him, but he decided that it was probably just his imagination. Once again, he went to the locker room again. As expected, he is not stopped twice and arrives safely. So, without thinking, he opened the sliding door and peeked inside... Welcome back, Master! His eyes met Riko''s with a big smile on her face. Heh? ...eh? From the blank expression on her face, he could tell that her voice was not welcoming Chihiro. Riko was dressed in a maid''s uniform. She is fully dressed, from her apron to her headband, ready to go out to the store at any time. In the locker room, there are no other students. Just Riko. Wha, eh, Chihiro? Why? Riko''s face turned bright red and she raised her voice again. I-I''m sorry. You were practicing your greetings... right? Eh, um... Yes, that''s right, but... why''d you open the door suddenly? ...I''m sorry, I was careless About that, it is only Chihiro''s fault. Besides, what would have happened if there had been a girl who was changing her clothes in the room? And having changed clothes twice here, he had become accustomed to the situation and had become carefree. But it''s not good for him. Fortunately, it was Riko, and she was not in the middle of changing her clothes. Phew.... As Chihiro was reflecting on the situation, Riko seemed to have regained her ability to think. She exhales lightly with her cheeks flushed. Well, it''s okay because it''s Chihiro. I mean, it''s my fault that I was practicing in a place where people might come. So, Chihiro, are you going to get changed too? Uh, yeah He realizes that he is still standing near the entrance and hurriedly closes the door. Riko, on the other hand, throws a glance at Chihiro, who moves forward a few steps. Is something wrong? Eh, no. It looks good on you, but it''s a little awkward. Is that Aika''s uniform? ...hmm, well He nodded his head, and this time he sighed deeply. You two get along really well, really Thanks to Aika Make sure she doesn''t abandon you. If she does, we''ll be there to comfort you Thank you. But I hope it doesn''t come to that A few more words are exchanged, and he learns that Riko was preparing for her next shift. Oh, you''re changing already. It''s early I still have a little time. And I... had some business to attend to, so I came early It seems that she''s talking about that practice session earlier. And from the smile on her face and the way she was dressed, it seems that she liked the maid uniform. If so, it was worth suggesting the maid cafe for the show. Riko, you still look good in that costume ...hmm, thanks Riko accepted the compliment again with open arms. When the conversation was over, Chihiro went to the back of the partition to the changing area. If the other girls are going to come soon, he had better get changed while he still can. Also, he is going to return this uniform to Aika later. So, deciding to change back into his boys'' uniform, he takes off the skirt first. Okay. I''ll take care of it Oh, thank you He hands the skirt in his hand to Riko, who stands beside him. Then, Riko carefully hangs the skirt on a hanger. Riko? Hmm? What are you doing here? Well, I''m bored. I thought I''d help you anyway The girl''s eyes were clear and showed no sign of lying. It is a little embarrassing to be helped to change clothes by a girl in a maid''s uniform. Although there was no need for such devotion, of course Chihiro was happy to receive it. After all these years, being seen naked is not a problem for him. While thinking so, he decides to thank her for helping him, and then hands the clothes he has undressed to Riko. This helped him to work much faster than if he had done it alone. In between the chats, they talked about the incident that had just taken place. Heh~. Chihiro is in a Miss Contest for girls Yeah. I tried to get her to stop, but she kept talking me out of it... Okay. I''ll vote for you later Riko? He gave her a pleading look, and she said, without a hint of apology, "Eh, I can''t?" and tilted her head. Then, she speaks again. It''s okay, you''re so cute. Just because you get one vote doesn''t mean you''ll win a prize That''s, well. I guess so Right? So, I''ll let Maria and Aika know too Wait a minute CH 116.2 While saying these things, Chihiro finished taking off the underwear and stripped naked. He handed her a bra and panties, which was a little embarrassing, and as expected, Riko stared at them, and then she moved them to her nose. She sniffed them and said something. Chihiro, have you been with someone? ...You know it? I know, I can tell it. Do you know how many times I''ve smelled this? Chihiro thought he had wiped up the semen properly, so there was hardly any smell left. But Riko stared at him from a close distance with her cheeks puffed out. Are you satisfied enough? This question was enough for him to know what she wants. Not yet, I guess. I only cum four times ...haha. Putting it out four times and saying "only" is a harsh way of putting it Despite her bad comments, Riko''s face looked happy. But immediately, she took a half-step backward and took a pause to catch her breath with a glimmer of determination in her eyes. When she steps forward again, the atmosphere has changed. Excuse me ...Master Her behavior become that of a slave, obedient and devoted. And the atmosphere is more reverent than usual, perhaps because she is more enthusiastic in her maid''s uniform. Flop! She sits down on the floor with her legs, which are covered by tights, touching the floor from the knees down. Perhaps because of her momentum, her legs roll up the hem of her long skirt, and she almost falls forward. However, she was not injured because she supported herself with both hands. ...It didn''t go well Riko stands up with a mumble. But then, she sits down again, and almost falls down again. Ugh Riko? ...What''s wrong? I was frustrated that my skirt wasn''t billowing She wanted to sit up nicely, so she tried to do it again, but she had failed. Well, it''s a long skirt that she''s not used to, so it''s not surprising that she can''t get it right easily. However, that''s not what she wants to hear. ...hmm, how about lifting up the skirt before sitting down? But that doesn''t look good I don''t think so. I think it''s cute Is that so? Riko stands up again and redoes her movements so that Chihiro can see. Then, she sat down while slightly picking up her skirt with her left and right hands and lightly lifting it up. The skirt did not spread with much force, but it looked softly like a petal. How is it? Hmm. It''s good Riko seemed satisfied and did not try again. Well then... excuse me Riko extended her fingers between Chihiro''s exposed legs. Then, with the palm of her left hand, she lifted her whole body, and put the fingers of her right hand together and squeezed the rod. As she strokes the sack and handles it gently, the role starts to erect gently. Hum... Riko''s lips relax into a smile. It is not intentional but unconscious. There was no mocking atmosphere, only warmth. And it is a good face. If she is lively, it makes Chihiro happy. Once his penis is hard enough, Riko moves on to oral. She kisses the tip, then stimulates the urethra with her tongue, lightly sucks it with her lips, and licks it further. Now she takes her mouth away from the urethra, extends her tongue, and licks up the rod from the base to the tip. When she repeated this over and over again, he felt an irresistible sensation of pleasure. Haa... I''m so happy A sweet voice escaped from her lips. And having finished licking all the corners, Riko opens her mouth. Then, she suddenly takes the penis deep into her mouth. The tip of the penis also hits her throat. It''s an irrumatio. No, it''s a deep throat. This is a more difficult service than fellatio, because it involves not only the inside of the mouth but also throat and beyond. Chihiro has not ordered the girls to do this very often, though Maria is happy to do it herself. ...nn, kuh Why is this so? It is simple: it must be painful for the one who does it. In fact, Riko''s expression is distorted just by having sucked it. Riko, that''s... He was about to say, "You should stop", but the words stopped. Riko''s eyes were serious. With her eyes alone, she said, "I''m not going to stop". She said she was doing it because she wanted to do it. Really, she is so stubborn. So stubborn, but so cute. ...okay. But take your time. I don''t think you should move until you get used to it ...mmm. Gulp... With a light nod of the head, Riko maintains the same position in her mouth. However, it is not easy for her to keep accepting a penis deep into her mouth without even putting up her teeth. But her expression starts to soften slowly as he watches her. Lick... As she getting used to it, she starts it with a licks of her tongue, and Chihiro responded by patting her head. Slurp... Riko then slowly moves her head back and pulls the penis out of her mouth. In this moment, Chihiro feels warmth stroking his whole body, and his hips are almost shattered. Such a reaction of Chihiro told the result more eloquently than anything else. Riko, who seeing this, make a happy face and she slowly but surely handled it all the way to the tip, and then swallowed it once more into her mouth. This is a luxury of using someone''s mouth as an onahole and letting the other person do the work. Looking down, Chihiro can see a lovely blonde maid hard at work. And it made his whole body shudder with pleasure as he satisfied his desire for conquest. Finaly, he reached his limit after Riko''s mouth went back and forth a couple of times. Kuh, I''m going to cum! He ejaculated almost at the same time as he made his little announcement. Still, Riko had just swallowed deeply when he ejaculated, and she hurriedly moved her head back to adjust her position to receive his semen. She swallowed all of it in a gulp, resisting a physiological reaction to the white cum pouring down her throat. Thank you, Riko. That felt really good Ehehe, I''m glad. ...If you want, I can do it again As Riko said this, she was cleaning Chihiro''s penis. But suddenly there was a lot of noise outside the locker room at the same time. ...I guess we don''t have much time... ? I''ll pretend I was just getting dressed, so Chihiro, hurry up and get dressed too! Riko''s oral sex was forcibly ended without a second round, and the two were forced to clean up the mess and cover it up in a hurry. CH 117.1 Chihiro, who managed to escape the suspicion of the girls in the locker room, entered the maid cafe in 1-C as a customer, and was served by Riko. He then wandered around the school building. While wandering, he saw a class that held a [Quiz Corner], and he tried a number of questions, recording about 50% of the answers correct. After that, he dropped in at the booth of the Miss Contest, which was set up in an empty classroom on the first floor, and felt a bit uncomfortable with the photo of himself dressed as a woman, still, he joined in the voting because he had to. And after taking some detours, he went to the infirmary. DDAs the vote, he was allowed to vote for up to two girls and two boys, so he voted for Aika and Maria after much deliberation. As for the boys, he voted for Kamishiro without any complaints and for Maisaka as a form of harassment. Ah, Chihiro-kun! Perhaps the crowd had begun to slow down after a while in the afternoon, but the atmosphere in the infirmary was rather quiet. Noriko, the school nurse, was treating one visitor, and Aika, a helper, was standing in a corner of the room, seemingly unoccupied. She had changed into another outfit, not the jersey she was wearing when they parted. But a white one-piece coat in contrast to the jet-black maid''s uniform. Overall, the coat is loose, with the front part of the coat combined with an apron of the same color. Aika, that outfit Yeah. I thought I looked like a nurse. What do you think? Chihiro asks, and Aika smiles and spins around. I think it''s cute, very cute I''m glad. You know, this is pretty popular among the guests Guests... is it a man? Some were young, but most were little kids and old people I see He was relieved to find that he did not have to worry too much. But then he heard a voice from Noriko-sensei, who had finished her treatment. Takatsuki, you can leave the room for a while. I would appreciate it if you could get me something to eat while you''re gone Oh, I understand. ...Thank you, sensei Maybe she was just trying to be considerate, but it helped them. So, Aika bowed her head, to which Noriko responded with a light wave of her hand. Noriko then pulls a cigarette from the pocket of her lab coat, puts it in her mouth, and walks over to the window. Chihiro and Aika bowed once more at her back, and then left the infirmary. There are a lot of people here at lunch time, so it''s pretty crowded. And sensei seems unable to eat a proper meal I see. The school nurse can''t be away from their desk too much Yes, unlike usual, we never know when a visitor will arrive That makes the infirmary''s job a lot of work. Although there were some snacks in their stomachs, and they said it was "...rather easy since the injuries were only minor". But Chihiro and the others went to the stalls outside to buy takoyaki (octopus dumplings) and hot dogs, which were easy for the school nurse to eat while they were working. While it was still warm, they headed straight back to the school without stopping. On the way, in the middle of the crowd, Aika says something to him. By the way, you were with the student council president, weren''t you? Yes, but... Aika didn''t need to ask why, and she just answered with a light tilt of her head. Suzu-san told me through e-mail So, you two were exchanging addresses Yes, we''ve known each other for days. So, at least we can exchange contact information The last few days have been rather hectic, but how long have they been communicating? Well, it is one of Aika''s strengths to be able to be friends with so many people in such a casual manner. Chihiro, who still doesn''t even know Suzu''s phone number, might want to learn from her. You talked to Riko-chan too, didn''t you? ...you really texted Nishizaki-san It doesn''t matter to him if Aika doesn''t mind. But Chihiro doesn''t know what to say to Aika, who expresses her dissatisfaction with her gaze, "You''re busy, aren''t you?". Still, it''s better to be honest and tell her what''s on his mind. Aika...after you give the food to Sensei can we go somewhere quiet for a while? Mmm... When he implicitly invited her to the action, Aika looked happy for a moment. But she shook her head. ...It''s embarrassing in school That''s true He nodded. He feels a little disappointed, but it can''t be helped. It''s not something that should be forced on lovers. I was in that kind of mood when I saw Aika''s outfit... Are you still not satisfied? Time with Aika is something else entirely ...geez. It''s not fair that you say it so easily Aika''s cheeks puffed out in a pouty, adorable way. As they talk, they go out the front door into the corridor. And after a while, the street gradually becomes less and less crowded. But then Aika''s eyes glance at Chihiro. Hey, stop! ? Yes When he stopped as he was told.... Kiss... Aika''s lips touched his, half-way unexpectedly. It was only for a moment, but it left a vivid impression on his heart. For me, this is the limit DD He reached out his hand to a bashful Aika and tried to embrace her, but he was managed to suppress the urge to do so. Still, when they walk away, they exchange glances with each other and blush. Luckily, no one witnessed the kiss. Well, some people seemed to look at them uncertainly, but they tried their best to make a face as if nothing had happened. Oh, you''re early. Why don''t you go a little slower? I''m hungry too. Besides, this kind of food doesn''t taste good when it''s cold The foods are placed on Noriko-sensei''s desk. Well, I''ll take this Yeah. See you later, Chihiro-kun They waved goodbye to each other and left the infirmary. Behind him, Chihiro could hear Noriko-sensei teasing Aika, but he tried not to listen to it. And before he knew it, it was already around three o''clock in the afternoon. The festival ends at 4:00 p.m., so there is less than an hour left until the first day ends. Tomorrow, he has two shifts, so he''d like to finish his errands today as much as possible. But, he thought, is there anything I can do to earn some points even now? DDWhile he thinking this, he hears the ringtone of his smart phone. Not a text message, but a phone call. Who could it be? If it was a member of the student council, Marika would have contacted him, or maybe there was a problem in the class or in the executive committee. But the name on the display is completely unexpected. ....... A chill ran through his body as if he had been doused with cold water. Still, he pressed the call button with trembling fingers, feeling the urge to ignore it. Hello? Hello, Chihiro, how are you? A somewhat theatrical female voice came through the speaker. Chihiro sighs inwardly at the voice, which has both a masculine calmness and a feminine softness, and overall, it has the air of an adult. ...Nothing has changed at all. It''s not so surprising. With a heavy sense of resignation, he opens his mouth and responds to her. Yeah. It''s been a long time, sister (Nee-san) And with this, the first conversation with his sister after a blank of more than half a year started. CH 117.2 Chihiro, who managed to escape the suspicion of the girls in the locker room, entered the maid cafe in 1-C as a customer, and was served by Riko. He then wandered around the school building. While wandering, he saw a class that held a [Quiz Corner], and he tried a number of questions, recording about 50% of the answers correct. After that, he dropped in at the booth of the Miss Contest, which was set up in an empty classroom on the first floor, and felt a bit uncomfortable with the photo of himself dressed as a woman, still, he joined in the voting because he had to. And after taking some detours, he went to the infirmary. DDAs the vote, he was allowed to vote for up to two girls and two boys, so he voted for Aika and Maria after much deliberation. As for the boys, he voted for Kamishiro without any complaints and for Maisaka as a form of harassment. Ah, Chihiro-kun! Perhaps the crowd had begun to slow down after a while in the afternoon, but the atmosphere in the infirmary was rather quiet. Noriko, the school nurse, was treating one visitor, and Aika, a helper, was standing in a corner of the room, seemingly unoccupied. She had changed into another outfit, not the jersey she was wearing when they parted. But a white one-piece coat in contrast to the jet-black maid''s uniform. Overall, the coat is loose, with the front part of the coat combined with an apron of the same color. Aika, that outfit Yeah. I thought I looked like a nurse. What do you think? Chihiro asks, and Aika smiles and spins around. I think it''s cute, very cute I''m glad. You know, this is pretty popular among the guests Guests... is it a man? Some were young, but most were little kids and old people I see He was relieved to find that he did not have to worry too much. But then he heard a voice from Noriko-sensei, who had finished her treatment. Takatsuki, you can leave the room for a while. I would appreciate it if you could get me something to eat while you''re gone Oh, I understand. ...Thank you, sensei Maybe she was just trying to be considerate, but it helped them. So, Aika bowed her head, to which Noriko responded with a light wave of her hand. Noriko then pulls a cigarette from the pocket of her lab coat, puts it in her mouth, and walks over to the window. Chihiro and Aika bowed once more at her back, and then left the infirmary. There are a lot of people here at lunch time, so it''s pretty crowded. And sensei seems unable to eat a proper meal I see. The school nurse can''t be away from their desk too much Yes, unlike usual, we never know when a visitor will arrive That makes the infirmary''s job a lot of work. Although there were some snacks in their stomachs, and they said it was "...rather easy since the injuries were only minor". But Chihiro and the others went to the stalls outside to buy takoyaki (octopus dumplings) and hot dogs, which were easy for the school nurse to eat while they were working. While it was still warm, they headed straight back to the school without stopping. On the way, in the middle of the crowd, Aika says something to him. By the way, you were with the student council president, weren''t you? Yes, but... Aika didn''t need to ask why, and she just answered with a light tilt of her head. Suzu-san told me through e-mail So, you two were exchanging addresses Yes, we''ve known each other for days. So, at least we can exchange contact information The last few days have been rather hectic, but how long have they been communicating? Well, it is one of Aika''s strengths to be able to be friends with so many people in such a casual manner. Chihiro, who still doesn''t even know Suzu''s phone number, might want to learn from her. You talked to Riko-chan too, didn''t you? ...you really texted Nishizaki-san It doesn''t matter to him if Aika doesn''t mind. But Chihiro doesn''t know what to say to Aika, who expresses her dissatisfaction with her gaze, "You''re busy, aren''t you?". Still, it''s better to be honest and tell her what''s on his mind. Aika...after you give the food to Sensei can we go somewhere quiet for a while? Mmm... When he implicitly invited her to the action, Aika looked happy for a moment. But she shook her head. ...It''s embarrassing in school That''s true He nodded. He feels a little disappointed, but it can''t be helped. It''s not something that should be forced on lovers. I was in that kind of mood when I saw Aika''s outfit... Are you still not satisfied? Time with Aika is something else entirely ...geez. It''s not fair that you say it so easily Aika''s cheeks puffed out in a pouty, adorable way. As they talk, they go out the front door into the corridor. And after a while, the street gradually becomes less and less crowded. But then Aika''s eyes glance at Chihiro. Hey, stop! ? Yes When he stopped as he was told.... Kiss... Aika''s lips touched his, half-way unexpectedly. It was only for a moment, but it left a vivid impression on his heart. For me, this is the limit DD He reached out his hand to a bashful Aika and tried to embrace her, but he was managed to suppress the urge to do so. Still, when they walk away, they exchange glances with each other and blush. Luckily, no one witnessed the kiss. Well, some people seemed to look at them uncertainly, but they tried their best to make a face as if nothing had happened. Oh, you''re early. Why don''t you go a little slower? I''m hungry too. Besides, this kind of food doesn''t taste good when it''s cold The foods are placed on Noriko-sensei''s desk. Well, I''ll take this Yeah. See you later, Chihiro-kun They waved goodbye to each other and left the infirmary. Behind him, Chihiro could hear Noriko-sensei teasing Aika, but he tried not to listen to it. And before he knew it, it was already around three o''clock in the afternoon. The festival ends at 4:00 p.m., so there is less than an hour left until the first day ends. Tomorrow, he has two shifts, so he''d like to finish his errands today as much as possible. But, he thought, is there anything I can do to earn some points even now? DDWhile he thinking this, he hears the ringtone of his smart phone. Not a text message, but a phone call. Who could it be? If it was a member of the student council, Marika would have contacted him, or maybe there was a problem in the class or in the executive committee. But the name on the display is completely unexpected. ....... A chill ran through his body as if he had been doused with cold water. Still, he pressed the call button with trembling fingers, feeling the urge to ignore it. Hello? Hello, Chihiro, how are you? A somewhat theatrical female voice came through the speaker. Chihiro sighs inwardly at the voice, which has both a masculine calmness and a feminine softness, and overall, it has the air of an adult. ...Nothing has changed at all. It''s not so surprising. With a heavy sense of resignation, he opens his mouth and responds to her. Yeah. It''s been a long time, sister (Nee-san) And with this, the first conversation with his sister after a blank of more than half a year started. CH 118.1 The closing and cleanup work proceeded more quickly than expected. But the festival will continue tomorrow. And since the classrooms in 1-C are not going to be used for any other purpose, there is no need to decorate the store or do any other interior work. After cleaning the kitchen and putting away the garbage, the homeroom teachers will have a short HR session. After that, Maisaka is in charge of leading the meeting to review the day''s activities. Aside from the review, most of the topics are about the sales of the day, and about the person in charge of buying the foodstuffs that are likely to be in short supply. Well, that''s the end of the day. See you tomorrow! With the same subtle and appropriate closing words, the meeting was dismissed for today. Everyone begins to move about, chatting with their good friends, or leaving the classroom quickly for a rest. Chihiro, on the other hand, was not so happy. Yo, Chisato-chan! ...I wish you wouldn''t call me that Well, don''t say that Before he could do anything, he was tangled up with a smirking Maisaka. Behind him, a smiling Kamishiro comes walking toward them. As he was wondering why he was smiling, he heard a man''s voice whispering in his ear. You did good joob! What do you mean? Chihiro frowns and asks back. The miss contest. You were in sixth place in the preliminary round Sixth place!? He had never heard that before. As he recalls, he had to go up on the stage if he placed in the top five. If he was in sixth place, he would be exempted from this requirement, but... By the way, in which one? In the girl''s division, of course Maisaka gave him a fresh smile for nothing. And Chihiro thought, "Isn''t it obvious?" but when he thought about it again, even he didn''t have confidence that he could win the prize as it was. By the way, that handsome guy over there is the fourth place in the boy''s division Oh, yeah. Kamishiro-kun, right? When Maisaka threw up his mouth, Chihiro nodded his head. Kamishiro is discouraged by the strange evaluation. I''d appreciate it if you''d stop doing that You must be happy to hear that, aren''t you? You''re the fourth place out of about a hundred boys, aren''t you? Of course I''m happy. But it''s thanks to everyone''s support, not something I should be proud of, right? Well, there is nothing Kamishiro can do but to do his best to live up to the cheers. As he thinking this, Kamishiro turns his head to Chihiro and says this unashamedly. Anyway. Izumi-kun, congratulations. To paraphrase Maisaka, that means you''re the sixth place winner among all the students in the school. I think you should be happy ...uh... Yeah, thank you He did not expect Kamishiro''s praise. Still, with mixed feelings, he made a smile and answered, and after a few words with them, Maisaka and Kamishiro go back on their home. Chihiro, on the other hand, I went to Aika, who was just talking with Riko and Maria. Maria, who notices him, looks back at him, smiles and opens her mouth. Congratulations, Izumi-kun. It''s nice to know that you are valued, no matter what form it takes Thank you. But if I get any higher, I might have to resent the people who voted for me When he said this in a low voice, all three of them looked away from him. It seems that not only Riko but also Aika and Maria voted for him. If Hana, Yotsuba, Ayase, and Maisaka, who found it interesting, had also voted, that would have been seven votes. Considering that the total number of students in the school is around 200, it is not surprising that he could get at least the sixth place. Well, most of the votes except for those from related parties are probably due to the rarity, or the freshness of a "girl" who is not usually in the school. In other words, after the people you know have already voted, it won''t grow any more I wonder...? If it''s in the top, it will stand out, and maybe some people will put it in as a story? That sounded like a likely scenario. If Chihiro win a prize, he will perform on the stage and then get a final vote. But he would like to avoid this if possible. To do this, he can only pray to the heavens for a better outcome. By the way, Izumi, what did you mean earlier? Oh...yes. Actually, my sister is visiting me and she''s going to stay at the dormitory today Since there are other people in the room, he answers in the guise of small talk. The implicit message is, of course, "he can''t go back to the apartment today". If Chihiro stays at the dormitory with Kaede and then leaves the dormitory, it would be as if he is telling his sister to be suspicious of him. And, he is a bit worried about the condition of the room. After all, some of Riko''s belongings are left in the room. Although he has chosen a place where it is hard to be seen, he isn''t sure if such a situation will happen or not. If possible, Chihiro would like to go home before Kaede and ventilate the room. Onee-san is a graduate of this school, right? Aika asks, a look of concern on her face. Chihiro, not being able to talk about the backstage, just smiles at her, thought, "It''s probably okay" and say this to her. Yeah. She is a rank A [Lost Item], and is currently working for the police countermeasure team Eh? A countermeasure team, that''s super elite. That''s surprising Izumi Kaede is 24 years old, eight years older than Chihiro. Like Chihiro, she is a [Lost Item], and unlike Chihiro, she is an extremely talented [Lost Item]. After graduating from Shibahou Academy, she went on to university. After that, she became a police officer. The countermeasure team is, as Riko has muttered, a super-elite team. The countermeasure team is a common name for an internal organization of the police that specializes in handling crimes involving [Lost Item] abilities. Almost all of the members are high-ranked [Lost Item], and they investigate and control any kind of crimes that use their abilities. Naturally, there are many more complicated and dangerous cases than normal crimes, and they are often called upon to do rough work. They are the allies of justice who continue to fight so that people can live in peace every day. The question of why a younger brother is like this when the big sister is so capable is something Chihiro has been told many times since he was a child, so it is not a little new for him. But hen, Maria said in a gentle voice without breaking her smile. The ability of [Lost Item] is not determined by genetics. Rather, it is a popular theory that the only thing that is passed on is the quality of being a [Lost Item], and whether or not it is manifested and the content of its ability depend on the individual So, Chihiro implies that it is nothing to worry about. Thank you, Fukami-san In fact, Chihiro and Kaede''s parents are not [Lost Item]. He did not ask them again whether they lacked qualities or not. But the fact that one''s sister is good at something does not necessarily mean that one''s brother is also good at it. Of course, the reverse is also true. ...Suddenly, he remembered Suzu and Yotsuba and smiled. It seems, the reason why he felt so much about the relationship between the two sisters was because he was comparing himself with his sister. Therefore, he did not want Yotsuba to blame Suzu. He wanted Yotsuba to know Suzu''s feelings. CH 118.2 Hey, Chihiro-kun... should I greet her? Eh? Umm... I wonder... Kaede''s words and actions are difficult to grasp. Chihiro has not reported the fact that he has a girlfriend to her, but he had told his mother when he went back home before. So, it is quite possible that his sister has also heard about it, and it is easy to imagine that she would order him to call her to see her. However. ...she''s a troublesome person, so I don''t want see him too much, I guess Nevertheless, he wanted to keep his sister and Aika away from a future of face-to-face meetings. ...I see Aika also understood Chihiro''s feelings from his reaction. She nodded lightly and smiled. Tell me more about it sometime Okay, I promise After thanking Aika for her offer, Chihiro and Maria headed for the executive committee meeting. In addition, he will send a brief message to Hana and Suzu about the situation. He also asked Suzu to inform Yotsuba of the situation. After the meeting of the executive committee to report the progress of the first day, to discuss the problems that arose, and to decide the policy for tomorrow, Chihiro went to the student council meeting. After the meeting, he reports to the student council. ...I guess I''m a little earlier than average these days Still, the time is close to dinner time. After leaving the school gate, he turns his feet toward the dormitory, where he naturally walks to his apartment. He puts his hand on the door of his room with mixed feelings about the place he has not visited for a long time. And after it is opened. Welcome back. You''re back late It seems that Kaede was earlier than him. The window is open and the room is ventilated. In addition, the floor has been roughly vacuumed. It seems that the girls'' belongings are safe, but the strange feeling in the room must have been noticed. His big sister was half lying on Chihiro''s bed, checking her smartphone. She has taken off her suit and hung it on a hanger, dressed in a rough outfit. Or rather, a little too rough. On her upper body, she was wearing a white blouse, which she had been wearing under her suit. And a black sports bra is slightly transparent under the blouse. Her lower body is a simple pair of black panties. For the breast, Kaede has small breasts. Her size is A or B, but that does not mean that she is not attractive as a woman. Her height is tall for a woman, and her slender figure gives a sense of functional beauty, and her slender legs are beautifully toned and give off a healthy sex appeal. Now that he is more involved with girls, Kaede is a beauty to look at again. If other men see her like this, it will be a big problem. Didn''t you bring a change of clothes? No. Besides, it''s not like anyone''s going to see me, so I can dress comfortably, right? I''m the one who''s going to watch Exceptions are made for relatives Well, Chihiro is not so indiscreet as to touch his own sister. Still, he let out a sigh and let the conversation drift away. And as he thought it again, most of his personal clothes had been moved to Maria''s apartment, but they were mostly for spring and summer. Fortunately, he bought some new winter clothes, so he still has some old clothes in here. Chihiro then quickly take off his uniform jacket and pants, hang them on a hanger, and then puts on his shirts. ...You are familiar with this... Kaede muttered. Well, it''s been more than half a year since I entered the school No, it''s not. It''s just that you''re not as shy in front of women as you should be ...oh. He could say she''s right. He doesn''t care much about being seen these days. After all, Maria and Riko are very noisy when he tries to change his clothes in another room because of his shyness. Besides, it is difficult for him to change his own clothes, because they are always concerned about it. ButDD I think it''s because of sister (Nee-san) Kaede has always been like this. She knows the importance of dressing well and is well dressed when she goes out. On the other hand, when she is at home, she often wears only underwear or a shirt. She is somewhat of a lazy person, and does not like to put unnecessary burden on her body. Due to the fact that they are eight years apart in age, the difference in age has been a source of discomfort for Chihiro for a long time. I''m surprised because you didn''t get used to it until now. So, you know a woman Yeah Mom told me. I heard you got a girlfriend. Did you embrace her? Hmm Kaede nodded "fumu" as Chihiro moved his mouth around. It''s time to eat anyway. Let''s invite her to join us for dinner No, she might have already eaten already. It might be a nuisance to call her suddenly... Let''s call her In the end, Kaede did not listen to him, even after nearly ten times of protests. And he gave up when she tried to forcefully take his phone away from him. So, Chihiro called Aika''s number quietly. * * * I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to make you come after all No problem. It''s good that I haven''t had dinner yet too. I also wanted to meet your sister (Onee-san) At once, Aika greets her outside the room. She was dressed in plain clothes, smiling and shaking her head. Perhaps she dressed like that because she had finished her work at the infirmary. And since she was not wearing the clothes she had left at the apartment, it was clear that she had gone back to her dormitory. I didn''t buy any food or anything, is that OK? Yes, it''s okay. Just came here Aika followed Chihiro into the room. Looking a little nervous, she quickly looked around the room and straightened her posture when she found Kaede. Nice to meet you. I am Takatsuki Aika, who has been dating Chihiro-kun Nice to meet you too. I''m Izumi Kaede. Please, come in Kaede greeted Aika in the same underwear as before. Although she was off the bed, the blouse did not cover her shorts. Despite this, she was still very imposing. At Kaede''s urging, Aika takes off her shoes and enters the room. Aika and Kaede sit at the table facing each other, and Chihiro sits between them. A box of pizza that had just arrived was placed on the table around them. Kaede, who had proposed the meal, suggested ordering the pizza, saying meaningfully, "For some reason, the refrigerator was empty". However, Chihiro wonder if this room has a connection with pizza. After all, Aika seemed to think the same thing when he recalled that they had eaten pizza here before. When he thinking this, Aika squinted her eyes kindly and murmured. Somehow, I feel nostalgic... Hmm. So, you''ve been in this room before, apparently Oh... Y-yes Kaede picks up the murmur and Aika shudders at Kaede''s words. It seems that the atmosphere is becoming more and more like a job interview. That''s why Chihiro didn''t like it. Aika, it''s okay. You''re not a bad person Oh. There''s nothing in this pizza either. It''s just that neither Chihiro nor I are very good at cooking ...haha Aika''s expression relaxed just a little as she looked at Chihiro, who sighed and said, and Kaede, who nodded. CH 119.1 In the middle is an S-size pizza with a white sauce base and plenty of seasonal ingredients such as crab. On either side is a box filled with small chicken and a box of half-and-half nuggets and fries. And in front of each of the three of them was a portion of pasta. Chihiro has meat sauce, Aika has carbonara, and Kaede has pepperoncino. I think I''ve never had pasta from a pizza delivery shop before For me, I have ordered many times. Because I get tired of pizza all the time, and it tastes good too Sister (Nee-san), even now she can''t cook I''ve tried, but it just doesn''t work Kaede giggles and quickly reaches for her fork. Well, let''s eat. Takatsuki, feel free to eat it too Oh, yes. Thank you very much Aika says, "Itadakimasu" and then Chihiro picks up a fork as well. Meanwhile, Kaede is quickly putting the pasta into her mouth. Yes, it''s good. It tastes familiar Kaede nodded in agreement and took two or three more bites. With a smile on her face, she looks somewhat like a child. Aika, who is staring at Kaede, giggles. I thought onee-san would be scarier, but it''s not like that Well, people often misunderstand me because of my face and tone of voice It''s always been that way, hasn''t it? Kaede''s abilities have been strong since she was a child. Because of her excellent learning and athletic abilities, many people felt that she was unapproachable at first impression. This tendency has become stronger and stronger as she entered the school, learned combat techniques, and became more proficient in using her abilities, and also simply because of her advancing age. Especially after she works as a special team member of the police who also fights against criminals, people tend to be more reluctant to approach her. However, according to her relative, Chihiro, she is a pompous person in her private life. As mentioned, she is not a good cook, she is not good at sewing, and she only needs to clean as much as possible by not putting things on the floor. That is why she went to the school from home not from dormitory, and their mother worried her intensely when she started to live alone to enter the university. It can be clearly seen from the way she solves the problem of food with money. "That''s why", those who enter her pocket usually like her a lot. They appreciate her abilities, but at the same time, they take care of her in her everyday life, which she can''t seem to leave alone. Or, they see an unexpected aspect of her brilliance and feel a sense of closeness with her, which makes their admiration and respect for her stronger. I once tried to be careful, but my face was born the same way and my tone of voice didn''t change. Well, I''m sometimes called an "Oni" or "Demon" by the criminals I''ve taken down, so maybe the impression I get from my appearance isn''t so wrong No. That''s not so scary Aika says with a smile. She is friendly by nature. She seems to be able to handle anything as long as she gets a good start, and in this short period of time she has completely let her guard down. Chihiro watches her with mixed feelings. Yes. So, would you tell me a story about Chihiro-kun''s old days? Eh. A-Aika? Hmm. Okay. Now, let''s talk about the time when Chihiro got lost in the amusement park... ...... When Kaede started talking in a groove, he realized that it was impossible to stop her. And so, she tells her old stories in between meals - how Chihiro used to get lost at the amusement park when he was little and cry out the names of his mother and sister while Aika listens with interest as much as she can. Chihiro, who listen to this, just continued to eat his meal, trying not to let his mind wander. Following suit, Aika answered Kaede''s questions about what she and Chihiro had talked about - though, as expected, she chose her topics carefully - and their conversation went on for a long time. Their conversation went on for a long time, probably due to the fact that they were all in a position where they did not have to worry about the curfew. But Chihiro thought seriously for a moment, "Is this hell?". Gradually, as the conversation went on for a long time, the amount of food was reduced little by little, and finally all the food was gone. Aika let out a breath and said as if she remembered something. By the way, Kaede-san, do you drink alcohol? The only drinks on the table are soft drinks and no alcoholic beverages. Moreover, Kaede is drinking black oolong tea. It''s a very simple and solid choice. Alcohol? I drink if I have to, but I don''t like to drink. It''s partly because my job requires me to be on call a lot I see. So, there are people like that Aika nods in interest. Who she is thinking of is probably the self-indulgent working person who has been drinking in the evening without fail ever since she came to Maria''s apartment. Chihiro chuckles as the topic finally becomes somewhat calming. She is a special case. Even Aika''s family doesn''t drink alcohol every day, right? Haha, that''s true. Suzu-san should not be used as a standard Suzu? Kaede responded to some of Aika''s words. Chihiro, you mean Kurohane Suzu? Eh. ...Umm The glances his sister gave Chihiro were sharp. Although it is difficult to gauge the seriousness of her words, he guessed from her tone of voice that she was talking about something quite serious this time. And he never expected Kaede to react to Suzu''s name. No. Come to think of it, Kaede and Suzu are both graduates of the same school. And they are probably about the same age. So, it is not surprising that they know each other. In addition, when they parted in front of the staff room once, Kaede said, "I''m going to the principal office". And the principal, in other words, Ootori Yuuji. He must know that Chihiro and Kaede are related. If so, it is highly possible that he told Kaede about Chihiro when she came to see him. If so, how much did he tell her? Right now, Chihiro''s head is getting cold fast. It was a mistake to mention Suzu''s name. But the fact that her presence with Chihiro is not a private information, and if Kaede has heard from Principal Ootori, there is no use in hiding it. It would be pointless to lie. In any case, the silence now almost answers the question. ...Yes, that''s right Hmm. So, the story was true Kaede mutters. Her expression does not reveal any emotion. When Chihiro tries to "make eye contact" with her, their gazes do not slightly meet. After trying several times and giving up, Chihiro replies. That story, I can''t say for sure... I would think so. Even for my part, I don''t expect you to nod your head when I reveal to you what I''m talking about Kaede is not as straightforward as Yotsuba. But she is still a sincere and honest girl. So, she was willing to play the cards that she had. Thanks to this, it was easy for her to know how her opponent would react and how she could take measures, but Kaede did not seem to proceed with the conversation so easily with Chihiro. So, she took her eyes off Chihiro and turned to Aika. Takatsuki-san, I want you to break up with Chihiro ...huh? Kaede changed her focus. This was not unexpected. Yotsuba had similar persuasions. However, Chihiro gulps his breath from his accumulated feelings of bitterness. Aika also senses the change in the atmosphere and her expression hardens. CH 119.2 Why? The story I heard is about Chihiro''s relationships. I can''t reveal the details, but Chihiro has a very close relationship with Kurohane Suzu. That''s not very interesting for you as a lover, is it? ...... Aika gives silent affirmation. No one will be happy if this situation continues. On the other hand, the fact that Chihiro and Suzu broke up does not erase the past. If you have a sane mind, you can''t trust a person who betrayed you once so cruelly...well, that''s what I''m telling you Then, it is better to break up while the wound is still fresh. The argument itself is almost the same as what Principal Ootori and Yotsuba said. However, unlike Principal Ootori and Yotsuba, who focused on the society, Kaede''s statement is focused only on Aika''s feelings and her relationship with Chihiro. The fact that Kaede''s comments are not about the public''s opinion, but about their true intentions and feelings, makes them easy to understand and agree with. Under her persuasion, Aika says. I don''t want to She made a firm and determined assertion. Why do you say that? I don''t think I have the "right mind" for it. I''ve become friends with Suzu-san, and now we''re friends. I''m sure we''ll get along well "Besides", the words continue. Chihiro-kun''s girlfriend is me. Only me. I will not give him to anyone else, and I will not allow any other girl to be his girlfriend. As long as everyone is okay with that, I will allow Chihiro-kun to be friends with other girls That''s a very distorted way of thinking Kaede looks at Aika with narrowed eyes. The gaze of a strong person who has been through many rough times must have put a lot of pressure on a first-year high school girl. But Aika was not intimidated. I know. But this is me ...I see Kaede sighs deeply. Then, I''m against it ... Aika shudders at the nonchalant words. Kaede''s expression does not tighten. In fact, it seems to have become somewhat softer. Nevertheless, the pressure increased. What I said earlier about your feelings is actually a pretext ...Eh? I''m just translating what the other party told me. My opinion is much simpler ...that''s I myself cannot tolerate the kind of relationship you have now. I don''t like it. It''s because I''m worried about Chihiro. As a family, I want Chihiro to live a more honest lifeDDthat''s all "It''s just my own selfishness", Kaede continued. Indeed, her true intentions were different from those of a nice-sounding cause. She does not approve of it because she does not like it, and she wants to stop it. As long as Kaede herself recognizes this as her own selfishness, Chihiro and the others have nothing to say. The only thing that remains is the fact that her own sister stands in the way. And her clear statement of will is very impressive. Aika, whose eyes widened, nodded her head slowly, making a pause in her speech. I understand what you said. I understand that it is not easy to be understood, and that it is not an easy thing to do But... I still feel the same way Then, I''ll continue to oppose it. I will continue to oppose your relationship with Chihiro and even if you get married "This is not intended to be a tactless interference". Kaede added at the end. She said that she would not make threats like Principal Ootori did, or take Chihiro''s social position hostage. Even so, the wall of her own sister is still very high. Aika answers in a determined voice. I don''t care. I will definitely make you understand someday Aika''s eyes never strayed. After all, she loves Chihiro. She has accepted all the connections and still thinks of him so much that she is not willing to throw it away. This fact was once again embraced in his heart. And Kaede. The sister he had known since he was a child, since he could remember. He gazes at the symbol of frustration that he still thinks he will never be able to compete with. But then, looking back at Kaede, Chihiro told her firmly. I feel the same way. I will not leave Aika and I will continue with Suzu-san. This is the one thing I won''t give up Why? Because they are important to me. Aika and Suzu-san, everyone Chihiro replied with "everyone". In fact, he should have said "both". He should not have implicitly hinted at the existence of Maria, Riko, or other girls. Still, he had to say so because he didn''t want to hide his feelings. I see Kaede''s reply was curt. She answered so simply that he could have mistakenly thought she had lost interest in it, but she stood up abruptly. Sister? Takatsuki-san, I''ll take you back Apparently, the conversation is over. As she herself said, Kaede is going to oppose it, but not to interfere with it. This extreme attitude made Aika''s eyes black and white, but in the end, she started getting ready to leave without asking too many questions. I''ll be the one to take Aika home No, I am stronger than you. Then, I should be the one to take her home With that said, Kaede puts on her suit. It seems that she ordered a pizza delivery because she didn''t want to have to change her clothes, but this is a different story. Aika It''s okay The beloved girl eased Chihiro''s worries by smiling at him. Thereafter, they quickly left the roomDDKaede returned nearly thirty minutes later. You''re late I just came to talk to her. I don''t see why I should harm her in any way As if to affirm her sister''s statement, a text message arrived on Chihiro''s smartphone. I might not like her It''s Aika. Chihiro reply and put down his phone to talk to her again tomorrow. ...but after this, the conversation seemed to be rather normal. Is something wrong? He asks and Kaede shrugs. She''s a lot smarter than I think. Maybe it''s your influence, but my abilities didn''t seem to be helping much As natural as ever. But there was a hint of wonder and surprise in her voice. CH 120 After returning to her room, Kaede immediately returned to her normal clothes. She poured the rest of the drink she had bought with the pizza into a cup, and she sat on the side of the bed while Chihiro sat at the table to continue the conversation. After I dropped her off at her dormitory, we went to her room and talked for a while You went into Aikas room? Yeah. It was a nice little room that suited her well Until now, Chihiro hadnt even entered yet. But its not the time for jealousy, and he suppresses it. Its just for a short time. And not many words were exchanged, but in a way, it was enough In a way? It means that we have come to understand each other, that she and I are incompatible Incompatibles? Do you mean, enemies? You could say that. For short, its not impossible for us to live together After she said that, Kaede then sips the glass. Chihiro just stares in silence as the liquid in the cup slowly decreases. Eventually, Kaede looks back at Chihiro after she has completely finished the drink. Their faces are facing each other. But their gazes do not meet. Since he cannot look into Kaedes eyes, his [Mind Reading] is not activated. As a result, Chihiro bites his teeth. Its no use A quiet voice escaped from her lips. Long ago, you tried it so many times, I thought youd have it all figured out by now But I thought something might have changed Changed, huh? Kaede gets up and gets out of bed. She puts an empty cup on the table and takes the cup from Chihiros hand. Before Chihiro can stop her, she sips the contents of the cup and puts it on the table. What are youDD? She moved so quickly. Kaedes arm reaches out to him, still in the bent position in which she had placed the cup on the table. She then pulls Chihiros body against her, and their lips meet. A lips that so soft. Kaede has a masculine side, but her lips are not those of a manly man. And so was her scent, which was faintly fragrant. Similar to mother, Chihiros thoughts. The instinctively reassuring smell almost makes him drop out of his thoughts. But seizing the opportunity, Kaedes tongue invades his oral cavity, and the drink that she just drank flows into his mouth. The unexpected stimulation makes him almost cough, but he manages to gulp it down. Before he knew it, Kaede had pushed him down. Sister? Chihiro His sisters voice is the same as it always is. And yet, somehow, the situation feels sweet. She is his flesh and blood. He had never thought about holding her. Of course, that includes after he met Maria and the others and learned the joys of holding a girl. And of course, hes never had any physical contact with her. So, what is this situation? Sister... You dont have to say anything Kaede holds Chihiros shoulder with her left hand and reaches her right hand to his crotch. Her fingers, well-trained but still uniquely supple, stroked his penis through his pants. DDImmediately, Chihiro felt a sweet numbness in his lower body. His body shivers reflexively. And when the reflex subsides, an exhale escapes from his lips. He couldnt handle the sudden sensuality otherwise. Even though it was just a stroke through his clothes. But the earlier stimulation was like a direct blow on his sensitive penis. He wanted to think that it was an illusion. However, When the finger crawled between his legs again, he felt the same or more pleasant sensation as before. It was not as surprising as the first time, but he still could not stop his body from shaking and breathing. Because this felt so good. Chihiro has had relations with many girls. And Mishuku Hana, the most skilled one among them, is nowhere near as good as this. In fact, it may be wrong to compare her with anyone. But the pleasure was so great that it made him think so. Tonight, I will comfort you Her voice came to him. When a woman whispers to a man like that, there is always an expectation. Even if it is his own sister, a woman is still a woman. DDFor the first time in Chihiros life, he felt sexual desire toward his relatives. Kaedes words and actions indicate her intention to do so. Chihiro probably wont take the lead, but he can touch her fingers and skin. He is allowed to devour the pleasure that he would normally never be able to experience. But only for tonight. Still, is it okay to let it all go, just for one night? ! Chihiro twists hard to shake off his impulsive thoughts. And although the arm on his shoulder does not break free, the pressure is loosened. He tries to push Kaedes body away from him by forcibly lifting both arms. He does this while trying not to think about the softness of his palms against hers. I dont want it, and I dont see why I should Reason, huh? I guess youre right "But", Kaede mumbles. Her right hand strokes his crotch again. This time more clearly, with a repeated back-and-forth motion. But do a man and a woman need a reason to have sex? Ah!? He couldnt hold back his voice. Chihiro felt his penis begin to harden. At the same time, his arms relaxed, and he was pushed down. And this position was not good. The groin, the male organ, is the most vital point for a man. It is a sexual organ and a weapon when he is torturing a woman, but once he is on the receiving end of torture, it becomes a weak point that he cannot control. If the formation is not reversed even by rough methods, it will be irreversible. In fact, there is not much difference in strength between Chihiro and Kaede. In terms of height, Chihiro is rather inferior to Kaede, and even though she is a woman, she does not weigh as much as one adult person. But just from this, it has been proven that he cant get over it by force. ...So, the only thing he can do is to make conversation at least. I thought you didnt like this kind of thing Yeah, I dont like it. Im not a virgin, but Ive only done it a couple of times. Not a lot for someone my age Then why? I thought you might like it this way Kaede crawls her fingers on the floor as she says this. Every time she stimulates him with such a casual gesture, Chihiro feels an unbearable pleasure and stops thinking. It is a relief that there is no sign of pulling down the zipper and taking out his penis, but it is hard to say that he is careless or proud if Kaede is able to give him such a hard time. Still, he manages to formulate a response with his mind that does not revolve around the issue. For me? To change your mind Did she think that his reason for not giving up on Suzu was because of his physical condition? Chihiro would say it is a short-sighted idea, but in fact it is almost right. Although Chihiros feelings are a bit complicated, physical problems must be a big part of the reason why there is no separation between Suzu and Chihiro. If thats the case, then lets clear things up. If Kaede can give Chihiro such a good feeling that he will no longer care about other women, he may give up on Suzu. It may sound absurd, but if it can be realized, it may be effective in a sense. And perhaps Kaede has a technique that would give him confidence. I dont have much experience, but Im sure I can satisfy you He couldnt tell she was bluffing. I wont do whatever you say, sister Then I dont care. Like I said, Im not trying to interfere with your relationship with her Then, this is... This is just a skinship between sister and brother. Its nothing to be afraid of Those are just excuses. However, Kaede may really think so. If you dont want to change your mind, theres no need to resist ...Okay After thinking for a while, Chihiro replied. His reply signaled the start of the full-scale torture. Lets go Along with her voice, Kaedes face comes down. Chihiro prepared himself for a kiss, but then she licked his neck, a little lower than his lips. Immediately, a sharp sensation of pleasure runs down his spine with each flick of her tongue. While she does this, she unhooks his pants and pulls down the zipper. Finally, his penis is exposed through his underwear, and a raw fingertip touches his pole. Ahh! Chihiro squealed like a girl. The stimulation was even sharper than before. Chihiros body, which had been made more sensitive by Maria and her friends services, reacted more than necessary to the sweet and direct pleasure. But, of course, Kaedes torture does not stop there. Kaedes fingertips stroke Chihiros pole. Her tongue crawls around his neck. And her free left hand slips between his clothes and pinches his nipple. DDDD! Three points of torture at once. The violent pleasure overflows him, which he would not have felt even if all three slaves had served him at the same time. Little by little, his vision turns white, and he feels as if even his heart has stopped while hes being tortured. He feels like he is in heaven and hell, being subjected to a series of mild climaxes. And the next thing he knew, his penis was hard and erect, quivering by itself. At any moment, he could have ejaculated. You can let it out all you want. I brought a change of panties and blouse. I dont care how dirty they are Even as Kaede speaks, the other two points of blame have not stopped. So, Chihiro could not even reply to Kaede. He just felt good, felt good, and felt goooood...! Ahh! With a scream, a cloud of spunk is released. Kaede did not catch it with her hand, but left it there and let it splatter. As a result of the penis rampage, Kaedes blouse and panties, and Chihiros clothes were stained. There were some stains on Kaedes fingers, too, but she wiped them carelessly with her blouse. Pant... Pant... Chihiro watched the series of actions with his heavy breathing. His thoughts were so debauched that he couldnt think straight. The amount of ejaculation was much greater than usual, equivalent to the first shot after waking up from sleep. Come to think of it, he had already cum several times today. And yet, it was such a pleasant sensation. Moreover, he felt that his whole body was seeking for more pleasure. Even after he ejaculated, the wave of pleasure did not subside. He was demanding more and more, and was about to reach the next climax. As a proof, his penis, which has just finished ejaculating, has already started to harden. For some reason, it reminded him of the lesbian sex between Hana and him (Chisato). Oh...I see. Its a girls pleasure... Thats right Normally, the pleasure Chihiro feels during the act is, of course, male pleasure. Basically, no matter which part of the body is stimulated, the wave goes to the penis and is released in the form of ejaculation. However, Kaede is providing him with feminine pleasure. Chihiro, a man, has no way of knowing the specific sensation, but unlike men, womens pleasure is not so directed, since it is not accompanied by a definite phenomenon of "ejaculation". Rather the pleasure is felt all over his body, making his body tremble, and the wave recedes slowly after climax. In theory, there is no limit to the number of times a woman climaxes, and the strange arousal that men feel after ejaculation does not exist either. It is such a "womans pleasure" that Chihiro felt just now. That is why the pleasure does not go away even after ejaculation, and the lingering sensation makes the penis harden. It is as if he could ejaculate again and again. ...Even his nipples and anus are connected to feminine pleasure. And until now, he had thought that the day when he would be able to experience them would never come, and he had hoped that it would never come. But he never thought that the day would come when he would be able to experience it with her hand job. Im not trying to be a girl I dont intend to make you like that, either. Even if I did, I would never despise you After saying that, Kaedes body leaves him. However, Chihiros body is soaked in the pleasure that he cannot move as he wishes. But while he is still lying down from fatigue, his penis is suddenly sucked by her mouth. WhaDD He realized he is being raped. And now, although his penis was in her mouth, in other words, she gave him a blowjob, Chihiro felt as if the subject and the object were reversed, as if his penis became a vagina. The sensation of being licked by the tongue became the sensation of being rubbed by a penis on the vaginal wall. The sensation of being poked and prodded feels like the sensation of a penis knocking against the back of the vagina. He got confused. He doesnt know whats going on. But he just let his body go as he was being raped, and he climaxed within a few minutes, moaning incessantly and inarticulately. This time again, Kaede took her mouth off him before ejaculating. Their bodies and clothes were again stained with semen. However, he felt that he could not afford to worry about such a thing anymore, nor did he need to. Shall we go to bed, Chihiro? Y-yes Kaede picks him up and moves him to the bed while supporting him. In the process, Chihiro took off all his clothes, and Kaede herself also took off her clothes. They then embrace each other naked. And just by doing so, a happy sexual feeling runs through him. He wonder if this kind of pleasure is the reason why Aika and Riko sometimes hug him after sex with a debauched expression on their faces. Geez, it seems I dont have to touch your penis anymore With a murmur, Kaede kissed Chihiro. As their lips touched each other and their tongues entwined, he felt as if the sensation was twofold. He was kissing her and being kissed at the same time. The doubling becomes squared and melts his whole body. Her free hands also held Chihiros hands tightly. DDReally, what is wrong with me? The mere act of holding each others hands felt so good and it made him think so. Even the palms of his hands felt so good that it had become sexual zones. And now, with their hands clasped together, their bodies were close to each other, and they devoured each others lips. After a while, they climaxed and ejaculated. Even after reaching the limit of the number of times Chihiro would normally cum, his penises are rapidly erecting. You can still do it, right? Though, I cant let you insert it... The hand that had been holding Chihiros body is released, and Chihiros body is lifted. Kaedes body slides under Chihiros and her hands touch his nipples. Oh! Now Im going to play with you here. Right, until you get tired and fall asleep ... No, thats not good. Before he had time to say that, the blaming started. Immediately Chihiro couldnt think of anything else. He felt as if his mothers milk, which was not supposed to come out, was spurting out. This sensation was like his non-existent breast being squeezed. Now he was completely tortured like a girl, and Chihiro screamed with only her breath. Finally, his cum was spewed out, and Kaede scooped it up with her finger and brought it to Chihiros mouth. As he licked it, Chihiro couldnt taste much more. But the pleasure that shook his whole body was linked to the act of licking the semen. Come on, Chihiro, its not over yet DD! After that, he doesnt remember anything else. When he realized it, it was the next morning. CH 121.1 When he realized that his mother and sister were gone, he felt very uneasy. All around him were strangers. Adults, high school''s brother or sister, and families were all walking around with smiles on their faces. Chihiro is the only one who is alone. The amusement park is supposed to be fun, but it''s not fun at all. Mom, sis! He called loudly but he can''t find them. StillDD DDChihiro''s a boy. He needs to be strong. That''s what he was told all the time. So, he tried his best. But eventually he became inconsolable and started to cry. He couldn''t stop crying and kept calling his mother and sister, wailing and crying. Some people came to him, but he couldn''t stop crying. Chihiro He doesn''t know how long it was. Finally, someone called his name. He quickly ran to his sister, who was a middle school student at that time, and hugged her tenderly. This time, he started to cry out of relief, but his mother and sister gently calmed him down and he finally calmed down. When he looked up, Chihiro saw her. He saw his sister hugging Chihiro, with his mother at his back, her eyes not looking at Chihiro. She was staring blankly somewhere far away. The memory of those eyes of his sister remains in is mind much more than the loneliness of being alone nowDD. * * * Chihiro, wake up Mmm... In his sleep, he heard his sister''s voice in his ear. Wake up, breakfast is ready ...mmm Is it morning already? Shrugging off the morning fatigue, Chihiro opened his eyes and woke himself up. Within a minute or two, the drowsiness clears and he wakes up refreshed. His physical condition had almost completely recovered. He sat up in bed and looked down at himself. There were traces of liquid here and there on his skin, and his clothes were scattered on the floor. ...I wonder how many times my sister made me come last night... His thoughts catch up with him. And last night''s lewd acts come back to his mind, causing a deep sigh to escape from his mouth. As expected, it was too much of a mess. Fortunately, thanks to the [Sleep Enhancement], he is completely free from fatigue and the aftermath of the pleasure, but on the other hand, he is not feeling any anger. It may be because he has a habit of giving up on everything concerning his sister. Thinking back, from the beginning to the end, he could not suppress his voice, let alone ejaculate, as Kaede made him do. Hopefully the surrounding rooms did not hear it. Anyway, he puts it behind for now and looks back at Kaede. She looked neat and tidy. She is still wearing only a blouse and underwear, but her hair and skin are clean as if she had taken a shower. Breakfast? Are there any ingredients? There must have been only seasonings in the refrigerator. Then his sister, who is eight years older than him, answered nonchalantly. No. I mean, take a shower and get me some breakfast ...Oh, I see He understood. Chihiro gave up his protest, since anything he said would be useless and time would be wasted. After a quick shower and change of clothes, he went to a nearby hamburger store to get the morning menu. Without Maria and the others around, eating out is the only option for them. Perhaps his cooking skills are getting rusty. Although he was not a good cook in the first place, he can still cook for himself, but since he has not cooked at all for the past few months, he must be even worse at it. Not only cooking, but also cleaning and washing are hardly done these days. Thus, the girls hold the lifeline of his real life. Maybe the "Master''s behavior" that Maria advises him to behave like, is becoming a part of him before he knows it. Here you go Thank you Kaede pays for this meal. They each proceeded to eat their hamburgers in their own way. During this time, there is hardly any conversation. If there is no one to talk to, Izumi Kaede is a human being who talks very little. Sister, what are you doing today? I''m going to look around the festival a bit, take care of a few things and then I''m going back. I don''t think we have time to say hello again I see. ...Well, take care of yourself Hmm. I''ll take that as a courtesy And then the conversation is cut short. Well, actually, it''s almost a courtesy call. In fact, part of him is relieved that she has left. Some time later, when they were about to finish their meals, Kaede said something to him. Chihiro, are you familiar with the name [Absolute]? Absolute? Chihiro frowned and tilted his head at the unfamiliar word. As he recalled, the word must mean "absolute" or something like that, but since it is a name, it must be the name of something. It could be a common name or title given to a person, a thing, or a group. Since Kaede dares to mention it, it must not be a manga story or something like that. Just to be sure, he tries to search his memory seriously. ...No, I don''t know it He had never heard the name before. Is something wrong? No, nothing. It''s just a side thing Well... He did not know how much he could trust her words. When he stares at her, unable to make up his mind about her attitude, she speaks plainly. ...[Mind reading], huh... ...... When Kaede talks to him like that, he can''t help feeling that she is making fun of him. But Chihiro kept silent and sharpened his gaze. And Kaede just let out a breath. Let me tell you an analogy Eh? Did she just distract him? For a moment, Chihiro thought so, but then he was puzzled by the next words. Would you use your power of [Mind Reading] even if you faced a criminal-murderer, a madman, or an evil spirit of the mountains and rivers u? ...What''s so sudden? It''s just a side thing. It''s the same thing as before Thinking back what she said. Compared to the previous question, this one was easy to answer. I will use it. Even if the other person is not a normal human being. No, I think I will use the power of [Mind Reading] precisely because he/she is not a normal human being I see Kaede nodded and said nothing more. She changed into a suit and left the room without further mentioning the name [Absolute] or explaining the meaning of the two questions. Then, see you later She left only short words and the key to the dormitory. What in the world was that all about? Sighing, Chihiro packed himself up and left the room after checking the main gas valve and other things to make sure the room was safe for a long absence. Fortunately, there was still some time before the morning HR. First of all, Chihiro picked up his smartphone to fulfill the promise he made yesterday. * * * ...Isn''t this position a bit uncomfortable? Yes, it''s very forced. But there''s no choice. There''s no other way Suzu replies to Riko''s blabbering. The two of them - or rather, all of Chihiro''s associates, except for new member Yotsuba - were in the 1-C changing room, the last room in the corridor lined with first-year students'' classrooms, where the school festival is held. First of all, Suzu was lying down on the floor of the room. Her arms and legs are spread lightly on the floor, and her hands are touching Chihiro and Aika, and her legs are touching Maria and Riko. Hana, the lightest of the members, is sitting on Suzu''s stomach. This is because they cannot talk slowly unless they do so. CH 121.2 Aika already talked about yesterday, didn''t she? Un, she did Yes, I''ve heard all about it. Of course, I didn''t hear about what happened after Takatsuki-san left The topic is, of course, Kaede. However, even though there is some time to talk, the schedule for the rest of the day is still tied up. If they gather at Maria''s apartment, it might not end until HR but also about the start of the school festival, so they decided to move to the school in advance and talk with this. And since it is absolutely necessary for them to have Suzu''s [Cognitive Obstruction] in order to talk without being interrupted by anyone, all of them have to touch Suzu at some point. ...At times like this, Chihiro really envy Marika''s [Telepathy]. Chihiro-sama. Your sisterDDIzumi Kaede, she seems to be a more eccentric person than I had expected ...yes, I guess so Chihiro nodded at Maria''s prompting. When he turned around and looked into her eyes, the black haired girl turned away with a flushed cheek. Three of the remaining members puffed out their cheeks, and one of them looked at him with a stony stare. Chihiro, however, spun the words without caring. First, let''s talk about what happened after Aika and I split up He talks briefly about how Kaede gave him a hard time. However, he skips what he talked with her about this morning. The priority now is to talk about Kaede''s personality, and he doesn''t have time to talk about things that have nothing to do with the main story. ...and that''s how it is... ...... ...... As he finished his conversation, a silence fell. For some reason, no one wanted to speak. All of the girls, all of them, kept their mouths closed, their expressions hard, and looked at each other. And then Riko. Mmm, let''s kill her She said with a full-blooded look in her eyes. They wondered what she was suddenly up to, but Suzu and Aika nodded their heads in agreement with Riko. Okay, I''ll help I''m against killing her, but I''m totally in favor of punishing her A-Aika? It was an unusual situation when that kind-hearted girl was not playing the saving role. Chihiro rushes to his girlfriend, but she shakes her head. I''m sorry. But I can''t forgive her for doing such a terrible thing to Chihiro-kun Yeah. I haven''t killed anyone so far, but this time it''s much more unforgivable Riko It''s understandable why they''re angry. Because she harmed Chihiro. Especially in this case, Kaede tortured Chihiro like a girl and made him keep come until he reached his limit. But it''s not like I got hurt. I was simply raped ...you don''t understand, do you? It was Hana who sighed and shook her head. The black-rimmed glasses, the little devil with a poisonous tongue who had the appearance of a small animal, stared at Chihiro with blank stares that continued from a moment ago. Izumi-kun, you may be familiar with rape, but you know that rape is very serious, don''t you? Especially when a boy is raped by a girl...well, I can''t imagine it in many ways, but I''m sure it''s an act of trampling on one''s dignity ...How do I put this? It''s very convincing when Mishuku-san says it... Are you trying to pick a fight? Riko shrugged her shoulders when Hana changed the point of her glare. Not really. As long as Chihiro''s slaves the one who does it, I don''t mind that much either. So, I''m not mad at Mishuku-san. But not Chihiro''s onee-san, you know When "Chisato" was raped by Hana, he could have resisted as much as he wanted. He could have reversed the situation with the effect of [Domination] through the [Mark] from a bonus to a penalty, and pushed Hana away, and that would have been enough. But the reason he didn''t do that was because he had a certain trust in Hana. Kaede, however, is different. She raped Chihiro not for fun, but simply for her own reasons. And there was a possibility that she might have made Chihiro a cripple or changed his sexuality drastically. Riko, Suzu, and Aika showed Chihiro that this was unforgivable. Don''t you think so, Maria? Riko then turned to the last person. Maria, who had been thinking in silence. ...I guess so. Riko makes a very good point She looked up and nodded, then continued, "But". I''m more interested in her details. ...Chihiro-sama, what exactly is Izumi Kaede''s ability? [Vector Manipulation] Chihiro answered simply. To be precise, it''s more about detecting vectors. Sister can sense and manipulate the direction and flow of objects as they move That''s a hell of a versatile power Yeah. I think it''s one of the strongest abilities in Japan or, if I''m not mistaken, in the world For example, when used in combat. She can detect in advance how her opponent will move and what kind of attack he will make. Moreover, she can know how to shift vectors efficiently, i.e., how to handle attacks. By shifting the force that is being wasted and directing it straight ahead, she can make her attacks more powerful, regardless of whether they are hand-to-hand combat, weapon combat, or flying weapons. The fact that Chihiro kept coming last night is not a technique, but a function of her ability. Of course, it does not amplify the power, but only gathers it, and it is limited by the fact that it is almost impossible to control remotely. So, it is impossible to make the earth crack just by stepping on the ground, or to create a tornado by manipulating the wind. Who is stronger, Kamishiro-kun or Kaede-san? If they fight, my sister would win all the battles even if they fight a hundred times. At least, Kamishiro-kun, as he is now, can never beat her Well, how about if we all take a shot at it? My sister will win Chihiro assured them. Chihiro, Riko, Aika and Hana were out of the question. She would beat them like children. Maria''s [Retaliation] would not work against Kaede in any case. She might be able to twist the vector of energy generated by [Retaliation] and make it disappear, or even return it to Maria herself. And even if Suzu tries to surprise her with [Retaliation]. My sister will notice it before it happens. Even if we can hide our presence, we probably can''t hide the energy of our movement ...so, she''s invincible then My sister is not invincible. If the attack is too fast and too powerful to be perceived or responded to, we can win Unless she is caught off guard, she is "almost" invincible, though. "...ah", someone exhaled. It must have been hard for them to bear the fact that even if they tried to kill her, but they can''t kill her in the first place. Maria, who seems to be calm, asks Chihiro again with a cold anger in her eyes. Chihiro-sama. If her ability is [Vector Manipulation], why is it that your [Mind Reading] doesn''t work? That''s easy. My sister''s ability can be used on eye contact, and also to feelings. But it doesn''t seem to be able to directly manipulate people''s feelings CH 122.1 ...Somehow, Im convinced Murmurs Aika. She seems to remember the time when she left Chihiros room last night and Kaede dropped her off. What happened then? I asked Kaede-san, if she was hiding her true feelings from me It is hard to explain what is going on here. According to Aika, Kaedes dramatic tone and pompous attitude made her feel uneasy. She felt that Kaede was somewhat "too much" for an excellent adult woman having such obvious and smiling flaws. When Kaede was asked about it, she did not deny Aikas guess. ...its really hard to hide After murmuring such a thing, she showed her boast to Aika. Well, each person pretends to be himself/herself. So, it is natural to try to present a better self to others. Well, Kaede-sans acting is kind of strange I see. ...Youre watching me very carefully, arent you? And so, no one can see through her heart. Kaede terminated the conversation with these words. It was a short conversation, just as Kaede herself had said. But it was enough. Aikas discomfort with Kaede turned into conviction, and Kaede felt a kind of wariness toward Aika. Kaede-san, I wonder if she is acting all the time. Shes trying to make herself look good to everyone, but shes not herself... no, its like she doesnt have a real self ...I guess so. Ive been thinking about something similar. All the time Kaede understands how peoples minds work. It is, in a sense, an ideal version of Chihiros [Mind Reading]. Because vector-based emotion detection does not require eye contact, and there is no need to worry about the other persons perception. It accurately detects not only the surface emotions but also the inner and complex feelings. There is even no danger of being too strongly involved in the emotions. And once she knows the feelings of the other person, she can turn them into something positive. Moreover, it is much easier to find out what ordinary persons want to say or do. It is even possible to intentionally guide others. However, this is the reason why Kaede seems to have lost sight of her own feelings. In her pursuit of "presenting herself" efficiently, she does not have a solid self. She is like a device that only responds flexibly. When I was little, my sister didnt know that she could understand peoples feelings... The cold and empty eyes that Kaede sometimes showed to him bothered him strangely. He wonder what she is thinking. He wonders if there is another sister lurking in her mind, whom he does not know. AndDD ...Whenever she gets a high score in a test, whenever she succeeds in a difficult skill in physical education, whenever she finds a person in trouble on the way to school and helps him or her.... Chihiro wonders what those who praise her and say to him, "You should be like your sister". Such a thought grew in Chihiros mind. So, I wanted to know what my sister was thinking, and I guess thats how I got my [Mind Reading] So the relationship between the two of you, sister and brother, had its origin... Still, Kaede was able to block even his [Mind-reading] that he had obtained. ...I only saw it once, and her mind was empty. I couldnt see anything. Ever since then, my sister has been averting her eyes from mine Shes on her guard. Toward Chihiro and his [Mind Reading]. Maria murmurs to the words. No matter what measures we take, Chihiro-sama is Izumi Kaedes natural enemy, right? Is that so? Well, from that experience, Kaedes attitude toward Chihiro has changed. She used to be a model of a "capable big sister", but gradually she started to move Chihiro in a forceful way as she does now. It is probably because Chihiro now knows a part of her heart. In addition, Kaede sensitively sensed that Chihiro was not willing to listen to Kaedes commands and requests. Therefore, she gave up her [Vector Manipulation] and changed to the direct method. "Hmmm", Hana moaned. I see. ...Then, the reason why Takatsuki-san senses discomfort is because you were used to Izumi kuns [Mind reading], isnt it? And since you are familiar with the person who can read your mind, you are resistant to the power of similar tendency For Kaede, this means more difficult opponents. So, Maria and the others, if they ever meet Kaede, will be equally wary of her. Well, Im just guessing There is no way to confirm this with Kaede herself. Nor can they ask anyone else. So, they cannot know the truth. Maybe it is all wrong, and they are being rolled in the palm of Kaedes hand, for instance. ...No, Chihiro-kun and Aikas idea must be correct But Suzu said that quietly. Suzu-san, did you know my sister before? I dont know her well enough to call her an acquaintance, but I guess we knew each other. We were in different grades, and we talked a few times. Im sure weve heard a lot of rumors about each other Yeah. My sister is just like that, and Suzu-san was the student council president Both are prominent students. They must have had many opportunities to talk about the other indirectly. Eh? The president of the student council? Who? Im the student council president at that time. And, well... Im the type of person who can tell what kind of girl she is just by looking at her Its her second ability to infer the nature of the other person itself, rather than to read or perceive the mind of the moment. Suzus ability, which is also utilized in the secondary assessment of ability, will also be an obstacle for Kaede. If her ability works, though. Shes elusive, thats my first impression. It is not that she is pure white, or that she has a color that is hard to recognize by name, but rather that it is very difficult to see what kind of color she is. From the second time I met her, I couldnt even see her color Suzu-san, too... Yeah. I think she was cautious of me and avoided me. Just like Chihiro-kun For Kaede, she is a troublesome person with whom she has to deal now. What kind of coincidence is this? Then there is the matter that Principal Ootori asked her to persuade Suzu or get her back. It was inevitable that Kaede was asked to do so. Because Kaede would be able to find Suzus whereabouts from the vector flow, and she would not leak the secret to the outside world, as she has been an outstanding student since her school days. Above all, she is Chihiros sister, who is one of the parties involved in this issue. There is no one better suited for the job. However, Izumi Kaede has not shown any serious intention to persuade Suzu-san Yes. Maybe she didnt want to see you too much.... Neither to me, nor to Suzu-san Regarding Chihiro, the reason why he doesnt want to see her is mutual. Because his sister can do anything. For him, she is an object of complexity as he has been compared with her who has almost all the same abilities as him but superior, and he has been expected to do the same. But Chihiro has not been able to fulfill the demands of the people around him. Toward the end of the meeting, Riko said to him with a downcast look on her face. In other words, she doesnt want to see Chihiro much either. So she probably wont bother Chihiro any more. Shouldnt this mean that we shouldnt try to do something about it? I guess so Maria nodded. Actually, shes a busy woman. This time she was just visiting the school on her free time, but she is usually traveling around the country. Even if she is a potential enemy, she cant be an immediate enemy The word "enemy" is a bit of a buzzword, but its generally true. In terms of friend or foe, Chihiro would have to say that his sister is more like a foe. Moreover, she is not taking a positive attitude and there is no way to get rid of her. But if that is the case, there is no reason to provoke her. ...Im not convinced enough... Me too. But thats okay then While Riko is discouraged, Aika seems to have changed her mind. She smiles at Riko and says a few words. If we cant handle it now, we can slap her when the chance comes. With a lot of pain ...ahaha. Thats pretty extreme for Aika These things seemed to have put Riko in a better mood. The blonde girl smiled and nodded. The remaining members, Suzu and Hana, also agreed with the policy of remaining quiet. I think we should leave it alone, too. I dont want to get involved in any fights or conspiracies as much as possible Well, yes. I mean, to be honest, Im too busy with the school festival right now If they are going to do something, now is not the time. Thats how they settled the matter. ...Shortly, if they are going to make Kaede their enemy, they will put the matter on the back burner, including whether there is a real way to win the war. After settling the discussion, the group gets ready to leave in a hurry. As expected, there was hardly any time left. So, Suzu will tell Yotsuba about what they have just discussed. For the future, it is necessary for her to know the details. By the way, Mishuku-san, it would be nice if you could visit us at the maid cafe in 1-C Oh, yes. It would be a good chance to see "Chisato-chan" for the first time in a while. Hana, who has a tendency to treat Chihiro and "Chisato" as separate personalities, replied in this way. But today, "Chisato-chan" is so busy that she may not have time to take her time to take care of me... ? Chihiro tilted his head, not understanding the meaning of her words. CH 122.2 As it turned out, Hana was right. For some reason, Chihiro, or "Chisato", who was on his first shift that day, had a much larger crowd than he had yesterday. Oh, is that Chisato-chan? She sure is cute Dont you think she looks familiar? Hmm, I think Ive seen her somewhere before Apparently, this was the effect of the Miss Contest. Chihiro, who was registered as a mysterious female student "Chisato" in the Miss Contest, made a strong impression on those who saw it. And the rumor seems to have spread by word of mouth. How many of them are made up by Maisaka and other students of 1-C, he does not dare to consider. He also does not consider how many of them are aware of his true identity. Anyway. The cafe was busy from the moment it opened, with curious students mostly boys who wanted to see the mystery maids in person, along with students who were looking for other maids such as Aika and Maria. Hey, where do you live? Hey, do you want to go out somewhere sometime? Tell me your e-mail address Im sorry, Master, but we dont do that kind of thing Chihiro responds to all the men who try to make eyes at him in a casual manner. After all, he is a man inside, so he does not hesitate to treat the same gender with disdain. However, he does accept photo shoots and normal conversation because it is part of his job. It was also necessary for him to smile and pose, and to react to their not-so-funny stories. This is the third time Ive been here since yesterday. Ive only ordered juice every time Thank you for visiting us again and again. We would be happy if you could order something from the food menu as well As he says this, Hana finally arrived as well. Still, he did not have much time to talk with her, but he did agree to have his picture taken with her. HoweverDD Chisato-chan. Please throw me a kiss right there Eh? N-no, my lady. Thats... Is it no good? The air was so thick that he couldnt resist. He also had an appointment with Hana, so reluctantly, he endured his embarrassment and gave her a kiss. Still, he was too shy to care whether his actions were cute or not. Nevertheless, the guests who were present at the party were very excited. Thank you very much. I was able to get a good shot Im glad you like it Hana, with an unusually big smile on her face, replied with her soul on the verge of collapse. Yes. I will take good care of this video Video? Chihiro had no choice but to ask her not to show it to others, even though he knew it was embarrassing to do so. On the other side, Chihiro is also annoyed by a "bad bug" that tried to seduce Aika. Do you have a boyfriend, Aika? From my view, I dont think you have a boyfriend, you seem to be too shy. Dont you? Nope, I have a boyfriend. And I hope we can be together forever Howeve, Aika herself dealt with the man who was obviously trying to pick up on her, so Chihiro didnt have to take a turn. Do you have any pictures? No, but...oh, he bought this bracelet for me. We went out together and spent hours to find it Oh...yeah You really have a boyfriend, huh? And so, it goes. By the end of the shift, he was quite exhausted. Chihiro sat down on the floor when he arrived at the changing room, leaving the cafe in the hands of Riko and the others who had come in as replacements. ...Im tired Thanks for your hard work, Izumi-kun You were very popular. You really have a shot at the miss contest, dont you? Thats what his classmates said to him. Even they have heard about the miss content. I dont really want to go for it... Even so, its a popularity contest. Whether you win a prize or not depends on your popularity It will be announced at 12:00 noon, right? So, youll know the results of the preliminary round when you work your next shift The deadline for voting in the preliminary round was 30 minutes before the announcement, or 11:30. If Chihiro is among the top five, he will have to participate in the final round, which will be held around 15:00. The final round will be held at the same time as the preliminary round, and the top five will be chosen by the finalists. Fortunately or unfortunately, he has neither a shift at the maid cafe nor a shift at the student council, so his schedule is fine. Fufu. Shouldnt you prepare for the performance, just in case? Aika smiles at Chihiro in a kind of happy way. CH 123.1 ...huh? When Chihiro came back to the partition of the changing room, he found something hanging on a hanger. It was a school uniform. Girls'' school uniforms, specifically. Aika, did you put the uniform here? Uh, yeah. But that''s not mine Eh? Certainly. When he looked at her, he saw that Aika had her own uniform ready. So, whose uniform is this? Aika giggles and says to Chihiro. It''s a uniform my friend used to wear. I got it because Chihiro-kun might use it again A friend...ah, I see The meaningful smile on her face convinces him. Someone who is a friend of both of them, who has already graduated from the school, and who would be willing to provide Chihiro with uniforms. If these conditions are specified, there is only one person who comes to mind. However, where in the world did Suzu keep the uniforms? Chihiro tilted his head and wondered if she went to her parents'' house to get the uniforms. ...But later, he was told that she had kept the uniforms in the log house and brought it with her when she moved to the apartment. The reason was that "I might have a chance to play with the uniforms someday". This is a very Suzu-like story. However, her wish came true just yesterday, not with her own uniform but with Yotsuba''s uniform. And by the way, she said that even her own uniform was no longer wearable, since her breasts have grown so much since her high school days. I heard she won''t be using it anymore, so you can use it without hesitation Okay, thanks However, Chihiro has no desire to wear a girl''s uniform. Especially, there is nothing special that he can''t do unless he''s dressed as a woman. Oh Anyway, since things turned out like this, let''s meet up with "that girl". Chihiro comes up with an idea of how to make use of it, and decides to continue wearing women''s clothes. He changes from a maid''s uniform to a girl''s uniform, and adjusts the tips of his wig and his makeup. It seems that Suzu''s school uniform is also suitable for him to wear. It must have been quite a long time ago when she was in service, but it is well preserved. There seems to be no changes in the design, which is a relief. Let''s see... After finishing the preparations, he sends an e-mail. Soon he received a reply, and the other party agreed to meet up with him. Chihiro leaves Aika, who says she is going to the infirmary, and meets up with "her" in the corridor a short distance away from the changing rooms. Hello, Misumi-san Jet-black hair and eyes of the same color. Fukami Maria, a petite girl in school uniform, smiles softly at Chihiro. Maria is the one whom Chihiro is meeting. I''m sorry for calling you so suddenly, Fukami-san No problem... But why me? Because I wanted to go around the school festival with Fukami-san For some reason, he hardly talked to Maria yesterday. Even though he had dated Aika and played with Suzu, Yotsuba, and Riko. And because of this, he felt uneasy about the fact that he had not made any memories with her. DDWith this, Chihiro decided to be friends with Maria at the school after the recent turmoil. However, it is also true that he is worried about being seen by others in the school. If Chihiro, who is dating another girl, is walking alone with Maria, some people may think badly of it. But what if he is dressed as a woman? Even though the identity of "Chisato" would be obvious to the casual observer, in this case, at first glance, they would look like two girls. The date-like atmosphere would be reduced considerably. It''s a pity that Chihiro can''t go around together with her in his usual attire. But... Don''t be shy, Fukami-san In "Chisato mode", Chihiro nailed Maria. We''re just friends playing together, so you don''t have to worry about it, do you? Then he smiles at her. Maria looks surprised, then smiles and nods her head. Thats right. Well, I''ll take your word Yup, I''d be happy if you do He says and offers his right hand. The girl''s supple fingers then intertwine with his. With this, they walk down the corridor, holding hands. And thanks to the skirt, his stride naturally becomes shorter, and his pace is in step with Maria''s. Fukami-san, is there anything you want to do? Well, that''s right. ...Umm, let''s do... Eh? The last word made him speechless in the bustle of the room. Maria saw this and put a mischievous expression on her face and brought her ear close to Chihiro''s. ...I want to take a walk with a rotor inside me... Said Maria with a mysterious voice. Chihiro feels like this is the first bombshell he had heard in a long time. Do you have one of those? Yes, I always have it with me. In my bag I would be scared if you had that in your pocket! What if it falls off at some point? ...But when he thinks it again, it seems she would call it a shame play, including the part to cover up the fall. The fact that it immediately came to his mind indicates that they have been together for a long time. I don''t mind that. It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with the school festival It''s not that it doesn''t matter at all. Besides, this kind of excitement is not my thing I see It was surprising, considering the way she teased Riko, Aika, and Suzu at every opportunity. Oh...but. Having a party with a few acquaintances is totally different from being in a crowded place with many people, isn''t it? Yes. I prefer to watch this kind of event from the sidelines And yet she is running for a committee member. Well, her goal was really to be close to Chihiro. Everything else was secondary, and she was willing to do so even if it meant changing her nature. And because she loves him. This girl is smiling with crazy greed and love. I think it''s a terrible story. But I don''t hate my job as a committee member Is that so? Yes. The people behind the scenes are a little different from those involved I see It''s kind of like student council. They may look like they are standing on the stage, but in reality, they are just behind the scenes, helping out. Most of the students do not even know what they are doing to make the school festival run smoothly. In a way, this is Maria''s kind of job. Kind of a bad role. Because she is so different from others, she has lived for more than a decade without fulfillment. When she finally found her Master, he was immature and weak. To protect him, she even gave herself once. I wish Fukami-san would be happier That''s difficult Why? Because, right now, I''m the happiest I''ve ever been in my life Ah... The words are so heartwarming that it makes his heart flutter. Truly, this is how this girl makes Chihiro''s heart flutter. Chihiro turns away from Maria, embarrassed by the blush on his cheeks. A-anyway. Let''s go back to the front of the classroom. Don''t you need your stuff? Sure. Yes, let''s do that CH 123.2 The whispered private conversation is over. They retrace their steps to the front of the classroom and wait for Maria to take out the rotor. Of course, during this time, they do not forget to casually guard their eyes from the surrounding people. I have brought it out In less than a minute, the work is done. Since it is not a good idea to put it on in public, they move to the restroom this time. Chihiro tried to wait in front of the entrance, but Maria took him to a private room holding his hand. Really, in this kind of situation, Maria is very forceful. Umm, this is girl''s... Could you put it on, please? Her moist eyes immediately shot him squarely in the face. While dazed, his thoughts are consumed by desire. And he felt the urge even more strongly when he was dressed as a woman. Although he''s in "Chisato mode", his base must be Chihiro, but he wonders if his recent experience has improved the accuracy of "Chisato" impersonation. He almost felt weird, but he resisted and accepted the rotor Maria offered to him. The rotor was an ordinary, oval-shaped, pink-colored one. It was wired so that once it started playing, it could not be easily stopped. Here I go Yes Maria stands in the middle of the private room, where she can''t lower herself any further, and rolls up her skirt. Chihiro crouched down at her feet and put his hand on her black lace panties. You wear naughty panties at school, huh? Yes. I thought this could possibly happen Lucky underwear. Well, Maria is almost always in this panties at the apartment. But when he sees it in the everyday space of the school, he get a different impression. Her panties contrast with her neat school uniform. DDSo, the only thing that hides it from the public is the fabric of her skirt. The wind may blow her skirt, and even if it doesn''t, people may see it on the stairs. In such an environment, to wear more sensational panties than necessary is like asking people to look at her. Are you excited? Yes, very much Maria''s voice was small and clear. And after hearing this, Chihiro pulled down her panties, smeared saliva on his fingers, and placed it on Maria''s crotch. Her hairless, already wet secretion slurps and swallows the finger without any resistance. Mmmm! Maria shudders. At the same time, her vagina tightened slightly and Chihiro felt pressure on his fingers. Hold still Yes Her voice was faint and bouncy. And using his fingers as the main tool, Chihiro rubbed and squeezed, carefully so as not to damage the inside of her body. Maria is patiently trying not to move her body as she is told. But this made him want to make her squeal, so he gradually speeded up his movements. It''s good... Maria''s arms were hugging her chest tightly. She was trying to resist the torture because she had nothing to put her hands on in the right places. So sweet. The gratitude for her devotion turned into a blame. Squelch... After a while, Chihiro heard a lewd sound from her vagina. He intertwines his fingers with the love juice which has begun to be secreted in earnest, and moves them further. At this point, the sound of water only gets louder and louder. Mmm...haaah! Maria''s cheeks began to rise, and the trembling in her legs was visible. Still, Chihiro does not stop. Both she and him knew that there was no need for further teasing if it just meant the insertion of the rotor. Still, without warning, he pinches her clitoris. ~~~! Maria shudders and desperately stifles her voice. But as if her climax was not enough, her vagina was twitching hungrily. Chihiro, however, activates the rotor. A small vibrating sound echoes in the private room. Since the inside of the bathroom is quiet, other occupants might be able to hear it from outside. He could have used a silencer, but he decided to leave it as it was for the thrill of it. When he brought the rotor closer to her, she breathed loudly. He pushed the rotor straight to her clitoris, as she expected. AhDD!? Maria covers her mouth in a panic and staggers to her knees. This time she could not manage to stand up, but fortunately she was able to sit down on the toilet just in time. Once the rotor was stopped, Chihiro stood up and looked down at Maria. The girl was twitching lightly. Her legs are slightly spread, and he can see her secret place soaked with her love juice and her half-shifted panties at the back of her skirt. She must have been in the aftermath of her climax and had no time to adjust herself. While Chihiro looking at her, Maria looks up at him, breathing hard. He felt her eyes screaming for more, so he bent down again. Chihiro pulls up her skirt and inserts the rotor into her vagina with his right hand. Thrust. It was halfway in, and the rest was swallowed by itself with a sound. After inserting it with his fingers and adjusting the position, he lifted up her panties and put it on tightly, and put the switch and the cord in the side of her panties. Chihiro-sama... Maria forgot to act. But then, Chihiro turned on the rotor without answering. A muffled sound begins playing faintly. Mmmm... kuh... Because her climax had made her more sensitive, Maria shuddered easily. She closes her eyes and, while she is naturally immersed in the pleasure, Chihiro makes further preparations. The switch part of the rotor must be secured. Maria had also carefully prepared an item for this purpose. A garter ring, a ring-shaped garment that is often worn by bunny girls. A black, belted garter ring was worn only on the right leg, to which the switch was attached. This should prevent it from falling off easily. The cord is wrapped around the shorts to adjust its length so that it does not get tangled. If the switch falls off from the garter ring, the panties and the cord will serve as a stopper. Come on, let''s go He stands up and urges Maria to get up. But. This is more than I thought it would be... So, do you want to stop? No Maria shook her head firmly. It''s not that she doesn''t want to play. Rather, she enjoys it as much as she can, but she wants to have an atmosphere of being forced to do so for the sake of excitement. Chihiro giggled and ordered her to do it. Stand up quickly. Fix your uniform and skirt properly, Fukami-san ...Yeah, I understand. Chisato-san Although her eyes were blazing, Maria still remained calm as she stood up. CH 124 Having come all this way, they decided to take a walk around the school. They left the restroom, making sure that no one had heard their conversation in the private room, and headed for the stairs first. Of course, they re-linked their hands. But Maria seems to be slowing down because of the rotor, so Chihiro pulls her lightly as if he is rushing her. As for the vibration level, it is set to "weak" level, so she should be able to handle it. However, it is necessary to support Maria, as she may be in a state where everything turns into a pleasant sensation. He also adjusts her walking pace to avoid bumping into others, and casually guide her path. Then, when he took the stairs to the top floor, he was careful to avoid people seeing her from below too. Thanks to these considerations, Maria has been able to keep up her appearance to the extent that people do not think that she looks strange. If you want come, you can come as much as you want ...Ah, yes Maria nodded as Chihiro moved in close and whispered to her again. Okay. So, so let''s have fun, there''s a long way to go ...Oh. Great First, they circled the floor. They were not planning to stop at any special exhibits because most of the exhibits had already been presented yesterday, and Maria would not be able to get on top of them in this state. However, they stopped from time to time to take a peek into the classroom. Because as long as the pace and the rhythm of the movement are consistent, it is easy to control the flow of pleasure, but if they stop suddenly, Maria loses her temper. In this way, the pleasure and excitement are brought out more by shaking them. The noise around them should also spice things up nicely. As a proof, by the time they finished walking on the first floor, Maria tightened Chihiro''s hand and did not want to let go of it. Without guidance, it must be hard for her to walk. After a while, they went down the stairs slowly. On the next floor, they walked in the same way, stopping occasionally. She seems to be getting used to it, and she seems to be enjoying the pleasure of walking. But Chihiro want something new and stimulating. Even though it is good to be surrounded by a deep feeling of comfort. And then, if there is room, he wants her to feel even better. Still, he''s thinking about what he can find. But thenDD Eei... From behind them. Someone hugged both of them together. And a soft bulge hit Chihiro''s back. This feeling... Suzu-san? It''s correct. Hey, Chihiro-kun, Maria-chan...or is it Chisato-chan now? A tall woman smiles softly at them. And again, Suzu, dressed in a casual pants look, smiles, then suddenly turns her eyes toward Maria. ...Maria-chan? ...ah Maria looks back with a stunned expression on her face. Her knees are shaking and her mouth is twisted in pleasure. Suzu understands that Maria has climaxed, due to her surprise at being called out to her. But then, Suzu tilts her head. What are you two doing? I''m walking her around with a rotor inside her After making sure that no one else walking down the corridor was paying attention to Chihiro and his friends, Suzu uses her [Cognitive Obstruction] and Chihiro answered. Some people might be distracted, but Suzu would have no problem at all. Sure enough, she sounded rather amused. Heh~, that''s nice! "I want to do it, too", she said, appealing to Chihiro with her eyes. Well, sure. This rotor walk is different in taste from Suzu''s favorite exposed walk, but close in spirit. It is more of a shame-based training. No wonder Suzu wants to do it. Chihiro, however, smiles and shakes his head. Taking care of both of them together is clearly over capacity. And there is only one rotor to begin with. Excuse me, can we do this another time? Now is... Ah... un. I see. Yeah, you''re right As a person who loves shame, she must have understood the feeling of not wanting to be disturbed. So, Suzu immediately understood and nodded her head. She smiled again and whispered to Maria. Good luck, Maria-chan Kiss... Suzu kissed her check and walked away. Fukami-san, are you all right? ...Eh, yeah, I''m fine She seemed to have a hard time keeping her voice down while saying this. The pleasure made her voice sweet. So, Maria kept her mouth shut as much as possible and followed Chihiro by his hand. But thanks to Suzu, he was able to get a hint of stimulation. In addition, Chihiro even found the hint on the next floor. Really, he has to thank her. And so, they go to the first-year students'' floor. You seem to know a lot of people here, Fukami-san You''re right Maria gives a short answer to Chihiro, who tries to sound cheerful. And her face turns slightly red and she replies bluntly, but then he wonders how people around her see her. Is she mad? Or is she trying to push through her illness? Even if someone guesses correctly that she is embarrassed, he/she may not know the reason why she is embarrassed. Didn''t you go around the school festival yesterday, Fukami-san? Well. I-I went to some of them. I had to go to the classes of the people I talked to at the committee m-meeting So far, Chihiro had concentrated on escorting as much as possible, but on this floor, he spoke to her intentionally and repeatedly. Since he had learned that it was difficult for her to speak out, he decided to attack her there. This was also effective. Maria answered Chihiro''s voice in a broken voice, and after that, she repeatedly breathed. It seems that she could not regulate her breathing well when she talked. Still, she only manages to exhale roughly. She seems to be afraid of attracting attention by talking on a floor where she knows many people. Misumi-san. Go to the next floor Okay. Let''s do that Chihiro giggled and pulled Maria''s hand away. They take their time - which is unavoidable given Maria''s current pace - and finally reach the staircase. They also descended the stairs more carefully than ever before. As she reaches the last step, Maria''s body collapses. Somewhat expecting this, Chihiro was able to hold her in his arms in time. The girl then climaxed again. ...Fukami-san, this is the last floor, but I don''t think there is much to see here Then... Maria looks up at Chihiro, her eyes shining with some kind of "expectation". Chihiro nodded and answered her. Yeah. So, let''s go outside ...ahhh. Despair. Maria''s eyes quickly became cloudy, and her climax, which she could no longer hold back, was delivered only to Chihiro, who was standing by her side. Maria climaxed twice in quick succession, leaving her breathless. So, the two of them moved aside from the stairs, rested for a few minutes, and then walked away. Maria was left to her own devices. Her vacant eyes were so vacant that it was doubtful if she was looking forward. Her expression is loose, although it seems that she is not afraid that Chihiro is forcing her to go around with him. Do you want me to buy you something to eat? Yes She just nods obediently. And he walked with her, half-crossing her arms, because Maria had reached the limit of what she could do. Then, after buying some food at the nearest stall, they turned back the way they came. When Chihiro looked back. No one seemed to be paying attention to them. As he exhales in relief, Chihiro sees a few small stains on the ground. It looked like the beginning of rain. Fukami-san, you''re dripping ....... Chihiro whispered near the entrance, and Maria fell to her knees. Apparently, she came again. After a while, he holds her in his arms, almost dragging her along with him. In his first plan, he had intended to enter through the entrance, but he changed his plan and bypassed the school building. And because it is the middle of the school festival, not many people have business in the surrounding facilities. So, taking advantage of the fact that the area around the school ground was not so crowded, they went to the building where the private training rooms were located outside. Fortunately, the room was available. He applied for the use of the room with his student ID card, and locked the door after entering the room. He sat Maria down on the floor and took a short rest. You''ll be fine here Thank you... very much Maria replies in a daze. She looked around again and confirmed that Chihiro''s words were right: it was a closed room. Then she suddenly lifted her right hand and put it under her skirt and on her thigh. She operated the switch with her finger. *Vibrating sound intensified* MmmmmmDD! Naturally, the direction was to make the vibration stronger. She screamed loudly and bent her body over, and squeezed her breast through her uniform with both hands. Her frustrated, endless desire for pleasure aroused Chihiro''s desire as well. Maria Jet-black eyes look up at Chihiro. Chihiro walked up to her, rolled up his skirt and pulled down his panties. His semi-erect penis then exposed to the girl''s eyes. Ahhh.... She sucked it hard with her breath. Like a hungry beast facing its prey. Sucking, licking, and sucking again, she craves for the white muck. Her movements are instinctive, but each one reveals a glimpse of the techniques she has experienced. Because of this, there is no way Chihiro can endure it. !!! Chihiro stopped straining and ejaculated into Maria''s mouth. Maria swallowed the first shot of the day, a thick, voluminous load, with a gulping sound in her throat. When she finished, she let out a gasp. Her eyes seemed to have regained some sanity, though the semen may not have been a disincentive. I''m sorry, Chihiro-sama. I didn''t mean to do this suddenly... Don''t worry about it. It felt good to me too After all, it was impossible not to be aroused by the sight of her in such a disorderly state. ...But I don''t think one cumshot will be enough for you Then, please use this part of my body With a smile, Maria opens her legs and pulls out her panties and the rotor. She rolled up her skirt with her left hand and used the index and middle fingers of her right hand to split open her secret opening. Her pussy, which was moistened with her love juice, twitched for the penis. Chihiro nodded and sat down on the floor. He folded his legs on the floor, opened them lightly, and rolled up his skirt. I want you to put it in yourself'' ...Yes Maria replied reverently. She pinched her skirt with one hand, and with the other, she opened her secret place and lowered her hips. She swallowed the tip of the penis and took it deep inside her in one go. Hahh! She caught Chihiro''s shoulder and exhaled. Her feet are on Chihiro''s legs. As in the cowgirl position, the two of them are sitting facing each other with their genitals connected to each other. A moist feeling of satisfaction was felt between their legs. And light rocking of the hips was enough to make Maria''s vagina slap against the back of the penis. Mmm! Maria gasped lightly and whispered to Chihiro, her cheeks tinting. If someone were to see this now, they would be surprised Haha...we''re both girls on the outside, aren''t we? A thing growing between the legs of the other girl penetrates the secret part of the dark-haired beauty. Does it look like such a wild and perverted scene that Hana would call it an evil way? It is unclear for other people whether Chihiro has only a penis or a female genitalia between his legs, since they cannot see the inside of the disheveled skirt. Thus, this may make the scene more like a lesbian play. But in reality, this is sex. It is an act to make a girl shy, moan, and fill her vagina with a lot of cum. Maria, who has already climaxed many times today, is still immersed in the pleasure of penetration. But then, Chihiro suddenly looked at the foodstuffs that were left on the table beside them. ...This is going to make the food we bought go cold, isn''t it? Youre right It can''t be helped. It won''t become inedible if it gets cold, anyway. That''s what Chihiro thought. Well, because we have come this far, how about this? Maria wriggles and picks up one of the plastic packs. She let out a sweet voice at the stimulation of the movement, removes the plastic, and splits a pair of disposable chopsticks that were packed in the pack. Here you go The okonomiyaki is cut into small pieces with disposable chopsticks and presented to Chihiro. Ahh, please eat it This is rather a shame play on Chihiro''s part. However, as he looked at her, he could see that she was also blushing. She seemed to have had a reaction because she was so different from her usual character. But this kind of thing would be something that Aika or Suzu would be happy to do. Still, he felt a little lighter. And with this, He opens his mouth and accepts the chopsticks. The okonomiyaki was still slightly warm. Yes, it''s delicious I''m glad. Then, please eat more One after another, okonomiyaki was offered. When he asked her if she wanted to eat it together, she said, "Don''t mind me". So, he chewed the okonomiyaki and finished a half of the food. Maria watched Chihiro eat with a smile on her face. I''m sorry, I seem to interrupt it... That''s not true Shaking her head, the girl brings her lips close to mine. What could be a greater pleasure than to see the person I love up close? As if to prove her words. Maria immediately and passionately sought Chihiro, moving her hips and taking his sperm into her vagina. When she withdrew the penis, her vagina was flooded with fluid. Thank you very much Maria lies on the floor in her uniform and cleans his penis. She licks off the fluid and cleans off the stain, and then begins to suck it with her mouth. She seems to be strangely passionate about it. And once again, Chihiro ejaculates into Maria''s mouth. ...fufu Apparently, it was calculated. With a satisfied smile, Maria bowed her head and picked up the rest of the food with semen in her mouth. A red and yellow topped frankfurter. Then, a sticky white substance was added. Itadakimasu! She ate a piece of frankfurter, looking really satisfied. CH 125.1 Chisato-chan, congratulations! After ventilating and cleaning up the room, they left the private room, took a quick shower, and returned to the school building - fortunately there was no one else in the building. He split up with Maria, who was going to meet the executive committee, but as he was walking around the building, his arm was grabbed by a second-year member of the executive committee, the person in charge of the Miss Content, whom he had met yesterday. Immediately, he had a bad feeling. It was just after twelve o''clock. He looks around him, trying to find a way to escape, but then he gives up. Finally, he turns to her. ...what was my rank? Fifth place. There was a pretty big gap between you and sixth place and the rest in the end Really, she didn''t have to to talk about it. Do you want to hear about first through fourth place? Don''t you want to know? Yes. I''d like to hear that one Oh, you''re so honest. Well, you might be able to guess what it is without asking With this, she prefaces her speech with a playful tone. It is slightly painful to see people on the street looking at him to see what is going on, but it seems impossible for him to move to a different place now. So, he sighs and give up. ...the top of the miss content. Judging from the theory, it would be the girl who is well-known. Fourth place first. Shiramine Sayuki, a third-year student and the head of the public morals committee? "I love her stoicism", "I want to see her in men''s clothes", "I want her to stare at me with her eyes", etc., etc., she was ranked by strong support from girls and by some "maniac" boys Well, in her role as the guardian of public morals on school, she has many encounters with the underclassmen. Even a short conversation with a student may leave a different impression on him or her than if he or she has never talked to her before. On the other hand, first-year students do not have many chances to be noticed by upperclassmen, so it would be difficult for them to be ranked in the top ranks. Third place, first-year student Fukami Maria-san! Oh! Just as Chihiro was thinking, the name of the girl he had just split came up. She is a first-year student, but she made the list. The deciding factor was, after all, her good looks. Her facial expression has softened recently, and she received many male votes such as "cute", "or should I say beautiful", and "rather erotic" ...haha He felt a subtle anger towards the person who commented with the word "erotic". Regardless of whether one might call him narrow-minded or not, he can''t help being jealous. He doesn''t want people look at her too much. You must know that the rest of the contestants deserve to be announced, don''t you? Second place, second-year student Lucille Orwell, Student Council vice-president. First place, third-year student, Kurohane Yotsuba, student council president! From the first year students, Yotsuba has been on the stage many times and many people have seen her face many times. On the other hand, Lucille, who is the vice-president in the second year, has been working behind the scenes while Yotsuba has been taking care of the main stage, and her blonde hair is very eye-catching. Moreover, both of them are quite beautiful. In a sense, it is a natural result. The two top students of the current student council won the first and second place! The crowd around them applauded. The girl smiled and bowed, instead of being shy, and waited for the applause to subside before turning to Chihiro. I''m going to make a speech like this, what do you think? ...ehh, well, I think it''s good Besides, Chihiro had a feeling that more than a dozen students had already heard about it beforehand. By the way, Takatsuki-san is in eleventh place, and Chisato-chan''s senpai, Ayase Aoi-san, is in seventh place Heh~, I see... I mean, I just thought I hear a name that shouldn''t be there Why don''t you just look in the mirror and tell me first? ...Well, that''s why you have to attend the MissCon, right? Y-yes After nodding his head reluctantly, the girl left with the same vigor with which she had appeared on stage. After seeing her off, Chihiro walks down the corridor again. It is a little early, but he thinks it is time to move to the changing rooms, when he sees a familiar face at the end of the path. A tall boy and a small girl. They are Kamishiro and Yuse Shuka, the two top first-year students with fighting skills who have been recruited by the Public Morals Committee. Yuse-san? Their steps are short and so, he gradually catches up with them. Shuka is walking with her arm around Kamishiro''s waist. Considering their personalities, it seems that they are not in love with each other. If that is the case, it is not good to leave them alone. Hmm? Uh...uhh, who is it? Shuka turns around and frowns when she sees Chihiro. She said she recognized his face but could not remember who he was. It is not surprising since they have not seen each other for a while and Chihiro is now dressed as a woman. It''s not a person who tags along, it''s not a minion... I''d like to at least have the option Oh, yeah. Sorry sorry. It''s Kamishiro Yuuki''s option You see, this is Izumi kun. He''s in my class. He was dressed as a man at that time, but Yuse-san, you''ve met him too, right? Kamishiro turned around late and said with a wry smile. His expression was not as bad as Chihiro had expected. However, his face was a little tense, as if his body was in pain, and his left arm was hanging down. His left leg is also limping. He is injured. What happened? A fight, a fight Shuka answered before Kamishiro. Fight? I mean, did some dangerous person attack you? No, no no. He just started the fight on his own Kamishiro-kun? Chihiro can''t believe Kamishiro would pick a fight with someone else. It''s much better than a dangerous person invading the school, but it makes him wonder what''s going on. Chihiro''s eyes widened in surprise, and Kamishiro nodded a little awkwardly. ...Well, that''s right. I''m playing by agreement with the other party Geez. His opponent was an adult and definitely superior to him, but he was always so eager to pick a fight Haha, absolutely. But even Yuse-san looked like she wanted to fight at first Kamishiro Yuuki is in this condition, what''s going to happen if I collapse too? Y-you''re right. I''m sorry Even Kamishiro, as one would expect, was in such a state dealing this, let alone Shuka. Incidentally, Shuka is surprisingly devoted. You two look like lovers in that way Huh Shuka''s face turns red and she becomes acting suspicious when Chihiro says that. ...Oh, so that''s it, she seems to be aware of her love. I-It''s not like that. And, first of all, he likes Shiramine-senpai Eh, really? He looks at Kamishiro and he laughed again. No no no, Yuse-san is just saying that on her own. I don''t have such an intention, and I don''t think there is a good match between me and her Is that true? CH 125.2 This time the question comes from Shuka. Chihiro couldn''t help but laugh at the strangely serious look in her eyes. So you weren''t in a bad mood with her? Yes. It was more like she lent me her chest rather than a fight ...I see He nodded. Kamishiro is a freshman ace. Although he is still developing, his fighting ability is quite impressive. Chihiro, who has beaten Kamishiro twice, is sure of it. The adult whom he recognizes as far superior to him. Chihiro, who had some idea of what they were talking about, sighs lightly enough not to be noticed by the two. He didn''t want to think that this was one of Kaede''s errands. If you can''t win now, you can win next time. If that doesn''t work, then the next one Izumi-kun? ...I''m sure Kamishiro-kun won''t give up. Isn''t he? ...No, I won''t Kamishiro huffed in reply. He lightly lifted his moving right hand into a fist. Chihiro rushed around to the front of him and clashed his right fist with his right one. Someday, I''m going to beat that person Yeah. I hope so Chihiro still can''t imagine a future where he can beat his sister. But Kamishiro would. He is a straight-forward, strong, and hardworking man, and he would surely beat even that Kaede with his tireless training. And so, after parting from the two, who were going to the infirmary, Chihiro went back to the changing room for the first time. Ah, Chihiro-kun Aika Aika had already arrived to change. It was getting closer and closer to her shift change time, but it seemed that she doesn''t meet up with Kamishiro and the others. Well, Noriko-sensei would do the treatment, and it might be better if Aika was not around now that Shuka was with him. After shaking off his concerns about Kamishiro and the others, Chihiro moved to the back of the partition to change his clothes. * * * ...I''m tired For the third and final time, the last shift was also quite an intense one. Kamishiro, who was on the same shift with Chihiro, came in late for medical treatment, but it didn''t affect him too much, still there were still quite a few onlookers and students who gathered around, and he had to keep busy until the end of his shift. Maybe I should take a nap... But Chihiro managed to shake off the desire for rest and left the classroom without changing his maid''s uniform. The rest of the day is spent in the student council room. And after he is done, he has to go on stage for the Miss Contest. Besides, if he is going to perform as "Chisato", it would be better to wear the maid''s uniform, therefore, he has to change his clothes twice if he changes now. After arrived, he knocks lightly on the door of the student council room and enters. Ah! Eh? A thought arrives a moment later. Ahead of Chihiro''s eyes stood Marika, a petite girl who looked somewhat like a doll. She was wearing only underwear and a light blouse on top, although her lower half of her body was fully clothed. Her pale blue bra was peeping out from between her blouse, and although he didn''t feel much lewdness, Marika''s loveliness overflowed more than ever... Please close the door I-I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to open the door like that Don''t worry about it Marika replies with a thought nonchalantly. She looked down at her clothes and did not even look at Chihiro. Her expression is the same as usual, and she does not seem to really care about Chihiro. I''m used to being watched by Aoi-chan, so Izumi-kun is fine Am I treated the same as Ayase-senpai? I think you should look in the mirror before you say it He seemed to be having a dj vu. As they talked, Marika had finished getting dressed. She is back in her school uniform, and they continue their conversation. But why did you change your clothes? Because I ate a lot of mustard and it was too hot and I was sweating. So, I took them off and wiped my body Then you should lock the door just while you''re changing I didn''t think anyone would come anyway. In fact, no one came Except me, huh... Chuckles... In this case, which side was more careless? Marika was staring at Chihiro. Her voice echoes in his brain, sounding somewhat worried. Izumi-kun, are you tired? Oh, yes. I''ve been working hard in class She then looked at him closely. Now that he will perform at stage, he''ll have to be a little more careful. I''ll be here, you can sleep for a while Eh, but... I don''t mind She smiled and patted Chihiro''s shoulder. I''m sure Lucille-chan would say that she wouldn''t want the members of the student council to act like a disgrace on the Miss Contest stage... ...I''m sorry. Well, I''ll take your word for it Un He quickly slumps down on the table in his chair. But just in case, he set an alarm on his smartphone to wake his up. Perhaps due to fatigue, his consciousness fades away as soon as he closes his eyes. And after a few moments of light sleep, his consciousness unexpectedly wakes him up. Seeing his smartphone, the alarm has not sounded yet. From the degree of recovery, he could judge that he had been asleep for about fifteen minutes at most. Then, why did he wake up suddenly? I''m so surprised! I didn''t expect to see Marika-chan here! A girl''s voice came from behind him. He doesn''t recognize it. Her voice is somewhat slow and clear. It seems that he was woken up by a visitor to the student council room, the girl who is the owner of the voice. It''s been a long time. How have you been? The voice comes again after a short pause. It sounds as if the girl is talking by herself, but in fact Marika is probably responding. Her message can choose whom to convey it to. She must be careful not to wake up Chihiro who was sleeping, or not to let him hear her private conversation. Well, it didn''t make much sense because the other party was talking normally. Should he just pretend to be asleep? It would be awkward if Chihiro interrupts the private conversation. In that case, he should just wake himself up after the conversation is over and the other girl has left. Chihiro, however, decided to get up in the end. The reason was that he was curious to know who the voice was. If his guess of Marika''s acquaintance is correct, then the girl should be familiar with [Telepathy]. But she is talking aloud. And the volume of her voice does not seem to be in consideration of Chihiro who is sleeping. For instance, if they are not close to each other, it would not be a problem if he interrupts them. ...Senpai? Chihiro looks up. Marika and a girl facing her. They stand about a meter apart and look back at the same time. Their faces are somewhat troubled and amused. CH 126.1 Chisato-chan Oh, I''m sorry. Did I wake you up? No Chihiro shakes his head and turns his body toward them. The visitor girl had a flowery appearance. She was about the same age as Chihiro and the others. She was not wearing a school uniform, but was dressed in a Lolita fashion that was cute but somewhat sinisterDDwhat is known as punk Lolita. The girl wears a very unique outfit and exactly identifies herself with it. She has small breasts and her height is just under 160 centimeters (5,24 ft). Her hair was in fluffy twin-tails, and the overall atmosphere made people think that she was an inhabitant of some other world, or that the costume she was wearing was a stage costume or something like that, instead of casual clothes. But Chihiro didn''t recognize her. So, she was probably a visitor who was not a student of the school. Are you two acquaintances? Anyhow, he asks them. But then, the girl smiles at him. She has a bright and impressive smile that attracts people irresistibly. It''s pretty cute smile. Yeah, that''s right. We used to meet a couple of time. But we haven''t seen each other for some reasons recently Chihiro''s eyes didn''t meet the girls. But he could observe her expression. However, Chihiro saw something terrible. Her smile is soft, but her eyes are different. Her eyes are glistening with a lecherous emotion, as if she is licking her tongue in front of her prey. If Yotsuba''s S-ness is the dominance of a queen, hers is that of a wild predator. It is because of Chihiro that he was able to detect such a thing in an instant, not from the front but from the side. If he is not an expert in watching other people''s facial expressions, he would not notice it for a long time. Usually, he would focus on her smile and would not pay attention to her eyes. But... The girl''s smile fades and she looks down, then looks up again and smiles softly. I''m rather famous, so I guess Marika-chan has been watching me a lot, haven''t you? ...Famous? Yes. Don''t you recognize my face? Chihiro stares at her again. But he can''t think of anything. All he knows is that the girl is pretty. Kaname Ibusuki-chan. She''s a popular idol right now An idol...? So, that''s it That would explain the impression he got from her. She is a person who has been on stage many times and is accustomed to being cheered by her fans and being subjected to their fervor and enthusiasm. Chihiro gazes at a girl, Kaname, who smiles as she raises her right hand, fist thumb up, and moves it sideways in front of her neck. The image of a beheaded girl is seasoned with cuteness. Kaname Ibusuki, a bizarre and brutal idol who has risen from Sapporo to the national stage. Really, you''ve never seen me? I''m sorry, I hardly watch TV This is because Maria''s apartment does not have a TV. If he wanted to, he could watch it on his laptop or smartphone, but he doesn''t feel the need to go that far. In his parents'' house, he used to watch TV while eating, but he feels that he would not be bothered by the absence of TV. I''m disappointed. I thought I had become quite well-known among my generation I''m so sorry Kaname''s shoulders slumped, and Chihiro felt somewhat sorry for her. Sigh Kaname exhaled and straightened her posture soon after. Well, it''s okay. Today, right here and now, you... "Chisato-chan" have learned my name. Now you are my prisoner, my victim Wink! This time, she winked and brought her clenched fists up toward her back. For a moment, it seems as if he can see the scythe of the Grim Reaper in her hands. A truly terrifying idol. Chihiro shudders at the sight of this novel idol who combines the bizarre and the cute. What''s most terrifying is that it''s scary and cute at the same time. He wonders which feeling is responsible for the goosebumps on his spine. Her "victim" is probably another name for her fans, but how exactly is they sacrificed? There are too many things to mention, but he gave up pointing them out for the time being. ...But why is a friend of Hazuki-Senpai''s here? Why would an idol, a student from another school, come all the way to Shibahou Academy''s student council room? From the conversation they had just had, it seems that she is not here to see Marika, and if she has some trouble related to the school festival, she should go to the executive committee. Oh, that''s right, I''m looking for someone... Someone? Yes. There should be a boy named Izumi Chihiro in this student council ...huh? Shudder! This time, an unmistakable chill ran down his spine. Why? Why is his name mentioned here? That''s exactly what Chihiro doesn''t understand. For what purpose is she, Kaname Ibusuki, looking for Chihiro? And from her word earlier, the word victim has a heavy meaning. He wonders if it would be right to assume that he has not been found out. Fortunately, Chihiro is now dressed as a woman. And he is dressed as a maid. So, it is normal that she cannot guess that she is a man unless she has some prior information. Gulp... Chihiro swallows his spit without Kaname noticing, and glances at Marika. She nodded her head and didn''t say much. Izumi-kun is a member of the student council, but I don''t know where he is right now. Right, Chisato-chan? Yes. I''m sorry I can''t help you ...I see Kaname looks disappointed. She pondered for a while, then smiled and nodded. Then, that''s fine. I''m sorry for causing you trouble It''s okay I hope you don''t mind. Um, by the way... Yes? What exactly are you looking for when you find Izumi kun? Maybe he shouldn''t have asked. Because as soon as he said it, Chihiro regretted his action. He saw in Kaname''s eyes the same lecherous color that he had first seen in her face. Who know? It''s just a small business That was all the reply he got. Kaname quickly turns herself around and moves to the doorway of the student council room. She put her hand on the door knob, opened it lightly, and turned around. Oh, right, Marika-chan What is it? I''m so sorry. You have lost your voice. I can''t believe you''ll never sing again He doesn''t know why. When Kaname''s eyes were downcast and she sounded sad, it sounded to Chihiro like she was saying, "It sounds good to me". But Chihiro doesn''t know if Marika felt the same way as him. CH 126.2 I dont mind. I don''t care anymore She responded lightly with a single word. Kaname leaves the room, and silence returns to the student council room. Marika exhaled lightly and sat back in her seat. Immediately, a private conversation using [Telepathy] was exchanged. This way, even if Kaname is listening outside, she can never eavesdrop. Izumi-kun, do you know why she''s looking for you? No, I have no idea. I only just met Ibusuki-san I see. Just be careful. I don''t think she''ll do anything strange to you Yes, that''s right. Thank you She won''t do anything strange to him. Despite Marika''s assurance, Chihiro, on the contrary, felt that he needed to be more cautious about Kaname. After all, in the six months since he had entered this school, he had been involved in several strange incidents. Riko had beaten him up severely. Hana almost took Maria away from him. He had a confrontation with Principal Ootori over Suzu. Hopefully, it will not be worse than these, so it would be best if he can escape from Kaname until the end of the school festival. Speaking of which... Anyway, there is no use in thinking too much. And so, after shaking off his thoughts, Chihiro suddenly asked Marika How did Hazuki-senpai get acquainted with Ibusuki-san? What he really wanted to ask was something else. Kaname seemed to know Marika when she could still speak. He wished he could ask her about the details, but he thought it was a private matter and decided not to do so. Audition Marika replied in a casual tone. Are you going to audition for a play or something? It might be something similar. It was an audition for an entertainment agency In short. I used to want to be an idol. Kaname-chan and I were treated like rivals back then Ehh!? He didn''t mean to imply that they don''t match or anything like that. Chihiro, who was told about her unexpected past, opened his mouth and screamed out. The alarm of his cell phone, which he had set as an alarm clock, rang out in the room shortly afterwards. * * * After leaving the student council office, Chihiro headed for the Miss Contest main competition site, a small plaza on the side of the school building. The members who had won from the first to the fifth place in the preliminary contest were told to come early for the preliminary meeting. I''ll be there to cheer you on When they parted, Marika said something like that to him. However, there will be three contestants from the student council. He asked her to support Yotsuba and Lucille rather than him. Aika, Riko, and Hana are also expected to attend the finals. Suzu will be there even if he leaves her alone. Whoa! He walks down the corridor, but stands out because of his maid''s uniform, so he moves quickly to the outdoor area and arrives at the plaza. On there, a simple temporary stage was set up, and pipe chairs were arranged neatly in front of it. Behind the stage, in the shadows of the trees, Yotsuba and other participants were seen in the area that was hard to be seen from the surroundings. Kamishiro and other male participants were also visible in the distance. Izumi-kun, thank you for your hard work Ah, servants. You''re looking great again Maria and Yotsuba''s voices harmonize, and Lucille rolls her eyes when she sees Chihiro. The three of them, and Sayuki, who is in the corner with her arms folded, are wearing ordinary school uniforms. I...no, I was treated as a mysterious maid. People would be disappointed if I was wearing a normal school uniform That''s true, but... What, are you really trying to win? That''s not what I meant... If someone ask him if he wants to win, he''d rather lose. However, if he does not do his best, he will feel sorry for the people who voted for him. At the very least, he will do his job properly. Then Lucille smiled at him. I see. Well, why don''t you just go for it? Lou, you''re not really going for it either, are you? Of course. Yotsuba is different? They started a conversation like that and moved away from Chihiro, communicating their intention to him only with their eyes. After bowing to them and sending them off, Chihiro and Maria were the only ones left. Of course, there were people around them, so they could only talk with each other in an ostensible relationship. ...Well. Fukami-san, I have a question... Taking a chance, he mention the incident that took place earlier. Do you know a girl named Kaname Ibusuki? Kaname Ibusuki? Maria''s eyes blinked several times as soon as she mentioned the name. There was a pause of understanding, as if it was a topic she had not thought of, and then she let the name penetrate her mind and spoke up as if she had been shot. Where did you hear that name!? Fu-Fukami-san? This was an unexpected reaction even for Chihiro. Do you know anything about her? Yes. More importantly, where did you hear that name? I don''t think she''s here... Maria reacted dramatically, but then she kept her mouth shut. She noticed that the sudden loud voice had caught the attention of the startled crowd. Immediately, she asks again in a hushed voice, feigning calmness. However, she could not hide her agitation completely. Did you see her? ...Yes. She said she was looking for me I see. ...that kind of thing A sad murmur escapes from her mouth. Maria then lifts her hands and holds them to her chest. It''s as if she''s holding something back. A few dozen seconds later. She looks up decisively and opens her mouth to Chihiro. Izumi-kun, she''s myDD Everyone, please gather around for the meeting! Maria''s voice was interrupted by the voice of a committee member. Maria''s timing was off, and after a few hesitant glances, she had no choice but to keep her mouth shut. Let''s talk later ...yes, sure At times like this, Chihiro really wish he had [Telepathy]. But for now, he hope nothing will happen until this contest is over. CH 127.1 The final round of the Miss Contest was not a joint competition between male and female contestants, but rather they took turns to compete. The boys'' division was held first, followed by the girls'' division. The top five contestants from the preliminary rounds went up on the stage and were briefly introduced by the announcer. After that, they introduced themselves and performed one by one, and the session ended with a question period. The voting is separated from the preliminary round. Those who voted in the preliminary round and those who did not in the preliminary round can vote, and they can vote for different contestants from those in the preliminary round. A student may vote based on the performance on the stage, or he/she may vote again for the opponent of his/her choice. Due to the nature of the re-voting, it is possible that the student who won the fifth place in the preliminary round may win the first place. However, the difference in the number of votes received in the preliminary rounds was calculated by the committee members, and a slight handicap was added. Among the male contestants, most of the nominees were tall students. Starting with Kamishiro, the ace of 1-C, the vice-chairman of the public morals committee, and so on, the nominees were all tall and stout. In addition, all of them have good faces. It seems that not only good looks but also athletic ability, especially fighting ability, is an important factor in judging the students. Uh, I am Kamishiro Yuuki from class C of the first year. I don''t know much about this kind of thing, but I''m glad that so many people voted for me. For my performance, I will be doing acrobatics After Kamishiro greeted the audience in such a way, he performed a series of backflips, somersaults, and side rolls. He jumped around on the narrow stage, showing off his speed, dynamism, and stability. His physical abilities were demonstrated even in these techniques that are not so much related to combat. It must be that he has been training like this on a regular basis. To his performance, the audience responded well. Especially, the yellow voice from female students was quite loud. As expected, the boy that Shiramine-san has chosen Of course. If a man is good enough for my eyes, he should be able to do that well Sayuki proudly replied to Yotsuba''s admiration. Then, during the question time that followed the five contestants'' performances, the audience asked frank questions such as whether they had girlfriends and what type of women they liked. Kamishiro answered "I don''t have" to the question about his girlfriend. However, he glanced at Sayuki and he seemed to have a somewhat "natural" look on his face. Am.. Am I going to answer the same question...?(*Note: Chihiro answered with "boku" first, but he suddenly change to "watashi") Of course, you will. I mean, the questions that will be asked to us are probably more complicated than the ones to them Lucille snorted beside Chihiro as she muttered and then she spoked again. Isn''t it good? Just tell them you have a girlfriend, not a boyfriend Wait, isn''t that a bomb statement? Before long, the boys'' session was over. As for the boys, all they have to do now is to wait for the results of the voting. The votes themselves will be accepted until the end of the girls'' performances and the question-and-answer session, so they will have to wait for a while in suspense. Kamishiro-kun, welcomeDD Kamishiro, that was pretty good Chihiro was about to go to Kamishiro when he came back, but Sayuki was talking to him before he did so. She started to talk to him enthusiastically about the movement of his torso and the sharpness of his movements, which made him realize that he should not interrupt her. Fufu. Sayuki seems to be very passionate about him Kurohane-senpai Yotsuba comes up to Chihiro and smiles. Then she moves her face closer and whispers to him. Is there a problem? Yes. There is a girl named Ibusuki Kaname... She''s looking for me... Izumi-kun. I think she might be dangerous I understand. I''ll be on the lookout, too She nodded her head in agreement. Immediately after that, the committee members asked them to go on stage. Chihiro walked up to the stage starting from Yotsuba who was in the first place, and he could see the whole audience. It was quite a crowd. In addition to a few dozen students, there were about half of the public audience. Aika, Riko, and Hana were sitting together. And when their eyes meet, Aika waves to him on behalf of the others. He noticed Suzu and Marika standing elsewhere. Ayase is not there, probably staying in the student council room as long as the other four students are here. When he looked around, he couldn''t find Kaname. DDNo, she was here. She was a little far from the stage, just in the shadows, which delayed his discovery. But there was no mistaking that punk Lolita. Is she here just for the sake of curiosity, or what? First of all, who is No. 5? She is a mysterious maid of unknown age and unknown surname from the maid cafe in 1-C, Chisato-chan! The announcement interrupted his train of thought. Chihiro smiles and bows as the crowd applauds. He tried to look as beautiful as possible, but he wonders if his nervousness showed in his appearance. Following him, the girls from the fourth place onward were introduced one after another. The other four girls were not feeling any pressure from the number of the audience. However, Maria''s expression was stiff. Probably, it was not because of the Miss Contest. But because the name of Kaname, which he told before the competition and somehow weighing her down. At the same time, he feels sorry for her, but at the same time, he thinks it was a good decision to tell her that Kaname is here. Now, let''s continue with the individual appeal time. Let''s start with Chisato-chan, the fifth place winner from the preliminary round! Ah, yes! Chihiro takes a step forward, a little behind the other four who have moved back. He moved from his standing position at the left end of the stage to the center, and bowed again. He then holds the microphone close to his face. Ouch! He lightly hit his chin, and the microphone picked up the sound. There was a light laugh from the audience. I-I''m sorry. Uhh, I''m Chisato. The details are confidential, but I''m just a first-year student As a result of the prior discussion, it is agreed to keep the fact that "Chisato-chan" is Izumi Chihiro a secret from the audience. The committee members agreed that it would be more interesting and mysterious, although it would not deter those who knew the name from revealing it. Thank you very much to everyone who voted for me, and thank you also to everyone who came to the cafe. ...As for me, just standing here is enough, but let me make a final appeal "Why am I talking like a beautiful, innocent maid girl?" As he was saying this and thought so, he felt so embarrassed that he wanted to die, but he held on and continued to speak. When he managed to finish, he turned off the microphone. Tap, tap He takes a light step and turns around on the spot. When he managed to touch down on the ground almost without deviating from his standing position, he put his hands on his skirt after his skirt was fluttering calmly. Then, with both hands clutching her skirt, he smiles and bows reverently. ...That''s all Huh? Is that all you do? Yes. I''m a maid. And I think that''s enough to convey my feelings CH 127.2 In fact, he can''t wait to go back. ... and half of it was true, but the other half had other intentions. Chihiro''s qualifying position was 5th. Because of that, the introduction and the performance would be the first ones. Since the remaining four contestants were all equally talented, a half-hearted attempt would not make a good impression on the audience. So, he decided to make the amount of the story insufficient. To the best of his ability, he will make use of the mysterious maid''s attributes to make a short appeal to the audience, and make them want to see more of him. At the same time, this declaration can be taken as a provocation to the remaining four. He is saying that he can match them with his charm alone, without any verbal tricks or excessive appeals. The question is, how will the remaining four of them respond to Chisato''s preemptive attack? If the audience''s awareness changes in that direction, it will be a great success. It is safe to say that he has accomplished the difficult task of challenging the beautiful girls head-on. But well, he is not optimistic that it will work. And so, Chihiro moves to the back and Sayuki moves to the front instead. She thanked the audience for their support in her usual stiff tone, and then performed a sword dance with a wooden sword she had prepared. Thump, thump She stomps on the stage with light steps, and her wooden sword slashes the air again and again. The direction of her appeal was similar to that of Kamishiro. However, the impression received was more intense. Each movement is simple, but they are all fast and sharp. The flowing movements of the dancers could be described as "dancing". Above all, the direct appeal of "ability" is easy to understand. It is even more so if it is not a man but a beautiful woman who performs it. Perhaps, she is one of the strongest in this school. Although Chihiro doesn''t think she can beat his sister, Kaede, she still has enough power to overwhelm Kamishiro at this moment. Once again, he is impressed with her. Even though she has the advantage of having a special ability, which can be used in combination with other abilities, and can deal with a lot of situations when the need arises, it is amazing that a person can be this strong. And now, seeing Kaede, Sayuki, and Kamishiro, he wonder how strong a human being can be. ...I can''t perform as you all expect me to perform. And even though I thought about it all night, I just couldn''t come up with a spectacular appeal Maria''s speech was quiet and matter-of-fact. She broke off and looked behind her. She did not see Chihiro, but Sayuki, who was not even sweating after the sword dance. So, I will show you my value in my own way "No way", Chihiro''s thought. Chihiro reflexively looked back at the committee members. However, they were curious to see what Maria would do. They have no idea what will happen. In any case, it is difficult to explain to everyone "why it must be stopped". Hopefully, it would misunderstanding. ButDD DDAs it turned out, the sound that came through the microphone was a frightening one: the sound of a finger bone being broken. ...eh? The microphone caught the committee member''s voice. Immediately after that, Maria''s microphone falls with a thud. Since Maria used her right hand to break the fingers of her left hand, her left hand, which was holding the microphone, has become useless. Immediately after that, Maria made her right hand into a fist and raised it in the air. ...what the Sayuki mutters. Snap! This time the dull sound probably did not reach the audience. However, the visual gruesomeness of the performance was quite different. The right fist with more force than necessary struck her left shoulder, resulting in damage to the bones in those two parts. Normally, she would have to go to the hospital immediately. Even by the standards of this school, she should seek immediate medical attention from the school doctor. Well, as a matter of fact, the people around her start to get very restless. But, well, it is not a problem for Maria. Her physical injuries healed quickly. In just a minute or so, the arms and fingers, which had been hanging down, gradually began to return to a level where one could tell they were starting to come back to normal. Still, it will take a while for them to heal completely. Chihiro runs to Maria and picks up the fallen microphone and offers it to her. In this condition, she would not be able to hold the microphone by herself. Thank you, Chisato-san. I''m sorry for the trouble. As you can see, I have the power to heal my wounds. If I have a serious fight, I would probably be able to defeat most of the opponents The one who turns around after saying this is Sayuki. Her words are direct to the point of fearlessness. Sayuki herself, who was confronted with a statement that could be taken as a declaration of war, was rather calm, or rather, she looked at Maria bitterly. Well, in fact, Maria is strong. She has fought almost equally with Kamishiro before, though she lost. But at that time, if she has given her all, the result would not have been known. And now, as far as it is seen, her [Self-healing] is more powerful than it was then. That''s all. Thank you very much The applause was terribly sparse. The announcement by the executive committee members took care of the somewhat terrible atmosphere in the venue, followed by Lucille. Well, somehow the attention was taken away from me at a tremendous rate, but it doesn''t matter to me. I just have to get it back again With these words, her performance was a full display of her own [Genius]. She started with recitation of Jugemu[1], immediately performed a four-digit x four-digit calculation, and next, for some reason, demonstrated several tricks with Kendama[2], one after another. In addition, she did a backflip on the spot. Hey, Lucille-senpai, your skirtDD It''s okay. I''m wearing a short... But that doesn''t mean she could do it here. From the first fearless speech, to the multiple performances of different natures, and finally to the "bonus", the Miss Contest is brought back to its original form of loving a girl. . Still, this lineup is still too rich. And after Lucille''s performance, Yotsuba moved to the center of the stage as the last performer, and looked around the stage. Fufu. Somehow, people seem to be trash Wait... She made a joke that was chilling in many ways. CH 128.1 Bonus chapter... She had a smile like the Virgin Mary and the same gentle voice. Despite this, her words were so self-centered that it was hard to believe one''s ears. Ah... but it''s rude to call them trash. Because there are probably a lot of people who voted for me. So, except for those who voted for me, they are all trash Eh... uh, you''re joking, right? Yotsuba smiled and nodded her head when the committee member in charge of announcements interrupted her. However, she did not affirm it aloud, but rather happily cursed the audience and even the four rivals, including Chihiro. A little girl who is only pretty, a stubborn person who doesn''t understand her true charm, a fool who missed out on a win when he/she should have won on the basis of their looks. All of them are beyond saving After she had said a few words, she gave a short talk. Of course, I was joking. I am very sorry for my rude remark She returned to her normal self and bowed her head. At that moment, not only Chihiro but almost everyone in the audience was relieved. So, how was "my performance"? By the way, the person who helped me to write the script was my dear friend, the vice president of the student council, Lou... Lucille Orwell Lucille gives a thumbs up to Yotsuba''s words. So that''s what happened, Lucille was cooperating with Yotsuba. It is typical of her that she discloses it without any second thought and raises her share. Such a thoughtfulness turns the earlier joke into a clear joke and emphasizes Yotsuba''s gentle impression. It was quite an interesting move. However, Chihiro is sure that she was serious in almost all of her words. The part where she cursed others must have been improvised since there was no way to make up a script, and even for the other parts, Yotsuba must be thinking similar things in her mind now. The only people she values are herself, her friends, and Chihiro and his associates. So, in a different sense, Chihiro was also worried. Anyway, this is the end of everyone''s appeals. Now, we move on to the question and answer session. Please raise your hands if you have any questions you would like to ask them Whether or not the Miss Contest will go off without a hitch is a question. But thanks to the appeal time, the audience was a little less cautious of Kaname. She might not know that "Chisato" is Chihiro, or even if she does, she might not want to do anything at this moment. So, it seems good to relax a bit. ButDD Yes, yes, yes. Wait a minute please! There was a girl who raised her hand cheerfully as she walked from the shadows to the venue. Of course, it was Ibusuki Kaname - the self-proclaimed "bizarre and cruel idol" who was somehow looking for Chihiro. While the audience, the committee members, and Chihiro and the others were all looking at her, she proudly approaches the stage and goes up on stage without permission. Excuse me, but unauthorized people are not allowed on stage... My face, don''t you recognize it? A rather loud voice, even without a microphone, interrupted the announcement. Ah! Eh, Ibusuki Kaname? No way? Unintentionally, a murmur was heard over the microphone, and that was the last word. It seems that she''s a hot idol right now. Because there were quite a few students who knew Kaname''s face, and the buzz in the audience was the loudest so far. An idol came to a school festival of another school in secret, and interfered in the Miss Contest. The audience was in an uproar, wondering what was going to happen or if this was another set-up by the organizing committee. At any rate, Chihiro knows that this is not a setup. It would cost a lot of money to invite entertainers to the event since the budget allocated for the event is not enough to cover the cost, and it is strange that the student council has not been informed of the event. Besides, no one wants to stop this flow. Rather, it was clear from the flow of the conversation and the expressions on Kaname''s face that people were prepared to stand by and watch. I''m sorry, I couldn''t stop her Marika''s voice echoed in Chihiro''s brain. Besides him, Yotsuba and Lucille responded to the voice. They too had subtle expressions on their faces at the sudden situation. It was not Hazuki-Senpai''s fault. Under the circumstances, it would have been worse if we force her to stop ...yeah, you''re right. We''ll just have to wait and see what happens Yeah, that''s fine. It''ll be a topic of conversation, I''m sure Lucille, who knows nothing about the situation, is a bit optimistic, thinking that it would be a big mistake if she provokes her. Perhaps it might be a simple matter of convenience... I don''t like it, you know. When there are girls who are not as pretty as me competing for the first place at the Miss Contest ...eh All expectations were immediately betrayed. Ehh, but that being said... This is a popularity contest within the school I know that. But it''s also true that I don''t like it. So, I want you to show everyone. That these girls are not enough to be in the Miss Contest This is absurd. How reckless and selfish is she going to be, just because she is an idol? But the public opinion was positive. There were many comments such as "That''s good" and "No way!". Yotsuba, who standing there, saw Kaname with a cute little smile on her face. But if you just ask us to prove it... what do you need us to do to convince you? That''s a good question. I don''t really care what you want to do... but it''s too much trouble to ask each of you to prove yourselves one by one This is not something for the person who started it to say. At the same time, she has a point. Now, the time for the question-and-answer session of the girls'' club has been reduced, and if the session goes on too long, not only will no questions be accepted, but the voting time will end, and the school festival itself will also end. Then, what should be done? Kaname turned to Chihiro. Their gazes meet. The feeling Chihiro sensed was, as he expected, one of fierce desire. This girl only wants to enjoy watching Chihiro and the others suffer. At the same time, he realized that he had already been "exposed". Shall we do this? The "little girl" there should be the representative to prove it. It means that among five of you, this "little girl" is, just barely, an existence that I can approve of Representative? Yes, a representative With a grin, Kaname looked back at the men waiting behind the stage. You there. ...yes, that refreshing guy over there. Can you come over here for a minute? Uhh, okay, whatever The appointed Kamishiro walks onto the stage in confusion. Kaname walks up to him and puts her face close to his. CH 128.2 Ah! Someone from the audience shouted, and before anyone could react fully, the girl''s lips were touching Kamishiro''s cheek. He was kissed. Even if it is a light kiss on the cheek, a kiss is still a kiss. A kiss is a precious thing, especially if it is a kiss of a beautiful girl and an idol. In the audience, men and women are stirring in different ways. ...you If you do what I ask, I can kiss you on the lips... Wait a minute, you''ve got to be kidding meDD Can the outsider please shut up? The one voice that tried to interrupt was Shuka''s. Kaname could understand why she was angry, but Shuka''s rather serious voice was silenced by Kaname''s one word. Or is that girl your girlfriend? No There is no reason for the honest Kamishiro to lie here. And if they are not in a relationship, Shuka''s position is worse than Kamishiro''s. After receiving both tangible and intangible protests from the other students, even Shuka had no choice but to keep quiet. Kamishiro opened his mouth somewhat reservedly. So, what is your request? Well, please fight her and win Immediately, the atmosphere froze. ...Fight? Yes. You''re pretty strong, aren''t you? Then it''s hard for a girl to beat you. So, if the weakest girl among the five can beat you, I''m willing to admit it Chihiro and Kamishiro fight. Of all people to demand such a thing. Not only are they aware of it, but they know it. They already know. This Ibusuki Kaname girl knows Chihiro well. She even knows that Chihiro has lost two serious fights against Kamishiro in the past. But why and for what purpose she asked that? ...Such a thing A low female voice was heard. Maria, her usual calmness gone, glares at Kaname with clear anger in her eyes. There''s no reason for "her" to take it Really? I''m sure everyone would like to see it "See?" Kaname said, and the audience seemed to come to their senses when she looked back at them. Each of them examined the flow of the conversation, and while some were puzzled and others tilted their heads at the lack of reason, the majority of them agreed that they would certainly like to see the show. Kamishiro-kun, is it? His athleticism was amazing I''d love to see a girl in a maid''s outfit fighting ...that''s a lot of nonsense. However, it can be said that this is a common reaction of the students of the school. They are trained on a daily basis and have little resistance to fighting. The school nurse also heals most of the injuries, so there is no need to stop them if the clash is fair and honest. However, there was a sense of discomfort on top of that. Kaname handled the situation well. The situation of the school festival, her position as an idol, her good looks, and her courage. She used various weapons to win over the crowd. DDBut isn''t it too much? For example, there must have been students who were genuinely looking forward to the contest. From their point of view, Kaname''s offer is excessive, and there should be more complaints from them. However, this is completely absent. It''s as if they are influenced by some ability. And Chihiro is realized. He knows someone who can win trust and impress people with her voice and her smell. He wonders if they are the same kind of people or if they have other abilities. By the way, Kaname said this. A bizarre and brutal idol who rose from Sapporo to the national stage Sapporo. This is the birthplace of Maria and Hana, and there is a training school for gifted people there, its name Shibatsuru Academy, which is similar to Shibahou Academy. If so, Ibusuki Kaname is also Maria''s acquaintance. Okay While Chihiro was thinking, there was movement on stage. Kamishiro nodded to Kaname''s proposal. I agree to fight if it''s okay with "her". Of course, it should be a serious fight with no hard feelings between us Such clear eyes. There was no cloud in Kamishiro''s mind. Even if this place was being manipulated by Kaname, it was easy to believe that he was thinking exactly what he said. After hearing Kamishiro''s words, Kaname smiled at Chihiro. Thank you very much. Now, Chisato-chan, is it? What do you want to do? You can run away if you want That was a blatant provocation. Chihiro''s head is rather cold now. He has some doubts about Kaname. He has a feeling that they are incompatible in nature. On the other hand, he does not have any resentment or anger toward Kamishiro whom she has been pushing. So, it is not necessary to take advantage of this provocation. ButDD ...I understand. I don''t mind either Chihiro dared to nod. Chihi...Chisato-san? It''s dangerous, accepting someone''s invitation! Fukami-san Chihiro smiled softly at Maria, who looked flustered. Tell me honestly. Do you think I can beat Kamishiro-kun? ...That''s Maria looked away as if she was having trouble answering, and her gaze swam. After a pause of a few seconds, she gives a short answer. I don''t know I see That was a good enough answer. If she replied in such a way, knowing what Chihiro and Kamishiro were capable of, it meant that Chihiro still had a good chance to win the competition. However, the fact that Maria could not answer the question is not a possibility that he dares not consider. Where should we play? Around the audience seats? ...Everyone, please help us move to make space... Quickly and promptly, Kaname instructs the audience to move. Kaname''s charisma to make others follow her is indeed idol-like, and a space of a few meters square was quickly set up just in front of the stage. Chihiro nodded to Kamishiro. Okay, Kamishiro-kun Yeah. Let''s do it, it''s been a while The last time this happened, it took everything in his power to fight him. At that time, he felt that he had already reached the end of his fighting ability. Of course, he has not been skipping the training since then, but he has not been able to train on his own due to the preparation for the school festival and joining the student council. Due to this, he wonders what he needs to do to be successful with this boy. Chihiro exited the stage and quietly faced Kamishiro on the hastily prepared battlefield. CH 129.1 Weapons are forbidden because we do not have them at this time. No attacks on vital points. No off-site attacks. You lose when you cant get up or when you give up... Is this clear? Yeah, no problem As he answered, Chihiro did some light preparatory exercises. Although the nap in the student council room was short, it was effective enough. Thanks to that, he is now ready to play the game, albeit reluctantly. ...Besides, Kamishiro must be tired as well. After all, he had fought with that Kaede and lost badly. Moreover, he worked at a maid cafe as well. Taking these conditions into account, Chihiro might have a slight advantage. Anyway, he will find a clue while fighting. Glance... Chihiro turned his eyes toward Aika and the others. All three of them are staring at Chihiro. He knew that they were worried about him without having to use his [Mind Reading] ability. He could also tell that they were keeping their mouths shut so as not to say anything. Marika and Yotsuba too look anxious in their own way. Meanwhile, Lucille seems to be rather curious. Come to think of it, the members of the student council may not know much about Chihiros relationship with Kamishiro. Maria folded her hands in front of her chest and looked at Chihiro intently. "Dont worry". He wanted to tell her so, but unfortunately, he did not think that the fight would be so easy that he could take it easy. Still, he decided to do it. He stopped the preparation and took a deep breath. Ill do the starter Kaname said into the microphone from the stage, and Kamishiro and Chihiro nodded their heads in silence. They took a few steps away from each other and faced each other, waiting for the right moment. But then a voice came from behind him. Chihiro-kun, you dont have to answer me, just listen to me It was Suzus voice. Come to think of it, he couldnt find her when he looked around earlier. He wondered where she had been, and she must have gone around the blind spot. Perhaps she has also activated [Cognitive Obstruction]. And she tells Chihiro, Aika, and the others, in a voice that only those connected by [Domination] can hear. Its okay. You can win. Chihiro-kun has that much power now After hearing this, Chihiro doesnt understand. He wanted to ask her directly, but the situation did not allow it. Due to that, he had no choice but to remain silent. Still, Suzu continued to tell him that he can win the fight, and about the secret to victory. And then... Start! Kanames voice rang out just as the hasty explanation was about to end. Both of them start moving at the same time. Kamishiro moved forward. And Chihiro is almost immobile, ready to intercept. His eyes are fixed on his opponent. As usual, Kamishiros movement was very straightforward. His straight gaze tells him his intention, a straight right punch after jumping into the arena. This allowed Chihiro to prepare for his attack with a little time to spare. Well, predicting attacks by [Mind Reading] is a double-edged sword. Being able to read the opponents movement is a very powerful power by itself, but in reality, there is a lag time between reading the opponents intention and reacting to it. As it is now, it is no problem when there is a certain distance between him and his opponent, but when it comes to a close combat, it is often better not to use it. Still, he is thankful to be able to use it. To intercept Kamishiros attack, Chihiro chose to throw a straight right punch, the same as Kamishiros. He pulls his right leg slightly, steps forward strongly, and throws his fist toward Kamishiro who is coming toward him. The timing is just right. It seems that Kamishiros side seems to have matched the right hand. Both fists hit others left shoulder cleanly. Then, at the same time, Chihiros right fist also aches from the recoil of the overpowered blow. Kuh! Kamishiros expression was distorted for a moment. The attack has taken effect. He takes a step backward, keeping his eyes on Chihiro, while he plans his next attack, and moves quickly to take action. A kick to the middle with the left leg. Chihiro chooses to evade this time. He tries to move backward with a half-jumping, but then, he feels a resistance. His left leg stepped on the long skirt of the maids uniform. Oh, no He hurriedly lifted his arm to guard against the kick. Kamishiro looked apologetic, but quickly adjusted the distance between himself and Chihiro, and launched a kick. Instantly, a heavy weight was placed on Chihiros arm. But using the impact, Chihiro retreats this time. ...no good The maids suit is harder to move than his thought. It is natural, since the clothes are not made for intense movements, so the range of movement of the arms is a little narrower, and the skirt gets in the way. The skirt also flutters as he moves, and if he is not careful, he may end up stepping on it as he mentioned earlier. Maybe if he had learned jiu-jutsu or naginata, he could handled it as if it were a hakama. But what should I do? He thinks impatiently, but he cant come up with any solution. Would it be different if he were a real girl, such as Aika? Even they may not have experienced fighting in skirts, but he has a feeling that it would be somewhat different. If so, why dont I fight in "Chisato mode"? Is that possible? He has no idea what to expect, but he has no other plan, so he decides to give it a try. With this, while preventing, parrying, and dodging Kamishiros attacks, he desperately tries to calm down. He shifts his thought base from Izumi Chihiro to Misumi Chisato, and switches his movements, tracing his feminine thoughts. Its all right Suddenly, a voice sounded in his mind. It says, "Its allright", "I can fight a little better than you". To this voice, Chihiro listens and surrenders his heart. Yes! He exhaled and threw a kick from behind. He swung his foot, feeling that he was tracing the movements of his beloved Aika, and his shoe slipped past Kamishiros guard and went into his torso. Unfortunately, it is a bit shallow. But it is still a good shot. Just keep moving and dont be pessimistic. ...this Kamishiro is stunned. He probably didnt expect that the kick could not be prevented. It was thanks to the long skirt that served as a good distraction and timing disruption. Neither Chihiro nor Kamishiro had any experience of fighting against a skirted opponent. Well, this is not a secret, but just a matter of getting on the playing field. From this kick, the plan might work. Chihiro just changed his mind, but he has surprisingly improved his movement. This way, he can fight. And the back-and-forth battle continued. Chihiro took a hit-and-run style as much as possible, keeping a distance from Kamishiro and attacking when he was close to him. In this way, Chihiro could utilize [Mind Reading] as much as possible, and at the same time, he made it difficult for Kamishiro to rush by turning his back to the spectators seats. Also, the risk of dealing with fast feints is considerably reduced. As a result of the combination of several situations, the fight is barely balanced. Although both fighters fought each other mainly with bare hands and striking techniques, Chihiros maid uniform gradually became tattered as he exchanged many attacks with Kamishiro. Fortunately, the thick fabric for autumn did not tear so much as to show his underwear. CH 129.2 ...Why? Kamishiro muttered to himself. He had been attacked by Chihiro many times, and he too was looking very tired. He was not able to stop breathing through his mouth and seemed to have difficulty lifting his arms. StillDD This guy is really something. Chihiro thinks so, as he takes a few steps away from Kamishiro and takes a natural posture while holding back the desire to lie down and fall asleep right now. Youre showing a new ability again, arent you? Yes, it looks like it That was what Suzu said just before the game started. The other one of her two abilities, which is not [Cognitive Obstruction], is the ability to see the nature of her opponents by observing them. If she observes deeply, she can identify and analyze even the abilities of her opponent. And such Suzu told Chihiro the following. Chihiro-kun has two new abilities. If you use them, you can probably beat him The rest is a rapid-fire explanation of the abilities. Due to the time limitation, he could only listen to it briefly. Kamishiro looks down at his own body without releasing his stance. Your attacks feel awfully heavy. Besides, if I had known your new ability before, you would have fallen long ago Yes. Chihiro would never have fought for the first round. He had to be wary of Kamishiros attack, because he knew that if he was seriously attacked by Kamishiro, he would lose the fight. And even though he had given it his all, even though he had given it more than his all, on the past two occasions, he had been defeated by Kamishiros toughness. And it''s about lack of offensive power and endurance. But the two newly acquired abilities compensated for these shortcomings. Chihiro-kun first ability is to increase the stimulation. But you have to touch your opponent, so when you get hit by an attack, you can increase their stimulation In other words, if he activates it at the moment the attack hits, he can increase the opponents "pain". Kamishiro, who had taken more damage than he appeared to have, was confused and slowed down by the damage that was accumulating beyond his calculations. The other is the ability to share the received stimuli. If you use this, the pain should be distributed to six people including me... Maria, Riko, Aika, Hana, Suzu, Yotsuba. The girls whom Chihiro has "dominated" are taking one-seventh of the damage Chihiro has received. So, even if Chihiro is hit by a heavy fist to the stomach or a kick to the side of the head, he is not damaged enough to be incapacitated. The pain of only one-seventh of a blow is almost negligible due to his [Pain Reduction] ability. DDAnd in the midst of the fight, although there was little time to look away, he could glanced over to the audience to see Aika lightly healing herself and Riko and the others. Maria is not moving a bit, but she is probably activating [Self-healing]. In this way, the pain that Chihiro has shared is healed to the end. Hence, he cannot thank Aika and the others enough for accompanying him without much explanation. The damage is on one hand one-seventh, and on the other hand several percent more. Lets call them [Stimulus Sharing] and [Stimulus Smplification]. The combination of these two forces, which tilt the ratio of pain too much to the extreme, has now created a situation in Chihiros favor. Frankly, this combo is powerful without a doubt. Including [Pain Reduction], Chihiro should be as durable as a zombie from the outside. ...Rather, the fact that Kamishiro is still able to compete with him even after all of this shows just how unfathomable he really is. But Kamishiro is nearing the end of his rope. The last attack was much lighter than the one at the beginning of the game. It was a sign that he was not able to exert himself properly, and that his legs and hips were getting worn out. Chihiro, on the other hand, still has enough time to keep fighting for a while. Then... Hey, Kamishiro Yuuki? Are you going to lose twice in one day? You should be more firm! Chihiro heard Shukas voice from the side. He looked at her and found her looking at Kamishiro with tears in her eyes. It seems, seeing him wounded all over was hard to watch for her. Then another voice came from the stage. Sayuki stood up quickly and looked at Kamishiro with sincere eyes. Thats right, Kamishiro, you were going to beat me, werent you? Do you have time to kneel down here? ...Yuse-san. Shiramine-senpai Kamishiro gulped. Their expectations, their trust - and their love. These things seemed to seep into Kamishiros heart and give him strength. It is not only Chihiro, who is empowered by the thoughts and feelings of those who are by his side, but Kamishiro too. And at the sound of Shuka and Sayuki, some students were cheering him too. ...Yeah. I cant lose. I cant lose yet. At least, I havent done all I can do yet Said Kamishiro and he exhaled. He changes his stand. He shifts from an orthodox fighting pose to a stance in which his left arm is pulled back, and his legs are planted with a great deal of force. DDHe kicks the ground hard and approaches Chihiro, then throws an all-out straight left punch to his torso. Instantly his readable intention became reality. This was probably the last blow. There is no time to evade. Even if Chihiro jumps to the left or right, he will be chased, and he will not be able to escape if he retreats as quickly as possible. Then, it is better to stand still and survive the blow. Chihiro protects his torso with his arms. Ohhhhh! With a yell, Kamishiros fist punches into the center of Chihiros arm. Their bones creak against each other, but that doesnt stop Kamishiro, and a bad sound comes from his fingers. DDThis is the kind of overpowering that Chihiro and Maria are good at. And Kamishiro, who was strengthened, unleashed it with an incredible power. Chihiro was choking, even though he had anticipated his position and taken a defensive posture. And even though he was about to be bounced off the ground by the impact, he could not stop himself from taking a few steps. His eyes flashed. He doesnt have the strength to fight back immediately. But... Kkk... Kamishiro, who had pulled his arm, staggered back. he hurriedly grabbed his shoulders to support him, and he looked up in surprise, then declared in a voice that could be heard by everyone around. He looked up in surprise, then declared in a voice that could be heard by everyone around him, with a hint of regret in his voice. Ive lost. I dont have the strength left to fight anymore Everyone gulped at those words, and Kaname said in a somewhat bored tone. Congratulations! Chisato-chan, you win CH 130.1 After the match between Chihiro and Kamishiro, Ibusuki Kaname withdrew surprisingly easily. She stepped down from the stage with a microphone in her hand and raised her voice. Phew. I have no choice but to admit it. You should be honored It sounded like a sigh of defeat. Almost everyone who was present looked at her with a blank expression as she gave the microphone back to the committee members and walked away. DDWhat is this? Is this all a setup? Some even commented so. Kamishiro, who was injured, and Chihiro, who was supporting him, were not so happy. Get out of the way! Excuse me, please let us through! Two voices came from the audience, and Shuka and Aika came running toward them. Shuka, who was slightly in the lead, came running in first and took over the role of supporting Kamishiro from Chihiro, almost taking it away from him. Aika catches up to them and tells them to put Kamishiro down for treatment. Kamishiro is still conscious, but he is too exhausted to move. So, he was laid down on the ground quietly. Shouldnt we take him to the infirmary? To Shukas impatient look, Aika replied as she knelt down on the ground. It will be hard for Kamishiro-kun to walk there, wont it? I will call the nurse and have a stretcher ready, but first, I will give him first aid ...Okay Shuka, biting her lip, nodded and stepped away. When Chihiro sees her, he approaches her with a quick step. Yuse-san Shut up. I know its a serious game and theres no hard feelings, and I know its not my place to say this, but Im kind of on edge right now ...okay "What makes you think youre going to win?" "Even if you win, couldnt you have won in a better way?" Shuka knows its unreasonable, but she still thinks it. Chihiro did not say anything, because he knew well that logic and emotion are different. But he did not apologize. He did not win the game by using an outlandish strategy. So, he had nothing to apologize for. Takatsuki-san, Izumi-kuns treatment... Afterwards. Is that okay, Chihiro-kun? Yes. Just get Kamishiro-kun healed quickly Okay Aika smiled and nodded, then turned serious and began the treatment. The stretcher arrived in less than ten minutes. Kamishiro was taken to the infirmary by a group of male volunteers. After giving him first aid wisely, Aika tried to stand up and almost fell down. But Chihiro rushed over to support her. Thank you, Chihiro-kun Thanks to you, too. Thanks to Aika and the others Although Shuka didnt speak up and express concern, Aika understood and nodded her head. Chihiro also politely declined her offer to heal him as well, and returned to the stage. Sayuki next to them gave him a piercing look, but fortunately she didnt say anything. Well... theres a lot going on, and were running out of time, but if anyone hasnt voted yet, please do so. The deadline will be closed soon! Voting is closed less than ten minutes after the announcement. Thanks to the use of student ID cards for voting and the semi-electronic voting system, the counting process was quick and easy. And a second-year student on the executive committee, who is sitting at a folding desk by the stage, stares at the PC display and grumbles. Oh. ...this is an unexpected result The audience shook with excitement. Id like to make an announcement. The winner of this years Miss Contest is... * * * ...how did this happen? Umm, even if you ask me, I dont know... In the corridor a short distance away from the first grade classrooms. Chihiro and Kamishiro were leaning their backs against the wall, side by side, without being seen except for the occasional busy student passing by. Are you still acting like that? Thats the point. Its just that Ive gotten into the habit of doing it... and it feels strange to be dressed like this and to use my usual tone of voice ...Well, thats fine. Is that what you want? I dont know... When Chihiro showed up at the infirmary after the Miss Contest, Kamishiros treatment had already been completed. He was about to call out to him while he was taking a break, but Noriko-sensei told him, "Ill examine you as well". But when they returned to the 1-C classroom, both of them were kicked out of the room by Maisaka. Yoo, the schools face duo. Youre exempted from cleaning up, so just go to date together "What date?", They want to ask so but didnt even have time. Anyway. For some unknown reason, Kamishiro and Chihiro both won the Miss Contest. Kamishiro was the top in the boys division, and Chihiro was the top in the girls division. The girl who was a member of the organizing committee said that many people must have been impressed by that match, and it must be true. Even the students who did not know them well must have been strongly impressed by that match, and there must have been several students who somehow got into the game just by the way they were playing from that moment. As for the results of the finals, Kamishiro was moved up to the first place in the boys division. In the girls division, Chihiro was in first place, followed by Yotsuba, Lucille, Sayuki, and Maria. Marias position was probably due to the commotion on the stage, but she did not seem to be particularly concerned about the drop in her position. Rather, she was concerned about Kaname and how distraught she seemed to be at that moment. Later, hell have to ask her more questions when he gets back home. But, Im sorry, Izumi-kun Eh? For what? That I hit the girl so hard, even if it was just a formality. Im really sorry I dont know what to say after you made fun of me just now When Chihiro deliberately puffed out his cheeks, Kamishiro laughed and said "Im sorry" again. Then he raised his eyes, staring off into the distance. That person was strong. Really strong Yeah Chihiro knew immediately that Kamishiro was talking about Kaede. That person is strong, really strong But you were strong, too ...eh Chihiro turns around in surprise. Kamishiro continued to stare off into the distance without looking at Chihiro. The way you fought was totally different. The impression I got from you was different, too. But I knew both of you and that person were brother and sister. You are strong. You can be proud of yourself ...huh? It was an unexpected word. Ever since Chihiro was little, he has been compared to his sister. He had been told many times that "Your sister can do well, so why not you?". Maybe it is because he is too exhausted, he cant reject his physiological reaction. And tears overflowed with the passionate feelings that welled up in him, and it spilled out from his eyes. Why are you crying? Kamishiro finally turned around and shouted in confusion. Because... Oh, gosh, just stop crying. Youre a man While repeating these words, Maisaka arrived at the right moment and cheerfully called out to them without reading the air. Hey, you two. Come back here, its almost time for HR... Eh, Kamishiro... are you hitting on Chisato-chan!? Do you mind if I tell Yuse about it? Wait a minute! Why would you do that? Kamishiro rushes toward Maisaka in protest. Seeing his desperate expression, Chihiro started to feel funny and chuckled. Maisaka. Do you mind if I dont go to HR? I want to change out of these clothes as soon as possible For the time being, he decided that it was time for him to stop wearing womens clothes. * * * CH 130.2 On that day, the students left the school without cleaning up. Almost all of the classes and groups were planning to clean up their messes tomorrow, on Sunday. It is said that in some years, classes that required extensive preparations spend almost the whole day for cleanup, making the day a "holiday" in name only. Well, even if that is the case, it is human nature to want to go home and sleep today. Its strange to go back with this group It was Yotsuba who muttered as she looked up at the evening sky. She walked diagonally behind Chihiro, looking around at the people with her and smiling. I wonder if this kind of thing will happen more often in the future Haha...well, I think today is special Chihiro replied with a wry smile. Well, that is true. I usually dont go home with Izumi-kun Hana, walking at the far end, replied in her usual tone. DDNow, in addition to the three who opened their mouths, Maria and Suzu are present. Suzu is only visible to Chihiro and the others due to [Cognitive Obstruction]. Everyone is present except for Aika, who is away for the medical course, and Riko, who has left earlier, all of Chihiros associates are present. For the note, Yotsuba has a permission to stay overnight at the apartment. It is not a very frequent thing to do, but the situation of the school festival helped her to be allowed to do so. As Hana says, the reason why the members who usually go back separately are together today is that Yotsuba is going to Marias apartment, where she has competed with Maria in the final round of the Miss-Con. Chihiro is an acquaintance of Yotsuba and also a participant of the Miss Contest. Hana is walking with Maria as her friend. And of course, the real purpose of the trip is to wrap up all the stories that they couldnt talk about during the school festival. ...... Marias expression has been somewhat listless since Kanames arrival. She is also diagonally behind Chihiro, in the opposite position to Yotsuba, but she has been unconsciously going ahead and slowing down her pace repeatedly since a while ago. She is in a hurry. She wants to talk quickly. She wants to get rid of her worries. Chihiro, however, is not in a hurry. He is tired, and most of allDD Ive been waiting for you, Izumi Chihiro-kun, and Maria-chan and Hana-chan Somewhere he had a hunch that this would happen. At the entrance of the apartment, leaning against the wall by the glass door, a punk Lolita girlDDIbusuki KanameDDwas waiting for Chihiro and the others. She said with a beaming, deliberate smile Come on, lets talk in the room, shall we? Im sure there are things you dont want to talk about here * * * ...And this is how it happened... I wanted to talk with Kurohane-senpai as well Upon returning home with the whole group plus extra, Riko and Aika roll their eyes when they see them. Riko looked at them with a mixture of astonishment and alarm, and Yotsuba nodded to Aika who looked puzzled. ...Umm. I think we should hear what Ibusuki Kaname-san has to say first That would be very helpful. Im off today, but Im quite busy Kaname, with a smile on her face, sits down in a chair without being encouraged to do so. Of course - although Chihiro himself is not that particular about it - it is, after all, the top seat in the arrangement. In other words, she sits far from the entrance. Assuming positively that she does not intend to run away, Chihiro sits down opposite to Kaname. Yotsuba willingly stood behind Chihiro, near the entrance, although there were not enough chairs for her. Suzu, maintaining [Cognitive Obstruction], stood behind Kaname. The rest of the girls take their extra seats. Riko brews iced tea for the group and brings it to Kaname, who promptly puts her hand on her cup, saying, "Dont worry about it". So, what do you want to talk about? Before that, may I introduce myself? Chihiros question was interrupted by Kaname, who smiled at him. She made sure no one said anything before continuing. My name is Ibusuki Kaname. Im a first-year student at Shibatsuru Academy in Sapporo, ranked C. And Im an associate member of [Absolute] [Absolute]. This is the second time Chihiro had heard the name. From what Kaname said, it seems to be the name of an organization, but what exactly is it? Kaname noticed that Chihiros reaction was not good. She tilted her head and looked at Maria. What is it? Are you sure Maria-chan and the others havent told Izumi kun anything? ...... Maria is silent at the sound of the agitated voice. Instead, Hana answered Kaname. I didnt think it was worth mentioning. Unless, of course, they come to us like this ...is that... Chihiro could guess where the conversation was heading. The things that Maria and the others had been keeping from him, or rather, had thought they could not tell him. There is one thing that fits the description of the events he has encountered so far. Is it related to "that person" Maria and the others were talking about? ...uhh, yes Marias face was distorted as she answered. [Absolute] is a group of "Lost Item" abilities whose main members are mostly women. And its leader is Fukami Kaito. He is my own brother Kaito-sama Master is a wonderful man. All members of the [Absolute] are loyal to Master CH 131.1 Riko''s eyes narrowed at Kaname''s words. ...I feel like I''ve heard this story somewhere before... We''re nothing like all of you. The size, the unity, the power we have... W-we get along well with each other too This is Aika. Kaname sniffed at her when she argued that this was the only point she would not concede. But then she gives Aika a somewhat cold stare. Then, would you be willing to die for him? Eh... I could die anytime. Whenever Master tells me to die She sounded euphoric. As if it was her joy to die for her master. It was hard to believe that she was lying. Even if Chihiro looked into her eyes and used [Mind Reading], he couldn''t read any deception in her mind. So... DDShe was serious. Kaname is seriously devoted to her master, Fukami Kaito. She will do whatever he commands, for whatever reason. It''s almost fanaticism. Even Chihiro was once told by Riko and others that they would die if he left them. But if he ordered them to die, they would say "No way". It is natural, and it is normal for them to say so. But because of this, he understands the depth of Kaname''s loyalty. If Kaname is like that, is it possible that all members of [Absolute] are like her? ...Is your group a criminal organization? If it was an organization, it must be business-related because Kaede mentioned the name at that time. And the reason why she went to the principal''s office may have been to ask for some kind of consultation about the organization. If it is an organization that the police are wary of, then... No, it''s not. We get along well with the police. Basically, we''re an organization that does everything for them I see. As long as there''s a request, legal or illegal, your organization will take care of it, huh? Huh~? Who was it that was trying to get into Master''s business in the old days? That was when I was in elementary school! Kaname and Hana glare at each other. It seems that the two do not get along well, even though they have known each other for a long time. Maybe it is because of their different positions, or Kaname''s personality, or both. In any case, Chihiro proceeds with the story. So, Ibusuki-san, why did you come to me? Considering the fact that he was forced to fight Kamishiro at the Miss Contest as an investigation into his abilitiesDD. Declaration of war, or something? Really!? Chihiro''s question was answered with a smile by Kaname. No way, we can crush all of you anytime we want to. So, we are not thinking of such a trivial thing Then why? To determine your power and report back to Master. To determine if you are suitable to be a member of Master You want me to join you? Yes. It seems you and Master have some similarities. Master thought it would be more convenient for him if he made you his subordinate. But from my point of view, you are not even close to Master It seems that the Fukami Kaito has enslaved a number of women. He also organizes and manages an organization of enslaved women. According to Kaname, his influence extends to police organizations and criminals. In other word... DDThe organization is powerful and protects its members. In a way, this is a clear example of what Chihiro is looking for, a way to protect his life with Maria and the others. So, what is your decision, Ibusuki-san? I think he has passed the test, at least. Well, it''s up to Master to decide after hearing my report So, you''re just an errand boy I wish you said that I''ve been entrusted with an important reconnaissance mission Kaname''s tone is light. Perhaps she is confident enough in her own abilities. Asking such a person is a little frightening, but... What if I refuse? At that, Kaname''s eyes lit up. Master has given me no orders beyond reconnaissance. But at least let me show you what I can do Ibusuki-san alone? I don''t care how much the difference in strength is. Because, my ally is my ally, and my enemy is my ally She made the statement with dignity. But Chihiro had no idea what she was going to do, as she did not even get up from her chair. However, Hana was the one who raised her voice as if she had realized what was going on. ...No way Yes, that''s right It''s a little late for that, Kaname added. My ability is [Terminal] (ĩ). It is an ability to use other person''s ability ... Terminal. In terms of using another person''s ability, it is similar to Hana''s [Looting]. The difference is that the original owner does not lose his/her ability. Moreover, there is a difference from just copying. Perhaps, Kaname''s ability also belongs to "someone". For example, if [Terminal] uses Chihiro''s [Domination], then is the master will be Chihiro? But, now, what she uses? The more you recognize my voice, my figure, and my presence, the more you will not be able to resist me. Though I, a C-ranked person, cannot fully reproduce Master''s power - you all here have already heard my voice enough, haven''t you? It seems that this had been planned from the time of the MissCon. Everyone here was present at that time and recognized Kaname''s voice and figure. In addition, there is the conversation that had just taken place. Chihiro doesn''t know how much force Kaname can exert with her ability, but since she explained confidently, she must have judged that it was enough at least. Huh!? In that case, she is ahead of everybody else. If there is no way to resist, everyone has to move before being ordered to do anything. So, Chihiro got up from his seat and was about to walk around to Kaname''s place until Yotsuba grabbed his arm and held him back. ...Master She shakes her head and says no more. And Chihiro realized. DDNo way. Even if there''s no order, they still can''t disobey? Is Kaname so powerful that she could stop others from harming Fukami Kaito ahead? After he thought so and couldn''t force Yotsuba away, Chihiro stopped. He looks around the living room. No one says anything. And they looked at Chihiro without saying a word. CH 131.2 Fufu. You''re a good boy. It doesn''t seem to work on Izumi-kun, but that''s to be expected. In the first place, this ability doesn''t work well on men Kuh... It doesn''t work on men. On the other hand, it is effective against women - unfortunately, everyone here is a woman except Chihiro. All of them are manipulated by Kaname without any choice. This place that was supposed to be a home is now easily turned into Kaname''s domain. Then, what should I do~? For now, I want someone to rape Izumi-kun as much as possible... well, let''s ask Maria-chan to do it. The other girls, please hold Izumi-kun down This can''t be disobeyed. No matter how much Maria and the others try to restrain their movements with -[Domination], they are still losing. In addition, they have already exerted themselves to the utmost today, so they can''t afford to do anything. It seems that Chihiro has no choice but to be raped. He has no choice but to be humiliated, body and soul, by the hands of the girls to whom he has entrusted his trust and his heart. Even if he mobilizes all of his abilities, he cannot find a way out. ...He wants to say that, but.... I''m sorry, but no I''m ready to rape Izumi-kun, but I want to do what I want to do. I don''t want to listen to your orders Shut up and listen to me. Did you think we would betray Chihiro? Our loyalty to Master won''t be shaken by that I''m sorry, Chihiro-kun, I felt like deceiving you for a little The girls spoke in unison, each with a scowling expression on their faces. Only one girl, Suzu, who had no choice but to dare Kaname, looked slightly dejected, but no one, including her, was being manipulated by her ability. Chihiro knew it as soon as he looked into their eyes. ...Why? Kaname, who had been in shock, spoke up. Why doesn''t Master''s ability work!? It was because of the power of the bond. It would be cool if Chihiro could say something like that. I think it''s because my ability is working. In the past, my connection with others has nullified other people''s abilities Although he doesn''t know if it is suggestion, brainwashing, or physical coercion, the girls have already accepted another ability, that was Chihiro''s [Domination]. It seems that Chihiro''s side, which was applied first or was stronger, took priority and refused Kaname''s order. In other words. Ibusuki-san. You are the only one here now, after all ...ahaha Kaname laughed. But this is not a sign of resignation. Even at this late stage, she still seems to have a chance. Do you want to kill me? Or do you want to rape me? Either way, if you do that, my Master will not be silent Apparently, she is threatening them. Well, her Master gets angry when his slave or his property is harmed. In a sense, it''s natural. In addition, her Master. She''s an idol too. If she is killed or injured, it is inevitable that all of us will be charged with a crime This must have been the reason why Yotsuba held Chihiro back earlier. That''s right. That''s why, with this, I''m going toDD Well, let''s strip her naked, examine her thoroughly, and then screw her Yes, I think that would be good What!? Kaname yelled at Chihiro who said simply and Yotsuba who nodded nonchalantly. Finally, her face lost its composure. She shook her head with a look of disbelief on her face and started to ramble on quickly. Did you hear it!? The police won''t shut up if you hurt me... Huh? You mean there''s still a membrane on it? What? What does it matter if I have a membrane or not? It''s matter. If you''ve been held by your Master so many times, my raping you now won''t change anything. Besides, if it''s the wound or the membrane that''s the problem, that''s fine too. We can heal that much Aika nodded as she looked at Kaname. Yes. If it''s just a little scratch, me and Hana-chan can heal it as much as we can Oh, that''s good. ...That would save me the trouble of looking for someone with healing abilities Yotsuba membrane, huh? We should do something about that too Huh? Listen to me! Finally, Kaname threw a tantrum. But Suzu seizes her from behind as she rises to her feet and starts to run away, swinging her fist. Her action, which had disappeared due to her ability, came as a complete surprise to Kaname. What!? I''m sorry. That''s useless Suzu also stuffs a handkerchief into Kaname''s mouth, which she seems to have prepared at some time, and restrains her wrists with thin strings. Then Riko and Aika helped her. Haha. Aika is into it, too Yeah. I can''t help it, she''s dangerous Which is the dangerous one, though? Anyway, Chihiro walked up to Kaname, whose mouth and arms were sealed, and whispered softly. It''s all right. I''ll let you go in one night. In exchange, I will train you for one night Mmm, mmm, mmm! ...Chihiro-sama. Even if you don''t leave any physical evidence, you''ll still be in danger if you rape her Maria, do you object? Chihiro asks, and the jet-black girl smiles and shakes her head. She looks down at Kaname as she tosses her over the edge. The man I know - my brother - is a cruel man. He doesn''t care if one of his pieces is damaged, rather if he doesn''t like it, he will get rid of it. So, most of the risk is not even worth considering That''s right. I''m sure if it was "that person", even if he/she doesn''t have any facts, he/she will be able to make up evidence. Then, it would be better to do it, Izumi-kun No one is willing to help Kaname. Realizing that rational and sensible responses cannot be clung to, Kaname''s eyes fill with tears. And Chihiro whispered to her again. What you always do, I will return it to you, Ibusuki-san * * * As promised, Chihiro and the others released Kaname the next morning. ...This won''t happen next time. I''ll report all this to the Master. Please look forward to it Kaname left with such a discarded line, and the police did not take any action on this matter after that. So - Kaname''s words "look forward to it" will be fulfilled in another way. And a personal visit by Fukami Kaito, the leader of [Absolute]. It is still a little further down the road. CH 132.1 "Somehow I got used to walking down this path," Chihiro thought. After school, he suddenly felt this way as he walked to the student council room. It was probably because he had been going there every day before the school festival. Now that the school festival has ended a few days ago, the student council is back to normal. And every few days meetings are back to normal. He also has been told repeatedly not to skip the meetings just because he is just a helper. It was, of course, Lucille, the vice-president, who told him to do so. Naturally, Chihiro is not tired of helping the student council. However, if possible, he would like to avoid hectic activities before the event for a while Excuse me He knocked on the front door and entered. Instantly, the usual smell of instant coffee fills his nose. All the girls on the student council - except one, are already there. On the table were the usual plates of sweets and what looked like a box of cakes. Oh, Chihiro, you''re here The person who had strongly called Chihiro chuckled. Yotsuba, Marika, Ayase, and the others greeted him too. After that, Marika offered him a piece of paper. Come here, Izumi-kun ? Is it a ticket for the purchase? For 500 yen? It''s a prize for the points race. Congratulations on your 8th place Chihiro stopped thinking for a moment and then thought, "What is a points race?". Come to think of it, there was an event organized by the student council at the school festival. It was for students only, and the points were awarded based on their actions during the festival. Also, there are prizes for the top winners. ...Eighth place!? You''re too late to be surprised, Izumi-kun Yotsuba chuckled. She became Chihiro''s slave a while ago. But she is not in slave mode now that she is in public, but her tone seems to be more frank than before. In other words, she seems to have a more ladylike tone. Umm, by the way... Why me? Because you earned enough points to get the 8th place. Of course you didn''t cheat ...I don''t remember it Sure, Chihiro did some of the exhibits, such as arm-wrestling and the ring-throwing. However, the score themselves were not so good, and he doesn''t think he could compete with the students who worked hard for the race. Or, perhaps there were only about seven students who worked hard for the race. Seeing Chihiro tilting his head, Ayase comes in with a laptop. Umm, okay, here is the breakdown of Izumi-kun''s points Chihiro then looked at the screen. Surprisingly, there are a number of detailed items on the screen. As expected, not so many points were earned from the exhibits. Compared to the total number of individuals, the percentage of points earned from exhibitions is quite high. ...What are these items called "Meals" and "Miss Contest"? The race points are coming from many different aspects. Didn''t I mention that? Chihiro knew that, but he didn''t think it would go this far. According to the details explained to him again, first of all, the meals were discounted by showing the student ID card, meaning that the amount and frequency of the meals were assessed there. The more one bought, the more points were given as evidence that one had eaten a lot. As for the Miss Contest, it is easy to judge because the results are clear. Simply, the higher the rank in the preliminary contest or the final contest, the more points one get. There were also bonuses for students who were involved in official activities such as student council, executive committee members, and public morals committee members. Perhaps for this reason, Kamishiro was also ranked third in the race. I used my student ID card to shop for my sister and teachers Having the opportunity to go shopping with other people means that you have trust and connections, doesn''t it? Didn''t I tell you that this race is a preparation for the inter-school competition? You know, this is a battle, but every year people compete in different ways. So it wouldn''t be surprising if there''s a gluttony contest or some other situation where connections come into play ...I see When it is put that way, it makes sense. However, Chihiro never expected that the shopping he did for his sister, the school nurse, Maria, and many others would come back to him in this way. Especially, Kaede''s contribution to the teachers is very significant. "I wonder if she knew about it," Chihiro thought. It is natural for an OG of the school to know about the inter-school competition and the points race. Probably, she knew it when Chihiro was asked to show his student ID card at the time of shopping, and deliberately made Chihiro show it. But it made him think, "Really, what does my sister want?". Oh, Izumi-kun, you have included cross-dressing in the list Why am I included in the list!? Chihiro felt there was some overlap with the Miss Contest, but it seems that the contestants were evaluated on their disguises and acting skills. In this contest, everything is possible. Still, he sighed, and Lucille was smiling at him, as if she was having a good time. She then patted Chihiro''s shoulder. That''s why. You might be selected for the competition. I''m looking forward to working with you Eh? But I''m in eighth place, right? Yes, you are the eighth place. But students who earn points by something other than their prowess are very valuable Five students from the entire school are selected to compete against each other. It is said that it is a great idea to have some colorful people in the mix, since it is unlikely that a normal match format will last for five times. "...really, a school competition this time", Chihiro thought. While Chihiro was feeling this heavy pressure, Yotsuba clapped her hands together with a genuine smile, saying, "I''m looking forward to it". This shows that she is pleased with Chihiro''s success. Then Marika came in. The competition is at the beginning of December. The election for new officers member will be held later this month, so Izumi kun will be busy anyway I''ve been very busy After the election of the new officers members and the competition, there will be the final exam and the ability test. Chihiro was tempted to say that this school has too many events, but Lucille dismissed him saying, "That''s the way the school is". Then, she smiled again and said something. That''s why you should do your best. Maybe you are a candidate for the officer? * * * I''m home Welcome back, Chihiro-kun As soon as Chihiro returned to the apartment, Suzu hugged him. She was dressed in a blouse and underwear, which he had seen somewhere before. Such a sloppy outfit does not seem so strange with Suzu. Perhaps it is because of her loose-fitting nature, or perhaps it is because of her ample breasts that emphasize her sex appeal. Suzu-san, are you coming home from work? Yes. I worked hard today. Give me compliments Suzu rubs her cheek against him with a friendly, puppy-like manner. Her gestures are like those of a cat. Feeling ticklish at being pampered by an older woman with all her heart, Chihiro puts down his bag and pats Suzu''s head. As he patted Suzu''s head, he found a hair elastic band that held her hair in place. He carefully undid the elastic so that it would not interfere with his work. And while holding her lightly with his left arm, he combed her long hair with his right hand. No resistance came from her. Rather, she squinted her eyes pleasantly and let him do what he wanted. CH 132.2 Hehehe. This makes me feel at ease Yes, me too It is a feeling similar to that of dealing with an animal, although it may not be the same as dealing with an equal partner, even if it is supposed to be a saffle. Just as Suzu said that Chihiro "accepts her", Suzu also willing to be unconditionally sweet to Chihiro. To have such a partner makes Chihiro feel relieved. It is really comforting to know that they don''t have to worry about each other. How is your work? Umm. Well, it''s a hassle. But I''m used to it Suzu had recently returned to work at the school. She had talked to the principal himself, Principal Ootori, and had received permission to return to work. Though she was given permission, it seems that the discussion went in Suzu''s favor. Let''s see... First of all, I apologized to him for abandoning my work on my own Principal Ootori, who did not expect that he might get the upper hand, lost control of the conversation because of Suzu''s words. To begin with, Suzu''s insistence that she would work hard and be allowed to work again was not a bad thing. In fact, it is what Principal Ootori wanted, so there is nothing to complain about. However, the question is why. I said to him that Chihiro-kun persuaded me Suzu then said, "It is not good to cause trouble about work". This point was unexpected for Principal Ootori. And because of this, he was puzzled and yet pleased with the situation that had started to turn out the way he wanted, and when he was about to start a sermon on Suzu''s behavior I told him that don''t say anything about my private life Principal Ootori was unable to continue to speak because of the change in Suzu. Following this, the rest of the details of the meeting proceeded smoothly. It seems that Suzu''s resignation had not been processed in the first place, and it was more like a vacation than a reinstatement. However, she has been pressed with a lot of work, and it seems to be a bit difficult. Still, she will not return to the log house, but only to her job. The result is what Suzu and Chihiro had hoped for. These actions of Suzu were decided after discussion with Chihiro and Yotsuba. The main objective was to reduce Chihiro''s disadvantage against Principal Ootori. It is simple, but it makes it difficult for Principal Ootori to say anything about Suzu. After all, they are just childhood friends. He can''t force her to do anything about her love life or personal life, let alone her work life. Especially if Suzu is serious about her work. And, in a sense, Suzu has been rehabilitated?. Then, Chihiro also gets a little better reputation. By the way, what happened to your address? It''s exactly what we talked about. I''m going to sign the contract soon Chihiro asked her while he feels her breasts through her clothes, and Suzu answered in a cheerful voice. Yes, in order to do her job, she has to tell the school where she live. But if it is not a log house, where will she live? Of course, she can stay in this apartment with Chihiro and the others. However, it is not a good idea to put this address on the paperwork. On the other hand, it is even worse to write the address of Chihiro''s dormitory. Because of this, they all had a hard time. But then, Maria''s unexpected comment was the key to solve the problem. I think there is a room available on the top floor of this apartment Due to its location in the Tama district of Tokyo, it is a little difficult to find a place to live. It is said that there are not many tenants because of the high price. Yes, in fact, not many people would move to this area, and not many students of the school would buy an apartment because of that reason. It is a sad story, but it is convenient for Chihiro and the other. So, with this in mind, they checked it out and there were two rooms available on the top floor, adjacent to each other. Okay, since we''re here, let''s rent the room The young lady Yotsuba then declared, "This is very convenient". You know, I originally planned to live on my own when I went to college At that time, Suzu hadn''t decided where to live, but now she wanted to be near Chihiro. In that case, it would be best to move near Maria''s apartment. Besides, since the current apartment is in Maria''s name, there is little danger of her parents finding out about it. But if I decide to move in with my sister, it would be more persuasive A daughter is still a daughter, even if she has been disowned. So, if the second daughter is the strong one to take care of the first daughter who is a prodigal, the parents will have no objection. In addition, this apartment is close to the station and also close to Suzu''s office, which is a perfect location. The Kurohane family will pay the loan from March when Yotsuba graduates, so Suzu''s pocketbook can afford to postpone the payment for a few months. With this, they decided to sign a contract for "two rooms" in Suzu''s name. The reason why they occupy two rooms is because Maria joined in the conversation. Besides, as the number of people has increased, it has become a little cramped. So, it would be more convenient to have one more room. Especially the number of beds. There is an option to put a single bed in the room that is currently used as a storage room, but even so, I think there is a limit to that But I like to sleep in a big bed with everyone else I don''t mind, but didn''t we have Chihiro-sama take a nap on the floor the other night? Plus, Suzu wants a more formal training room. Hearing none of these reasons, Chihiro discussed the cost of the project. As a result, they decided that they could make it work if they all pooled their resources together. The government''s subsidy for the [Lost Item] would be quite large for seven people. Even so, they have to depend on Suzu''s income and Yotsuba''s savings, if they include furniture and interior decoration. As for the mortgage and living expenses for one room, it is quite manageable. Moreover, they can save money by doing the meals and laundry together as much as possible, and they can also try to work part-time during the long vacations as much as possible, or buy lottery tickets with Yotsuba''s [Luck]. Therefore, Suzu and Yotsuba will live in one of the two rooms. The other room will be renovated based on everyone''s requests and opinions, and then some of them will make a short move. It''s going to be fun, isn''t it, our new place? Yes Standing near the front door in the hallway, Chihiro hug Suzu and think about her. But then, a girl named Nishizaki Riko with dyed blonde hair and a choker around her neck, who wondered why Chihiro didn''t come to the living room, came over to them in a fit of anger. Hey Chihiro, how long are you doing this? Riko-chan, your tone, your tone ...ah Riko, who was dressed in a "maid''s outfit", was so moved by Suzu''s remark that she corrected her manner and her tone of voice. Master, since you are back, please relax in your room, not in the hallway Chihiro thought the slightly awkward dialogue was conversely cute. CH 133.1 "It seems that Riko liked the maid uniforms very much," Chihiro thought. The costumes she wore at the maid caf in 1-C were given to each student, and she has been wearing them most of the time after the school festival. Her tone of voice before similar to that of Maria and Yotsuba, but not as reverent as theirs, which seems to be part of her hobby. Apparently, she says that she can''t help but make use of them since they are free. Riko, are you sure about washing your costume? Hm? Oh, no problem. I also got Aika''s and Maria''s That''s true. Since each of them came back with their own copy, Chihiro and the others have four identical outfits. With three outfits, she should be able to wear the costume for a while. Then, where''s my costume? As I expected, I couldn''t get one that belongs to Chisato-chan, who won the first prize at the Miss Contest No, don''t worry about that Besides, since Chihiro''s was torn to pieces in the battle, it may not be suitable to wear in that sense. In the midst of this conversation, they arrived at the living room. Everyone was there except for Yotsuba, who lives at home and is strict when it comes to making side tripsDDIn other words, Maria, Aika, and Hana were all there. Chihiro, who has saw them, smiles and they welcome him back. Come to think of it, it''s becoming more and more norm for Mishuku-san to be here To Chihiro''s words, the literary girl with dark-rimmed glasses is miffed. It can''t be helped. There have been so many things happening every day these days. So, I thought there would be more things to clean up and talk about Thank you, that honestly helps Hana is correct. Because after this, Chihiro sat down in his seat and tells them that he has a new report. Suzu, who had returned to the living room with him, also sat down. Riko, on the other hand, prepared drinks for Chihiro and then took her seat. The conversation then turned to what had been said at the student council meeting. The election of student council officers... Inter-school competition, huh? When they finished talking, Aika and Maria muttered at about the same time. Anyway, I''m planning to participate in both of them as much as I can. Well...the competition is only if I am chosen as a representative Well, I think you might be selected, don''t you? Yes, is it Kamishiro-kun? You beat that handsome boy, didn''t you? Hana said nonchalantly and Suzu nodded her head. And it made Chihiro grunted a little. It is true that at that time the rivalry with Kaname and the desire to beat Kamishiro this time made him overdo it - but to be honest, it was not good to be too showy. At this point Maria shook her head. ...Well, perhaps, it was inevitable in a sense Why? Riko tilted her head, to which Aika replied with narrowed eyes. Because her school will appear as a "hostile" in the inter-school competition that''s why ...Oh, I see Suddenly, Riko''s eyes were fixed on Chihiro. Ibusuki Kaname. The girl who suddenly appeared during the school festival, stirred up the scene, and gave Chihiro a lot of information. He has a feeling that eventually she will clash with him, or more precisely, that the organization behind her, [Absolute], will clash with him, but he doesn''t want that to happen. As I said yesterday, the core members of Shibatsuru Academy are almost completely controlled by that organization. So, if Chihiro-sama participates in the competition, you''ll have to face them So, maybe the girl herself will be there? Yes Maria nodded her head in agreement with Suzu''s statement. Especially, she has already explained about [Absolute] to everyone. * * * [Lost Item] organization, [Absolute]. Almost all members are women, and most of them are [Lost Item]. The size of the organization is several dozen regular members alone. Perhaps more than a hundred. Their activities are varied. As was mentioned in the case with Kaname, they are basically a "jack-of-all-trades", and will take on almost any kind of work as long as they are paid a reasonable price mainly money for their services. Regardless of whether it is legitimate or illegitimate. Because of their cautious approach to illegal activities, the police have not been able to touch the organization as a whole. At the same time, they sometimes cooperate with the police to maintain public order, and there are some who approve of their existence. Their influence is wide and they are said to have connections in almost every field. Not even Maria has an idea of how much power they have outside of their regular members, including underage associate members and collaborators. Its leader is Fukami Kaito. He is Maria''s own brother and only sibling. My brother is the ruler. As the name of the organization suggests, he is the absolute ruler Maria has never been told the full extent of his abilities. However, he uses his ability to sense people''s minds and manipulate them to his own advantage, sometimes even twisting and rewriting their personalities. She has seen it happen many times. So, it is pointless to accuse him of such a thing. Because once his ability is used, the subject becomes his believer, or his ally, so to speak. And whatever he says to the person after that, the person can''t be antagonistic to him now. As a result, there is no one who is unhappy nor perceives themselves to be unhappy. That is how Kaito adjust their lives. Also, every woman in the world is potentially his. Maria heard him say something like that once. However, Kaito was kind to Maria. He was quite far from me in age, and he is a person with personality problems - Even thought, I can never praise him out of hand, but it is true that he was not cold to me He did not try to brainwash Maria with his abilities, and he cared and looked after her in his own way. Somehow, he is slightly like Kaede. Yes. When I heard Chihiro-sama''s story, I also thought it was a strange coincidence Having extraordinary siblings, thus they are together now. Me too, I had a crush on him at first Heh? Mishuku-san has a crush on a man? That was in elementary school. I haven''t been this way from the time I was little either As it was, Hana would have become Kaito''s follower, his property. The reason why this did not happen is because of her nature to take pleasure in taking other people''s things. From there, she turned her attention to his sister Maria and tried to steal her heart. As a result, she was attracted to Maria and not to Kaito - until now, after the death of her parents and the meeting with her adoptive parent. CH 133.2 Hmm. This Kaito is, in short, a Master, isn''t he? And an overwhelming one too. I think that would be a good match for Maria-chan But Maria shook her head at Suzu''s question. I have no suicidal thoughts. But certainly, it would have been an absolute pleasure for me to be my brother''s. In fact, he once invited me to do so. But to be his is to leave everything to him. In other words, I''m killing myself Maria is a masochist. She seeks pleasure to the end, and for that she seeks a master. But she is not so broken that she is willing to die if it makes her feel good. No, she is so broken that she thinks, "I''m not satisfied unless I can live and feel better for a longer period of time". So she denies her brother and seeks Master separately. A Master who would not let her live and die as she is, but would gently dominate her. After hearing this, Kaito understood Maria''s wish. He then used his contacts to find a potential master for Maria, thinking that her own sister might not be so appealing to him. Still, he did not feel so good to have his sister taken by another man. Therefore, he offered Maria to enroll in Shibatsuru Academy for a while as a condition. Whether she changes her mind and becomes his property or not, it would be all right. But there seems to have been a problem of the search period in this exchange. Because there is multiple factors that are not absolute, such as being male and close in age to Maria and being a [Lost Item], and the essential condition is to understand her proclivities. So, it was difficult to find such a convenient partner. As for why it was difficult to find it because Chihiro, who was now Maria''s master, only attended an ordinary middle school before entering high school. In addition, he did not engage in any activities that were typical for a [Lost Item], and only took the ability test a few times a year. So, at that stage, the only way to get information about him would have been to access the government database, and he was finally discovered after he entered Shibahou Academy. Several months before Maria''s transfer to Shibahou Academy, she had to go through the procedures, sign a contract for an apartment, and soundproof her bedroom. That is why she transferred at such a sensitive time. My brother is the one who pays for the apartment and my living expenses. So, naturally, Ibusuki Kaname knew where I lived, and to some extent he knew about Izumi-kun ...Maria and your brother are both, how can I say this, amazing I''m sorry. This must not be interesting for you, Aika No, no, no. If Maria had not met Chihiro-kun, I would have remained classmates with Chihiro-kun. So, I''d rather thank you for that The Master which Maria chose after denying himself. It was almost inevitable that Kaito would take an interest in Chihiro. For the note, if Chihiro had been satisfied with Maria alone, Kaito might not have made a move. But because Chihiro had several girls by his side, and consequently, he caught Kaito''s attention. At this, Yotsuba then voiced a question. Did Maria not expect this? If Master has more slaves, it will happen sooner or later I have to admit that in the past I didn''t think he had that much interest.... And even if I could have foreseen this event, I would not have the right to control Master''s desire It is too selfish to try to make only herself feel good, and as a result, Chihiro gained experience as a Master by having more people to hold. Besides, without Riko and Aika, Maria would not have become what she is today. I''m sorry, Chihiro-sama. I would have preferred not to tell you about this. Besides, I''m no longer attached to my brother and I was planning to cut off contact with him as soon as I could find a way to support myself That''s okay. I know Maria didn''t mean to deceive me The fact that it was hidden did not make things worse. Rather, what could Chihiro do if he had known about it? If anything, the worst thing he could have done was to have violated Ibusuki Kaname, who visited the school festival. As I said before, his way is quite different from Izumi-kun''s. He is the type of person who easily discards a girl he owns when he gets tired of her or when she is no longer of any use to him. Even Ibusuki-san was just a pawn in his scheme of things But that''s an excuse to do something, isn''t it? Chihiro-kun, what if he does something? Of course, we''ll find the best way. We''ll try to keep things as normal as possible... so that everyone can stay safe. If necessary, we have no choice but to fight against [Absolute] * * * "Huh..." Riko sighs. But you know what? Fighting is a bit of a dangerous thing to do, isn''t it? Fufu. It''s strange to hear Riko say that I''m serious. Well, I don''t deny it A girl who used to beat and kick Chihiro. Back then, Riko might even consider killing others to fulfill her self-esteem. But now, she is not as fierce as she was then. Don''t worry. As I said before, if they wanted to, we would have been crushed by now. I think the fight is mainly about negotiation and bargaining Although this does not apply to inter-school competitions. Still, it is unlikely that Chihiro will be sent to a simple fistfight. Since the fights are conducted by a third party according to the rules, it is unlikely that there will be any cheating. If possible, he does not want any violence. But if they intend to harm him, they must be aware that they are of a lower rank. Don''t worry Suzu chuckled. Chihiro-kun will be fine You say that so easily again... I''m not just saying that. Chihiro-kun now, he wouldn''t be easily defeated in a normal fight, would he? Oh... wasn''t that great? By the way, I haven''t heard it properly yet Chihiro''s new ability. He has been putting it off because things have been hectic and it is not an urgent topic. But now he can explain it. [Stimulus Amplification] and [Stimulus Sharing]. The abilities that were acquired at the same time - or to be more precise, the abilities that turned out to have been acquired. Regarding this, Chihiro had some questions. Suzu-san, these abilities are probably not really used for fighting, are they? That''s right, Chihiro-kun. I think so, too Suzu nodded. However, some of the people in the room look as if they are not sure. Riko, Aika, and Hana, representing those who were not convinced, opened their mouths. Their eyebrows also wrinkled. Don''t tell me, is it used for night time activities? Hana-chan is right "I knew it," Hana muttered. Suzu then looked at her with a proud smile and continued. It would be strange if it wasn''t so. ...because those two abilities must be what Yotsuba and I want CH 134.1 The abilities that [Lost Item] possesses are a reflection of each heart. It may be a muddy desire or a straight hope. Or it may be a desire that is deep in a person''s heart and of which he or she is unaware. If it is expressed from early childhood, it often shows the essential part of the individual. For example, Chihiro''s [MindEmotion ReadingReading] is a desire to know the human mind. Maria''s [Retaliation] is her desire to share her craving with others. And Riko''s [Illusion] is the desire to make others feel powerless and to show herself to be strong. Although they have various origins, they all have one thing in common: they are based on their own heart. However, Suzu mentioned that [Stimulus Amplification] and [Stimulus Sharing] are based on her and Yotsuba''s, in other words, "other people''s desires". According to the law of capabilities, this is essentially impossible. Then, does Izumi-kun have a kind of copying ability or something like that? Hana asked. Since she has [Looting], it must have been the first thing that came to her mind. But after she said this, her expression twisted and she muttered. ...But even so, whose ability is it? Well, Chihiro-kun doesn''t have the ability to copy or anything like that. If he did, I would have noticed it when I tested his ability before Then... This is the effect of his [Mind Reading] A quiet voice answered on Suzu''s behalf. Then, Maria, a beautiful girl with jet-black hair and eyes, continued her words calmly. Or, a phenomenon caused by Chihiro-sama and by our way of being, a special case. It could be that... Hmm. Maybe that''s right. Did Maria-chan know? I''m not sure. But it was part of my purpose Being in touch with Maria''s intense desire may awaken new abilities. This is what she told when she met Chihiro and offered him a contract. "I see," Suzu nodded lightly. I''ve been thinking it''s strange, too. There must be a reason why only Chihiro-kun has more and more abilities, right? At last Suzu was almost sure about the reason. Chihiro-kun is a boy who knows deeply. In other words, he empathizes with our hearts and minds, and makes our desires and thoughts into his abilities [Sleep Enhancement] is a downgrade version of Maria''s [Self-healing]. [Domination] is a manifestation of Riko''s dependence. [Pain Reduction] is Aika''s wish for Chihiro not to feel pain. [Stimulus Amplification] reflects Yotsuba''s S-ness. [Stimulus Sharing] is Suzu''s desire that everyone wants to feel good together. When we think of it that way, the numbers fit together, don''t they? Since [Emotion Amplification] and [Desire Exposure] is originally a variation of [Mind Reading], it can be considered as a pure proof of Chihiro''s growth. ...everyone, give me strength... I''m a little embarrassed. But it''s not that we are unilaterally cooperating with you. Chihiro-kun accepted us and thought of us, and that''s why this was possible The girls think of Chihiro as if he were their own. And Chihiro tried to understand them. Then, a miracle was born, that is, turning another person''s thoughts into power. That''s something neither my brother nor Chihiro-sama''s sister could have done The ability to receive the other person''s emotions. It might have been what precisely people call "understanding" or "sympathy". This is Chihiro''s unique ability. Drop... Chihiro felt a drop of water on his hand, which was resting lightly on his knee. He notices that his eyes are brimming with tears. He wiped them away, one after another, but he could not wipe them away. Huh? He is not sad. But he is happy. Because he is rewarded. The bond he has with Aika and Maria and everyone else has been proven to be real. Hahaha, I''m sorry Chihiro, who did not want to show his tears, turned his head down on the spot. But then, he heard someone moving near him. Soon after that, Chihiro''s body was hugged. Chihiro was hugged not by one person but by several people at the same time. And at this time, Aika whispered to him. When he saw around, he could see Riko, Maria, and Suzu smiling at him. Congratulations, Chihiro-kun. You did a great job ...hmm Chihiro could not answer well because his voice was hoarse. However, everyone could understand Chihiro''s feelings. That his heart was filled with emotion and gratitude. After crying for a while, Chihiro and the others separated themselves and sat down. In the somewhat awkward atmosphere, he heard a reserved voice. Excuse me, in all the excitement, aren''t you forgetting one person? It was Hana. At the sharp look from behind Hana''s glasses, Suzu tilted her head and responded her. Oh, sorry. I forgot Aren''t you terrible!? Well, I don''t like to think that I''m thinking of Izumi-kun, but lately, I''ve been doing my duty as a slave It is rare for her to speak out loud. Even so, Suzu wouldn''t really mean what she said. Sure enough, Suzu chuckled and continued her words. I''m just kidding. Hana-chan is also connected to Chihiro-kun, so don''t worry, Chihiro-kun has new ability from you ...Eh. I''m sorry to hear that, but... Isn''t Hana saying some rather awful things? It''s just your imagination, okay? Hana answered Chihiro''s protests without hesitation and turned her attention back to Suzu. And I thought I heard that Izumi-kun only has two new abilities Yes, I said that. But there was no point in telling them about abilities that had nothing to do with the battle At the MissCon, Chihiro kept silent about the existence of the "Third eye". Because it might have been confusing for him to talk about it before the fight with Kamishiro. Anyway. That means Chihiro has received their abilities from all the girls with whom he has had relations. So, what is it? Suzu-san, what is this ability? Well, I don''t know. I''m not so sure myself, or I don''t really understand what''s going on Suzu stares at Chihiro. And the emotion he received was curiosity. I think "Chisato-chan" knows the details better than you do, don''t you? Eh? "Why is Suzu calling me by the name I used when I was dressed as a woman?," Chihiro thought. And she doesn''t think it''s to make fun of him. If Chihiro possesses the ability, why not he himself understands it better? Although he was not aware of it at all. As he was about to say it, Chihiro felt his mouth move by itself. Yes. I think that''s "I" is the ability A tremendous shock ran through Chihiro''s mind. His voice sounded slightly different from him. It was close to the back voice in the cross-dressing "Chisato mode", but it sounded more natural and stable by itself. Although Chihiro''s vocal cords should have been used. A calm part of his mind analyzes that it must be the result of the difference in the inner voice, which sounds almost like a girl''s voice. And it''s a phenomenon that is hard to believe. CH 134.2 At the same time, he could figure out what was going on rather easily. ...dual personalities? Someone''s mutterings are exactly in line with Chihiro''s understanding. Dual personalities, or multiple personalities. Or so called dissociative identity disorder (DID), or something like that. Yes, that''s right, "Nii-san" A voice rang out in his head. It was similar to Hazuki Marika''s [Telepathy], but the source was not external, but internal. In other words, it was the voice of "someone" inside Chihiro. And again, the mouth moves by itself. I am Chisato. I am the personality created by Hana-san''s thoughts and my brother''s ability. ...maybe? Wait, is that Chisato-chan who speak... not Chihiro-kun? Yes, Aika-anesama Chisato replies. Aika blushed at the unfamiliar way of addressing her. But surprisingly, she does not seem to mind being called "Ane-sama" at all. Seeing such an exchange between them, the other members of the group react in their own ways. Maria smiles from her blank expression. Riko blinks her eyes with a look of dismay. Nii-san...? Do you mean Chihiro? Yes, that''s right. But I''m a part of him, I guess. Though I''m not sure about that, since I''ve only recently become conscious properly. And somehow, I call him my brother Since she seems to be another personality based on Chihiro, it certainly feels right to think of her as a "little sister". More specifically, she is his "twin sister". Although Chihiro, being the youngest, has no idea what younger siblings are like. Nii-san, would you have preferred me to be Hana-san''s daughter? A voice saying in his mind. It is a strange feeling, to hear a voice that sounds so much like his own, coming from somewhere else. No, I think I''d like to have my first child with Aika... What are you talking about all of a sudden? You disgusting Chihiro answered out loud, and Hana gave him a terrible glare. Nii-san.... It''s okay if you just talk in your mind Haha... I''ll be careful This time, the conversation succeeded in silence. It seems that Chisato can trace Chihiro''s thoughts to some extent. Chisato also seems to be able to convey her intentions to Chihiro without any explanation. Chisato, can you use my body too? Only while Nii-san gives me permission. So, if you don''t think it''s a good idea, I can only watch Although it was a strange feeling to have another person inside of him, there was also something that felt right. At least it''s not too uncomfortable. A little sister, huh? Yes, because we are the same person, maybe... It might be easier to understand if he think of her as an upper version of the self-question. But then Hana''s voice came. Wait, so, you really have dual personalities? Not just Izumi-kun''s acting or something Naturally, she cannot hear the conversation in his mind. So, she does not know that Chihiro is beginning to be convinced. Hana-chan, this is exactly where you start to doubt me That''s true. If I admit it, it means I wanted this situation DDMisumi Chisato, a fictional character, whom Hana dreams exists. There is nothing wrong with that. If it is only that, there is no problem as long as it is kept inside of Hana, but if her strong desire has become an ability and realized, it is indeed embarrassing. Whether she is happy or not is probably secondary. I might understand her feeling a little... Yes, you''re right.... I''m also embarrassed to have people guessing the origin of my "Mind Reading" While sympathizing Hana and to prove Chisato''s existence, Chihiro tries to surrender control of his body to Chisato. Chisato smiled and nodded his head when Chihiro entrusted his body to Chisato. ...Even if you say so, it''s hard to prove, huh? Oh, that''s right While Chisato was saying that, she thought of something. She shifted her gaze from Hana to Riko and smiled. What? Me? Yes. Riko-san, can I borrow your [Illusion] for a moment? Immediately after those words. Ah Eh... Whoa Oh, my No way The girls looked at the back of Chihiro''s head and each let out a short voice. Chihiro, who was curious, turn around to see what''s going on. And he saw himself. No, it was not. Not exactly Chihiro himself. The base is definitely Chihiro, but the details are different. The person in the school uniform has semi-long hair and slightly lighter skin color. Her arms and legs are slightly thinner than Chihiro''s, and her breasts have a modest but female-like fullness. Chisato? Yes, Nii-san Chisato smiled at him. Her smile gives a soft impression that softly envelops the viewer. Also, her voice is not borrowed from Chihiro''s vocal cords, but is definitely her own voice. Unable to believe what they were seeing now, Chihiro extended his hand to Chisato. So did Chisato. She does the same and tried to put her palm to Chihiro. However, Chihiro''s hand did not feel anything. Chihiro''s hand slipped through Chisato''s palm. It is an illusion. It is Riko-san''s ability Chisato has no body of her own. Therefore, other people can only see and hear with Chihiro''s eyes and ears, and speak with his mouth. But now they can see and hear her after she borrowed Riko''s ability to help her. Huh? So, Riko... do you mean to say that you could make a sound as well? Oh, yes. I''ve been able to make it for a while now. Didn''t I tell you? "No, I haven''t heard that at all," Chihiro thought. Well, it can''t be helped that she doesn''t have many chances to use her [Illusion] in her daily life. However, is Chisato could easily borrowed Riko''s abillity? Chihiro glanced at Suzu. Sure enough, she is looking at Chisato excitedly. You can do that? Yes. However, even if I borrow it, I can''t use it freely. It is not the same as copying or looting Shortly, all Chisato can do is project herself as an illusion. She can change her clothes and hairstyle, but she cannot change her body shape drastically or pretend to be someone else. In this respect, she is bound to the image of "Misumi Chisato" constructed by Chihiro and Hana. Moreover, she cannot be far from ChihiroDDperhaps more than ten meters away. It also seems that Chisato is partially borrowing Riko''s ability which is connected with Chihiro''s ability of [Domination]. Nevertheless, Chisato herself seems to have only vaguely thought that she could do it, and the details of the principle are unknown. But now... I think Hana-san will trust me, too, don''t you? The two brother and sisterDDor should they be calledDDturned around together. And to Chisato''s word, Hana was in tears. I was moved Apparently, Hana is crying tears of joy. Riko looked at her and muttered in confusion. Umm, Mishuku-san, aren''t your characters different? CH 135.1 Hana walks up to Chisato and smiles at her. Her expression was pure and innocent like a maiden''s, partly because she still had tears in her eyes. I never thought I would meet you, Chisato-chan Yes. I am here now because Hana-san wanted me to be here These two girls then staring at each other at close range. So, Mishuku-san, what happened to your word about not wanting to admit it? That''s different case if I can talk to Chisato-chan directly Fufu. Hana-san, you are so honest today ...because it''s no use playing innocent with these members anymore Hana''s cheeks puffed out as she said this. Perhaps she was so happy that there was no hardness or reserve in her expression. At this moment, she seemed to have noticed Chihiro''s eyes on her. But she looked away from him with a bad feeling. ...it can''t be helped After a sigh, Hana looked back at Chisato. Chisato-chan, you''re not going anywhere, are you? Don''t worry. As long as my brother doesn''t die or Hana-san doesn''t leave me, I think I can stay here forever Chisato''s answer was probably perfect. And Chihiro didn''t miss the way Hana''s face lit up. Then, Hana, whose cheeks were flushed with embarrassment, glanced back at Maria. After that, she turns her eyes to Chihiro and says, pretending that nothing is wrong. I admit it Eh, uh... What? Chihiro asked, feeling somewhat mean, and a louder voice answered. Ah, geez! I mean, I fully admit that Izumi-kun is my master, okay? ...But don''t get me wrong.... It''s just that if Maria-chan and Chisato-chan are with me, that''s the best for me! While saying this, her face turned bright red, and to tell the truth, she was very cute. * * * After warmly watching Hana fainting in agony and later recovering herself from what she had said, everyone all returned to the conversation. ...By the way, Chisato-chan, you didn''t read my mind when I looked into your eyes, right? Is that so? Yes, Nii-san. I''m not reading Hana-san''s mind It seems that Chisato, the three-dimensional image of Illusion, does not have the ability of [Mind Reading]. I am another persona of my brother, but I''m not him. By the way, I think it works normally when I''m in my brother''s body Chisato said. But her explanation sounded like something incomprehensible, so, Suzu added something more about it. The ability of [Lost Item] is an expression of each mind, right? So, even if the source is from Chihiro-kun, I think Chisato-chan, who is a different person, cannot use [Mind Reading]. But when she is in Chihiro-kun, Chihiro-kun''s [Mind Reading] is activated I see So that''s it. Chihiro and Chisato have some differences in their personalities, as seen in their reactions to Maria and the others earlier. The difference between male and female, the difference in the stance of brother and sister, the fact that Chisato is neither the lover nor the master of Aika and her friends, etc., may have influenced her personalities. In addition, Chisato''s actual personality seems to be greatly influenced by "Misumi Chisato", which was temporarily set up by Chihiro when he was dressed as a woman. A quiet and somewhat shy girl. So, apart from her brother Chihiro, she speaks respectfully to Aika and others, which is one of the reasons. That was just Chihiro''s guess, since he doesn''t know much about multiple personalities. Chisato-chan is a personality created by Chihiro-kun''s ability, so it may be different from the normal case. But seeing that Chisato-chan uses different abilities from Chihiro-kun, my hypothesis is probably correct Heh~. You sound like an expert I''m an expert, you know. Well, I''m not a researcher, thought... Suzu responded to Hana who mixed things up. And a chuckle is heard right beside them. Is it always lively here? Yes Chihiro smiled and nodded at Chisato''s gentle voice. Well, Chisato had always seen this kind of interaction between Chihiro and his friends, ever since her self-awareness had begun to grow. Perhaps it was around the time of the school festival that her will took shape. Although it is only a few days of history, the girls are still interacting with each other so vividly that Chisato can understand it well enough. Even so, with what feelings did she see it? Smiling? Or jealous? Chisato-chan, we''re going to be together from now on, too A voice came from Aika. Chisato, who turned her head as if she had been bounced, nodded her head slowly as if chewing. Yes, Aika-anesama In this way, a new member has joined the group. * * * Everyone, including Aika and the other members who come and go in the apartment, accepted Chisato willingly. Well, this girl doesn''t really feel like a stranger There is no reason to refuse. I can think of any number of reasons to welcome you Of course, I welcome you, too. It''s more fun to be lively, isn''t it? An ally who will never betray. And in addition with the advantage of being of the same gender, Chisato was able to get along with Aika and the other members of the group very quickly. Although they had never met each other before, the fact that they knew each other well was probably a big factor. However, Chisato is basically in Chihiro''s life. If necessary, she can go out as Illusion, but even in that case, she does not need to eat or bathe at all. No living expenses are involved, so it is very economical. She can move freely within a radius of 10 meters from Chihiro, so she has a lot of freedom in the apartment. She also can talk with someone, or look into a book or a PC screen that someone has open. If there was a TV, you could pass the time a little more Don''t worry about it. Nii-san, I''m like you, I don''t really want to watch TV too If Chisato is in Chihiro, she can receive what Chihiro sees and hears. And between siblings, they can talk with each other just by thinking in their hearts. Although Chisato has to be quiet during the school hours, she will not be lonely in this way. And compared to the case where Suzu was left in the classroom in a state of [Cognitive Obstruction] before, this is a lot better. I wish I could make a body with others ability Hmm... it may be difficult indeed. It might be different if you give it more time and try different things Yes, it''s a possibility. And I hope it happens If Chisato can use Riko''s ability, she should be able to use other people''s abilities as well. So, if she apply Aika''s [Healing] and Maria''s [Self-healing], the ability that affects the physical body, she might be able to form her own body. Of course, it is a wishful thinking, and it is not so applicable for a newborn body. CH 135.2 I''ll report Chisato-chan presence in the next assessment In this special case, it would be inconvenient not to report it. So, everyone agreed that it would not be a problem as long as Chisato can act independently as Illusion and conceal the point that her illusion is connected with Riko. Chihiro also thought that it might be better to introduce this case to his mother, but he decided to hold off on that. And, whether Chisato should take the name "Misumi Chisato", which Chihiro used as a pseudonym, or "Izumi Chisato", is also pending. By the way - Chisato helped me in the fight against Kamishiro-kun, right? Thank you. If you hadn''t done that, I probably would have lost No. I just helped a little. Nii-san was the one who did most of the work At this time, on the balcony of an apartment building, a brother and sister look up at the moon and have above conversation. Chisato is standing next to Chisato in an illusion. She is wearing women''s pajamas and sandals. Her semi-long hair is swaying in the wind, and she looks beautiful, as his sister. Even her facial features do not look the same as Chihiro''s own face which he has seen in the mirror several times. ...What''s wrong? Is my face weird? Chisato noticed Chihiro''s gaze and lightly stained her cheeks. It seems that the changes in her hair and cheeks are all due to the [Illusion] ability she borrowed from Riko. It is said that the clothes cannot be changed without conscious effort, but those parts of the body move spontaneously. Although she was his own sister, Chihiro was a little nervous because he couldn''t activate his [Mind Reading] since she was an Illusionist. Oh, no Because Chihiro doesn''t know what to say, he scratches his cheeks. And in the end, he couldn''t think of anything witty to say. Chisato is cute. Even from my point of view ...Yeah? Chisato blinks and looks down at her own body. Then, I''m glad. I''m not so sure...but...does this mean I''m humiliating my brother''s face, too? When you put it that way, I guess you''re right And by the way, admiring someone''s looks is narcissistic. So, the two siblings were at a loss for words as to what to do. But soon, the little sister''s voice came out. Hey, Nii-san. Can you embrace me? Eh? Embrace you? Chisato is the personality inside Chihiro. Even if she is in Illusion, she cannot be touched. In that sense, there is no way to embrace her. Even so, Chisato''s cheeks puffed up. That''s not what I mean. If I were a real girl, would you want to do it? Chisato, you know something about that, too Yes. As much as you, Nii-san What a strange conversation. Still, they both look at each other and laugh. After a short laugh, Chihiro looks up at the moon again and says. Well, I want to hold you. After all, it''s hard not to want to when there''s such a pretty girl around ...pervert Isn''t that a bit harsh? Hahaha, I''m just kidding Chisato said calmly, her voice rising slightly. Chisato, why did you say that? Hmm... because I want to be embraced by Nii-san too, maybe? Without looking at Chihiro, she mumbled something to him. Even though we''re siblings? We''re not really siblings... we''re one person. I think it''s normal for two people to be together when they have one body If so, Chihiro may have such a feeling. The reason why he could easily believe that he can embraced his sister who looks almost the same as him may not be only because of the short time they have spent together. It was because they were originally one, but now they are divided. It is possible that there is an instinct that tries to bring them back together once again. Oh, I heard that twins are compatible with each other S-Suzu-san? Suddenly, Chihiro heard a voice behind him and turned to see a woman with long hair. She was standing near the entrance of the balcony, bare skin and sweatshirt, with her coat unzipped. Maybe, Suzu was here because she had been eavesdropping from the door, which was opened. Well, Chihiro didn''t intend to stay long, so, he left the the door like that but before he knew it, Suzu did that. From where were you listening? Around whether or not to embrace her So, you''ve been listening to us quite a bit Chihiro asked, Suzu answered, and Chisato exhaled with a nod. Well, it''s not something that would bother him to be asked. So, it''s okay. What are you talking about? Umm, Chisato-chan wants to be embraced by Chihiro-kun... At least talk with everyone inside! Riko came by, and Suzu, who was starting to talk happily, was hurriedly driven back inside the room by her. She shut the door properly, returned to the living room, and finally took a breather. Suzu, the initiator of the conversation, doesn''t seem to be bothered by the conversation and giggles. By the way, about what you said earlier. I don''t think Chisato-chan is attracted to Chihiro-kun only because they are twins What do you mean? Suzu turned and stared at Aika, who tilted her head. I think Chisato-chan''s personality is influenced by us. Even if Chihiro-kun''s personality is the base, a sample of a girl is needed to create a girl''s mind, right? Ah. I think you are right Chihiro himself had a memory. At first, when he played the role of "Misumi Chisato" for his date with Hana, Chihiro used Aika and the others as a reference for his behavior. So it seems so. Then, Suzu speaks again. Besides, Chihiro-kun and we are connected by [Domination]. I think a part of us is also in Chisato-chan, as she can use Riko-chan''s power It is a direct reflection of the minds of Aika and the others. This is why Chisato is attracted to Chihiro. Because of this, she does not feel any resistance to sexual intercourse between siblings, and in fact, she even desires it actively. I thought Chisato liked Kamishiro too Well, Kamishiro-kun is cool. I kind of admire him, but... he''s kind of an idol. I can just look at him. I think it''s the most fun to watch him Kamishiro-kun has been rejected, huh? Aika. Kamishiro-kun didn''t confess to her right now But if he knew about Chisato-chan, he might want to Hearing this, Chihiro thought it was unlikely, but he could not say for sure. And then Maria came in. I thought you liked women too, Chisato-san What? Hana''s voice reacts sensitively. Chisato chuckled at her too easily, and then answered. Aika and the others looked around. Uh...yes. I like girls too. This must be because of Hana-san and my brother. So I''m looking forward to watch him with everyone She seems to have no intention to have relations with men other than Chihiro, so she is more bisexual than lesbian. But because of this, Chihiro decided to consider her more like Hana in terms of her sexuality. ...well then, since we''re here, let''s do this. Actually, I''d like to try out my new ability to see how it feels CH 136 ...Well then, who should we start with? Maybe Aika-san? I''ll join later. Who goes first? Hey, that''s unusual. Aika is going to give it up Look. You know, I''m a little afraid of how it''s going to turn out In the usual bedroom, everyone in the apartment is present. Aika is wearing a pretty white bra and panties. Maria is dressed in black with a collar and a mature negligee. Riko in a maid''s uniform with a choker. Hana in a simple white camisole and shorts of the same color with a pink collar. Suzu in a black bra with frills and panties, which she shows off without hesitation. When they are all lined up, it''s a great view... Chisato returns to Chihiro''s body and murmurs to him. Well, that''s true, it is not a bad idea to watch the play from an objective point of view while her body is not temporarily exposed, and it seems that Chisato can also enjoy Chihiro''s pleasure in this state. Chisato seems not to be lying about liking girls as well because her voice has an exciting sound to it. Haha, I don''t think it will turn out to be that crazy... [Stimulus Amplification] and [Stimulus Sharing]. Both should have a straightforward effect. But I''m still scared. That''s why I watch at first Well, then, why don''t you just let Izumi-kun decide? I don''t mind if I don''t participate Okay. Then, I''ll choose one of the four except Aika While partially ignoring Hana''s words, Chihiro nodded his head and thought for a while. OkayMaria, come here Yes, Chihiro-sama A black-haired girl with sparkling eyes walks up to Chihiro on the bed. Instead of being scared, she is delighted to see him, and after she came to him, he embraces her from behind then running his fingers on her body. Of course, he used both of his new abilities. Mmm... ...this At the same time as Maria''s small voice, Chihiro''s body felt a rush of pleasure. It was a slight sensation, like being lightly touched by a feather broom. Ah...it''s a strange feeling The four remaining members of the group felt the same stimulation. Aika murmurs in behalf of the other members. And then, Maria moves her head to look up at Chihiro. So you can feel my pleasure, too? It seems like it. I wonder if it''s possible to not include me... and, yes Mmm Mmm, it''s a little stronger than before This time the sensation did not hit Chihiro as it did before, as he caressed Maria''s neck, sides, chest, and stomach. He felt a few percent more pleasure divided into five equal parts and given to each of the girls. Aika, what do you think? Do you like it? Maria asks Aika as Chihiro continues to pleasure her. And even though he rub her breasts a little roughly, she does not show any sign of pain. Hyaa... yes, I don''t mind it But this is going to be hard to get used to Aika''s answer was followed by Riko. It was understandable, since she felt pleasure even though she was not touched. But then, seeing Maria getting blamed like this was convenient for the girls. Fuh... Huh... Many moans are heard in the room. The pleasure each of them gets is small, but when they pile up, the effect is evident. It''s so frustrating... Chihiro-sama Maria tells Chihiro as she wriggles around. Although she was being touched, the amount of pleasure was less than usual and it had the effect of rushing her. In a sense, it was as if the person who was being held was suffering a loss. And due to this, Chihiro thinks that he has to be a little careful how he uses it. Well, let''s make it harder... Ah... mmm He reach inside Maria''s negligee and slide his fingers directly into her hairless crotch. Apparently, Maria was not wearing panties. And while he was caressing her secret parts with enough dampness, he suddenly caught sight of her ears and suddenly, have a thought to prank her. Then Kiss He kiss her right ear while making a small sound. Mmm!? Maria suddenly jerked up. She looked back at Chihiro, but Chihiro extended his tongue without caring. He licked its surface. It tasted faintly of sweat. The fact that there was no strange taste or smell told him that it had been well taken care of. Chihiro, sama.... It''s dirty there That''s not true. It''s okay Chihiro smiled back at Maria and traced the surface all over with his tongue. He looked at Aika and the others and saw that they all had their hands over their right ears. However, they also seemed to have a hard time concentrating on their secret parts since he had not stopped working on the crotch. And it made him think that they were cute. As he thought so, he put his tongue in Maria''s earhole. He move around slowly and very carefully in the very small space. He performs ear torture, remembering the services he has been given by the girls. Ah, ahh... Maria, don''t move, it''s not safe I-I''m sorry... Maria''s face was bright red. The stimulation itself should not have been too strong, since it was distributed, but the way to stimulate her, which was not usually done to her, seemed to have worked. And after that, Chihiro continued to stimulate her vagina, clitoris, right ear, then left ear, and so on. Uh, ah... Pant Pant Maria panting. Her face was relaxed as if she was feeling good, and she was at Chihiro''s mercy, but she did not show any sign of climaxing. It seems that the stimulation is not enough for her. She is in a state of halfway pleasure, unable to come or to rest, and is in a state of being killed alive. This may be a possible way of training, but it is not the purpose of this session. So, Chihiro decided to take a countermeasure. Maria, do you want to come? ...Yes, I want to come. Chihiro-sama, please make me come Her black eyes honestly conveyed her desire to climax. Okay. Then you''re going to put it in yourself Ah... Yes, I understand And so, with her beautiful face contorted with lust. She rushed and mounted Chihiro with cowgirl position. Maria''s M nature is on full display in this somewhat perverted act, and she does it without hesitation. The girls let out a deep breath together as her hips sink down to Chihiro''s cock. And from this point, it turns out to be more interesting than Chihiro thought it would be. After all, there is a limit to the number of people he can hold at once. He can only hold one girl at a time, and even with full use of his fingers and tongue, he can only hold two or three girls at a time. And it is true that the more people he has, the less time he can spend for each one of them. There is a limit to how much free time a person can have by sharing the household chores or by making efforts to have as many children as possible. But [Stimulus sharing] can be an answer to these concerns. While holding one person, Chihiro can give pleasure to other members. Although it may be frustrating to only share the pleasure of others, it is much better than nothing at all. In particular, it would be great to be able to relieve the boredom of the waiting time. Well then.. Riko, come here Heh? Uh, yeah When Maria and Chihiro were connected, he called Riko over. Chihiro ordered her to mount his face, and she did so, being careful not to disrupt the skirt of her maid''s uniform. Oh...is this...? If one stimulation is not enough, then just have a few of them at the same time. Riko''s cheeks turned red when she realized what Chihiro was trying to do. However, she nodded her head. She carefully takes off her panties, which are surprisingly white, while still wearing her maid''s uniform, lifts up her skirt, and straddles Chihiro. She stopped just before her hairless crotch pressed against Chihiro''s mouth. Oh, but...Master...can you breathe under this? Riko is the only one here who has not undressed. If she straddles him in the skirt of her maid''s uniform, Chihiro''s vision is almost completely covered by darkness, which in turn reduces air circulation. I''m fine. It''s not so bad that I can''t breathe Okay. I''ll go With a gentle move, Riko''s crotch rested on Chihiro face, and her skirt softly covered the area around him. Then, with almost nothing in sight, Chihiro let his senses take over and extended his tongue. Thanks to Riko''s fine adjustment of the position of her hips, Chihiro licks her secret parts. Huh... Ah...this is great As expected of Izumi kun, you have bad taste A voice from the gallery speaks up. When Chihiro wondered what was going on, Maria''s voice explained. It was like being licked while being penetrated... It is a sensation that is not usually possible unless one is in a very acrobatic position. Aika and the others who were not touched by Chihiro, as well as Maria and Riko, were stimulated unexpectedly on one side, and their bodies were gradually being consumed by the sensation. ...um, Nii-san. I-I want to feel Maria-san''s and Riko''s pleasure... Chisato? Because. It looks so comfortable... The voice echoing directly in Chihiro''s head sounded extremely shy and at the same time had an atmosphere of lust. Maria, Suzu, and Chihiro. Since she was born under the influence of such people, it was natural for her to be aggressive in lewd acts. Well. But even so, I''m afraid if I share it with you, I''d come right away How to do it? After thinking about it, Chihiro comes up with a way. Chisato, can I use [Dominate] on you...? I don''t know, but I can try Okay Lick Riko''s love juice, apply saliva, and stimulate her sensitive spots. Maria moves her hips rhythmically and Chihiro occasionally thrusts his penis up. While he continued these blame, he continued the conversation with Chisato in his brain. Okay, Chisato Yes Chisato answered in Chihiro mind''s voice and became Illusion, making an oath in a live voice. I belong to my brother. I swear to serve him from now on until he says I am no longer needed Eh Chisato-chan? Hana and the others sounded surprised. And as Riko suddenly lifted her hips and rolled up her skirt, Chihiro looked at Chisato. She was sitting on the floor, exposing her white naked body. She was completely naked, without a bra, panties, or collar. The only thing that could be called a decoration was a [mark] on her lower abdomen. As expected, it was a complicated pattern of folded letters of the alphabet - but the shape was different from all the others Chihiro had seen so far. ...Hahaha. I did it, Nii-san I thought I had to touch it, but I guess Chisato is special Chihiro smiled back at her as she said with her cheeks rising. Chisato, on the other hand, lifts hier right hand and presses it against the engraved spot. I can feel it. I can feel Nii-san''s thing inside me through Maria-san I see Somewhat embarrassed to say, "Good," Chihiro replied only that. And with the new naked girl a B or C-cup, well-balanced limb, Maria could feel Chihiro''s penis growing harder and bigger. It''s a natural occurrence, but I''m a little jealous Chihiro hear a murmur, and the interrupted movement of Maria''s hips resumes. She clamps his penis tightly against her, moving harder and more exaggeratedly than before the interruption. And not knowing Maria''s situation, Chisato looked at Chihiro''s penis engulfed in Maria''s lower part of her abdomen with a fiery gaze. M-me too...! Riko''s voice came out, and her crotch was pressed against Chihiro''s face again. Chihiro, giggling inwardly because his mouth was no longer free to move, resumed his torture. He caresses Riko''s mellow secret parts mercilessly. Squelch! Squelch! Drip! Drip! Pant! Pant! The lewd sound and lewd breath echo in the room. The more Chihiro tortured Riko and the more Maria moved, the louder and clearer the sounds and voices became. Riko''s lewd smell fills her long skirt, which is pulled down and it filled Chihiro''s nose. On the other hand, Maria''s vagina, which had learned Chihiro''s shape, was sucking his crotch firmly and giving off strong and intense pleasure. I can''t take it anymore! It''s Suzu''s voice. Maria and Riko jumped after a sign of movement. Suzu started to masturbate uncontrollably, and as a result, Chihiro understood, even without looking, that the pleasure the girls were getting had increased. The pleasure for three girls was given to six girls including Chisato. However, it should not be simply half the pleasure. Chihiro''s [Stimulus Amplification] and the synergistic effect of the overlap of the different stimuli are also generated. And then there are the remaining girls. ...Takatsuki-san, do you want to join us? Eh? Hana-chan... Mmm If you don''t like it, just shake it off. I can''t take it anymore either It seems that Hana pushed Aika down. Since it was her, she should have been gentle in the play itself, even if she started it by force. Soon a sound of kissing and sensual breathing of both of them started to be heard. Ah...ahhhhh! Oh, this is too much!? I''m feeling it too much...! When all five of the six, except for Chisato who cannot masturbate because of Illusion, begin to indulge in pleasure, the pleasure of each is divided into six equal parts and redistributed. Estimation, the pleasure is not equal, but rather squared. If the number of [Dominated] subjects increases and they participate in the play, or if each individual performs more intense play, it will be stronger. ...ahaha. If this becomes a habit, we''ll all be addicted to Nii-san Chisato''s voice is sweet too. All of them are aroused to a level where they could climax at any moment, and they continue to act harder and harder in pursuit of that climax. When it comes to this point, they are all in it together. As Chihiro thought this, he speeded up the movement of his tongue and penis. Ah, ahhhhDD! And then... Six charming voices filled the soundproofed room, overlapping each other. At the same time, Chihiro''s vision shook in a white light, and the tip of his penis released a large amount of sperm as if it exploded. Spurt! Spurttttt! Spurtttttt! It took several tens of seconds for the ejaculation to completely subside. *Pant* *Pant* Chihiro-sama Master, this is too much. This is really making me crazy After a while, Maria withdrew her body from Chihiro''s penis and rested her body on his left arm. Riko, who had stopped straddling him, also clutched at his right arm. Ah, you two are so sneaky! It''s true. Come on, Hana-chan, let''s go too Eh, no, I''m... Suzu walks unsteadily up to the bed and wraps her arms around Chihiro''s right leg. Aika, on the other hand, presses her body against Chihiro''s chest with her cheeks flushed. The remaining Hana also reluctantly touches Chihiro''s left leg. It felt good, Nii-san Chisato, who had disappeared from her phantom body, whispered softly and gently. With such a pleasant sensation and comfortable tiredness that it was hard to believe that it was only one climax, they all fell asleep. Yotsuba''s H-scene will be shown separately. CH 137.1 Izumi-kun, would you mind going out with me for a bit after this? Two days later, after seeing Chisato and trying out the new abilities, Chihiro came back to the school. But when he just finished most of the work of the student council, Yotsuba unexpectedly called out to him. The clock in the room showed 4:30 PM. And even though the election of officers and the inter-school competition are coming up, these events are not as big as the school festival. Therefore, there was plenty of time to spare. Going out? Yes. I was wondering if you could help me train a little What a somewhat unexpected invitation. Hmm, it seems not. Yotsuba is a student of this school, too, despite a young lady. So, she must be trained for combat every day, so it is not so surprising. At this invitation, Chihiro stopped preparing to leave and tilted his head. I don''t mind, but... are you sure it''s me? Chihiro looks at Lucille who is still sitting on her seat, chewing on a pastry. Hmm. Well, if it''s for training, why don''t I go with you? I can''t handle Lou Yotsuba shook her head calmly at Lucille who responded lightly. Besides, I wanted to see how good Izumi-kun is Ah, I see. That''s possible "Then, good luck," Lucille said. So, with this, the blond vice-president of the student council sent Chihiro off without hesitation. But then, Chihiro thinks, "...Well, I did say I wouldn''t mind, but..." She is as frank as ever. By the way, are you going to participate in the competition too, Kurohane-senpai? Chihiro asked Yotsuba as they left the student council office and headed for the private training room. Since she is still in the public eye, her tone of voice is in the mode of daily life. And the reason why she wants to see what Chihiro can do must be the preparation for the upcoming inter-school competition. To Chihiro''s question, Yotsuba nods her head. Yes, it is possible. It is not a decision because we will discuss it jointly with the public morals committee... Although Lou''s is probably better In any case, Yotsuba will be able to take the lead as student council president. As a leader, of course, it is necessary for the student council president to go to the site of the event since it is a school event to interact with other schools. Lucille-senpai is better, in other words? Shortly, Lou is our trump card. She can handle any event that comes her way better than anyone else Oh, I see Lucille''s ability is [Genius]. Even if the topic is a strange event - a sport that no one has ever heard of, she can literally demonstrate her genius ability. If there is a sport that the other four are not good at, she will be assigned to it. She is a trump card, a wild card. So, last year, too? Yes. Lou is participating in the competition. I remember people used to call us two main player Yotsuba squints nostalgically. Well, she herself is quite useful in her team last year. Although not as overwhelmingly useful as Lucille, Yotsuba is also quite strong in her own right. Also, it is said that the possibility of the situation in which her ability, [Luck] comes into play could not be ruled out. I see, for example, in a lottery... Rock-paper-scissors, three-choice quiz questions, and so on. There are quite a few events that involve an element of luck, considering that Regarding the actual events, the principal or chairman of the board of trustees of each participating school will first nominate several candidates. After mixing all of them, they are decided by drawing lots. Therefore, there is a possibility that some events will favor one school, others will favor another school, and there is no limit to the possibility that some very chaotic events will pop up. It means that everything is possible. However, this year''s candidates are very competitive. There are Sayuki and Kamishiro-kun in the public morals committee, and in the student council, not only myself, Lou, and Izumi kun, but also Hazuki-san and Ayase-san are likely to be candidates For example, smartphones, PCs, etc. may not be allowed in quiz questions, but [Telepathy] can help them. Ayase''s ability is also different from Lucille''s, but it can be a trump card like Lucille in some cases. So, the rest is a matter of overall balance. The question is to what extent Sayuki, who is said to be incomparably strong in melee combat, and Kamishiro, who is strong physically in general, can be included in the team? Should a copy-type player, in other words, Hana, be included as a trump card of a different kind? Or, should they include an assistant like Aika, who is prepared to be discarded in one out of the five rounds? The more Chihiro think about it, the more difficult it becomes to find the best solution. While the two of them were talking like this, they finally arrived at the private training room. Yotsuba completed the procedure at the terminal, and they entered the private room together. After locking the door, Chihiro suddenly noticed a problem. By the way, I don''t bring my wear with me... Don''t worry, Master, training is just an excuse Chihiro was a bit surprised at her reverent attitude, but it was simply Yotsuba switching to slave mode. Well, there is no need to put on a front in this closed-off private room. So Chihiro turns his attention to the content of the conversation. Well then... Yes. I was wondering if you could hold me Yotsuba whispered wistfully. She clings to Chihiro and presses her ample breasts against him. It seems that she is already in heat because he can strongly smell her sweet scent. To this smell, Chihiro exhaled, feeling dizzy. ...I see. It''s been a while, hasn''t it? Yes. And, you''re terrible, Master Eh? "What did I do to deserve this?" Chihiro thought. Just as he was pondering this, an answer came to his mind. The night before last, you all had a good time, didn''t you? I had a hard time because the only thing that came to me was the aftermath of the act Pout Yotsuba looked at him in an unusually cute and angry way. Eh... ah... Could it be that the effect of [Stimulus Sharing] had reached her as well? Chihiro finally came to realize this possibility. Indeed, although Chihiro himself was included or excluded, he did not remember that he was aware of Yotsuba in any way. After all, he had intended to affect all of those who had the [Mark], so naturally, Yotsuba, Chihiro''s slave, must have felt the same pleasure. Yes. Fortunately, I was in my own room... but I couldn''t resist to comfort myself ...I see That night, there were not six but seven people in the link of pleasure. Yotsuba let out a breath, and once she separated from Chihiro, she said. Besides, could you introduce Chisato-san to me? Ah It seems that Suzu has already given her the gist of what happened. Yes. I want to talk to her too Well, that''s true. We need that The siblings nod to each other in their minds, and Chisato materializes as Illusion. It seems that just as [Stimulus Sharing] has no distance limit, she can take shape without any problem even if Riko is far away. And this time, Chisato materializes in a school uniform. In this case, Chisato looks almost the same as Chihiro when he is dressed as a woman. Nice to meet you, Yotsuba-san. I am Chisato, Chihiro''s little sister Nice to meet you too. You really look just like Master. And I''ve heard you''re an illusion Yotsuba blinks and reaches for Chisato. Seeing her hand slip through her, Yotsuba finally understands. CH 137.2 ...So that''s how it is. Thanks for meeting me. Though I won''t see you as often as everyone else Please don''t say that. Nii-san is very protective of Yotsuba-san, too Thank you. You''re very kind, Chisato Yotsuba''s eyes narrowed as she saw Chisato smiling calmly. ...Hahaha. It''s a little embarrassing to be called Chisato Don''t worry. You''ll get used to it With this, Chihiro tells Yotsuba about yesterday. He tells her briefly and adds some details that may have been left out, since she may get the information from Suzu as well. So, she became a slave of Master, too? Yes. But it might be a little complicated because she''s my "sister" Maria has a certain respect for Chisato, and Aika has a certain solidarity. The fact that she is not just a new slave but a "sister" may have an influence. Chisato has special feelings for Chihiro too, like the way the other girls feel but as a relative of their masters and a family member of their lovers. That is why she is not a lover, a slave, or a friend, but a sister. And Chisato has decided to treat Chihiro as her only sexual partner. And now, to Yotsubas question, Chisato shows a beaming face. Yes. I had mine engraved with [Mark] too Then she began to take off her clothes at a leisurely pace. She started to take off her clothes one by one, starting with her top, and then disappearing as if they were unraveling. Her blouse is exposed, her skirt disappears to reveal mint green panties, and a bra of the same color appears. On the unobstructed lower abdomen, there is the same [Mark] that Chihiro saw yesterday. Eh, that. What is it!? It''s not there. No, it''s there, but it''s not the same shape. Totally, fundamentally. In the center of the design is a heart shape. It is about the size of the first joint of a finger, and is surrounded by multiple curves. The thickness and length of the lines are not consistent, and the lines are somewhat feminine. Looking at the whole design from a bird''s-eye view, it appears to be an image of the womb. In addition, the full name of Chihiro in alphabetic characters is floating on the upper part of the womb. That''s like a real succu... Chihiro was about to say something, but he was afraid of his own sexual knowledge and kept his mouth shut. Was it really the result of Chihiro''s subconscious desire? Well, anyway, I tried to change the shape, but... no luck Wait, you mean you can change it!? No. That must be Chisato''s own ability. And I don''t think I can do it. Wait, Yotsuba, don''t even bother trying Yotsuba unbuttoned her blouse, exposing her lower abdomen. Chihiro laughed and received a protesting look from her. But, I envy Chisato Don''t say things like Maria If someone sees it and cannot be fooled, isn''t it better to show my loyalty to Master? The original design, although different in form between slave, lover, and saffle, is not so different in its general impression that it is difficult to tell what it is unless one sees it. It is a secret mark that can be used only by one''s relatives, and can be disguised as "just a birthmark" when seen by classmates and family members. This is obvious because the design was intended to be so, but on the other hand, it also means that the design is "not so imposing". Still, it is better to not be seen. However, for the girls, the lewder and direct it is, the better it is as a sign of acceptance that it belongs to Chihiro. So, Master, please give me the same thing No, Yotsuba Master...!? Yotsuba rubs up against Chihiro with her front open. And loyalty, a sincerity that feels heavy, pours from her moist eyes. Chihiro is happy about it, and he wants to reward her if he can, but he can''t do it. I''m sorry. But it''s still no good. If I put this kind of realistic stuff in, it''s too dangerous when you change your clothes There are many scenes of changing clothes in this school. Also, Yotsuba, being a young lady, may have servants at home to change her clothes. She must avoid the risk of being found and getting into trouble. She is even in a sensitive position with Principal Ootori and her family. That''s why... Okay. At least until graduation, I hope you will be patient Once Yotsuba goes to college and start living on her own, she will be much less likely to change her clothes in public. Then there will be more ways to hide it. While thinking this, Chihiro hugged Yotsuba and patted her head. Slowly and gently, until she calmed down. ...I understand. I am sorry for the trouble I have caused you With this, Yotsuba separated herself from Chihiro in a few minutes. By then the tears have completely stopped and she smiles at him. I''ll endure until graduation. In returnDD you promised me, okay? Ugh Well, it''s not like it''s going to happen for free. Chihiro grunted at Yotsuba insistent request. Anyway, the situation was a bit difficult, so maybe he will accept her request at least. Besides, he was almost sure that Maria and the others would demand the same thing from him, which made him a little worried about the future. I''m sorry, Nii-san, but should I put mine back in? Chisato is fine as she is. No one else will see you naked, and the mark looks good on you Eh? Is that so? Ehehe Really, the smiling sister was very pretty, but Chihiro could not pat her head. Somehow frustrating. Anyway. Chihiro changed his mind and decided to finish Yotsuba''s business. Well, Yotsuba, take off all your clothes and stand there Yes, Master The reply was immediate and clear. Somewhat happily, with an air of eagerness but also politely, Yotsuba took off what she was wearing. She pulls her arms out of the sleeves of her top, undoes the ribbons around her neck, and takes off her blouse. She then removes her skirt and black underwear, and hangs the outfit on a hanger on the wall. Her bra, panties, and socks are folded and placed on the floor at the edge. After taking off her clothes, she stood a meter away from Chihiro, being careful to keep her distance from him. Her cheeks, slightly stained with shame, accentuate her beautiful skin. You shaved your hair there, huh? Yotsuba''s bush, which was there when Chihiro saw her before, was cleanly gone, and her hairless crotch was exposed. She must have been embarrassed because she had nothing to hide. Yotsuba''s cheeks were tinted and she nodded her head. Master seems like it... So, did you like it? Yes. Thank you, I''m happy With a nod and a smile, Chihiro walked up to Yotsuba and patted her head gently. Yotsuba accepted it with narrowed eyes. After doing so for a few seconds, Chihiro pulled himself away. Without answering Yotsuba''s quizzical look, he takes something out from his baggage. I don''t mean to thank you, but... He held out a white, neat-looking collar before her blinking eyes. It was once the last of three collars he had bought many months ago. He had been saving it in case he might use it someday. Would you take this? This is a present for Yotsuba Yotsuba''s eyes widened in complicated surprise. CH 138 No content CH 139.1 Good to see you. You are right on time As soon as entering the principal''s office, Chihiro heard a voice from the opposite side of the room. He closed the door and turned around with Aika''s homemade lunch box in his hand. I didn''t expect to be called here Even though trying to be as normal as possible, Chihiro''s reply was stiff. After all, he has no good memories of this situation. It seemed to be the same for the other party, too. ...It occurs sometimes... Principal Ootori, the principal of the school, a man in his thirties with a rather well-dressed body and a well-tailored suit, looked slightly away from Chihiro as he said. He had just finished his work, he said, and stood up, closing the drawer of his desk. Chihiro, who stood near the entrance, stiffened reflexively. But as he walks away, Principal Ootori simply approaches the table and sofa set for the reception. Lunch break is not long. Why don''t you sit down? Uh, yes Chihiro nodded at the blunt voice. He sat down quietly across from Principal Ootori and placed his lunch box on the table. But then, something that was already on the table caught his eyes. A katsudon covered with a lid and a colander of soba noodles, Sawan (Japanese herring) and Mentsuyu (Japanese noodle soup) in a simple box, and a set of disposable chopsticks. Are your lunch delivered? Yes, sometimes The same reply as before. Perhaps he felt that he was criticized for his poor diet, as he seemed to be a bit upset. Anyway, Chihiro did not intend it that way. Still, communication between men is difficult. Unlike women who tend to prefer mutual understanding, men, surprisingly, are sometimes fine without conversation. Moreover, age difference and differences in ways of thinking make it even more complicated. Principal Ootori splits his chopsticks as he exhales. I sometimes eat at the cafeteria or purchase at the store, but I don''t want the students to be intimidated by the presence of adults As much as possible, Principal Ootori says he prepares ready-made food in a different way. You are very considerate. By another way, do you mean a convenience store or something like that? Yes. Bread, boxed lunches, and instant food in some cases Come to think of it, there is an electric kettle in a corner of the room, out of sight. So whenever Principal Ootori have a spare moment between work, he takes a quick bite of a cup of noodles or a loaf of bread, huh? As there seems to be no microwave oven in the room, the food is probably store-bought or food that doesn''t need to be heated up. As Chihiro was satisfied with the situation, Principal Ootori frowned at him. When I talk to you, it seems like when Suzu and Yotsuba are in trouble Trouble? You can say "nagging" if you like Chihiro''s heart was pierced by the sound of his voice. He wonder if he is talking with girls so much that his pace has shifted from theirs to his own. But the basis of conversation is catch, question and answer, isn''t it? I don''t think Nii-san needs to worry about this Hmm. Thank you, Chisato While answering his sister in his mind, he opens his lunch box. There was an egg omelet, a mini hamburger steak with minced sardine and ground beef, a potato salad with a little mayonnaise, cherry tomatoes, and rice with a layer of nori seaweed. As usual, the meal was well balanced and colorful. He has told Aika several times that simple meals are fine for him, but each time he has said to her, she is enjoying herself enough. Really, he hs nothing but gratitude to Aika. ...nice lunch box... When Principal Ootori opened the lid of the bowl, he too was muttering to himself. Steam was rising from the bowl. It seemed that it had not been too long since the delivery, and the katsudon inside the bowl was in good condition. Chihiro had never been to a soba restaurant in this area, but the katsu-don was well fried and the batter was moist. It was also worth mentioning that there was a lot of onion with the cutlet, which was boiled with egg. That katsudon looks delicious, too Well, you want a bite? Is it okay? I ordered a little extra so I can share it with you Is it a lie or is it true? Well, Principal Ootori hands him a piece of katsu with chopsticks he has not yet used, and Chihiro offer him a ground hamburger instead. Upon taking a bite of the hamburger, Principal Ootori''s mouth falls open. It''s delicious Thank you When Aika was praised, it made Chihiro as happy as if it were his own. However, thinking that it might have been a bit much to express the gratitude, he shyly eat the katsu. As expected, it tasted good. However, the taste was a little strong. Perhaps it is because he was used to Riko''s, Maria''s, and Aika''s cooking. By the way, Principal can cook, can''t he? ...There is nothing I can''t do. But I don''t have time to make lunch boxes Hmm. Suzu-san said you took care of her a lot As one would expect from that Suzu. Not only cleaning and laundry, but also cooking would have been taken care of. Although Suzu can cook, too. However, when it comes to her own meals, she cuts corners endlessly because she thinks it is too much trouble. Sigh Principal Ootori let out a sigh. She''s a pain in the ass. No matter how many times I tell her, she doesn''t listen to me. Well, it seems someone is taking care of her now Eh... umm, yes. Well... Is he being sarcastic? It was hard to tell, and Chihiro laughed as he ate his lunch. Then, Principal Ootori said to him with a surprisingly calm expression. ...Okay. I am grateful to you, in a manner of speaking His voice sounded somewhat reluctant, though. ...thanks? ...it seems, just in case Chihiro mumbled a few words to Chisato. Meanwhile, Principal Ootori continued to say more. He kept his eyes on the katsu served on top of a bowl of pork cutlet and soba noodles. You convinced Suzu to go back to work, didn''t you? Thanks to you, I didn''t have to look for another examiner. It almost interfered with my next decision No, no, not at all Chihiro shakes his head hurriedly, not expecting to be thanked and he continued. You see, I was just talking to her for a while. But Suzu-san agreed to work again for beer T-that''s it? Eh? Maybe it was a snake in the bushes. Chihiro saw Principal Ootori''s eyes sparkle, a complete change from his earlier auspicious attitude. He picks up the soba noodles with disposable chopsticks and says to Chihiro as if he were complaining. CH 139.2 *Sigh* She drinks too much. She says Sake is the best of all medicines, but too much of it is just poison. I always told her to limit his drinking to two cans a day... You''re not letting her drink without limit, are you? Ah, hahaha Principal Ootori was very talkative, as if he had been drinking. Chihiro could only fake a smile at this. You are letting her drink, aren''t you, Nii-san? I do warn her if she has more than four cans. I do caution her ...but before speaking about other people''s inactivity, this guy, he himself got fat... Stop. Let''s not go any further A man''s personal life is a private life. In Principal Ootori''s case, he is probably busy with his work, and since he is engaged to Yotsuba, of course he does not have a wife, so it is difficult for people to look at him. Besides, it is inevitable to be concerned about a beautiful woman who is leading a self-indulgent life, although she may not be concerned about herself. It is even more so when it is one of his relatives. In Chihiro''s case, he has given up on his sister''s private life. Principal, are you like that when you complain to Suzu-san? Principal Ootori sniffed when Chihiro asked. If I don''t tell her, she won''t get better. Besides, since she doesn''t use the log house anymore, we have less chances to talk than before ...I see "This is no good," Chihiro thought. Hmmm. I guess different people care about different things Yes, I know. I wouldn''t have cared so much if Chisato hadn''t been there Nii-san is dense Ugh Despite being somewhat annoyed, Chihiro opens his mouth. Principal, why don''t you pay more attention to Kurohane-senpai? He knows it''s meddlesome. He understood that it was not his place to say so, since he had taken her virginity. But when asked to focus on his fiance instead of his childhood friend, Principal Ootori''s reaction was, surprisingly, a twinkling of the eye. Huh? Yotsuba doesn''t need any extra attention. She is perfect ...... Chihiro held back the urge to let something slip out of his mouth. Uwaa! Instead, Chisato spoke for him in his inner thoughts. No, well, Chihiro understand how he feels. It is true that Yotsuba would not lead an indolent life, and she has the help of servants and parents since she lives at home. Suzu, who is a working adult living alone and away from her parents, is more dangerous. But you two are engaged, aren''t you? Yes, but we should be independent of each other because we are engaged. I should respect her personality and not twist it by my selfishness I see Chihiro nodded. It was clear that there was a definite difference in their way of thinking. Principal Ootori''s point is also understandable. Especially, Yotsuba, who is more mature than her age, is his partner. There may be a way to accept and respect each other. But I think girls get anxious when they are left alone Because anxiety creates instability. This unstable state of mind can eventually affect one''s personal life as well. In fact, Yotsuba''s S-ness may have been caused by the frustration that had accumulated without her realizing it. But if that is the case, please talk to her at least a little bit more. I think there are parts that cannot be conveyed unless you put into words how you feel about her ...in words, huh? A heavy murmur escaped from Principal Ootori''s mouth. You have a decent point of view Chihiro did not feel complimented. Then, having finished his soba noodle, Principal Ootori returned to his katsudon and said. I might have misunderstood you a little. I thought you were just a child with no second thoughts ...No. I think you''re right Don''t be modest. At least you got Suzu back to work. There are a lot of things I don''t agree with, though ...... Not knowing what to say in reply, Chihiro fell silent. He finishes his lunch as he quietly proceeds with his chopsticks and he sipped tea from the water bottle he had brought along. I heard that you are joining for the student council Yes The period for accepting candidacy applications had begun, so Chihiro submitted his entry. ...I didn''t expect you to be the vice president... I said I wanted to be in the behind the scenes, too, but there were people who wanted me to be vice president It is Lucille. She is a candidate for student council president and says, "I need someone to help me". She also said that Ayase, who is in charge of general affairs, could be the vice-president, but "she" said that "she" is suitable for the current position of the general affairs and You see, the popular Chisato-chan should be well received rather than me. In addition, I think she''s a good candidate for the vice-president position But Ayase-senpai is better Shut up. Just take care of the greetings and all that for me It was so outrageous. In short, Lucille seems to intend to continue the same stance as now even if she becomes the student council president. And Chihiro will take her place where she used to be. Thinking that it would not be so different from now eve he would be a quieter person and talk a little at each event, he decided to accept the position. Well, you should give it a try. I won''t support you, but I won''t complain either ...thank you very much You don''t seem happy No. It''s just, you know, I wasn''t expecting it "Hmm," Principal Ootori uttered again. Before long, the bowl of rice was empty. Chihiro wondered if the cause of Principal Ootori''s body shape could be due to overeating. Personal feelings are not the same as my evaluation as Principal ...I''m sorry? Hmm? No, it''s nothing He did not understand the meaning of the apology. So, Chihiro gave a vague smile to Principal Ootori, who tilted his head. Maybe he had misunderstood him somewhat. Thinking of that, he felt like apologizing for making Yotsuba a slave. Of course, it is not forgivable by apologizing, and he does not intend to return the apology now. So, he pretended that the apology that leaked out of his mouth had never occurred to me. Excuse me Soon after, Chihiro left the principal''s office. I''m looking forward to the inter-school competition. As a Principal, I''ll be glad to see our school''s success Yes. If I am selected, I will do my best These were the last words exchanged. Chihiro wonder what Principal Ootori would think if he knew what he did to Yotsuba. But the past cannot be reversed. It is his fault that Principal Ootori did not have enough trust with Yotsuba. If he had not, Yotsuba might not have become Chihiro''s property. Anyway, what he should do from now on is the only way to win if it is meaningless to talk about if. Yotsuba and Principal Ootori. Their relationship is ultimately a matter between the two of them. There is a limit even if Chihiro tries to go deeper into it, and if Principal Ootori will change his actions and Yotsuba will respond to him, it is understandable. Nii-san, you even sent salt to the enemy We''re not enemies. For now, anyway The doorbell rings in the hallway. Chihiro hurried back to the classroom, talking with Chisato in his mind. CH 140.1 A high-speed straight right hit him from the front, and he was hit before he had time to avoid it. The impact blasted him back about one meter. Although he managed to catch the blow, his voice naturally came out from his mouth. Ouch...! Chihiro lifted his right hand and placed it on his cheek where a fist had just dug into it. It hurt. Then his opponent walked up to Chihiro, who was still lying on the ground, and quickly extended his hand to him. He takes his hand and stands up. Thank you, Kamishiro-kun No, no. More importantly, are you all right? I think the last one was pretty well done Yes. This much is fine. I heal fast Chihiro has [Sleep Enhancement]. Although it does not have an immediate effect like Maria''s [Self-Healing], Chihiro recovers about three times faster while he sleeps. Sleeping for six hours gives him exactly 12 hours of rest, which is more than a person can get. As Chihiro looked around, he smiled lightly at Kamishiro. Besides, this is the end of the class Yeah, I guess so The training area that is not a private room. In the surrounding spaces, their classmates are playing matches in pairs. Some of the pairs have already finished, but most of them are still playing. There are only a few minutes left until the end of the class. And coincidentally, Chihiro had a run-in with Kamishiro at the end of the class, and got knocked out early. Well, Kamishiro, who had improved his athletic ability through [Physical Strengthening], made Chihiro unable to keep up with his speed. By the way, you didn''t use that ability today, did you? Uh...ah, yes Chihiro made a wry smile and replied. You see, that ability has a condition. I couldn''t use it in this match Oh, I see Kamishiro nodded easily, not knowing the specific effect of the ability. As a matter of fact, there is a reason why the ability that Kamishiro mentioned DD [Stimulus Sharing] DD cannot be used in this match. Of the members who can share damage, Aika, Maria, Riko, and Hana are in the midst of training, and Yotsuba is in the middle of a class. Even Suzu must still be working. And in this kind of game, there is no point in pushing too hard too. Anyway, it is a pity that Chihiro can''t do anything against Kamishiro without such ability. But Izumi-kun has become a tough fighter Is that so? Oh. Don''t you realize it? Sometimes your attack patterns change subtly. It made it hard for me to find the right timing Chihiro had an idea of what he was talking about. I see. Chisato, you helped me out a lot ...haha. I''m glad if it helped a little The sister, Chisato, is a presence. Using this, Chihiro was challenging Kamishiro with two people, so to speak. Of course, Chisato did not materialize in the presence of so many people. However, there are many things she can do even in Chihiro''s body. For example, the moment she completes a big attack. For example, the moment she evades Kamishiro''s attack. Chisato takes control of the body when Chihiro has passed the peak of his concentration and is momentarily distracted. The other personality fills in the gap between thoughts that inevitably occurs in the human world, and the next move is made just a moment earlier. In addition, there is a subtle difference in "habits" between Chihiro and Chisato due to the difference between gender. By switching locally, Kamishiro''s rhythm is off, and this seems to have made it difficult for him to play. This made it hard for me to play the speed game. I learned a lot this time Thank you. Kamishiro-kun is still great While they were saying to each other such things, more and more students seemed to be finishing their games little by little. But there is one male student who is walking toward us, leaving his opponent behind. He is a boy whom it is hard to decide whether he should be described as handsome or not - Maisaka Shuu. Damn, I guess I missed the showdown... Maisaka. You, your game... Oh, I lost. I''m not very good at physical labor He walked up to them and pulled them close by the shoulders. He said something somewhat out of the ordinary. Have you guys decided who you want to make a campaign speech? * * * Chihiro is elected vice president of the student council. Kamishiro is a committee member of the public morals committee. The vote for the public morals committee is a vote of credibility unless there are too many candidates, and the same for the vice-president unless there are no other candidates. In addition to the speeches by the candidates themselves, there is a time for their supporters to speak at the speeches. In general, there is only one supporter. It is customary to have at most two supporters. Well, I think Izumi should ask Takatsuki for help After the class, Maisaka says while changing in the locker room. On the other side of the room, Kamishiro is changing in the same way. As they work with their hands, they continue the conversation they had just had. Well, training makes you sweat. It''s better that it''s past the summer season, but still, the men''s locker room is filled with a lot of heat, so it''s nice to be able to distract with a conversation. Hmm Huh, am I wrong? No. Come to think of it, I wasn''t thinking about the campaign speech The pressure of running for the vice-presidency had been weighing on Chihiro''s mind. Of course, he could ask Aika now but she is busy helping in the medical office. It would be too much to ask her to do more than she has to do. Anyway, he could ask Maria, Riko, or Hana instead. By the way, he hasn''t heard anything from Aika or any of the other members of the apartment about the campaign speech. Hopefully, they are not too much interested in it, or they would refuse to do it. Ah. It seems you don''t know anything about it, huh? Heh, what do you mean? The other candidates I saw it posted yesterday When checked, there were no candidates other than Lucille, Chihiro, and Ayase. Moreover, the current student council is in charge of the election of the student council officers, so it is not surprising to have received the information if there has been any movement since then. Well, after changing the clothes, Chihiro checked the bulletin board in the corridor again. AndDD Candidate for Secretary: Class 1C, Fukami Maria Candidate for Accountant: Class 1A, Mishuku Hana Two names were added to the bulletin board. Perhaps it was an imagination, but both names looked familiar to Chihiro. ...eh? Haha. You didn''t know that Seeing Chihiro stiffen, for some reason Maisaka''s chest heaved. For the time being, he ignored him and called out to his brain. Chisato, did you know? No, I had never heard of it either CH 140.2 So, either it was their own decision, or they did not inform his siblings. Still, just to confirm one more thing, Chihiro sent a voice from his mind not to Chisato but to another person. Um, Hazuki-senpai. Did you know there''s a new candidate for the student council? Yes. We were talking about keeping Izumi kun in the dark because it sounds interesting I knew it. The mastermind is now self-evident without even asking. Chihiro sighs and ends the conversation by thanking Marika in his mind. Then, he looks back at Maisaka and the others standing by. Well, Maisaka. Can I ask you to make a speech in support of me? Yes. I knew you would. Yuse is also a candidate, and Shiramine seems to be talking about fairness first They were looking at the list of candidates for the public morals committee and arguing with each other. ...Somehow, the number of speeches to support the candidates has decreased a lot. * * * I''m sorry, Chihiro-sama. It was just this morning, and I didn''t have time to tell you Okay. That sounds like something Lucille-senpai would do In the living room when he got home. Maria told him that, as expected, Lucille was the mastermind. This morning, when she was with Hana, they ran into each other by chance, and after chatting for a few minutes, Lucille decided on her candidacy. It was more of a recommendation than a candidacy. That''s fine. It won''t be a problem for Izumi-kun Hana, dressed in long-sleeved clothes, said from the side. She has been staying in the apartment for a while now, and has moved some clothes from her residence to her. It has become a common sight to see her in the living room. Yes, that''s right. I think it would be very helpful for Nii-san if the two of you would join the student council The one, who said this, is Chisato in a dress. She is sitting on Suzu''s chair, who has not come home yet, with illusion. ...Well, yeah. Chisato is right. It''s good to have someone you know Although there has been no attack so far from [Absolute] led by Maria''s brother, Kaito, Chihiro''s surroundings have been somewhat noisy. So, if he has a friend who knows him well, it is easier to cope with various situations. Maria, who has a lot of patience and is an M, is the secretary, and Hana, who has a lot of patience and is a bit of a nag, is the accountant. It is also a coincidence that both of them were members of the committee of the school festival. Then, a giggling voice comes from behind. Ah. I think Master might be able to rule the student council of our school According to what is known, Shibatsuru Academy in Sapporo is under Kaito''s control. In a sense, it makes sense to do something similar at Shibahou Academy as a countermeasure. But I''m not so optimistic about that either Chihiro looks back with a wry smile. Riko, dressed in a maid''s uniform and a choker, is standing diagonally behind Chihiro. Riko herself was acting in a strange way, as she had been insisting that a maid should not sit down without a reason. She had been spending more and more time standing in her daily life, claiming that it was a training to act like a maid. Apparently she meant it as a joke, Riko smiled at him. When everyone is busy, it seems like I''m the only one who is left out. Maybe I should run for office too? It''s not a done deal yet Maria shook her head calmly. Besides, I''m asking you to take care of the housework, aren''t I? Since the other members have been busy with the school festival, Riko has been doing most of the housework recently. The number of people in the group has been increasing, so the workload must be quite heavy. Riko nodded. I see. Well, I like cooking and stuff, so it''s okay From there, they moved on to the topic of support speeches. If Maria and Hana were candidates, at least three people, including Chihiro, would be needed. Although it is not prohibited by the rules to have one person support more than one candidate, it is better not to do so, considering the impression of the students who will vote for the candidates. Suzu-san can''t do it, can she? So, what are you going to do, Nii-san? Hmm... I guess so. I can''t ask Yotsuba either She is supposed to support Lucille. With the backing of the former president, and having been vice-president herself, Lucille is almost certain to win. Riko nods her head after thinking about it. Shall I support Maria? Maybe Aika can support Master Takatsuki-san, am I not being taken into consideration? You see, Mishuku-san has friends in A class, don''t you? Hana was astonished and answered "Yes, I do". *Sigh* I''m sorry, I wish I could help you No, it''s good enough for me to hear you say so Chisato''s shoulders drop apologetically, and she hurriedly smiles. What, this difference in treatment? Riko muttered something, but to be honest, the feeling was mutual. So Riko supports Maria, and Hana supports her classmates in Class A. After finishing helping in the infirmary, Chihiro talked to Aika again, Yeah, it''s fine, Chihiro-kun She gave her approval with surprising ease. Although Chihiro felt bad for asking Aika to do it, she shook her head and said, "It''s not that big of a deal". After that, she turned a slightly stoic gaze on Chihiro. If anything, I''m not happy that you asked someone other than me first, Chihiro-kun Ugh, sorry Just in case, she didn''t go as far as to ask for it, but that''s good. And so, the announcement period for the election of student council officers ended in the blink of an eye. Perhaps it was because most of the candidates were existing members of the student council, or perhaps it was because many students were not busy. In the end, there were no other candidates for any of the positions, and the election was decided to be a vote of confidence. To tell the truth, Chihiro was relieved to know that he did not have to fight against other candidates. Of course, the vote is not so easy - it must be approved by two thirds of the students in the school. Don''t worry. Anyone who would vote for you must think you are a strong candidate. Besides, if you have a problem with it, why don''t you run for office yourself? Suzu, an alumnus who has experienced an election before, was nonchalant as she said so. Thankful for her encouragement, Chihiro worked with Aika, Maria, and the others to prepare a draft of his speech. Finally, the day of the election arrived. CH 141.1 Chihiro moved from the backstage area of the gymnasium and stood on the stage. Below him, about 200 students of Shibahou Academy were standing in a row, looking at Aika, who stood diagonally behind him and him. Thump! Immediately, his heart starts to beat fast and he can''t control it. He was fine at the MissCon because he was in "Chisato mode" and there were only a few people. Well, in fact, he is always nervous when he stands in front of others. Shall I take your place, Nii-san? Although Chihiro was not so good at this kind of thing herself, he still answered his sister kindly. No, it''s fine. I must do this He takes a light breath to calm himself down a little. Suddenly, he saw a figure standing at a distance behind the row of students. A young woman with her long hair tied up with an elastic band and her ample breasts fitting snugly into a suit. She is Suzu, who has returned to work at the school. When their eyes meet, she smiles and waves at him. She is probably in a state of [Cognitive Obstruction], judging from the fact that the other students don''t notice her. The fact that she took the trouble to come visit him made him feel strangely grateful. Besides, Aika was by his side. Offstage were Maria, Riko, Hana, Yotsuba. Lucille, Marika, and Ayase were also there. Before the performance, he received warm words of encouragement from them: "I won''t forgive you if you fall,""Don''t worry," and "Stay calm". I am Izumi Chihiro from class C of the first year. I am currently running for the vice president of the student council As soon as he started talking, his head cooled down and, strangely enough, he didn''t make any major mistakes. He talks about how he had been helping the student council since the preparation stage of the school festival, how he was recommended by Lucille to run for the vice president, and how he would like to support the president if elected, without any eccentricity. Despite some impatient comments from the students like "Chisato-chan~," he managed to finish his speech and passed the baton to Aika. I am Takatsuki Aika from Class C of the first year, supporting Izumi-kun. When I first entered the school, I thought Izumi was an inconspicuous child Aika shared her personal experience of Chihiro''s life with the students. They know each other well because they have practiced with each other. The content was easy to understand, not only in terms of praise, but also in terms of frank opinions. After a short speech of a few minutes each, they bowed. As they returned to the backstage with applause from the students, the first feeling of relief came over. Good job, both of you! Lucille, who had already finished her speech for the presidential election, came up to them. She turned her body in front of Chihiro and the others, turned her face away from them and shouted. Well, it wasn''t so bad, was it? You should be confident Thank you She has a sharp mouth, or rather, she makes fun of Chihiro in some way, and she doesn''t mean to offend him. Chihiro knew that, so he smiled and thanked her for her kindness. Lucille, on the other hand, scratched her cheeks in a bad mood and then changed the subject. I mean, Takatsuki-san, right? You do some pretty amazing things, don''t you? Amazing thing? Chihiro and Aika both look at each other and tilt their heads. "But the speech was a very reasonable one," Chihiro thought. You see, it must be torturous for the guys who don''t have girlfriends to be told in detail how you two met from the beginning, isn''t it? ...ah Aika moaned and her cheeks flushed. Well, that''s certainly one way to think about it. Chihiro felt embarrassed, too, because some of the points made sense to him. Hahaha. But Nii-san and Aika-anesama have been in love with each other for a long time I wonder how much people outside of 1-C think so... Chihiro has been a little too conspicuous since winning the school festival, or rather the Miss Contest. Well, it''s okay that "Chisato mode" has been settled with some strange looks and some jokes, but making flirtations with his girlfriend publicly might cause some jealousy. It''s no use worrying about it now. It''s not important Even though it doesn''t matter Having a girlfriend or dressing up as a woman won''t change your job, will it? If they don''t understand that, just leave them alone It was a very Lucille word. Thinking this, Chihiro looked at Ayase who was chatting with Marika. Naturally, "she" is wearing a girl''s uniform, and he can only admire "her" guts. Yes, that''s right. In the first place, Ayase has been an officer of the student council for a year. It may be no use to be really worried about it. The speeches by the secretary, general affairs, and accountant continued without delay. Furthermore, speeches related to the public morals committee were also delivered. After all the speeches were done, the students disbanded and went to their classrooms for the voting process. Chihiro approached Aika while confirming that the students moved out one after another. Then, let''s go back Yes. Chihiro-kun, you can come back with us, right? It''d be a problem if you participate in the vote count, you know Not Chihiro, but all the candidates. Although it is not expected that anyone would tamper with the votes, the candidates do not participate in the vote counting in order to promote the "fair election". Therefore, the class representatives collect the votes from each class, and after the votes are collected in a separate room, it is the turn of the volunteers. Students who are not directly involved in either the student council or the public morals committee are divided into two teams to open the ballots, count them, and announce the results. The announcement will be made by the school announcement system. Candidates will be in their classrooms, waiting for the results with a sense of excitement. Yo, Izumi, good job! That was pretty cool! In the classroom, he was approached several people. Though, most of the students were still focused on Maria and Kamishiro. Anyway, the ballots were distributed quickly by Maisaka''s initiative. So, I vote for myself, huh...? Oh, then, may I write it? That might be a good idea, he thinks, and surrenders his body to Chisato. Fufu With a slight hum, Maria giggles as she sits next to him. Then Chisato begins to write the words on the paper. Confidence (*Note: vote of confidence) Those are the only words written in Chihiro''s column. He was wary of a feint of adding the word "No", but in the end, it did not occur. Chisato wrote "Confidence" in everyone''s column, and folded the paper in two. Perhaps because it was an easy task, Chisato looked rather regretful. Geez. Don''t worry, I''m not mean to you. That''s rude Sorry, sorry. I''m anxious and all this stuff just popped into my head Maisaka takes the collected forms and comes back to the office. We will now announce the results of the voting for the Student Council Officers and the Public Morals Committee Members Here it comes. Chihiro felt both "It will be all right" and "Just in case" at the same time. Lucille Orwell-san elected as the President of the Student Council Naturally, Lucille was elected. Chihiro''s announcement comes next in the order. The format in which the candidates are carefully announced one by one makes his heart palpitate faster. Izumi Chihiro-kun elected as the Vice president of the student council "Oh," said the class. When Maria, Hana, and Kamishiro were subsequently elected, there was so much noise that there was no need to listen any longer. Everyone congratulated each other, and Chihiro was also squeezed by the momentum. Fufu. Congratulations, Nii-san Thank you, Chisato While answering Chisato''s congratulations, Maisaka raised his voice amidst the clamor. Izumi, do you dress up as a woman when you work for the student council? No! This signaled a burst of laughter in the class. CH 141.2 In the end, no one was eliminated. Chihiro, Maria, Hana, Kamishiro, and Yuse Shuka from Class A. After school on the day after the election, the elected members of the Student Council and the Public Morals Committee were gathered in an empty classroom instead of a meeting room. Yotsuba, Lucille, Marika, and Ayase are the student council members, and Sayuki and some other members of the public morals committee are present. As for the members of the public morals committee, Chihiro hardly know any of them except for Sayuki, but the one who stands out is the vice-chairman of the committee. Is it Fuwa Tatsuhiko? Yeah. I think this person''s ability is [Toughness] or something like that He is probably around 180cm (6 ft) tall. His large, muscle-covered body is sunk into a pipe chair as if it were cramped. But if examined closely, the buttocks of the body are slightly floating. It is what is called an air chair. [Toughness] is a physical strengthening ability, and the effect is that the body becomes sturdier. He is less likely to be damaged by blows, and his destructive power in a physical fight is indirectly increased. It is said that he recovers faster when he rests. His rank is B. Although there is a difference between a balanced type and a defensive type, he is Kamishiro''s ideal, and one of the pioneers he should aspire to be. When he saw Chihiro and the other first-year students, he shouted loudly. Yo, Kamishiro, have you been training? Chihiro''s eyebrows furrowed as his voice echoed in the room more than enough. Kamishiro, on the other hand, seemed to be used to being called out and immediately answered with a smile. Yes. Please continue to guide me Good, good. I still have a lot to teach you "Hahaha," said Fuwa, smiling broadly. He seems to be an athletic or hot-blooded type, just as he looks. Sayuki glared at him with a sideways glance. Fuwa. I don''t mind your training, but don''t let Kamishiro get too much into your groove. It''s bothering me Mmm. Shiramine is as serious as ever After laughing once more, Fuwa becomes quiet. Then Yotsuba opened her mouth. Everyone, welcome. Thank you very much for your cooperation As Chihiro and the others stood up and bowed, Lucille followed her partner''s words. Sorry to be so quick on the uptake, but this is your first job. I''m going to ask you all to sit in on the selection of participants for the upcoming inter-school competition It seems to be more of a handover than a necessity. After all, the selection of participants is held only once a year. Unless the newcomers are allowed to see how it is done, they may not know how it was done in the previous year. Well, it is not necessary in the case that some of the previous year''s members continue to participate in the next year''s competition. You guys are mostly potential participants. It''s a good idea to invite all of you After being told that they are free to express any opinions they may have, the participants are first given a brief explanation. The inter-school competition will be held on the first Sunday in December. The place is Shibahou Academy. Representatives from Shibatsuru Academy in Sapporo and two other schoolsDDShibaryu Academy in Osaka and Shibakko Academy in KyushuDDwill come to compete with representatives from Shibahou. There will be five representatives from each school. A total of five rounds will be played, and the school with the most wins will be declared the winner. At this point, the details of the events are not known, are they? Yes. After the representatives are selected and announced, the representatives of each school will decide the events So, every possible scenario must be considered when selecting the representatives. With a shrug, Lucille says. There''s only a small prize for winning, but the schools side are often quite enthusiastic about it. It''s not every day you get a chance to compete directly against another school Maybe it''s a bit of a hard condition to accept the responsibility. She cut off and said further. So, who wants to do it? DD The majority in the room looked troubled. It''s a tricky question. Then, after a few seconds, everyone raised their hands. Very well Lucille smiles. Although Chihiro thought that was what she meant, it seems that they were being tested. In other words, she was not going to use an unmotivated person, or rather, she was trying to make them do something because she didn''t want to have to deal with the problem of an unmotivated person. After the explanation, Sayuki opened her mouth. Well, let''s start Ayase had made a list of the students who were noticeable in the school. All of them were present, including Chihiro, and a few others. Five students here, that''s hard to say... Looking at the list, Chisato muttered again. In fact, the difficulty is high in terms of the number of people and the conditions. If each one of them here had chosen, it would have been possible to get quite different results. It would be nice if there were some guidelines to choose. Well... Do you have last year''s results? Hana raises her hand and asks a question. Ayase immediately responds and shows everyone the data in the PC on the screen. Yes, there are. Last year, Shibatsuru Academy won the competition with three wins ...three wins In other words, at least one of the four schools has failed to win a single game. We have one win, though. It''s a matter of compatibility with the events, and you should be prepared for such a bias to occur Lucille said so, but Chihiro had to think about something else. In a battle where the average win is one, the school won three. The reason for this victory must have been the ability of the students. Shibatsuru Academy. He felt the unfathomable nature of the high school where Fukami Kaito controls the student council and [Absolute]. Last year, the students who won the Shibatsuru Academy are all third-year students. So, I am sure that they will change the members of the team drastically this year Ayase adds. But this also meant, on the other hand, that the opponent''s performance could not be predicted at all. CH 142.1 In the end, the selection of representatives for the inter-school competition was quite difficult. In any case, there are no theories or optimal solutions. In addition, everyone wants to be represented by him/herself, and opinions differ widely based on this criterion. When Lucille argues that the team''s winning rate should be increased by prioritizing generalists over specialists, Sayuki argues that the team should be organized so that each student can pick up a win in his or her specialty. Some argued that the third-year students with more experience should be given priority, while others suggested that the younger students should be given a seat. Fuwa, for example, was rejected by everyone, suggesting that "it''s too much trouble, so let''s have a selective match within the school", clearly showing that he just wants to fight. Nevertheless, little by little, the direction of the team was settled. The reason is that everyone shared the same desire to win the competition, so there was no side-tracking on that point. Izumi-kun, do you have any opinions? Yotsuba said and looked at Chihiro. All eyes were on him. Chihiro, who was suddenly asked, was puzzled, but he felt better when he saw Yotsuba''s eyes and the color of expectation in him. Still, it is difficult to imagine what Yotsuba wants from Chihiro. So, Chihiro tries to organize what he can say and what he wants to say. Okay... first of all, I definitely want to win the competition *Buzz* Some voices were raised - mainly on the public morals committee members'' side. They were surprised that Chihiro, who looks quiet, used the word "definitely". Indeed, Chihiro himself thinks that it does not suit him. However, there is a reason to say so in this case. It''s Fukami Kaito. So, he continues to speak, vaguely imagining the face of a man he has never met and does not yet recognize. It would be best if I could participate and win if possible. But winning is the priority, so if we can''t win, I wouldn''t mind not being able to participate Now several people gasp. Amidst them, there were those who listened quietly. Maria, Hana, and Kamishiro. Those who knew Chihiro relatively well waited for the rest of the session without making a fuss. To win, someone who is strong must come out Servant... no. Chihiro, what''s your definition of a strong? It''s whether they can contribute to winning. Looking at both range and expertise, someone who can win easilyDD I''m sure Lucille-senpai is a definite candidate So, it is me Lucille blinked. Well, I think you''re right Lou When Lucille gave a blunt affirmation, Yotsuba chided her with a wry smile. Lucille laughed and went back to the topic. I see. You may have a point Suddenly, Lucille''s expression becomes serious. Her eyes narrow, and the light behind them flickers fast. She seems to be thinking about something, mobilizing her [Genius] ability. The others are silently watching the exchange between Chihiro and Lucille. At least, no one interferes with them in a meaningless way. They are expected and trusted to that extent. Let me ask you something. On top of that, what kind of team would Chihiro form? ...well, of course... Chihiro was also thinking about it. He went over the ideas that had been stirring in his head, and decided on the best one in the shortest possible time. In doing so, he surprisingly came to a conclusion quickly, but was this Chisato''s power? Mmm... maybe. I was thinking together with Nii-san just now It seems that not only conversational consultation, but also multiple operations are possible in the case of relatively complex thoughts such as these. Really, the coexistence of [Auxiliary Personality], Chihiro and Chisato has a surprisingly wide range of applications. Kurohane-senpai, Hazuki-senpai, Lucille-senpai, Mishuku-san, and Kamishiro-kun... Lucille, who can combine versatility and expertise, is fixed. Marika''s [Telepathy] is expected to be widely used even outside of her own role. Considering that it can be used for secret strategy meetings and for giving instructions during competition, she should be included in the list of representatives. Hana''s [Looting] allows her to borrow others'' abilities. Thanks to this, she is quite versatile, and in fact, her academic ability is also quite high. Combined with her unforgiving and unreserved character, she is expected to play an active role. Yotsuba probably has the best strength without any abilities. Although her [Lucky] seems to be modest, and the image of relying on luck creates resistance, it is very effective if it is considered that she can attract advantageous situations without doing anything. Kamishiro plays a physical role. It is unlikely that there is not a single sport that requires athletic ability among the five sports. However, since it is uncertain whether it is sports, combat, or athletic, a stable flat [Physical Enhancement] is the most reliable. What do you think? ...hmm Lucille ponders again. Immediately afterwards, a mumble escaped from her mouth, which may or may not be related to the question, "Did Chihiro really remove himself?" She looked up in a few tens of seconds and asked the group. Does anyone have an opinion on what he just said? Several people raised their hands and began to express their opinions again. However, from that point on, the discussion started to move visibly - or so it seemed to Chihiro. It might have been my imagination... Hmm... I wonder... Chihiro ask himself (?) but could not get an answer. After about 30 minutes, a conclusion was reached. Yotsuba again declared the final member who summarized everyone''s opinions. Hazuki-san, Lou, Mishuku-san, Kamishiro-kun, and... Izumi-kun. Is there anyone who has any objection? A silence answered the question. Um... Chihiro raised his hand. He had understood most of the discussion as he listened to it. Why did I join? Versatility Lucille answered simply. In other words, your ability number is quite appealing My abilities are rather limited in number, though No, of course not. For example, [Sleep Enhancement] The number of events in the competition is five, but not necessarily in the form of one person in each event. In the past, there was a case in which a five-on-five basketball game was one of the events, and it was the first event. In other words, since there is a possibility that one person may compete in more than one event, the ability to recover in a short period of time may be of use. Chisato-chan may have a chance to compete With [Mind Reading], you''d probably be the strongest This is Ayase and Marika''s words. Although Chihiro thinks that the two of them have minimal intention to make fun of him, it seems to be very narrow in its effective range. Everyone agrees that you should be included, so just nod your head Chihiro smiles at Lucille''s implicit comment, trying not to let his eyes get watery. Yes. Thank you very much, I will do my best CH 142.2 Yotsuba informs Principal Ootori of the decided members of the inter-competition. Principal Ootori will make candidates for the events based on the data of the members received from Yotsuba, which will be included in the draw for the events. Therefore, there is a possibility that Chihiro and his team will be favored in some events. Anyway, all that remains is to wait for the day of the event. Those who were chosen as the representatives are now to nourish their energy in their own ways. I will cooperate as much as possible, Nii-san Yes. I''m counting on you Chisato''s presence will be of great help in some of the events. Determined once again, Chihiro spend his days until the day of the event. And time passed quickly. So.... Let''s start taking over a little bit at a time Maria and Hana, who have decided to join the student council for the next school year, have started to visit the student council room with Chihiro. The frequency is about every few days. During this period when there is no significant work to be done, the current student council members are ready to give them a firm guidance. Maria and Chihiro, who have always been good at taking things in stride, have been absorbing the work and have become a part of the student council room scenery. It is a strange feeling to feel that the "apartment" and the "student council", which used to be separate, are getting closer and closer to each other. Chihiro wondered if this will be their daily life from now on. I''ll take care of the housework while everyone else is busy When he comes home, he is greeted by Riko, dressed as a maid. Her training as a maid has been going on without a hitch, and she seems to be getting into the swing of things little by little. It is hard to believe from the days when she was full of malice and violence, but she seems to be suited to this kind of thing surprisingly well. And the knitting that Aika and her friends have been working on in their spare time has been successfully completed. Aika''s scarf, Riko''s gloves, and Maria''s earmuffs. Although they were a little unsatisfied with some of the distorted shapes of the hand-knitted items, Chihiro was honestly happy with the results. After all, it was the first time to receive such a present from a girl. Hmm, I wish I could knit too Haha. You can try it in your free time There is not much time to give up his body and let Chisato be free. Well, after coming home, Chihiro could only give up his body after finishing the homework, but he is surprised that Chisato does not complain. It''s like, you know... getting used to it... What do you mean? Because I like you, I don''t mind being with you The voiceless voice takes on a sweeter sound. Of course, her heart pounds, and her core heats up. If Chisato had had a body, she would have hugged Chihiro immediately. ...I might start to feel a little naughty myself... Chisato continued as if something had just occurred to her. Oh, right, Nii-san. Can I borrow your body for a minute? Hmm? Yes, but what are you going to do? Fufu. It''s a good thing Chisato, who has gained control of the body, moves to the bedroom after saying goodbye to Maria and the others. She opens the closet and takes out clothes. Or should to say Chihiro''s clothes, to be more precise. In addition to the clothes prepared for the date with Hana, there are some clothes bought after Chisato''s arrival. Even though Chisato can freely make clothes in Illusion, she thought it would be better to have the actual clothes so that she can get a better idea of what she is wearing. With this in thought, Chisato took off her current clothes and put on a bra, shorts, a skirt, and a sweater. The tight-fitting panties held the penis, making it tingle slightly. It feels so good, doesn''t it, the way the penis touches the panties? It is true that there is a kind of perverse pleasure. Besides the psychological factor, it is also due to the comfort of the fabric against a woman''s delicate skin. There is even a common practice of using panties as a tool for hand job. However, Chisato does not seem to be concerned about the penis, which should be a foreign object to her, being a female. Even in her life so far, she has been taking a bath and going to the toilet as usual. When Chihiro asked her why, she replied, "Because I am Nii-san''s alter ego. When I think about it, when I am in Chihiro''s body, I am enjoying male pleasure with Nii-san, and I would be in trouble if Nii-san feels aversion to me Well, here it go Chisato changes her socks and gets on the bed in "Chisato mode". She crawls slowly to the back of the bed, then leans her back against the wall and opens her legs. Her so-called "M-shape" posture is a little awkward, but she is radiating her femininity without any discomfort. Hmm... Chisato lets out an exhale and extends her right hand. Under her skirt, her index and middle fingers press against the bulge in the panties. No way... Yes, that''s right She pushed it. Mmm Chisato let out a faint sound, and Chihiro felt pleasure at the same time. It was the same as if he had touched it with his finger. It should be the same, but somehow it felt as if someone else had touched him. This is because he is reliving Chisato''s actions. I was thinking of masturbating Chisato dared to say it out loud. There is no one else in the bedroom now. The only people listening are Chihiro and Chisato herself, so this must have a significant effect on her mood. Huff... Chisato breathes out and her fingers move. Her finger moves slowly along the line of the penis from the crotch area. Chisato is so sensitive because of the arousal that she feels numb just by that. Her finger moves back and forth again and again. Oh, ah! Chisato is moaning in a higher voice than Chihiro usually does. It was as if a girl was really jerking off, and it was strange to feel it inside. And, for Chihiro, this is like masturbation, but not masturbation. It can be described as receiving a service from Chisato as well as sharing Chisato''s masturbation. Because she is the one who is stimulating Chihiro''s penis now. Now, the movement of her fingers becomes faster and faster. At first, the repeated one-way movements are changed to back-and-forth movements with the fingers pressed against each other. She moves her finger in a vibrating way this time, feeling the hardness of the penis and the pressure of the panties. Mmmm! She screamed out. I can''t take it anymore...! Chisato rolls up her skirt with her left hand and pulls down her panties with her right hand. In their shared view, Chihiro could see his penis peeking out from under the skirt. And he saw his fingers gently wrap around it, and move it in his fingers as if he is checking the sensation of it. On his left hand, his fingers rested on the ball sack. Chisato Let''s feel good, shall we? Nii-san? The restraints are released, and the towering penis is handled at high speed. For Chihiro, who is forbidden to masturbate by Maria and her friends, it has been quite a while since he has felt such pleasure running through his body. It feels much better than the one in his memory, and it is probably not only because of the blank period of time. Thinking of this, Chihiro lets himself fall into the pleasure that Chisato is giving him. Ah, ah...I''m cumming...! Ejaculation came a few minutes later. With a jerk, the penis bounced and Spurtttttt! A liquid came out. Chisato''s hand wrapped around Chihiro''s and caught it. When the pulsation stops, Chisato licks the palm of her hand, which is covered with the white sperm. Uwagh! Hmm? Ah... I''m sorry, it just happened No, it''s okay. I was a little surprised Anyway, it''s not the first time Chihiro has tasted his own semen. So, Chihiro answers with a chuckle inwardly, trying to tell Chisato that she can continue. But Knock! Knock! There was a knock at the bedroom door. CH 143 ...Izumi-kun? It was Hana who peeked out. She was dressed in plain clothes, and when she saw Chihiro''s reflection through her glasses, she squinted her eyes and exhaled. It seems not. Thank goodness Chihiro is in there, too, but that''s probably too much to ask. Also, neither Chihiro nor Chisato, who oversaw the body, dared to point out what Hana should have understood. And so, Chisato tilted her head as she moved her legs and flopped down on the bed. Hana-san? What''s the matter? Chisato looked perplexed. Even Chihiro, who was inside the body, could tell it. Well, although she was embarrassed to have the penis seen, she did not reject Hana''s visit. It just a subtle subtlety of her mind. Anyway, before Hana answered, Hana closed the door and walked toward the bed. Their gazes do not move apart as they move. So, Chihiro''s [Mind-Reading] is activated through Chisato, and Hana''s feelings are transmitted to the siblings. It is a faint emotion like longing. Though Chihiro is at a loss as to how to describe it, if he had to guess, he would say that there are lilies blooming in the background. I thought, "I''m sure this is something that will happen" Hana walks around the bed and puts her glasses on the dresser chest beside her. She then removes the extra items and leans back on the bed. Did Izumi tell you to do it? It''s okay, you don''t have to do everything just because he tells you to Slowly but surely, Hana walks up to Chisato and grabs Chisato''s - or rather, Chihiro''s - hand. Her eyes are as gentle as her voice as she gazes into Chisato''s still sticky palm. I''m sorry for doing this to your hand... Hana opens her mouth as her hand is yanked away. Flick... A soft tongue licks off the semen. Despite a faint frown of bitterness on her face, Hana did not stop, and she continued to clean Chisato''s fingers one after another with her tongue. The siblings watched her with a subtle, ticklish sexual sensation, and soon the palms were completely clean. Huff... Hana exhaled and looked at Chisato again. That''s better Thank you very much. But I wanted to do this Then, let''s do something more comfortable, shall we? Hana leaned forward and kissed Chisato. Mmm! Huh, ah... Suddenly, Chisato''s eyes widened, but she did not resist the movement. Her lips were split open, and her hands were wrapped tightly around her own waist, but she remained still. Rather, she lay down on the bed to support Hana''s movements, while she herself intertwined her tongue with Hana. After a few moments, Chisato''s arms were loosely wrapped around Hana''s neck, and Hana slowly covered Chisato''s body with hers. Sucking, sucking... For about a dozen seconds, the kisses that seemed to circle around Chisato''s mouth came in succession. Chisato takes a breather at each time, so she doesn''t feel suffocated, but her thoughts are tossed about by the dizzying movements. Such a pleasant feeling. And at the same time, Hana kept her eyes open during the kiss. Her cheeks are faintly tinted red. She is in a similar state as Chisato. If it were Chihiro himself, he would be a little hesitant to look at her regardless of the shame he feels. "So, this is a sweet lesbian kiss," Chihiro thought. This gentle kiss, which is different from his directed submissive kiss or the Hana-directed reprimanding kiss, seems to be an expression of Hana''s love for Chisato. Hana-saaan... Fufu. You''re so cute, Chisato-chan The kissing continued. Each time, for a few seconds at a time, the overlapping of the lips increases in length. This creates an illusion of time, and makes them think that the long kisses are only momentary. More and more of this debaucherous time is demanded, without limit. And it feels good. The girls devour each other''s lips as they press their bodies against each other. Ah... right, Nii-san is left out of this... In between acts, Chisato sends Chihiro a thought. Sorry, Nii-san, I was about to get carried away. Would you like to take my place now? Hahaha. Don''t worry, just keep going. This is fun too Chihiro doesn''t want Hana to resent him when she finds out later that they switched. And sometimes, it would be good for Hana to have this kind of perk. Also, from now on, they will spend more time with her than before. With this thinking, Chihiro adjusted the range of [Stimulus Sharing]. He cuts off the sharing with the other girls, and makes it two-way sharing only between Hana and himself. In this way, the pleasure of both parties should blend and dissolve. Even Chihiro''s body, which has male genitalia but no female genitalia, will be able to experience the girl''s pleasure. In fact, the quality of the pleasure changed by changing the way of sharing. It was like, but much slower than, the waves of climax that he experienced when Kaede, his big sister, forced him to climax. The pleasure that made him feel as if his breath and voice would leak out spontaneously became numb and ran through his body. Perhaps it is like receiving a massage while lying on the bed. Chihiro, who was in a position to simply accept Chisato''s pleasure, let himself be carried away by the waves, and let his mind be swayed. A few minutes later. The girls stop kissing and exchange a few words. *Pant*... Hana-san, you''re a good kisser, aren''t you? Thank you very much. The other day, Takatsuki-san gave me a compliment too Chihiro remembers it. That was when he first started using his new ability for sexual intercourse. Aika was moaning prettily when Hana caressed her. Although he doesn''t care about the play between girls, he feels a little bit jealous of it. Fufu. So, did you say that Aika-anesama feels better than Nii-san? ...No. She said she prefers kissing Chihiro-kun Hana answers Chisato''s question with a sigh. Huff... Chihiro was relieved by her answer. Even if Hana had no bad intentions toward Aika, Chihiro could not help but feel depressed if he was inferior to Hana. However, he secretly thinks that he should practice kissing more. It can''t be helped. Aika and Nii-san are lovers Then, how about Chisato-chan? Who do you like better, me or Izumi kun? That''s a difficult question. I mean, I can''t kiss Nii-san As long as they coexist in the same body, there is nothing they can do about it. Chisato laughed softly and continued. I don''t intend to make a lover. However, if I had a body of my own, I would like to have a child with Nii-san Oh... Hana''s face quickly clouds over. But I love Hana-san, too Chisato-chan! Chisato''s voice was interrupted by Hana''s voice and she snuggled closer to Chisato. She then separated herself and started to undress Chisato''s upper body. Oh, Hana-san, it is embarrassing... It''s okay. Chisato-chan has a beautiful body The girls are getting quite into the play, but Chihiro wonder if Hana will want to die when she looks in retrospect. Anyway, he doesn''t want to interfere because Hana might kill him if he points it out. In no time at all, the sweater and bra are off. What is exposed is, of course, Chihiro''s flat chest. But still Hana lovingly runs her fingers over them. Mmm! The nipples were pinched tightly, and Chisato let out a squeal. Fufu. Chisato-chan''s nipples are very sensitive If the sensitivity is high, it is most likely due to Hana. Hana kneaded her fingers around the nipples, which were small for a man, to make them erect, and blew on them. Hwaa! A shiver runs down the spine. Then Hana''s face came close to the nipple and she took it in her mouth. She rolled it around on the tip of her tongue, which made Chihiro, who was inside the body, feel indescribable. Chisato, who is experiencing the same pleasure, puts her arms around Hana''s body as if she can''t help it. Still, Hana does not stop. Her tongue wriggles around, looking at Chisato''s reaction, trying to find a weaker way. Ah, ahhhh!? Chisato''s body twists and turns. A light urge, similar to a climax, rushes through her. Hana smiles in satisfaction, and exhales as if to let out her pent-up sensuality. The one who is doing the work and the one being done can feel good together, huh...? I hate to praise Izumi-kun, but it''s a perfect ability for girls to have with each other, isn''t it? Having shared the same pleasure with Chisato, Hana was getting the same amount of pleasure as Chisato was getting. In the sense that both parties can feel good without changing the relationship between S and M, or rather between "friend and cat", [Stimulus Sharing] is certainly compatible with lesbian play. However, while this act is lesbian play, it is clearly different from ordinary lesbian play. Um, Hana-san Chisato lifts her hips and insists on pressing the "it" against Hana''s lower abdomen. My part is very sad There, of course, was not a female organ but a penis. Since Chisato is not wearing panties now, Hana must have a direct feeling of the erection. Hana receives it with a complicated expression on her face and asks Chisato. Do you want to do it? Chisato-chan Yes. I want to. I want to be inside you, Hana-san ...I understand After a moment''s hesitation, Hana nodded her head as if she had no choice. Their positions reversed. Hana lies on the bed and opens her legs. Chisato reached Hana''s lower part, rolled up her skirt, and put her hand on the inside of her panties. They were of different shades on the front and the sides, and had a ribbon on the front. That''s a cute pair of underwear. Where did you get them? A lingerie store in front of the station. I''m a little embarrassed Hana''s face looks happy even as she says this. If Chihiro asks her the same question, it must have a totally different answer from now. Well then, Hana-san ...yes Hana is demurer than ever. Leaving her legs open, Hana waits for the penetration of the penis. Her eyes seemed to be moist with anticipation. Her secret place is already wet and trembling with expectation. Fufu. Nii-san, don''t you think it''s a bit of a perk? That''s, well... Normally, Chihiro wouldn''t normally see Hana this submissive. But I think it''s also because Hana-san is expecting Nii-san''s penis. Because... Hana has been accepted many times and has become familiar to Chihiro''s body. And now, without daring to say anything, Chisato put the penis against Hana. As she sank her hips down, the sensation of both inserting and being inserted hit her at the same time. Ah, this is... It''s more than I thought it would be... The two girls mutter to each other. Hana, who had left her mouth open, exhaled with a moan. This is... This pleasure of the penis becomes a habit, it is Izumi-kun''s fault...! The expression on Hana''s face as she grips the sheets tightly is endlessly adorable. Chisato, please make Hana feel good Yes, of course, Nii-san. I''m going to do it even if you don''t tell me Chisato slowly moves her hips. She inserts the penis up to the root, and then pulls it out to the tip. Every time Chisato moves her hips a little, the pleasure of both the penis and the vagina comes over her, and her body shakes a little. At this rate, it might come out soon. Such a thought arose in Chisato''s mind, but surprisingly, the piston movement continued for a long time. Apparently, a woman''s sexual sensation does not directly lead to ejaculation. The girls were gradually becoming lewd and debauched, partly because Chisato kept the movements as far as she could control it. And so, the girls never stopped. Chihiro, whose body sensation is only indirect now, does not know whether he is the one who is holding them or the one who is being held by them. Chisato-chan... Hana-san, you''re so cute... Love and longing, such things overflowed. Before long, Hana was shaking her own hips and drowning in this unusual pleasure. The pleasure is sent to the penis intermittently and is stored in it. It consumes them, or rather the three of them, with the woman''s ecstasy that envelops their whole bodies. Eventually. Hana-san, I-I can''t take it anymore... Me too, I can''t take it anymore, let''s come, let''s come together, okay...? Their movements quicken. Their lower abdomens collide with each other, seemingly without thinking of the consequences, and the bedroom is filled with the sound of their pounding. And Chihiro now is mixed in with them. Suddenly, their unique world without the presence of a man is thrown off balance... Ah, ahhhhDD! The girls screamed at the same time. Something burst deep inside their bodies, in the area where a woman''s womb would be. Chisato and Hana each arched their backs, and their genitals exploded beyond their limits. Spurt! Spurtttt! They spurt out a lot of liquid in succession. The liquid seems to have accumulated as much as they were rushed. Pant, pant... Chisato pulled out the penis while breathing with Hana. ...It felt good, very good I''m glad. Chisato-chan was pleased Hana then slowly raised herself up. She reaches for the penis, saying that Chisato should just lie down since she had just climaxed. Here, let me clean this up for you Ah, then, please let me do it too Chisato nodded and pushed Hana down again into a 69 position. The girls continued to make love until they got tired and Riko came to call for them. You two! You can do it, but make sure you take a bath, okay? And don''t you make a meal out of it forever! CH 144.1 Saturday. Before anyone knew it, the inter-school competition was coming up the next day. Chihiro and the other representatives of Shibahou Academy have a brief meeting, confirm the meeting place and time for the next day, and then disperse. Kurohane-senpai, would you like to have lunch with us? Yes, that would be nice. Then, please do so Chihiro and Hana, acting somewhat bland, decide to go home with Yotsuba. They leave Kamishiro, who says he will stay behind to train, and Marika, who says she will stop by the student council office before going home. As they were about to go through the school gate. Nice to meet you, Izumi Chihiro-kun DDA man''s voice came. Although the view is somewhat obstructed by the school gate, the place is reasonably open. Naturally, there was no one nearby. But suddenly a man''s voice was heard. It was not a whisper, but it was not loud either. And yet, it reached Chihiro''s ears strangely clearly, without seeming to interfere with the sound of the wind or the rustling of the trees. It was like, yes. It was as if the person had the power to attract all eyes, ears, and interests to himself. And then, Chihiro stops and looks back. There he is. The man looks to be in his late twenties. Dark hair, dark eyes. His face is handsome, but there is nothing special about him except for his color. According to a theory Chihiro has heard, the ultimate beauty or good looks is a form that has lost its features and has been averaged out. His slender figure is exactly what one should call a kind of perfection. Basically slender. But he is not unreliable, and he maintains a certain amount of fleshiness. He is considerably taller than Chihiro, in the mid-170cm range. Needless to say, Chihiro recognized him. He must be "that person". Fukami, Kaito Hana muttered beside Chihiro. She stood frozen, staring aghast at the man standing a few meters away. ...Izumi-kun Yotsuba, who had guessed the situation from Hana''s muttering, steps forward to protect Chihiro. Kaito, the man, smiled. Yes. I am Fukami Kaito, Maria''s brother and a rank S [Lost Item]. And the leader of [Absolute] It was a smile that reassured those who saw it, a smile that would be attractive enough to a young woman. It''s okay. I''m not going to hurt you. So, please don''t worry ...Do you think I can believe you? Yotsuba''s voice was faintly trembling as she responded. Nii-san, this man is dangerous Suddenly, Chisato whispers in Chihiro''s brain. How can I say this? I almost trust him just by talking to him. Just like that girl said the other day Just the mere recognition of his presence, voice or figure is irresistible. More effective on women than on men, those affected eventually become his slaves, even their personalities distorted. Such an unreasonable ability. When it was used by Kaname''s [Terminal], it did not make any sense, but apparently, when it is used by the person himself, it is much different. If even Chisato in Chihiro is affected, then Yotsuba and Hana must be affected. Mishuku-san, Kurohane-senpai. Please leave here now Izumi-kun? He''s supposed to be here for me. There is no need for the two of you to be here Above all, Chihiro doesn''t want to see these girls dominated by others. And the girls must have sensed Chihiro''s thoughts behind his words. However, Hana and Yotsuba remained silent, hesitating. But... Under the circumstances, we can''t leave you here Their eyes told Chihiro it was dangerous. It''s Saturday, lunchtime, in front of the school gate. Most of the students have already gone home. So, at this moment, there is no one but Chihiro and the others, and if Hana and the others leave, Chihiro will be left alone. However, Chihiro does not want to change his opinion. It would be easier to reduce the damage if he alone confronts Kaito, who is relatively easy to resist Kaito''s ability. However. Theres no need to talk. You can''t escape anyway Huh, there''s a voices behind me, too!? Chihiro thought. Of course, there was no one there either. But when, Chihiro turn around again, and there are two girls standing there. It seems that the voice belongs to one of the girl, whom he has never seen before. She has short hair in a rough style and is wearing a traditional sailor uniform, the uniform of Shibatsuru Academy. Judging from the fact that the uniform is thin and short-sleeved, she is probably wearing a summer uniform. You didn''t even notice we were here, huh? She smiles at Chihiro, and there is another person beside her. This is a girl he knows, dressed in a winter sailor suit. This is Ibusuki Kaname, a self-proclaimed idol of the bizarre and brutal type. It''s been a while, Izumi-kun. Did you wash your neck and wait for me? She says, and smiles fiercely, showing her teeth. Kaname''s eyes were not smiling, but glistening with murderous intent toward Chihiro. It was natural, after all Chihiro had done to her, but it seemed that she had a lot of grudges against him. Anyway. Three people suddenly appeared where no one was supposed to be. If it had been only Kaito, it could have been carelessness on the part of Chihiro and the others. But if they missed three people, it is natural to assume that there was some kind of power at work. The opponent is Fukami Kaito, the ruler of [Absolute]. And two students belong to Shibatsuru Academy. Then, the cause of the miss is probably... ...the ability to make people unaware of their surroundings Not exactly. Although the recognition direction is correct The voice came from Kaito. He shrugged his shoulders lightly as he looked back at Chihiro and the others again. You don''t have to look so scared, do you? I''m the one who came all the way here to say hello to you Do you think we can trust you? Hana repeated what Yotsuba had just said. As if finally freed from the spell, she quickly got behind Chihiro. Their backs touch each other through their uniforms. Squeeze! Her slender fingers intertwine with Chihiro''s left hand and hold it. Hmm. You''re really into this guy, aren''t you? Yeah, it seems so. Hana-chan, you have such bad taste, don''t you? Kaname answered to the girl. Both of their voices are strangely cheerful, which is frightening. Just as the other day Kaname ordered Maria and the others to rape Chihiro - It''s likely that these girls can hurt people with a smile if Kaito orders them to do so. Don''t do it, Kaname, Saki Yes, Master When Kaito gave the order, the girls obeyed and kept their mouths shut. And they did not hesitate to say "Master" in this public place. CH 144.2 It''s crazy ...yeah. But I''ll never lose my mind In the first place, it was a kind of hostile action when they came to block the way for Chihiro and the others to leave. And it is impossible to honestly believe that they do not intend to hurt them. Besides, even if Kaito intended to use his ability to brainwash the three of them, he would not have "hurt" them. If they know they are going to be brainwashed, they can be prepared for it. Although they don''t know how far it will work, it should be much better than nothing. Still, they will take all possible countermeasures and try to make the situation go away peacefully. Why are you suddenly here? Chihiro, who had settled on a plan in his mind, looked at Kaito intently. Dammit. As soon as their gazes meet, a faint pain runs through his chest. At the same time, Kaito''s emotions flowed into his mind, but they were so hazy and unclear that he could not understand their meaning. Involuntarily, he frowned. Whether Kaito noticed Chihiro or not, he chuckled and looked at Kaname and the others in the back. I''m their chaperone. Tomorrow, there will be an inter-school competition, right? We''re going to be competing with you guys, so we thought we''d say hello ...I see In a sense, it could be called a declaration of war. They do not intend to crush Chihiro and the others with the full force of their organization. However, they will not hesitate to fight fair and square in accordance with the rule of law in a given situation. Rather, this group is willing to use its own pawns against them aggressively. We were told that representatives from each school would arrive in the afternoon After all, they are coming from Hokkaido, Osaka, and Kyushu. Because of the long travel time, they will be staying at the school''s facilities from today, the day before the event. That''s fine, but the students who represent the school will have classes. If they come after taking the classes, they will not be able to come at this time. Or maybe they were excused to prepare for the competition. It''s called "anticipation". Kaname there has a lot of time off for work. Saki... well, I let her take time off for my own reasons Don''t worry about it. Master''s business is more important Chihiro glanced back and saw a girl, Saki, smiling at Kaito. If she had a tail, she would be wagging it. Kaito looked at her without any surprise and nodded. Good girl. Well, I''ll give you a reward later Whoa. Thank you so much! Perhaps the "reward" is a sexual act. Almost embarrassed by the unusualness of the conversation, Chihiro managed to keep his composure and asked more questions. Um... Well... Do you want to continue the conversation here? Hmm? Oh, yes, that''s right Kaito finally realized it when he was told. He nodded in that tone, and he laughed and told Chihiro. Well, let''s talk over a meal or something * * * It is about a ten-minute walk from the school. Chihiro took them to a private soba noodle restaurant based on Kaito''s request. It might have been the restaurant where Principal Ootori had taken a delivery service. If so, the taste is quite good. But still, why soba? Chihiro wanted to say something, but he and Kaito were not in that kind of relationship. So, he only let out a light sigh and followed Kaito who went through the curtain first. Welcome! Yeah. We''d like to reserve this place for ourselves, is that okay? ...Eh? Kaito declared as soon as they entered the restaurant, which had tables, a tatami room, and several counter seats, and Chihiro stiffened, not understanding what he was saying. It was lunchtime. There are a number of customers seated and eating. It would be impossible for anyone but a top entertainer to come out of the blue and ask to reserve the whole restaurant for himself. But what was even more incomprehensible was the owner''s reaction. Aiyo The owner answered lightly and without a flaw. The customers in the restaurant, who must have heard the conversation between the them, took this as a cue to start eating at a faster pace. Oh, there''s no need to panic. Just leave before our order arrives Kaito extended his hand as if he were an influential figure offering generous treatment. There is no doubt. He had done something to that people. After the six of them had gathered around one of the tatami roomsDDKaname, Kaito, and Saki sat at one end of the table, and Hana, Chihiro, and Yotsuba sat at the otherDDChihiro first asked them to sit first. Then, he asked what his concerns were. Is that what you were doing earlier? Yes Kaito answered very easily. That''s my ability, [Ruler] Ruler It may have a similar naming to your [Domination], but it''s a completely different ability Kaito smiles proudly. He picked up the menu and looked at it happily as he continued. Just by me being there and talking to people. Just by looking into their eyes. It makes people like me. And they want to do what I want You mean, control their mind? Yes, you''re right. The effects of the ability get stronger the longer it''s in place. If it''s temporary, like with the people in this store, it''ll wear off soon, but if I like someone, it doesn''t work that way. I take my time and dye them thoroughly "Like these girls," Kaito said and grabbed Saki''s chin with his free left hand. He stroked her chin casually. Then he plays with her mouth and tongue. He did all this without looking at her. Saki, on the other hand, is not disgusted but ecstatic. When Kaito''s fingers leave her mouth, he exhales and wipes his fingers with a handkerchief that he has taken out from somewhere. There was no hesitation in this action. What a terrible thing to do Yotsuba muttered quietly. Terrible? But that guy there who enslaves you is just like me... No, he''s different. He doesn''t play with people''s hearts lightly. Never Well. He''s just trying to keep up appearances. If his innermost self is exposed and he behaves as he pleases, he''ll be just like me. Isn''t that right, Izumi Chihiro-kun? His calm eyes shot through Chihiro. He is saying the right thing, or at least he believes so, which is why they are so calm. And in a way, he may be right. Chihiro thought that if he behaved completely according to his desires, he would be the same as him. So, that is correct. But, Nii-san is different Chihiro answered Chisato''s voice in his mind, shaking his head and nodding his head. I''m not like you. I don''t want to be like you ...Hmm. Kaito''s eyes narrowed. He stares at Chihiro for a moment, then exhales softly. Can you really say that after seeing this? Then he ordered Kaname and Saki to do something unexpected. CH 145.1 Kaname, Saki... take off everything you''re wearing right now ...Huh? Chihiro was absolutely mortified when the order was uttered so casually. Hana and Yotsuba did the same. While their eyes were wide open and they were unable to respond, the two girls'' voices chanted in unison. Yes, Master Kaname and Saki stood up at the same time. They put their hands on their sailor uniform as if it were a matter of course. Wait! ...What? You don''t have the right to give us orders, do you? Saki said annoyed as she stopped. Her sharp gaze pierced Chihiro''s heart as she blamed him for stopping her from undressing. Her gaze reminds him of the old Riko''s, and it is always exclusive. Still, Chihiro managed to say what he needed to say. It''s not right to be naked in a place like this There are still some customers left in the restaurant. And due to Chihiro''s voice, some customers turned their attention to them. Considering the nature of the restaurant, the customers are much older than Chihiro and the others. In particular, there were many elderly men. Saki, however, snickered lightly. What''s wrong with that? What''s wrong? I don''t care where it is. But Master''s orders take precedence over everything else. That''s all I want to talk about! She puts her hand on her sailor uniform again. Chihiro had no choice but to look at Kaname. Ibusuki-san, if a celebrity does something like this, it will be a problem Maybe you''re right In case someone knows Kaname''s face, and if rumors spread, it might hinder her entertainment activities. Anyway, if rumors spread, that is Kaname, with a sly grin, follows Saki. Chihiro tried to stop her, but she was across the table and there was a man in front of her who was in the way. Kaito, who was sitting down on the cushion, says quietly. After the customers leave the restaurant, the events that took place here will become vague. The memory will be a dream or something... Oh right, like this, a young customer who came later told you to leave and you obeyed him That is one of the effects of [Ruler]. If a person has acted against his/her own temperament due to Kaito''s order, even if he/she recalls it after escaping from the influence of his/her ability, the explanation is not clear and a sense of discomfort remains. And if it was only a short period of time, the person may just say "it was a mix-up" in order to convince himself/herself. If you still feel uneasy - everyone, please forget what you saw and heard in this restaurant The latter part of the sentence was addressed not to Chihiro and the others, but to other customers. The customers nodded silently at Kaito''s words and returned to their somewhat hurried meal. The previous order has now taken effect, and Kaito and the others'' actions will not be remembered - or will they? What a forceful trick! Everything is going exactly as Kaito wants it to be. No matter what he does, people always follow up and are never accused him. No matter the place, no matter who he is with, he is allowed to behave as he pleases. And that was his power. Kaito himself only commands. He does not even have to use violence to get his way. DDThank you, both of you While Chihiro was shivering, Kaname and Saki were completely naked. They were not wearing sailor-uniform, underwear, or even socks. They were standing on the cushions in the tatami room as they had been born. Their hands were lightly folded behind their hips. Kaname was hairless as Chihiro had seen before, and her tattoos representing slavery were still there. Saki, whom he had never seen before, had a similar tattoo on her smooth crotch as Kaname. This is a different physical treatment from the one Chihiro gives to the girls. Seeing this, Yotsuba lets out an exasperated breath. I can''t believe you''re doing this to a minor I''m taking it into consideration. A mature slave wouldn''t get away with this too... well, most women have bigger tattoos, pierced nipples and clitoris. All willingly, of course It''s crazy. You''re the one who brainwashed them So what? Since they want it and are willing to do it, what''s the point of the process? There''s no reason to blame me when I''m not hurting anyone This man doesn''t even think of people as people. People, women, are not disposable tools Of course, they are not disposable. I use them to the limit as long as they have value Kaito smiles and lifts his hands, placing his fingers on Kaname and Saki''s secret places. Squelch... Ahhh! A muffled gasp escaped from the girls'' mouths. They did not seem to feel any pain. Looking at them, their vaginas were moist with their love juices, though not to the point of overflowing. They were ready to receive a man, no, Kaito. Maybe they were aroused by the undressing, or maybe... They''re getting wet just by being with me Kaito laughed, as if anticipating Chihiro''s thoughts. What do you think? Don''t you envy me? ...... He can have all the women he wants. He can twist their personalities, their thoughts, everything, and turn them into slaves for his own convenience. Kaname was originally a follower of Kaito, but Saki was apparently acquired by Kaito. He had her for the sole reason that she possessed useful abilities. What happened to Saki as a result can be seen by looking at her in front of Chihiro now. Your organization, [Absolute], is it like now? Hmm? Yeah, that''s right. It''s run by a group of women that I "obtained" using my ability, [Ruler]. It''s a simple job where I just need to give them simple instructions and the rest will come out even if I don''t tell them anything The organization grows and grows. Those who oppose him, those who stand in his way, he can bring to his side by force. Even if the government or the police consider him dangerous, they will not crush him unless he openly opposes them. His organization has gained power to the extent that there is a big risk to destroy it. It is powerful. I''ll say it again. You''re like me. You know why [Absolute] is exist, right? He will not be accused of unethical behavior. He will be allowed to walk alongside and protect the girls he cares about. So become my person. I''m not asking you to give up the girl who is already yours. You will obey me and fulfill your desires with my blessings Obey him. Join [Absolute]. It was a sweet temptation. DDKaito''s words are deeply moving. In fact, it is not a bad thing. What is important to Chihiro is Aika, Maria, and all the other girls he has been involved with. To protect them, to satisfy his own desires, Chihiro has been willing to do unethical things. There is no pride that can be cured just because he agrees with Kaito now. If he follows him. He doesn''t have to worry about unnecessary things anymore. Neither Principal Ootori nor his sister Kaede will be able to touch Chihiro easily. They can even make Yotsuba break off her engagement with Principal Ootori and live with the family. DDKaito has that much power at his disposal. And then, Chihiro looks at Hana and Yotsuba. They were looking at Chihiro with a worried look on their faces. The reason for such a look is because Chihiro does not have enough power. DDIf he had the power... Who knows what will happen? And does he have any reason left to refuse his invitation? I... Chihiro opens his lips, as if driven by something. CH 145.2 Nii-san! ! He was startled by the voice in his head. ...Chisato? That''s right. Are you okay? Are you all right now? Nothing to be concerned about, nothing to be concerned about in the first place... Chihiro was about to say that, but then he understood. What was he trying to say earlier? I... will never be one of you Shaking his head, Chihiro answered Kaito again. He looked him straight in the eye. ...Chisato Chihiro''s consciousness was pulled back. Without that voice, Chihiro would have been manipulated by Kaito. I am glad that Nii-san is safe. I seemed to be able to stop Nii-san, because I was not affected beyond a certain point He thought [Ruler] was an ability that worked better on women than on men, but it seems not entirely accurate. Probably, it is the power of [Domination], just like in the case of Kaname. It is a good thing that Chihiro made a contract with Chisato during this period. Or, it may be the influence of Chisato''s presence in Chihiro. Since one body has two personalities, even if Chihiro in the open is affected by the [Ruler], Chisato in the inside is only indirectly affected. In addition, when the time comes, Chisato acts as a recovery factor and stops Chihiro. ...Hmm Kaito groaned. He put his finger to his chin and made a thoughtful face. Izumi Chihiro''s slaves do have the means to significantly block out the influence of my [Ruler]. However, their masters are not affected... I was told that a double dose of my own power and Kaname''s [Terminal] would ensure that Master, I would never lie I know, Kaname, but I have to punish a useless tool, don''t I? Kaito told Kaname, whose face had gone pale, in no uncertain terms. Immediately after that, the girl screamed. Aaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!? Kaname crouches down with her head in her hands. Perhaps she is afraid of being punished, or perhaps she has completely abandoned her confident and charming appearance as an idol, her body trembling and her eyes closed tightly. Then, she stares at Chihiro with wide-open eyes. If you, if you don''t stand up to Master...! Such a thingDD Chihiro doesn''t want to be told what to do. He was puzzled and shook his head. After all, they are the ones who have been attacked by Kaito. It is natural to resist. However, he felt sympathy for Kaname when he saw how disturbed Kaname was now. But he doesn''t think that Kaito would agree to Chihiro''s request to "forgive her". You don''t like it so much? Then, I''ll cancel the slavery contract with Kaname. Then you won''t have to sell your charms to the bigwigs of the entertainment world. It might be better for Kaname No, don''t? Please, Master? I''ll do anything. I''ll do anything, please don''t throw me away! An idol who should have a large number of fans all over the country was shamelessly screaming to win the favor of a single man. Her eyes are wet with tears, and she is willing to let spit fly from her mouth. Shifting from the crouching position to a kneeling position, Kaname simply begs for Kaito''s forgiveness. The sight of Kaname''s body makes hot blood rush to Chihiro''s brain. Kaname is the enemy. She once put him in a tight spot. Fortunately, nothing happened at that time, but that doesn''t mean that the incident is over. Still, Chihiro can''t allow a girl to do this. It''s enough! Chihiro shouted at Kaito, without any calculation or chance of winning. He gets up from his cushion, stomps on the table, and tries to grab him. But he was blocked by Saki''s hand. Don''t you dare touch Master! A hostile look came into her eyes. It was a quick response. The reason why she was able to move so quickly must have been because she had been alerted in advance. Perhaps Saki was there for that purpose from the beginning. The first appearance of the entanglement must have been her ability by process of elimination. Seemingly expecting Chihiro to stop, Kaito said without even changing his expression. Negotiations have broken down. Then, Chihiro-kun, let''s make another deal ...A deal? Chihiro asked as he pulled himself away from Saki. He sat back down on the cushions, and Hana and Yotsuba shook his hands from both sides in concern. It was a relief that they had calmed down. It''s easy. If your Shibahou Academy wins the inter-school competition tomorrow, you win. From now on, you and I swear to be inseparable and coexist. In exchange, if Shibatsuru Academy wins, you return Maria Huh... She''s a good woman, even if she is my sister. And now she''s sworn her allegiance to you, hasn''t she? It feels good to own a woman who belongs to someone else... doesn''t it? He looked at Yotsuba instead of Chihiro. Yotsuba bit her lip and glared at Kaito. ...You low-life... Whatever. So, what''s your response? ... Chihiro was at a loss for words. If he wins, he keeps the status quo; if he loses, he loses something important. Although not having to be afraid of the threat of [Absolute] is a good payback. I can''t make that kind of promise without Maria. Maria is not a thing It''s a thing. It''s your slave, isn''t it? ...That''s That''s true in the sense of "property". But that does not mean that Maria''s personality is ignored. After all, there is a definite difference between Kaito''s and Chihiro''s way of thinking. It is not a good idea to follow him. Chihiro thinks so, and tries to ask for another condition. I understand Hana''s voice interrupted him. Chihiro startled, but when she turned around and looked back at Chihiro with determined eyes, she is not under Kaito''s control. He knew immediately that she had made the earlier comment of her own volition. Don''t worry. Even Maria-chan has already prepared for this. Besides, it is all right if we win. It''s just me, Izumi kun, and everyone else ...Hana Her sincerity comes through. It is also clear that they should win. If they don''t lose, they don''t have to think about what happens when they lose. Chihiro nodded deeply. I understand Then he turns and looks at Kaito. As usual, he is unreadable. In exchange for your offer, I have a condition. An official reply must be made only after Maria agrees to it. If you accept, you must agree to one more condition in addition to the one you just agreed to If she says something is impossible, I''ll ask you to change it to something else, though That''s fine ...okay. That''s good Kaito nodded in satisfaction. We have a deal. My girls will do their best here. You can come as fast as you can With these words, he ordered Kaname and Saki to get dressed. He acted as if a deal had already been made. Well, in fact, Maria agreed to it when she heard about it later. Although the restaurant is now empty of other customers, Chihiro and the others are not ready to continue eating. And before Kaito left, Chihiro and his friends received a discarded address from Kaito and left the place. Ah, yes. Please give my best regards to Maria. I can go see her in person, but I''m sure she won''t like it Chihiro responded to this request with a slight nod. CH 146.1 The next morning. Chihiro woke up and felt someone moving around his lower abdomen. ...Maria? He opened his eyelids and saw a dark-haired girl sitting down with her legs spread. Squelch... Maria let out a gasp as the penis was swallowed by her wet secret. Good morning, Chihiro-sama Good morning. Aren''t you a little earlier than usual today? He says, somehow guessing from the way his body feels. It''s not that he hasn''t slept enough, but rather that he has more than enough energy thanks to the [Sleep Enhancement]. If anything, what he wanted to say was about the morning service. He looks at the girl''s secret part and it''s slightly wet. It is a sign that she has already ejaculated once during fellatio. This is something she does every morning, so it''s fine. Yes. I was just feeling a little restless Maria said with a mischievous smile. With Chihiro''s penis in her vagina, she lightly rocked her hips for loose pleasure. The idea was to make each other feel good without interfering with the conversation. If that''s the case, I would have gone out with you last night as much as you wanted Last night, Chihiro had sex with Riko and Suzu as usual. They shared pleasure and climaxed many times, but the time he spent penetrating each of them was short. That may be the reason for the lack of satisfaction. Maria, however, shakes her head with a smile on her face. No. That''s all I need Really? Yes. Because today is a special day ...Hmm, you''re right After the encounter with Fukami Kaito, Chihiro and the others returned home and immediately told everyone what had happened. Maria, who heard the story, just nodded her head "I see," and did not blame Chihiro and Hana. But Riko and the others were very upset because of her unconcerned attitude. It''s all right. Chihiro-sama will definitely win When she was asked how she could be so sure, Maria just smiled and said, "It''s just a hunch". Besides, it''s natural for a slave to trust their master, isn''t it? Her smile was beautiful and radiant. She was beautiful from the first time Chihiro met her, but she seemed even more beautiful now than then. She''s a far cry from the Kaname whose face was distorted as she tried to avoid being abandoned by Kaito. As expected, that man''s way of doing things was wrong. So, this is just a selfish slave begging Hahaha. I''m more than happy to oblige Fufu. Thank you very much They laugh at each other, and when words are cut off from either side, they change their movements to more serious ones. Maria moves her hips up and down, while Chihiro thrusts from below. It''s a normal, unexceptional cowgirl sex. Too much work in the morning can be tiring, and the penis is more sensitive after ejaculation. Besides, Maria''s vagina moves aggressively to give Chihiro pleasure, even without any special action. After a while, Spurt! Spurtttt! Chihiro let out his cum, and Maria''s familiar vagina greedily and firmly took Chihiro''s cum. ...I love you, Chihiro-sama Maria, who also reached her own climax, whispered to Chihiro in a breathy tone. I love you, too, Maria Chihiro also casually moves his right hand, and Maria intertwines the fingers of her left hand with his. They remain holding hands, and their lower abdomens are united. After a while, Maria sits down beside Chihiro, who is still lying down, and says in a calm voice Today, we will be there to cheer you up. With everyone What do you mean, everyone? Well. Me, Riko, Aika and Suzu-san - unfortunately, Nanase-san can''t come because of her work Well, she lives a bit far away This reminds Chihiro of a woman who has recently become his second saffle. She lives in Tokyo and is also an OG of the school, but besides the travel time, it seems that entering the school on holidays without permission is also a bit tricky. But she said she supports us Yeah. Thank you, very much Because even when they''re apart, Chihiro and Nanase feel connected. Please look forward to the lunches too. Riko and Aika are playing a central role in making a grand meal I''m looking forward to it. I''ll have to make sure I don''t eat too much and get stuck Then, the two enjoyed a brief conversation with the lingering afterglow of their climax. As always. Even though they said so, they understood each other well. If Shibahou Academy falls behind Shibatsuru Academy today, Kaito will certainly fulfill his promise. Maria will never be returned to Chihiro''s hands. No. If she is taken away from him, Chihiro will take her back. And with a smile on his face, Chihiro secretly makes up his mind to do so. Of course, before he does, he plans to win the matchup. CH 146.2 Well, I guess we''ll go later. There''s probably a meeting or something Yes With a nod at Riko''s words, Chihiro stood up with Hana. They were both dressed in their school uniforms. For the competition, they would wear their training wear, but this was a matter of mood and formality. Riko hands them their bags as they walk through the hallway to the front door. Thinking that this was a strange and great thing to do, Chihiro took the bag. Chihiro-kun, go out with your best! Aika came out from behind Riko. Normally she would have told Chihiro to take it easy, but this time her words were a little different. Perhaps it was because of the promise about Maria that he had made to Kaito. Even if you get hurt, I will heal you later Thank you, Aika She smiles at him and he smiles back. Also, I''m sure I''ll be a nuisance to you during the competition, but... Don''t worry about it. In fact, if anything, if you can help us, we''d like to see you do more of it Of course, so are we Suzu and Maria also arrive. It''s just a school eventDDnot that this changes anything, just a normal eventDDso they all see Chihiro off to end the day. Maria announces calmly. It is perhaps fortunate in that sense that Aika and I were excluded. This way Chihiro-sama can use the abilities without hesitation Go all out, Master Yeah. I won''t let them beat me Chihiro nodded in agreement with everyone''s thoughts, and answered. Nii-san, of course I will do my best Hmm. I''m counting on Chisato, too Hana, who had finished putting on her shoes before Chihiro, hurried Chihiro along. Come on, Izumi-kun, let''s go Yeah Chihiro replied with a wry smile, maintaining his own pace, or rather, his own balance. Well, I''m off then Have a good day Have a good day, Chihiro-sama And so, Hana and Chihiro left the apartment and took the road to the school. It would have been better to go in separate ways to avoid being seen, but since it was Sunday, they decided that it was safe to go like this. Even if someone sees them, it is not unnatural for Chihiro to be with Hana before the competition. ...By the way, Izumi-kun... Hmm? While waiting at a traffic light, Hana calls out to him and he turns around. She did not look at Chihiro, but kept looking forward. Thank you very much. For believing me yesterday. And for deciding to fight with all your might ...what is it? So that''s what this is about, huh? Chihiro let out a relieved breath and was instantly met with a glare. Why are you doing that when I''m being so serious? Sorry, sorry. But I didn''t mean it in a bad way ...So? Thank you, Hana, for saying that right then and there Chihiro couldn''t have made a decision like that. As a Master, he was in a position to protect everyone, so he couldn''t take it lightly. It''s obvious that I believe in you. Because Hana is one of my important friends ...friends, huh? The girl''s nose twitched. How can you say that after doing that to me and forcing me to do what you want... my Master? Hana Chihiro almost couldn''t believe his ears. He could not believe that Hana would call him her master in front of him. But then, Hana looked away from Chihiro who gulped. What is it? I won''t say it even if you ask me to say it again As she declared, she did not come back to the serious conversation. When they arrived at the school gate, a female student was standing there. She was Yotsuba, a girl who was wearing a school uniform but still looked somewhat mature. Good morning. Izumi-kun, Mishuku-san Good morning, Kurohane-senpai Yotsuba turned on her heel and made a sign to accompany them. Hana tilted her head curiously. Are you waiting for us? Yes. The other three are already here. Although it was only a few minutes ago. I stayed here to greet Izumi-kun and the others She says this and giggles. Chihiro could somehow read her intention from her expression. Once everyone is here, there is a flurry of meetings and preparations. She probably wanted to see Chihiro and the others before that. Even if they could not talk to each other as master and slave. As one of the people who were there yesterday, Yotsuba must have felt the same way. Now I feel bad that I can''t appear... Don''t worry. We''ll take care of it, I promise Yes. We won''t let anyone else have her Winning and Maria. In the student council room, the other representatives - Lucille, Marika, and Kamishiro - had already arrived, just as Yotsuba had said. Lucille is sitting in her usual vice-president''s seat, spreading out snacks, while Marika is reading at her own pace. Kamishiro was standing at the edge of the room, smiling from there. Ah, Chihiro and Hana. It seems we are all here now Good morning, you two Hello. Let''s work hard today And it wasn''t just the three of them in the room. If Fukami-san had been here, the student council would be all together Ayase-senpai On the opposite side of Kamishiro, Ayase was still in the corner of the room. However, she was dressed in an unusual and unfamiliar outfit. Um... Why are you wearing a nurse''s uniform? A pure white outfit with a skirt extending below the knees. A nurse''s cap is also included. The fabric and sewing seem to indicate that this is not a cosplay item, but something actually used by nurses. The adult-like outfit suits Ayase, who is of a certain height. When Ayase moves, the skirt of her nurse''s uniform flutters. I just thought I would heal you when you are tired... mentally Mental? The so-called [Placebo Effect] No, well, I''m sure Ayase will make people feel better. This was unexpected... Chihiro agreed with what Chisato muttered. Hana was also open-mouthed next to him, and Lucille blurted out a laugh when she saw the two of them like that. This is one of the strategies to win. Aoi''s ability requires a costume Costume? As it turns out, there are two large sports bags at Ayase''s feet. One of them is slightly open, and Chihiro can see that it is stuffed with fabric. Probably, there are various kinds of clothes besides the nurse''s uniform. My ability is [Pretending]. It''s an effect that maximizes the performance appropriate for the clothes I''m wearing As I recall, you said it was a universal type like Lucille-senpai... Yes. For example, if I wear a dress, I am confident that O will look more ladylike than Kurohane-senpai What is extracted is only Ayase''s own characteristics. It does not mean that "she" can obtain knowledge that "she" doesn''t has, nor does it mean that "her" physical ability will be greatly improved. It is more like self-suggestion than supernatural power, but it is a fact that one''s behavior is greatly influenced by one''s mind. In a sense, if "she" can do "her" best just by changing the clothes, it can be said to be an exceptional cost performance. So, senpai, you cross-dress because of your ability? Yes. Actually, it is partly due to my ability. That''s why I''m a little jealous of Chisato-chan, who won the first prize at the beauty contest Ugh... Unexpectedly, "she" brings up Chihiro''s black history (?) and "she" also looks at Kamishiro, who is also the first runner-up of the Miss Contest. Kamishiro shrugs his shoulders and just smiles at Chihiro. You traitor! Wait, wait a minute. Why would I betray you? Kamishiro-kun betrayed Yes, you betrayed For some reason, Kamishiro responded to the accusation with an unexpectedly positive reaction. Marika and Yotsuba were smiling and laughing at him. Perhaps judging those protests are futile in a place where the majority of women are present, Kamishiro''s shoulders slumped in disappointment. Lucille blurts out again and clears her throat. Well, let''s start the meeting then. We''ll have a detailed strategy meeting later anyway, but it will be brief CH 147.1 The meeting was, as Lucille declared, a simple one. You know that the representatives of each school have already been announced, right? Then we will discuss it and we will make Shibatsuru Academy our rival The representatives were informed and approved by the school principal before the competition. After that, the principal of each school has prepared a list of representatives and sent it to the other participating schools. In other words, at this point, representatives of the other schools know their names, grades, and male or female names. However, even if their names are known, it is difficult to know the details of their abilities. As for Ibusuki Kaname of Shibatsuru Academy, according to Yotsuba''s information, her ability is already known. To be honest, it''s rather troublesome [Terminal]DDAn ability that enables one to possess the abilities of others without taking away or competing with their abilities. At the time of the school festival, she used Kaito''s ability, and probably she can use other people''s abilities as well. Depending on how she uses it, her ability might be more powerful than Hana''s [Looting]. I don''t know the other members either. None of the members who participated last year are here Arima Shizuru, third-year student, student council president. Shirosaki Madoka, second-year student. Iwaki Tsukasa, second-year student. Ibusuki Kaname, first-year student. Shirahama Saki, first-year student. DDFive students. All girls. Excuse me, is Shibatsuru Academy a girls'' school? No, it''s not Hana answered Kamishiro''s simple question. The reason why Shibatsuru Academy was an all-girls, even though it was a co-ed school, was a little difficult to explain here. So, sensing Chihiro and Hana''s subtle expression, Yotsuba moved on with the conversation. Yesterday, I had a chance to meet Shirahama Saki by chance. According to what I saw at that time, her ability seems to be the ability to hide herself, others, and objects I see. That''s more trouble than I thought. So, I''m going to mark the schools that seem to be in trouble as far as I know. Any objections? No one said anything. Chihiro, Hana, and Yotsuba are fine, and Marika seems to have her own thoughts on Kaname''s name. And Kamishiro is not the brains of the team to begin with. It''s settled. Then, we''ll know more after the opening ceremony when we meet each other and the events are announced. Anyway, let''s move on first Lucille interrupts the conversation. But then Yotsuba opened her mouth. I''d like to ask everyone to do something before leave She asked the five of them, except Ayase, to show their palms, saying it was a way to win the game. One by one, she drew "" on the palm of their hand. It might be a clover symbol. Well, Chihiro have seen this action before, as a kind of magic spell. May you all have good luck She said with a mischievous smile as she drew "" on Chihiro''s hand. [Luck Sharing] It''s an ability to distribute Yotsuba''s [Luck] to Chihiro and the others. The rules of the competition state that "from the opening ceremony to the end of the competition, participants are not allowed to receive any support for their abilities from anyone other than the same participant". Since it is not forbidden to receive the support before the opening ceremony, this is the last chance to do so. About ten minutes later. The group moved to the gymnasium, leaving Ayase behind. In a conspicuous position in the empty gymnasium, there stood Principal Ootori. Around him, several staff members were working on something. Looking at the stage, a sign indicating the "Four Schools Joint Competition" was hung on the stage. As they approached the principal, who was dressed in a suit, and bowed to him, the principal spoke to them. It looks like everyone is here. Are there any physical problems? No. We are all in good health Yotsuba answered with a smile on behalf of all the participants. ...It seems strange that Principal Ootori uses honorifics, but this is rather normal in a public setting. In fact, Lucille and the others, with whom no personal contact has been made, accept the greeting quite unconcernedly. Since the other schools did not seem to have arrived yet, they waited in line at a somewhat secluded position. A few minutes later, students from other schools start to gather one after another. The first group was led by a nervous-looking boy with glasses. There were five of them, including the boy in the front, all boys. Their uniforms, with their stiff collars, are the symbol of Shibakkou Academy in Kyushu, which is the only boys'' school among the four. When they line up in front of Chihiro and the others, they bow without a word from either side. As representatives, Yotsuba exchanged a few words with the boy with the glasses. Hello... I''m looking forward to working with you today Me too, I''m looking forward to working with you. By the way, is that all of you? Yotsuba answered with a smile and glanced backward. There are four of them. If the boy with glasses who seems to be the student council president is included in the representatives, the number fits, but if he is not, they are one person short. And as a matter of fact, the name of the president of the student council is not on the list of representatives. Well, actually, there is one more person... He said he was going to the convenience store but he hasn''t come back yet... The president of the student council scrunched up his face, and someone behind him muttered in confusion. Judging by the somewhat "it can''t be helped" atmosphere, it seems that the person is a repeat offender. Hopefully he is not lost in an unfamiliar place. After a while, Yotsuba just nodded her head. I see. As long as everyone is here by the time the competition starts, there is no problem. Isn''t that right, Principal? Yes Principal Ootori nodded his head in agreement. In the meantime, Shibaryuu Academy from Osaka arrived. The female teacher led a group of five students, three boys and two girls. This is an unusually well-balanced composition of boys and girls. No, Nii-san, our school is also two to three, so it''s normal Oh, that''s right It seems that Ayase was unintentionally included in the number. No, rather, it is three to three if Ayase is included. The same greetings are exchanged with Shibaryuu Academy. Finally, Sapporo, Shibatsuru Academy came in. There were a total of six clacks of shoes on the floor. The five students, excluding the teachers, are the representatives. In contrast to Shibakkou Academy, all of them, including the teachers, are female. Moreover, each of them has a certain level of good appearance, which is enough to be described as a beautiful girl. The students of Shibakkou Academy exhaled when they looked back at the group of beautiful girls. ...Amazing! Perhaps they could have heard their mutterings, but the girls did not change their steps. ...they are here Yes Ibusuki Kaname and Shirahama Saki are also in the group. Just after the Shibatsuru Academy group stopped and the four schools formed a cross formation, Kaname glanced at Chihiro. It was a look of hostility. She glared at him, and Chihiro could see the dark circles in her eyes. DDDon''t tell me that she''s not getting enough sleep because of the punishment? That was the first concern that came to Chihiro''s mind. He wonders what she''s going to do in case it interferes with the competition. No, such a thing is "unlikely" to happen. If Kaname does not do what Kaito wants, he will cut her off without mercy. Therefore, Kaname has no choice but to fight as hard as she can, or harder than she can, even if she is not feeling well. While Chihiro thinking this, Principal Ootori stepped forward and raised his voice. Since all schools are here... we will now begin the school competition among the four schools All the participants applauded. At the same time, the air around the venue became tense little by little. At first, it seemed that the opening of the competition was a little too much for the participants to understand. Indeed, for a joint event of the four schools, the place was a little bit deserted. However, all the students present here are [Lost Item] who are trained for combat on a daily basis. And what''s about to begin is a serious competition using their abilities. There is no need for decorum. The battle has already begun from the opening ceremony and the announcement of the events that await everyone. The venue may be changed according to the events. Although students of each school are free to watch the games, time is taken for strategy meetings and order decisions again after the announcement of the events. If the spectators participate from the opening ceremony, they will be exhausted. CH 147.2 Each school, please compete fair and square Principal Ootori concluded the ceremony, and the students from the four schools bowed in unison. After that, the teachers from the other schools gave their greetings one by one, and finally it was time to announce the events. The events have been drawn fairly by a third party and sent to the person in charge of each school. I have just received it and I haven''t checked it yet, but I will announce it now Principal Ootori takes out his smartphone and operates it for a few seconds of silence. He inhaled lightly and announced in a solemn voice. The first event, an indoor match by one representative. The second event, Okonomiyaki big-eating contest. The third event, Word Seeking. The fourth event, paintball. The fifth event, Survival Immediately after the announcement, no one spoke. This is partly because it took some time to associate the contents with the simple names of the events, but it is more because the contents were unexpected. And from what is known, there are quite a lot of variations. There is also a sense of randomness, drawn from a large number of candidates. However... One of the boys from Shibaryuu Gakuen, Osaka, opened his mouth with trepidation. In an accent unfamiliar to Chihiro, he said something. Is almost all of us participating in this? Yes. From the third event onward, all the events will be in a format where up to five members can participate at will Uwaa Principal Ootori announces the dismissal, saying that the details of the events will be announced by the persons in charge of each event. Now, there will be one hour of preparation time. The first event will be held at the training site of the school, so please be there by the appointed time With these voice as a signal, Shibatsuru, Shibaryuu, and Shibakkou academy members disperse. Chihiro, on the other hand, watched the Shibatsuru Academy members who were leaving. For a moment, he could see meaningful glances from the other side. It seems that they are aware of him. Thinking so, he felt relieved. Okay, everyone. Let''s go back to the student council room Yotsuba urged Chihiro and the others to go back to the student council room. Principal Ootori accompanied them, as well as a staff member for the competition. It seems that his role is to make sure that the competition is in compliance with the rules. The staff members, including the one leading the setup of the venue, are not Shibahou employees, but are dispatched by a government agency. Umm, what the staff members are usually doing? We are mainly engaged in activities to spread the understanding of [Lost Item], protect people with abilities, and find them. ...Oh, some of our staff members work with the police and other organizations When Chihiro heard the phrase "police," he had a bad feeling about this. But if "that person" is coming too, she should have informed him, but she didn''t inform him in advance at the school festival either. There is a possibility that she is still guarding outside, but it is too much trouble for him to think, so he forgets about it for now. In the student council room, Ayase was waiting with coffee. The coffee was poured into cups for all the members and served with cookies for tea. After finishing the work quickly, Ayase got up from the seat. I don''t want to disturb you all, so I''m going to move to the venue of the first event. Please do your best After "she" left, the remaining representatives immediately started the strategy meeting. First of all, Yotsuba let out a breath. This is unexpected. Three competitions in which everyone participates, and all in a row Of course, it was a possibility. It was fortunate in that it was a team competition, where strategy and teamwork could make it unpredictable. But, the problem was physical fitness. To this, Lucille turned to Principal Ootori and asked. Principal, can you tell us a little more about each event? . Okay. The first one isDD This is the same format as the matches often held in Shibahou. No kicks, no aiming, no weapons. The winner is when the opponent can''t stand up or gives up. The four schools will be narrowed down to two in the first round, and the winner will be decided in the second round. This should have been in the proposal submitted by Shibakkou Academy. Perhaps, they have an absolute ace in direct combat In other words, Shibakkou Academy would throw in an ace at every opportunity. Therefore, it is better to think that Shibakkou is not easy to win. The second event...is almost the same as the first. The winner is the one who eats the most within the time limit of 30 minutes. Ingredients are prepared in a mixed state, but you do the grilling yourself Needless to say, this must have been the idea of Shibaryuu Academy. Due to the difference in okonomiyaki characteristics, Shibakkou Gakuen in Kyushu is going to stall... Is it safe to make such an optimistic prediction? The third event, Word-seeking, was proposed by Principal Ootori. The competition is to find a number of small balls hidden in the school building. Each ball has a letter written on it, and the participants guess and answer the sentence formed by collecting the letters. The fourth event, paintball, seems to be a competition in which players shoot paint bullets at each other with a gun using air pressure. Those who are hit by bullets are disqualified and ejected from the competition. The team whose flag is taken by its own team loses. The team that remains until the end wins. The fifth event is supposed to be something that will be held in a secluded area of the school. Although it will not be an outdoor activity since the schedule cannot be arranged to finish by the end of the day, the details will not be announced until the very last minute Thanks for the information. ...As expected, there are a lot of physical events The first event is obvious. It would be nice if the competition was decided immediately, but that''s not going to happen as long as the opponents have their aces up their sleeves. And this was double-elimination. Even if he/she wins, it may be difficult to recover if he/she is too worn out. The second event is also a tricky one. Eating too much will make people sleepy and slow down their movement. It may affect the next and subsequent events. Then come the third, fourth, and fifth events, in which everyone is "expected to participate". Both the third and the fourth require a lot of brainwork and tact. Besides, these events are supposed to be hard because of running around and holding a gun. Chihiro and the other must not fail in this event, but there is a possibility that they may give too much of their all and suffer in the fifth event. What should we do? If possible, we must win it from the beginning However, they did not seem to be able to come up with an optimum solution. CH 148.1 I think it should be me, Chihiro, or Yuuki at the first round. Marika or Hana, it would probably be better to abstain from the competition ...I agree Yotsuba nodded at Lucille''s direct statement. I''m not saying that Hazuki-san and Mishuku-san are not good enough, but a simple direct competition is not suitable for them But if I enter this match, I can take a shot at my [Looting] Well, I''m afraid it''s too much of a gamble. It would be great if you win, but if they can read your intentions, that''s the end of it Well... that''s right... Hana nodded easily and changed her opinion. She was probably concerned about the danger that Lucille had indicated. After all, at least one of the three schools, Shibatsuru Academy, must be aware of Hana''s [Looting]. When one of the suggestions is dismissed, Chihiro raises his hand. If we consider the recovery, I think it would be better for me to go. At least I can take a nap during the second event There will be a meal break between the second and third events. If that time can be used for sleep as much as possible, the fatigue can be alleviated considerably by [Sleep Enhancement]. Kamishiro thought about this for a while and shook his head. No, I''ll be the one to participate in this event. If I don''t compete in this event, I don''t have any idea why I was chosen as the representative But, Kamishiro-kun, you will be the trump card in the third and later events, too Then, Izumi-kun, can you beat Shiramine-senpai and Fuwa-senpai? (*Nb: Fuwa: the muscle third year student who has [Toughness] ability) Chihiro was at a loss for words when Kamishiro looked at him with straight eyes. Chihiro still does not know what Sayuki''s ability is. But he could imagine that neither Sayuki nor Fuwa was a half-bad player. It is not easy to say that he can win. Kamishiro, on the other hand, has trained with Sayuki and others many times. Chihiro, on the other hand, has fought only Kamishiro. Kamishiro, who has repeatedly fought against superior opponents, is surely more likely to face a strong opponent whom he has not seen yet. But whoever fights, if he does not win, his fatigue and injuries will be in vain. Then the question is, who is the most likely to win? ...Please don''t push yourself too hard I know. There''s more than one battle, after all Okay, let''s leave the first event to Yuuki. Yotsuba? Yes. ...As Kamishiro-kun and Izumi kun said, if you think it''s too hard to win, you can abstain from the first event. Please leave as much energy as possible At Yotsuba''s words, Kamishiro nodded his head "yes". Then Hana tilted her head. Now, the second event. What are we going to do about this? The theme was eating, of all things. Chihiro even wonder if this is something that should be done in a battle of abilities. It''s so peaky that none of the members have the ability to adapt to it... No. I guess we''ll have to ask Lucille-senpai It seems so. Maybe none of you can eat better than me Lucille shrugged her shoulders without pride. Her [Genius] ability makes her a genius in every field, but at the cost of consuming a lot of calories and sugar. This is why Lucille eats a lot of sweets on a daily basis. Her stomach is probably also suited for eating large amounts of food, and she must also be a genius at cooking okonomiyaki. Of course, Chihiro is not making fun of her while thinking this. The third event is Principal''s idea, and I think we have an advantage in this event. With Hazuki-Senpai''s [Telepathy], we can easily keep in touch with each other, and we should be relatively good at brainwork That''s why we included this category To this idea, Chihiro wondered whether he should thank Principal Ootori. Now we just have to wait and see what will happen in the fourth and fifth events Well, we won''t know that until we see the results Yotsuba narrowed her eyes. With 5 to 20 players per team, the outcome of the competition could be unpredictable. The opponents have a chance to win, too, depending on how they play the game. Either the devil or the snake will come out. However, it is not a hopeless battle when considering the events. Let''s win Chihiro muttered to himself. Kamishiro responded decisively. And the other three answered in succession. Yeah, sure Yes. Of course we''ll win Absolutely. No one fights with the intention of losing We must win Then they all looked at each other and laughed. After the strategy meeting, they told the staff about their orders. And the staff told them that after the third event, they could reduce the number of participants later, so they decided to have all five of member participate in the event. Now it was time to change clothes. We''re not going to change here, are we? Of course not. We can use the changing rooms in the training center The men and women of the four schools will use the changing rooms, which are sometimes used by all the classes of one school year at once. The number of rooms and the space are sufficient. So, each school is assigned a separate changing room, which also serves as a waiting room. Also, please bring in Aoi-chan''s costume Aoi''s outfit should also be brought in, since it might be useful in some way. It is true that there is no better place to have a change of clothes... is there? Although Chihiro still had some doubts about this, he agreed, and Kamishiro and him split up and carried two sports bags'' worth of clothes. After that, Chihiro put on his usual tight-fitting sportswear and put on his gym clothes over it. The jerseys might get in the way of his movements, so he decided to keep it folded for the time being. After changing his clothes, Chihiro saw Kamishiro began to do some preparatory exercises in the remaining time. The preparation exercise, though, was quite hard from Chihiro''s point of view. How are you feeling? Oh, I''m close to perfect. And I''m excited. It''s not often that I get a chance to fight against students from other schools There is definitely a smile on his face as he answers. He is quite a battle junkie. That must be why he caught the attention of Sayuki and Fuwa. Besides, I can''t lose here in order to get revenge on you ...Hahaha. I''m always losing in class, though No, you''re the real deal DDEven if that''s true, the victory was the result of many factors. Chihiro stopped saying what he was about to say, as there was no point in saying it. He joins the girls and moves to the training area. When the four schools gathered again, all of them were in battle mode, of course. All the students of Shibakkou Academy, Kyushu, were wearing black uniforms. This all-male team also gave a sense of dignity, which made Chihiro feel like a child, thinking that the team looked strong. Shibaryuu Academy, Osaka, like Shibahou, had a variety of clothing styles. This is probably due to the fact that they are a mixed team of men and women. And Shibatsuru Academy, Sapporo, wore white training wear. The tight, thin, stretchy material covered the supple limbs of the girls, clearly highlighting the lines of their bodies. Although they were wearing gym clothes or jerseys over their training clothes to protect them from the cold... CH 148.2 Wow, isn''t that transparent? Hana muttered next to Chihiro at the first glance. Hearing this, he thought, "Is it a same-gender thought, or should I call her a pervert old man?". Do you like it transparent? It''s not bad, but I don''t like it if it''s too obvious She replied without changing her expression. As expected of Hana, she never wavers. As for Chihiro, he can''t say much about it, because it makes him feel complicated when he thinks that it must be Kaito''s taste... Chihiro-kun! A voice came from the edge of the training area. Aika and the others were among the crowd of students and teachers who seemed to have come to watch the games, as well as some unfamiliar people in suits, perhaps on a tour of inspection. Suzu was in a suit and the others were in uniform. When Aika waved her hand with a smile, Riko, who was standing beside Aika, looked as if to say, "Oh, no, not these guys again". Then. Oh, the girl from before! This time, the voice came from a different direction. It was Shibakkou Gakuen in black wear, not far from Chihiro and the others. Among the black group, there was one face that had not been seen at the opening ceremony. He was about 170 centimeters (5,573 ft)tall. He is a boy with impressive double teeth and a positive expression on his face. He is holding something long on his shoulder. A spear, huh? That''s a tricky one It''s a weapon. Then, he must be Shibakkou''s trump card. Thanks for what you did back there. You saved my life! The boy is talking to the audience while Chihiro is thinking. He is looking at Aika. And Aika is looking at him with a troubled smile on her face. Is there something wrong with the girls on their way to the school? Katsuya. Is that the girl you were talking about earlier? Oh, she''s cute. But I prefer the girl next to her Aren''t you confessed your feelings to her and she rejected you? Confession? Chihiro heard the words that made him even more curious about what had happened. But he couldn''t question him about it... However, as he was thinking that, the boy called Katsuya took a step forward and raised his voice. One more time, please go out with me! What? Chihiro stiffened in surprise. He wanted to know if he would be disqualified if he got angry and punched him. I''m sorry. I''m in a relationship with someone Fortunately, Aika immediately declined. She takes a few steps out of the audience and bows to him. Damn, my angel is so defensive. Then at least tell me what kind of guy you''re dating No, what an angel? An angel in white, that''s not so wrong That guy is obviously using it in a different sense Hana mixed up and gave that Katsuya guy a puzzled look when he replied seriously. Then, followed the reply, Hana said, It''s Takatsuki-san, so Izumi-kun, you don''t need to worry about it. That''s him Aika''s finger pointed at Chihiro''s figure. Then the boy''s gaze turned toward Chihiro and pierced him like an arrow. He looked at him with hostility or rivalry. Oh, it''s you. You look weak ...... How could he respond? Chihiro, who was called "weak-looking" to his face, wrinkled his brow, feeling annoyed as expected. But when he replied, "I''m sorry," he was in full fight mode. Please don''t ask my girlfriend out without my permission The actual words may not have made much difference. But the boy''s eyebrows twitched at Chihiro''s sharp remark. Are you going to participate in this event too? If so, I''d like to fight with you I''m sorry, but I''m the one who is going to compete in this event Then a tall boy interrupted. It was Kamishiro. He looked at Katsuya, whose eye level was not so different from his own, and his mouth fell into a smile. I was hoping to fight that guy, but I guess I''ll enjoy it this way That''s good to hear. I don''t intend to fight in an embarrassing way either I see. Then let''s fight fair and square Kamishiro quickly took the boy''s hand and returned it, and they parted. Maybe the boy is simple-minded. Aika smiled at Kamishiro and said, "I''m sorry," as she indicated with her hand, and then thanked Kamishiro for his help. No. Even for me, I don''t like to intrude on lovers His fresh smile did not reveal any other emotion in his face. But hopefully he doesn''t still have feelings for Aika, either. As Kamishiro return his gaze to the audience, he sees a petite girl. Kamishiro Yuuki? I won''t forgive you if you lose! Kamishiro-kun also has someone who supports him enthusiastically, doesn''t he? Haha. I''m very thankful for that Kamishiro laughed and lifted up his arms. Now, we will start the first event of the four schools'' joint inter-school competition The staff member in charge of the event announced, and the participants closed their mouths. First of all, they explained the rules of the competition. In addition to the basic rules, such as the prohibition of aiming at the vital points, the important element was that the first round would be played by two pairs at the same time. The first round will be a combination of Shibahou Academy and Shibakkou Academy, and Shibaryu Academy and Shibatsuru Academy It seems that the "absolute aces" will play each other in the first round. However, Kamishiro''s eyes were not filled with concern. He moved with the boy to the indicated booth. Chihiro and the others took up a position a little farther away from the booth, out of the way. Kamishiro Yuuki from Shibahou Academy vs. Minamoto Katsuya from Shibakkou Academy Yes Yes They nodded and faced each other a few steps apart. The boy C Minamoto Katsuya was carrying a wooden spear, just as shown earlier. The tip of the spear is round and covered with cotton, so there is no danger of serious injury from a direct hit. The referee was also a member of the management staff of the tournament. This is probably for the sake of fairness. The possibility that the staff members are being held by Kaito is not known, but at least the conditions for winning are clearly set in this fight. The referee''s decision to favor one side over the other should not affect the outcome. Let''s begin! As if on cue, the two boys started to move at the same time. The next moment, their figures suddenly disappeared. CH 149.1 After a pause of less than a second, there is a heavy bang! and Kamishiro falls back as if blown halfway out into the air. The next thing that knows, Minamoto is standing there in a posture that suggests he has just swung his spear. Just a graze, huh? You''re lucky He slowly readjusts his spear. In the meantime, Kamishiro had regained his posture. He seems not to have been fatally wounded, as Minamoto said, and after a slight wobble, he stands firmly. Earlier, it wasn''t like he just disappeared, right...? Hmm, it seems, he accelerated suddenly It looked like he disappeared because he was going much faster than he expected. But speed can be converted into power if it can be used to strike without killing. The spearhead of the spear that was swung out at the end must have had a great deal of power. If it was not struck properly, a single blow could have crippled the fighter. It would have been terrible to see such a thing displayed so soon after the opening of the battle. It is really fortunate that it was not a direct hit. DDHowever, the unnatural speed and the attack with it. Vector Manipulation...? It''s certainly worthy of an absolute ace... If they bring something like that, there''s almost no way to win Chihiro''s sister, Kaede, has the ability [Vector Manipulation]. This ability, which has been certified as A-rank, is almost absolutely strong in a one-on-one match format. Of course, it depends on the skill level of the fighter, but if Chihiro''s guess is correct, this fight is doomed. Kamishiro, who has fought directly against Kaede, knows this. That was a close one Kamishiro says, takes a stance, and both of them start to move at the same time. Boom! Another impact sound. Kamishiro was defending himself against a side swipe from the left side of his body. It seems that he had extended his defensive range by putting his left and right arms out to both sides. But, of course, even if he was protecting himself, he could not kill all the damage. Ggh... ...I understand. You''re really good. Even if you were betting on where it would come from, a normal guy can''t defend himself in time Minamoto puts his spear back in his hand in admiration. He seems to be a battle junkie as well, smiling at the presence of a strong enemy. You too. I wonder what kind of ability is responsible for your speed Isn''t it boring to say that? To both of us? Surely ...No, it''s easier if he explains it carefully I agree Chihiro thinks exactly what Hana and Marika are saying. It''s too hard to fight against a strong enemy while trying to figure out their abilities. Still, Kamishiro showed a fearless expression. I''m used to fighting against opponents whose abilities I don''t really know I wonder who are you talking about? ...well, who knows... While they were saying these things, the boys started to move three times. As expected, the exchanges took a similar turn. Minamoto swung the handle of his spear like a staff at high speed and attacked Kamishiro. Kamishiro blocked the attack with his arm, but this time the attack did not stop there. Kamishiro was left with no choice but to defend himself against two or three more attacks. You can''t win just by defending! Minamoto was right, but he was too fast to attack. Even thought Kamishiro could prevents Minamoto''s spinning hilt strike to his right flank, when he tries to strike with the opposite fist, Minamoto moves out of the one-foot gap with a light step. He then moves to Kamishiro''s left side, turns backward, and strikes from above. Kamishiro raises his crossed arms to block the counterattack, but it''s inevitably delays the counterattack by one move. Prior to that, Minamoto moves out of the way, and then strikes another blow, this time to the side of Kamishiro''s head, as if he is scooping him up from below. The position of his turn and the trajectory of his attack are also different. It is hard to keep up with him when he does this at high speed. And to this, Chihiro has to say that Kamishiro was amazingly able to keep defending himself. In spite of the name "spear," Minamoto uses it like a walking stick. It is a wooden imitation, so it may not have a blade, but this is probably because there are more variations in its use by swinging it instead of thrusting it. The upper and lower levels can be done as desired, and the reach is wider than with a wooden sword. By using centrifugal force, it is more powerful. Although it is a longer weapon, it requires more muscle strength and skill, but if one can master its use, it can be a deadly weapon. It''s not a good match for me. I can''t see him while defending myself Chihiro can ignore the damage by using [Pain Reduction], [Stimulation Sharing] combo, but it is doubtful if he can deal with Minamoto''s speed this time. All in all, it seems that Kamishiro was the right choice. If this continues, even Kamishiro-kun''s body... No. It''s time to start the battle For the first time in several turns, when it began to become impossible to follow from a distance, it happened. Thuck! Kamishiro''s left arm firmly caught the handle of the spear that was swung down from the upper left corner. Immediately after that, an uppercut of the right fist struck Minamoto, who just barely dodged the attack. Finally, my eyes are getting used to it Hmm? You are a good fighter. And you''re also very strong I''ve trained as hard as I can Kamishiro''s dynamic vision has been considerably enhanced through repeated combat training. In addition, his [Body Strengthening] makes it possible for him to react while his opponent is moving, or to counterattack while blocking an attack. Then, I''ll give it a try! Minamoto shouts, and resumes his attack. Again, the hilt of the spear attacks in all directions, but Kamishiro guards against it precisely. If it came from above, he held up one arm to block it, while aiming at the shoulder with the opposite fist, and if it came from the side, he aimed at the stomach. If it came from the bottom, he blocked it with the arm closer to the opponent and immediately threw a roundhouse kick. Minamoto also repeatedly hit and away to prevent counterattacks, but finally he struck. Ugh... Kamishiro''s roundhouse kick bit into Minamoto''s side. His well-trained kick was not light. Still, with a cluck of his tongue, Minamoto took a long step back and readied his spear. I''m surprised A sharp look shot through Kamishiro. No matter how much you defend yourself, you''d be exhausted if you''d been hit that hard Unfortunately, I''ve experienced more unreasonable damage Maria''s [Retaliation] returned his attack damage, and Chihiro''s [Stimulus Amplification] hit him with a strangely heavy blow. It''s a terrible thing to think about, but it''s what feeds Kamishiro now. And your ability is acceleration, isn''t it? ...... Minamoto''s arm moved slightly as he held his spear. It''s also basically the ability to accelerate your own linear motion. For circular movements, you should make a turn Damn, you know it very well Surprisingly, Minamoto acknowledged it honestly. DDIt seems that it is not Vector Manipulation. If it can only be used for its own movement and cannot deflect an opponent''s attack, it is basically a backward compatibility with Kaede''s ability. If it is just speed, then there is a high possibility that Minamoto is superior to Kaede, although the power of a single blow is not so great. But this can''t be the end of the absolute ace''s hand, can it? CH 149.2 ...then, I''m going to increase the speed! Just as he declared. His speed increased. Chihiro and the others could grasp the situation from a distance, but for a moment, it looked as if he had disappeared again. Boom! Agh!? Kamishiro couldn''t guard himself in time. And the hilt of the spear had dug into Kamishiro''s side, at the same place where Minamoto had been hit by the kick earlier. Seeing this, Minamoto laughed. Now, the next one! Another barrage of attacks. Yes, that was the only way to describe it. If Kamishiro can handle it properly, even if the trajectory is not so good, he can deal with it. So, Kamishiro shifted his weak points and tried to prevent them by relying on his intuition, but he was not perfect. His strength is being drained away slowly and gradually. Why didn''t that spear guy go all out from the beginning? Lucille answered to Hana''s question. I wouldn''t be surprised if he says it''s because it''s cool... But maybe his body has a reaction? I mean, if he''s forcing his body to accelerate, it''s only natural that there''s a strain on the muscles I see So, she is saying that he couldn''t force himself, since he would have been sunk by his first blow. However, it seems that such calculations have been blown away now. Minamoto swings his spear again and again, as if he is happy to fight against a strong opponent. And Kamishiro, too, had not given up the victory. Gah! Oh? Kamishiro caught up with him. After being hit more than ten times, Minamoto successfully defended himself again. Minamoto avoided a straight left in return at high speed. You missed! Kamishiro clenches his fist again. One blow kills. That''s what''s written on his face. Minamoto, on the other hand, says. You''re tough, man Not yet. I''m not as tough as this "So," Kamishiro continued. You can come at me with a thrust ...You sure? Yeah. One shot. If I can dodge or withstand a thrust with [Acceleration] on it and counterattack, I win. If not, I lose. Let''s make this simple DDA thrust with [Acceleration]. It''s a simple logic. Minamoto will uses his abilities to the fullest. Simply hold the spear and charge, like a medieval knight charging with a lance. However, even if there is cotton in the tip of the spear, a thrust at such a high speed is too powerful. It is impossible to use a spear against a sturdy opponent like Kamishiro, unless it is done with his consent. And Kamishiro dared to use it. It is a "hit-or-miss" strategy. Minamoto''s acceleration is a powerful weapon, but at the same time, it is a double-edged sword that can destroy him if Kamishiro counter. The plan is to use the opponent''s speed to defeat the opponent. Of course, it is up to Minamoto to decide whether or not to take advantage of it. I like it. Sounds fun Anyway, they''re both simpletons. Minamoto readily agreed to the plan and sat down deeply, ready for a one-hit-kill attack. The Shibakkou Academy students who were watching the game looked at each other with an "Oh no!" expression. They must mean that they could not stop. When''s the signal? Whenever you want. I''ll follow your move I see. Okay, then... One breath, two breaths. Minamoto kicks the floor hard, moving so fast unlike early movement. He''s fast. Without the extra movement of swinging the spear, he is more refined and less wasteful. Within what seems like a split second, the final blow of the two is over. The sound of impact echoed. And Chihiro blinks a few times to check the result. Kamishiro and Minamoto were lying on their backs a few meters away from each other. They must have been struck each other. They seem to have been blown away by the impact of the collision. For a few seconds, they do not move at all, and everyone watch them with bated breath. In this moment, Hana shouts in a panic. Eh, they''re not dead, are they? It''s all right. They should not be dead Shouldn''t they be dead? Of course, the school nurse is on standby in case of emergency and Aika is in the audience. However, it would be too late if they had died. However, this time, it did not lead to a serious accident. The two of them moved at almost the same time. Khah! With a muffled sound, Kamishiro and Minamoto exhale air from their lungs. Their chests began to rise and fall slowly, and not only the representative members but also most of the people in the room were relieved. Now the question is which of the two will be the first to stand up, and whether or not the other will be able to stand up. ...huh Kamishiro was the first to make a move. He folds his knees and puts the soles of his feet on the floor. Using all the strength in his arms and legs, he stood up, almost as if out of sheer will. He stumbles and almost falls down immediately afterwards, and Chihiro resists the urge to run to him. But the game was not over yet. Kamishiro would be disqualified if he came to his aid now. The other boy... Twitch. Minamoto also moved his arm about a minute later. With a gulp, he half raised his body with his remaining strength and looked at Kamishiro. He is just after the damage. He looks as if he is just on the edge, but his eyes have not lost their sharpness. His lips open and he speaks slowly. I lose His voice, not so loud, filled the room. Are you sure? If you have more energy, I can continue... No, I can''t Minamoto shook his head with a bitter smile. If I rest, I can still fight, but I don''t think I can get up right now. I was confident in my speed, but you''re tougher than me ...I see Kamishiro nodded deeply and walked up to Minamoto and held out his hand. The boys hold each other''s hands tightly and smile as they stand up. The winner, Shibahou Academy, Kamishiro Yuuki! A staff member declared shortly afterwards. That''s so youthful, isn''t it? But they so sweaty ...ahaha... Lucille''s voice was piercing as usual. Anyway, Chihiro smiles and pats his chest with relief. ...By the way, what happened to the other side? The second round is supposed to start after a five-minute interval after the first round is over. If the second round is still going on, that will give Kamishiro more time to rest. Chihiro looked at the other side and stiffened. Almost all the students in the other side were staring at it. The reason for this was that the first round of games had already finished, Hmm. So, my next opponent is that one.... But he looks pretty beat up. Is he okay? The person, who says this, hardly looked tired. This person, Saki is a tomboy girl wearing a black T-shirt and shorts over a white training outfit. She looked at Kamishiro with a wry smile. And with this, the first round match, Shibatsuru Academy vs Shibaryuu AcademyDDthe winner is Shirahama Saki from Shibatsuru Academy. CH 150.1 Please don''t move. We don''t have much time Yeah. I know. I''m not such a child that I''m going to waste my time here Kamishiro is sitting cross-legged on the floor, and Hana is laying her hand gently on his body. From her hand, a warm light leaks out and heals around the spot where the light hits. This is the well-known [Healing] ability of Aika. After the first round of the first event, Hana dashes to the audience seats and ask Aika to borrow her [Healing] with [Looting]. It can''t be helped. Although it is a disadvantage that the range of the stock becomes narrower Deciding that it was more important to improve the winning rate in the second round, she immediately started to heal Kamishiro. It is impossible for Kamishiro to recover completely during the five-minute interval, but everything is being done to make his recovery as much as possible. During this time, there is nothing Chihiro can do. At least, he tried to stay out of the way and took a few steps away, when he noticed Aika walking toward him from the audience seats. When his eyes met with hers, she smiled and winked at him. Then she walks up to Minamoto, who is resting. You lost Minamoto''s face lights up with happiness for a moment when he is called out, but then quickly tightens up. Yeah. I showed you my bad side... No, you looked good Oh, really? Then I have a chance I''m sorry, I don''t think so Aika dismisses Minamoto''s reaction with a curt. Then she looks back at Chihiro, runs up to him, and puts her lips to his cheek. Huh!? I envy you Minamoto screams at the kiss, which only touches Chihiro''s cheek for a moment. Again, Aika looked at him and smiled mischievously. I''m not going to break up with him ...Damn. You normie! He glared at Chihiro irritably. Apparently, he can''t tolerate people enjoying their youth, though he seems to be a youthful fighter. Isn''t Aika-anesama becoming more and more devilish? ...haha. I guess so... After smiling at Chisato''s muttering, Chihiro walked up to Minamoto to say a few words to him as well. If you want to have a private match, I''m always open to it Heh? Are you sure you can win? ...Well, I think it would be tough, to be honest At least at this stage, he has no idea how to fight an opponent who can beat Kamishiro to a pulp like that. Aika, who has been following Chihiro, tilts her head and says. But Chihiro-kun beat Kamishiro-kun once What!? A-Aika It seems that these words were rather unpleasant to hear. After that, Chihiro had a hard time because Minamoto became strangely enthusiastic. He was afraid that he might really challenge him to a match if they did not have a chance to compete in the rest of the events. And so, five minutes passed. Although it was a short time, the effects of the rest and [Healing] were clearly effective. Kamishiro stood up again, and this time he did not waver but stood firmly. Yotsuba asks calmly but seriously. Kamishiro-kun, what are your chances? Honestly, I don''t know. But it should be an opponent that is definitely not impossible to beat Kamishiro replied and turned his attention to the members of Shibatsuru Academy. Among them was Shirahama Saki, who was stretching with a relaxed expression. The difference in fatigue and damage is obvious. In addition, her ability isDD. Lucille tells it with squinting eyes. Yuuki. I''ve been watching their game from the side, but she seems to be [Disappearing] as I thought She beats the students of Shibaryuu Academy to a pulp while she disappears. It seems that without any countermeasures, the student was knocked out without any chance to recover from the attack. I understand. I''ll be careful Kamishiro smiles softly and nods his head. Maybe a vague warning won''t do anything, but who knows? Just as Chihiro was pursing his lips in a tight line, he saw Hana standing up at his side. Now... then. Izumi-kun, can I borrow your [Sleep EnhancementAid]? Yes. But why? Are you stupid? I''m trying to recover my strength by getting some sleep during the game Well, Aika''s [Healing] is quite consuming. It is a small price to pay for fast healing of injuries, but Hana''s body will not be able to keep up with it if it is used too often. She should rest as much as possible when she can. Even five minutes of sleep would return triple the effect. Chihiro nods, and then finishes the [Looting] with Hana. They looked at each other for five seconds. Surprisingly, he hasn''t done this since the first time he was stolen his [Mind Reading]. Thinking of this, he saw Hana''s cheeks were slightly tinted, and he felt embarrassed too. ...I''m done. Well then, I''m going to sleep in the corner Okay. I''ll tell you the result later As he watched Hana walk away, the second round match was just about to start. Kamishiro''s face tightened. Saki stands calmly with a wooden sword in her hand. Another weapon user Marika mutters. Saki is probably meant to compensate for her lack of strength. Even if not, the power of a wooden sword is very different from that of bare hands. Unless she is more familiar with bare hands like Kamishiro or Fuwa-senpai, there is little reason not to use it. It can compensate for the reach, especially in the case of Saki''s strategy. Second round, Shibahou Academy, Kamishiro Yuuki vs Shibatsuru Academy, Shirahama Saki. Start! Kamishiro moved instantly. He did not have as much energy as he had in the first round. He may have been aiming for a short term battle, but before he could make a move, Saki''s body, including her wooden sword, disappeared in a puff of smoke. Damn! It would have been easier if he had landed a blow. But Kamishiro immediately changed course and launched a wide-range roundhouse kick into the seemingly empty air. If Saki was within the range of his attack, he could inflict damage, and in some cases, she might even appear. However, the attack ends in an empty shot, right after that. Bang! Kuh!? There is a heavy sound, and Kamishiro frowns. Probably, Saki''s wooden sword hit him somewhere in his body. Just like before, she doesn''t come out at the moment of attack... She''s really a nuisance... Lucille muttered in a cold voice. Yotsuba, are you sure it''s just that it''s [Invisible]? Not like a some kind of ghost Probably, I think so. But I don''t know for sure According to Kaito, this is not the same as Suzu''s [Cognitive Obstruction]. The fact that she was invisible even at the time of the attack suggests that it was not some kind of instantaneous movement. If this is the case, it would be more reasonable to assume that she simply became invisible. Maybe we should have brought some flour or something... ...I doubt if it''s effective when the clothes and the weapon are gone... Either way, this place is too wide. If we''re going to bring it, we might as well bring some paint or something CH 150.2 The battle continues while the upperclassmen continue their deliberations. DDIt''s too one-sided a scene to be called a battle, though. Gasp! Scratch! Boom! Kuh...oh! Kamishiro''s attacks struck and Saki''s attacks hit, and on and on. Of course, Kamishiro does not just hit the air in the dark. He tried to shift his timing, aimed at the position of the back of the opponent with a turn kick, or dared to show depth with a dive-like right fist that did not kill his momentum - but still he could not hit the opponent. Saki probably aimed at Kamishiro right after his attack, which would have been a good time for Kamishiro to land at least one blow on her. But until then, she keeps a perfect distance from Kamishiro without getting too close. From this, she really knows how to use her ability. Shibaryuu Academy was at the mercy of this ability, and they were helplessly defeated. At the time of the encounter with Kaito, Saki also disappeared with Kaito and Kaname with her ability. The extent of the effect is unknown, but it will surely be more troublesome if used in a group battle. If possible, a win is better than a loss. Kamishiro-kun... Kamishiro exhaled unexpectedly, though Chihiro''s prayer may not have been answered. Huff... As if determined, he released his stance and stopped moving. He just stands there naturally and closes his eyes. Haha. Is he going to use his mind''s eye? From the Shibatsuru Academy crowd came the taunting voice of Kaname. Still, Kamishiro did not move an inch. If the opponent does not attack, what will Saki do? One second, two seconds, three seconds.... Time passes without any change, and a minute passes. Bang! A blow, probably coming toward Kamishiro''s back, is delivered. Stumble! Kamishiro staggers for a moment from the sudden damage, but then he regains his position and smiles softly. "I heard it" After a somewhat mysterious muttering, he opens his eyes and starts to move. He uses the straight line with a dive, which he has been using before. It is still a strikeout. The only difference is... Squeak! He slips on his gym shoes and changes his direction immediately, and then he makes a fast attack with a straight line in a different direction. DDWell, this way, if he hits a few times, he''ll hit once. Saki''s attack does not come, perhaps because she is wary of it. And Kamishiro repeated the attack in succession, and missed as many attacks as he could. No luck. No... Squeak! On the sixth attack, Chihiro hears a faint sound. It was the sound of gym shoes scraping the floor. But it was different from Kamishiro''s. There it is! Kamishiro immediately changed his direction. He hits a straight shot while he is getting caught by the unreasonable barrage of blows. Boom! After a loud sound, he stopped as if he was being held back, and stepped on the floor. Maybe she thought she was going to get hit, so she attacked with force Lucille mutters. The words that followed were loud enough to be heard by everyone around the stage. Someone said something about the mind''s eye, but that doesn''t mean it''s an unscientific phenomenon. Because as long as living beings are moving, "sounds and air currents" are generated. It is possible to read such things, consciously or unconsciously I see... Kaname clicks her tongue. And a high-pitched, grating voice further adds to the tension. But... What''s the use of knowing that? Just because he relies on something as uncertain as sound, does he think he has an advantage? Referee. I think making a lot of noise on purpose is an act of sabotage I agree. Shibatsuru Academy should be a little quieter What!? Perhaps Kaname was deliberately making noise to create a din to muffle the sound of Saki''s movement. Lucille easily recognized this and contained it. At the same time, he let the other people know that they should not interfere. This makes it a little easier for Kamishiro to fight. But, Kamishiro-kun has reached his limit He has been hit many times by spears and wooden swords. If this were a normal class, Kamishiro-kun would have been stopped by now. No matter how stubborn Kamishiro is, there is a limit. Can he catch up with his few remaining chances? It depends on his next series of blows. ....Well then Neither Kamishiro nor Saki made any significant moves while the little battle was going on in the outfield. There was no surprise attack with the wooden sword, and Kamishiro took the opportunity to breathe and sharpen his gaze. Kamishiro had found a way out of the invisibility caused by her ability. He could have attacked in a single blow instead of relying on the surprise attack, but he played it safe. So, was Saki''s choice the right one? Ha! The continuous attacks start. The pattern is the same. Saki launches a straight shot, and if it does not hit the target, she immediately changes her direction. Kamishiro also attacks in the direction he hears Saki''s shoes. Although she can run away if she wants to. But as long as Kamishiro keeps attacking, the time to escape is gradually decreasing. And eventually, he will catch up with her. So, before that happens. Pow! She would be forced to attack. And Kamishiro was waiting for it. There! Kamishiro''s hand firmly gripped the invisible wooden sword that seemed to be stuck in his left shoulder. He pulled it off his shoulder and yanked it away. Kuh! With a small cry from Saki, the wooden sword was revealed. It had left its owner''s hand, and at the same time, Saki must have removed it from the range of influence of her ability. Kamishiro tossed it out of the room. And the wooden sword rolls noisily across the floor. Now what? A quiet voice is directed at the invisible girl, and immediately afterwards. Okay, I''ll give up. I give up Easily, Shirahama Saki admits defeat. The winner is Kamishiro Yuuki from Shibahou Academy! * * * Kamishiro has won. Thanks to Kamishiro''s performance, the competition got off to a good start. Yuuki, good job! Thank you, Orwell-senpai... I said... don''t push yourself too hard. I know you''re on the edge The boy who played a key role in the victory almost collapsed when he walked out of the hall. He might have fainted on the floor if Lucille had not supported him. Mishuku-san! You don''t have to shout so loud, I can hear you. ...I guess we won, at least... In a panic, Chihiro rushed to wake Hana up and asked her to heal Kamishiro. Hana woke up and once again borrow Aika''s ability, and immediately ran to Kamishiro in a hurry. Then the voice of a staff member echoed through the hall. The next event will be held in the kitchen in fifteen minutes. Contestants are requested not to be late. The staff will guide you, so if you don''t know where it is, please follow the instructionsDD Well, I think I''ll go first Lucille starts to walk away. Chihiro looked at her to see her off, and noticed that the Shibatsuru Academy members were smiling in some way. Kaname, in particular, is looking at Chihiro meaningfully. That went well. It''s a pity that we didn''t win, but in exchange for giving them a win, we were able to almost completely shut down their core member A voice reached Chihiro''s ears. CH 151.1 What do you mean, Ibusuki-san? What do I mean, just as it is? Kamishiro-kun is battered and Hana-chan is exhausted trying to heal him. So how are you going to fight after this? ...... She makes a good point. A win in the first event is a big deal, but at the same time Shibahou Academy took a lot of risks. Kamishiro was damaged considerably, and Hana had to use [Healing] on him. In addition, the combatants of Shibakkou Academy and Shibaryuu Academy also suffered considerable damage. This result was achieved by Shibatsuru Academy with Saki almost unscathed. But, it''s great that we won one game You''re right. But it doesn''t matter. Because we will win all the remaining four events Kaname says, and smiles. Big words. Although she is most likely bluffing, there is a certain power in her confident words. In fact, depending on the abilities of the remaining three, four wins may well be enoughDD Kaname, don''t talk big. You''ll be looked down upon The quiet words came unexpectedly. It was a girl with straight hair down to her chest and bandanna who stepped out from the Shibatsuru Academy group and smiled at Chihiro. If he recalls correctly, she was leading the five students at the opening ceremony. She must be Arima Shizuru, the student council president of Shibatsuru. I''m sorry, Onee-sama Kaname, rebuked by the president, withdrew from the conversation surprisingly easily. Chihiro looked at her with incredulity as she bowed her head and took a step back. He had thought that mad dogs only missed their owners. I''m sorry about our first-year student, Izumi Chihiro-kun ...oh, don''t worry about it For a moment, he was at a loss what to say. She must also Fukami Kaito''s slaves, judging from the fact that she called him by his name without any hesitation and the fact that she was the student council president of Shibatsuru Academy. And having such a person talk to him politely to me is a bit of a problem. As if Shizuru could see through Chihiro''s agitation, she smiled at him. Her lips twisted in a seductive manner and she spun a flowing sound. Don''t worry. Our school will defeat you head-on, fair and square. That is the mission of the five of us Suddenly, a shiver ran down his spine. It was not from the cold, nor was it affected by an ability, but his body involuntarily reacted to the pressure Shizuru was exerting on him. Unlike Kaname and Saki, she was calm and polite. However, she is still one of the same kind as Kaname and the others - a woman who has devoted her body and soul to a man. DDThere, Yotsuba stood beside Chihiro with her short hair that was beginning to grow longer and longer. Please feel free to do as you please. We will do our best to reach the top for what we believe in. That''s all there is to it ...... The student council presidents of the two schools looked at each other without a word, and a long few tens of seconds passed. Eventually, Shizuru''s smile fades and she urges her friends to go. Let''s go With Yotsuba, Chihiro watched the girls leave. * * * The second event was for one participant. Since there was no need for all the members to go, Kamishiro and Hana were asked to stay behind and continue the treatment. In the kitchen, which Chihiro visited for the first time, there were alternating rows of tables for four persons and cooking tables. Four of the cooking tables have large griddles on them, and oil, mayonnaise, dried bonito flakes, and so on are provided beside the griddles. It''s a real thing Yes... There are several refrigerators in the room, where a large amount of ingredients must be stored in the form of seeds. Chihiro, Yotsuba, and Marika walk over to one of the four tables, where Lucille is sitting. Lou, how are things going? Not bad. It''s a little early for lunch, but I''m feeling nice and hungry It seems that she had been adjusting her stomach condition by activating [Genius] a little bit during the first event. Then, the only thing left to do now is to pray for victory. DDNow who will compete from other schools? Shibakkou Academy will continue to be led by Minamoto Katsuya. Is this a strategy to leave more energy for one person to bear the burden of individual competitions, or is it just a story that the more they move, the more they are hungry? Shibaryuu Academy is represented by one of the three male students. He has a stout body and seems to be a good eater. *Huff* It''s time for me to show you my [Delicacy] Do your best, Oribe! I wish there was a sewing contest, but I guess that''s just for entertainment Oh, so you''re into that kind of thing Appearances are not always what they seem. Finally, when seeing Shibatsuru Academy, there was a rather out-of-place scene. Ringlet Curls. A young girl, a little taller than Chihiro and very ladylike, sits in front of a griddle and wears an expensive-looking apron. She does not look like she is about to eat okonomiyaki. Tsukasa, I want something refreshing after dinner. Go prepare it for me Certainly, ojou-sama The one called Tsukasa is a small girl. Her sharp frameless glasses leave a strong impression. Her short hair and mature look are a little like Hana''s when she is wearing a headband. Then, the girl with the ringlet curls must be Shirosaki Madoka-san Hmm...come to think of it, her name looks like a lady, too Although this may or may not be the case. It seems that all the participants in the second event are here One of the staff members said to make sure, and the preparations for the competition began. The griddle is lit. Spatulas for flipping the okonomiyaki and seeds mixed with the ingredients were also prepared. Hey. There are too many ingredients and not enough noodles Of course. This is okonomiyaki Minamoto clucked his tongue, and Oribe said with a scowl. Since the idea came from Shibaryuu Academy, the ingredients are Osaka-style. Chihiro is not particularly particular about it. Lucille was also not listening to the men''s conversation, but was talking to a nearby staff member. Sorry, can I have two more small plates? The small plate was served with a big dollop of sauce and mayonnaise. The plan was to put sauce and mayonnaise on the plate when necessary, since it would be a hassle to put them on each plate every time she cooked. The other students also tried to adjust the position of the oil and seasonings, and in no time at all, it was time to start the cooking. CH 151.2 Now, the second event - let''s begin! Oil was simultaneously spread on the hot griddle, and the ingredients were dropped onto the griddle. The griddle was a little small for grilling two pieces side by side. It seemed as if they were going to cook side by side until the first one was done, but they were already moving. It''s too much trouble to cook them one by one Heh, we''re on the same page Lucille and Minamoto immediately put in the second batch of ingredients. Instead of two pieces lined up in a row, they made one large piece to save space. Seeing this, The Osaka Shibaryuu Academy team booed. What a bad idea! Okonomiyaki is adjusted to a size that makes it easy to cook and flip over, so what''s the point of breaking it up? Lucille and the others coolly ignored these reasonable arguments. The rest of the school was more blasphemous. Okay Madoka smiles with satisfaction as she spreads one piece in a square instead of a circle. The expanded area would have made it easier to heat up, but the Shibaryuu Academy students were not happy to see this. Is this an imitation of Monja? This is why Tokyo people are so bad! No, I''m from Hokkaido ... You mean that kind of okonomiyaki is popular in Hokkaido? No, no... Don''t compare us with her! Saki mutters with half-lidded eyes. Madoka did this for a reason. What? Oribe looks up and frowns. The lady with the ringlet curls smiles at the concentrated gaze, and holds up her hand to her okonomiyaki. It seems to be a preliminary move to use her ability. Ah Hazuki-senpai? ...It seems that the heat is beginning to pass through from the surface as well Marika shouted and Yotsuba looked at Madoka and muttered. Grilled on both sides. It may not be as hot as the back side using a stove and a griddle, but if it can be done, the time it takes to cook will be greatly reduced. Fufu. My ability is [Heating]. It is useful not only for the nasty insects that try to touch my good looks, but also for baking these foods Unlike Shuka, who is good at manipulating heat inside the body, this ability is mainly used to heat the outside of the body and the surface of the body. This is also a very troublesome ability, since the fact that it is hot to the touch may be useful in a fight or a duel. Madoka looks at the okonomiyaki and reaches for the spatula. Then, if you''ll excuse me first... Aren''t you going to flip it over? Well, somebody can eat okonomiyaki even if it is a little undercooked. It''s a good strategy, considering that the okonomiyaki is designed to be heated to some extent without turning it over, and that it will be cooked through before being eaten. Oribe watches with regret as Madoka takes about a sixth of the flat okonomiyaki and begins to eat it with an elegant hand, but soon after, he starts the process of flipping the dough over. He does it over without any hesitation. As expected, the real deal is different But I''m sure Lou is no slouch either Because of the larger size of the dough, Minamoto and Lucille took the spatulas in their hands a little later than Oribe. The larger dough should also affect the difficulty of turning it over. This is not going well There we go... Minamoto struggled here. Lucille, on the other hand, by some magic or technique or other, manages to turn the dough over with a hand comparable to that of Oribe. An all-around [Genius]. This is a real feat of genius. Thus, the work of each school varied after the first sheet. Madoka, who was ahead of the others, slowed down with her elegant meal. Nevertheless, it was the fastest to finish the first piece. Oribe came in second. He quickly finished his okonomiyaki, which was cooked orthodox and neatly, topped with dried bonito flakes, green laver, sauce and mayonnaise, and cut into a grid pattern. The third place goes to Lucille. It is also cut in a grid pattern, but each piece is a little larger than Oribe''s. She threw them in one after another, calculating how many she could fit in her mouth. The fourth was Minamoto. He was a good eater like a gymnast, but he lost a lot of time when he turned over the okonomiyaki and took time to cool down the hot okonomiyaki, which made him very late. However, Lucille and Minamoto eat two pieces of okonomiyaki at once, so it is hard to tell how fast they are eating. The second piece ...I wonder how much they eat. To be honest, two and a half pieces is about right for me I''m limited to two pieces The four of them finish two pieces of okonomiyaki neatly. Again, Madoka is the fastest, thanks to her [Heating] ability, but her pace begins to slow down even more around the middle of the second slice. While holding her hand over the third piece, which she started to grill in the middle of the second piece, she mutters to herself. ...It''s strange. I was planning to disturb the pace by upsetting them with [Heating] I''ve eaten this one countless times since I was a kid. How can I slow down now? Oribe replied with a disciplined manner and proceeded to cook and eat as he had said. His nonchalant and unhesitant movements are saving time, and since he is a boy, he seems to be able to eat more. **b I''m getting tired of the taste. Do you have any Tabasco? Lucille asked, this time flipping over a third slice that had been dropped in as usual. The staff responded well to her mutterings, offering the red condiment. And then Minamoto said, ...Hey, can I eat slowly? Yeah. Go ahead. The bespectacled student council president of Shibakkou Academy nodded his head in resignation. One person is eliminated from the dead heat, and the candidates for victory are narrowed down to three. Oribe, who had been eating consistently, tended to stop after the fourth piece. With little time remaining, the key to victory was whether or not the player could attack the fourth piece. Madoka and Lucille did not rest after the fourth piece. With three minutes remaining, Lucille overtook Oribe, and Oribe, seeing this, tried desperately to eat the remaining half, but he could not recover his pace. It is now a duel between the two schools. ...I don''t think I''ll make it in time... Lucille muttered in a small voice that only her allies could hear. She continues to eat without giving up - in fact, she even refrains from putting sauce or mayonnaise on it, as if it were too good to put on, but while she is trying to finish the fourth piece, Madoka is finishing the fifth piece. The pace is definitely slowing down, but Madoka doesn''t stop. This is the reason why the gap between the two is not closing. ...I know you must be in a lot of pain Yes. But I''ve experienced this kind of pain many times. Besides, we can''t lose. Since you dared to give us a victory, we must do what we said we would do Shirosaki Madoka continued to eat until the end of the time, keeping her smile, but with sweat on her forehead and her eyebrows lowered. AndDD In the second event, the winner is Shirosaki Madoka from Shibatsuru Academy! Lucille lost by a mere one-eighth of a piece, a narrow margin. CH 152.1 There will be a break for lunch before the third event. The third event will start in fifty minutes, and the assembly point is in front of the entrance of the main building, so please be there without delay As the staffs announce the start of the third event, the buzz in the kitchen grows louder. Some of the participants praised their friends for their good fights, some were disappointed at their defeats, and others turned their attention to lunch. Chihiro, Yotsuba, and Marika remain standing motionless. I''m sorry, I couldn''t win ...It can''t be helped. They were just a little bit better than us Yotsuba spoke softly to Lucille, who was not moving from her chair and slumped her shoulders. Lucille turned her head and met Yotsuba''s eyes. Yotsuba''s eyes meet Lucille''s, conveying her apology to her fellow competitors. When she realized that Chihiro was looking at her, she turned her face away from him, but her feelings were fully conveyed in less than a second of [Mind Reading]. It hurts to have already been put in the queue. However, Lucille could not be blamed for it. I have experienced the pain many times. I guess it''s not a matter of skill or knowledge, but a result of difference in experience Chihiro wanted to say that was not true, but he kept his mouth shut, afraid that he might blame her for it. In the next event, let''s make the most of the advantage we have Winning ...hmm. That''s right. We''ve got three more events to go and this is no time to get discouraged With a wry smile, Lucille staggers to her feet and moves over to an empty table with no oil or small plates on it. She pulled out a chair and sat down. I don''t want to eat for a while. I''m going to take a break and go to bed, so you guys can go ahead She then drops to her face. No doubt she wants to be alone, but in fact, after eating so much, she can''t move quickly and needs a break. Yotsuba gives a silent wink to Chihiro, and the rest leave the kitchen together. As they pass through the doorway, Marika looks into the room. Hazuki-senpai? ...... She looked at Kaname. She seems to be consulting or asking a question to the management staff of the tournament. But the content of the conversation is inaudible. I''m sorry. I was just curious Marika shakes her head and turns her gaze back from the room. It is not unusual for students participating in a competition to talk to the staff. So, she''s probably right, though it''s probably just her imagination. I''m a little concerned about it Maybe Nii-san care a little too much, though Could it be because it is Kaname? And then, Yotsuba quietly told this as the group walked down the corridor. Just in case, let''s be on our guard Yes Yes The destination was the men''s locker room in the training area where Chihiro and Kamishiro had changed their clothes. Aika had informed that she would be waiting here. And they invited Marika to join too. Thanks for your hard work, Chihiro-kun Kurohane-senpai and Hazuki-senpai also thank you When they arrived, Aika, Maria, Riko, Suzu, and Ayase were all there. Hana, who had stayed at the training site with Kamishiro, was also there. There was a leisure sheet on the floor, and a stacked box and water bottles were placed on it. This must be the lunch box they had prepared. Mishuku-san, where is Kamishiro-kun? I was going to invite him, but Yuse-san and Shiramine-senpai have him. Ah, I''ve healed his injuries as much as I could. I''m sleepy now thanks to that Thank you so much. Do you want to take a nap again? I will. And I took my lunch early Again, Chihiro give Hana his [Sleep Aid]. After receiving the ability, Hana said, "Well then," and left the locker room. She said she would sleep for a while in the quiet women''s locker room. Well, let''s have dinner, too Riko said and put her hand on a heavy lunch box. The three-tiered lunch box contained an onigiri rice ball, a main dish, and vegetables and dessert in the remaining one. The rest was filled with vegetables and desserts. Are you sure I can join? Of course. I mean, don''t you think I''d look out of place with all the young girls? You''re still young enough, Nee-san This person is Yotsuba-chan''s sister It seems that Marika has relaxed as she talks. Now she sits down and joins in the meal. Well then, let''s eat Itadakimasu! Chihiro first reaches for an onigiri rice ball after everyone has said that. Then, he feels the girls'' eyes on him. It seems that they are paying attention to his movements, but what exactly is this? Well, what was it? Eh? Chisato must know... Thinking that Chihiro''s knowledge is enough to answer the question, he takes one of the rice balls in his hand without knowing. He takes a bite, and Aika breaks into a smile. Thank you, Chihiro-kun Eh...? Uh, well, um, yeah Apparently, as they were making lunch, it occurred to them that whose dish would Chihiro pick up first. Anyway, even though it was an unimportant topic, he decided to pay attention to it. As it turns out, there is a subtle difference in the shapes of the rice balls. Chihiro must have unconsciously picked up the shape he was used to in his usual bento. And to this, Ayase giggled. Izumi-kun, you''re surrounded by all girls, aren''t you? Ayase-senpai, you shouldn''t look in the mirror first... Yes. I''m a "girl" now Indeed, "she" looks so elegant sitting sideways on the leisure sheet that it''s hard to believe that "she" is a man. Who''s your true love, Izumi-kun? When he turned around, he saw Marika holding an onigiri rice ball with both hands and biting it in her mouth. My true love is Aika That was a quick answer No, it''s not respectful to her if I''m worried about it Ah, ugh. I''m glad, but I''m embarrassed... Aika''s cheeks blushed and she turned her head down when she answered Ayase''s teasing. Riko sees this and laughs, "You should be proud of yourself." Hmm... Snap! Munching... Marika, who had taken the trouble to give her a sympathetic response, chews her onigiri without saying another word. It seems that the ingredient was Japanese plum. By the way, Chihiro''s was bonito-flavored. Ayase tilts her head. Hazuki-senpai, are you interested in Izumi-kun? It seems so That''s what she says, Izumi-kun To this answer, Chihiro doesn''t know what to do. ...I thought Hazuki-senpai wasn''t interested in me Until recently, I wasn''t at all Oh, I see He is still at a loss for a response. Well, with her and Ayase, it''s hard to tell the line between joking and being serious. To begin with, he''s not sure if the interest is romantic or not. Hazuki-senpai, are you going to leave me? Aoi-chan, why don''t we seduce Izumi kun together? That''s a good idea. But I just kidding Finally relieved, Chihiro just let Marika and the others'' tricks slide. It is more important to savor the lunch box. With an onigiri in one hand, Chihiro tucked into a variety of side dishes, ranging from the standard fried tofu and egg rolls to more unusual items such as deep-fried spring rolls. Each of the girls has done their best in their specialty, and all of them are delicious. Considering the fact that he was going to exercise afterwards, he probably should have eaten at least eight portions, but he ended up eating too much when he tried to eat all the dishes. Thank you for the food It was delicious Thank you very much. You two, have a good rest Yes Of course. In fact, we haven''t done anything yet And then, they all finish up with dessert, and take a break from eating to put away their leisure sheets and such. After that, they met up with Hana after her nap, collected Ayase''s clothes that she had brought in, and headed for the entrance. On the way, Hana asked Ayase. Ayase-senpai, do you have any costumes like camouflage clothes? If so, I''d like to borrow it for the fourth event Yes, I do. Then, I''ll prepare it for you CH 152.2 If Hana borrow Ayase''s [Pretending], cosplay is no longer just cosplay. [Retaliation] and [Self-healing] won''t help in a gunfight with painted bullets, so it''s a choice. ...hmm? Mishuku-san, wouldn''t it be better for you to borrow one from Suzu-san or Nishizaki-san? ...Yes, indeed. Well, I''ll think about it after I see the results of the third event With these words, they arrived at the entrance of main gate a few minutes before the start of the second event. All the other representatives had already assembled. Lucille and Kamishiro were doing some preparatory exercises in the corner, so they joined them. But then, Lucille pointed with her chin in a certain direction. There Many people in front of the entrance to the building were looking in the same direction, at something unfamiliar on the ground. It was a temporary stage. It was a bit larger than the one used for the Miss Contest, and there was nothing on the stage. There is a staircase to go up to the opposite side of the stage. I wonder what it is... It is not for the third event, is it? While puzzled by the fact that it has nothing to do with the competition to run around the school looking for a ball, one person steps out of the crowd and onto the stage. She had twin-tailed hair and a black-and-white one-piece dress. Wearing black garter socks and a skull mark painted on her left cheek, she was the well-known Ibusuki Kaname. She walked onto the stage with a microphone and said cheerfully. Everyone. I''m going to do a mini live performance here. Most of you know my face, right? White teeth peeked out viciously from her open mouth. Her voice and tone are flirtatious, yet her gestures are somewhat challenging. This brings out the duality of the girl to an excessive degree. It''s frustrating, but kind of cute I mean, where is the continuation of the competition? Marika mutters nonchalantly, to which Riko naturally interjects. I got the permission from the staff. This is just another interval, a bit like an entertainment ...Entertainment? Riko shakes her head with an expression of disinterest. However, the other people present, students from other schools, generally responded favorably. Hmm... Well, it''s good, isn''t it? It''ll give us more break time If the staff has given permission, it is not clear whether the event will be canceled even if they object to it. If that''s the case, it''s a positive idea to just enjoy the show. But this is a bad idea Yotsuba muttered with a distorted expression. ...I guess so A performance by Kaname in front of the audience. A similar situation happened at the Miss Contest. At that time, it was a prelude to the indirect use of [Ruler] with [Terminal], and was meant to make the people present aware of her presence. If it is the same in this case. She''s thinking of something bold, like manipulating the participants of the rivalry What do you mean? Oh, Hazuki-san and the others didn''t know that, did they? When Yotsuba briefly explains the power of [Ruler], Marika and the others'' expressions cloud over. Yotsuba, is there any way to stop or prevent it? I don''t know. At least, if we stay vigilant, it should lessen its influence Even if the representative members of Shibahou Academy could manage that, it would not stop the influence on other schools. If this is the case, holding the mini live concert itself is dangerous. Yotsuba stepped forward and raised her voice, saying that it would be better to raise an objection before the event started. Wait a minute. I understand your intention to hold the live concert, but I cannot agree to the delay of the third event. I am also concerned about the possibility that you might take advantage of the live performance to use your mental manipulation abilities This caused a stir among the surrounding students. Seeing them looking at each other and wondering if they should protest as well, Kaname looked relaxed for some reason. She tilts her head in a mocking pose and says in a cheerful voice. **b But, if there is an entertainment, the break time will be increased, won''t it? There are students who are tired and battered in Shibaryuu Academy and Shibakkou Academy. The flow of the meeting changed around them again. Besides, don''t you think it''s a rare chance to see me live for free? ...Ah, she''s taking advantage of being an idol, isn''t she? Suzu walked up and muttered. As she pointed out, the bait of Ibusuki Kaname''s live performance was quite effective. Many people are lost in thought as they weigh the pros and cons, and the scene stalls. [Ruler] through [Terminals] is not so effective as C-rank, but the title of "popular idol" compensates for the lack of effectiveness. The more favorable factors that look at Kaname, the easier it is to be effective. Now, let''s have a majority vote by representatives from each school to decide whether the mini live performance is acceptable or not The representatives each raise their hands, as if urged by a staff member. Shibahou Academy voted unanimously against, Shibatsuru Academy voted unanimously in favorDDthe remaining ten voted six in favor and four against. With the majority in favor, the mini live concert will be held ...It''s no good... Kamishiro let out a breath. Then a woman wearing a staff armband came out with a microphone. She stared at Chihiro for a moment, and had a face that had been familiar to him since childhood. As for the possibility of mental manipulation ability, we will offer counseling to those who wish to receive it after the competition is over. As for the operation staff, we consider such a situation to be part of the strategy ...Nee-san Her presence among the staff is probably a precaution against [Absolute]. Considering the school festival, it is safe to assume that she will come when she gets some information that Fukami Kaito might do something. Well... The mini live concert was not stopped. The protest may have alerted students from other schools, making [Ruler] a little less effective, but maybe not enough. If Chihiro and the others are forced to interfere by kicking the management''s decision, they will be warned. So, is there any way to frustrate Kaname''s intention peacefully? Hmm... Chisato and Chihiro are turning their heads together. [Ruler] is more effective when people are aware of its user existence. In other words, if Kaname doesn''t leave an impression on people, the effect will be lessened? So, if someone draws attention with a smile, singing, and dancingDD ...Singing, too, maybe? Eh? Izumi-kun, what do you mean? When Chihiro explained his intention to the girls who looked at him with question marks in their eyes, they looked at him as if they understood or did not understand. And to this, Suzu groaned. Hmm... but it might make sense. Theoretically, it would take a certain amount of control to make the opponent behave in a way that would benefit her. If we can neutralize them, even a little, I''m sure A professional judge of ability gave her approval. Well, to be honest, it''s not something I''d like to do Hmm? Chihiro-kun, why? I mean, I think I''ll probably join in if we do it To compete with girl idols, it is necessary to a girl, too. It would be best if all the member participate in the competition. Kamishiro could only cheer, but if it''s Chihiro, who knows if he can escape? Nii-san, shall I do it? That would be nice, but the body is mine anyway... Oh, that reminds me... Chihiro''s comment made some of the participants'' eyes sparkle. It was right that I brought the costumes. I''ve also prepared a wig for Izumi-kun Ayase-senpai, aren''t you too well prepared? I think half of it is Izumi-kun''s self-destruction opinion... Hana said with half-open eyes. It''s better than nothing, isn''t it? And let''s make use of Ayase-senpai''s "I''m just a girl" here Competing with idols by singing. Well, it''s not my style, but let''s give it a try Lucille agrees. Both of them are rather enthusiastic about the idea, perhaps because they don''t want to be at Kaname''s mercy. Aika and the others also offer to help in any way they can, and the group becomes more and more determined to give it a try. I''m sorry, I can''t sing Except for one girl. CH 153.1 While the mini live performance by Ibusuki Kaname was about to start, Chihiro and other Shibahou Academy members (plus Ayase) rushed into the school building. They ran down the corridor, which was even more deserted than usual probably because they were going to use it for the competition, to the nearest women''s restroom. Chihiro, who tried to enter the men''s restroom by himself, was dragged into the women''s restroom without any hesitation, and Kamishiro stood guard at Lucille''s instruction. Fortunately, all four of them are wearing their training wear underneath, which saves them the trouble of changing their underwear and so on. So, they can take off their gym clothes or jerseys and put on their costumes instead. Yotsuba was in charge of persuading the staff. It should be easy to get them to agree if they ask them if it is unfair to allow only one school to perform. We don''t have the same costumes for all of us, so I''ll combine them in a "like" way. Lucille-san, please wear this one, Mishuku-san wear this one. Izumi-kun should wear this Cheerleader, frilly idol, and maid. Chihiro protested that his taste was not the same as the others, but when he was told that "Chisato-chan looks most impressive in a maid costume," he had no choice but to shut up. And being dressed as a woman, it takes more time than the girls, so Ayase pulls him aside for a quick dressing down. Meanwhile, Marika silently watches the three of them. Hazuki-senpai, are you sure you don''t want to do this? ...Yes. I''m sorry She nods weakly. I can''t sing because I can''t speak. Even if I''m here, I''ll just get in everyone''s way Her [Telepathy] has a distance limit depending on how close she is to the person she''s talking to. She can''t sing her heart out to someone she hasn''t met and interacted with before today. There is an option of lip-synching, but it may be noticeable if it is done by an amateur, even if there is a loud background music. But if we''re going to go to all this trouble, I''d like to do it with everyone This is true not only from the perspective of the power of numbers, but also from the perspective of feelings. Lucille nodded in agreement with Chihiro''s assertion as she finished changing quickly. Yes, I agree. I hope you''ll join us so that we can enjoy ourselves But Hana speaks softly to Marika, who is still hesitating. Hazuki-senpai is cute, so just being with us will be very effective Hahaha. If it''s Mishuku-san''s seal of approval, there''no doubt about it Izumi-kun? If you mean to be sarcastic, it''s not sarcastic at all, okay? Hana chuckled. Marika''s gaze wandered in the air when the three of them invited her, and then she looked at Ayase. ...Aoi-chan As Ayase stopped her hands from dressing Chihiro, she smiled. I''d like to see Hazuki-senpai on stage On stage. That may be a word that has a special meaning for Marika. It seems so to Chihiro, knowing her connection to Kaname. DDI used to want to be an idol. Perhaps Ayase knows this, too. Perhaps more deeply than Chihiro. Maybe "she" knows why she gave up her dream of becoming an idol. And if Chihiro''s guess is correct, it has something to do with the fact that she can no longer speak. Still, Ayase wants Marika to go on stage. ...I understand Ayase''s words were probably the final deciding factor. Marika nodded her head after a few dozen seconds of silence. All I can do is lip-synch and dance. Is that okay? Yes, it''s fine. Thank you, Hazuki-senpai She smiles gratefully. And then she turns her face away. And, I''m going to do this properly. Please follow my instructions on where to stand and the choreography ...what, you''re really up for it! Lucille blurts out happily. Once Marika has decided to join, everyone hurries to finish getting dressed. Marika was assigned an outfit similar to Hana''s. Apparently, two outfits had been prepared since they were originally costumes for a two-member idol unit. Chihiro, who needed a wig and makeup, and Marika, who changed late, were almost ready at the same time. After the meeting, which took only a minute, they hurried back outside the entrance. Clap! Clap! Clap! Immediately, there was a burst of applause from dozens of people. Apparently, Kaname''s mini live performance had just finished. Thank you very much. Did my singing and dancing kill your hearts, everyone? Kaname smiled and uttered a boisterous line, then looked at Chihiro and the others and narrowed her eyes. Oh? It looks like a bunch of idiots who don''t know their place are trying to compete with me Her voice drew the crowd''s attention to Chihiro and the others. This sudden pressure made Chihiro almost choke up. It seemed like such a deliberate attempt to draw their attention to them, but the crowd must have changed their mind, knowing what Chihiro and the others were trying to do. They wanted to make the crowd compare the two live performances, to re-impose Kaname''s image on their minds. But we have no choice but to do it now, right? Yeah.... Then, Chisato. Please take over Okay, Nii-san. I''m in charge Chisato takes over the body. Then, Chihiro feels his body become less sensible, and he enters a special state where he observes his own actions from the sidelines. Ready, go. The four of them, signaling each other with a glance, smile and take a step forward at the same time. They go straight ahead, letting the crowd make way for them, and then go around the stage and up the stairs. Marika was on the right wing and Hana on the left. Lucille was in the back and Chihiro took the center vocal position. The idol who remained on stage tilted hier head. Did you get permission from the staff? Of course. We received permission from the staff The one who answered was Yotsuba downstage. She smiled and threw down the three microphones in her hands. Marika, Hana, and Lucille, who had come forward to the front of the stage, caught them firmly, though they would have cost them if they dropped them. And Kaname clicked her tongue to avoid getting on the microphone. If that''s the case, let''s see how you do... She said, and handed her own microphone to Chisato. As she accepted the microphone, their gazes met for a moment, and for a moment there is a sense that she is confident of her victory. DDThe difference between a professional and an amateur is obvious. But Chihiro and the others are not amateurs either. Let''s show her that. The soundtrack''s ready! CH 153.2 Aika shouted as Kaname exited the stage, operating the equipment beside her. A light sound came out of the speakers. The song was an idol song from a year or two ago. It is a representative song of the unit whose costumes Hana and Marika wear. The song was chosen because all the members knew it and it was relatively easy to sing. During the prelude, Lucille returns to the back and Chisato takes a deep breath. The first phrase was sung by just one person. Chisato sang hard with her lovely voice, which was not like a man''s. At that moment, the space around them changed. Suddenly, a wall appeared in the middle of nowhere, blocking the edge of the crowd. There was another wall and a heavy door about a meter in front of the entrance. Above is the ceiling. And spotlights illuminate the venue. If examined closely, the textures of the objects may seem cheap, but the scale of the work is more than adequate, or even better than expected. This much is achieved without adding dynamic images and sounds. In other words, Riko''s [Illusion] has not been neglected in her training, even though it has not had a chance to be active recently. And when she hears someone''s voice saying, "Wow," she feels a little superior. Wait a minute, isn''t someone other than the representative supporting them? No problem. It''s just an illusion, not an ability that affects the mind. There is no direct influence on the representative, and this is not a competition but an entertainment during the interval In response to Kaname''s protests, Kaede replied. Apparently Kaede sensed that Riko''s ability was not emanating from the power of mental manipulation, or vectors. For once, Chihiro is grateful for her sister. And the point of appeal is not over yet. The remaining three singers sing in unison, and then the dance begins. Izumi-kun is the vocalist. You don''t have to dance, just sing Are you sure? Yes. We''ll do the dancing That was the instruction Chihiro received from Marika beforehand, but the reason was simple. Chihiro and Chisato can''t keep up with Marika and the others'' dancing. DDTo be honest, their dance was not that of mere amateurs. Lucille, who was positioned at the back of the center of the stage, seemed to be in a position where it was difficult for her to move, but she leaped in front of Chihiro while stepping beautifully with Hana, then came back and put her hand on Chihiro''s shoulder, then moved to the left and right to get involved with Marika and the others. The knowledge and repertoire of the dancers were covered by their [Genius]-like sense and mobility. Marika and Hana''s moves were also quite impressive. Marika, who used to aspire to be an idol, had a good sense of rhythm, although she may have had a long absence. Hana also borrowed Ayase''s [Pretending] to maximize her appeal. What is this? These girls aren''t professionals, are they? Wait, the girl in the middle is cute, but she''s a boy, right? The mixture of admiration and bewilderment in their voices made me feel that I had done it. Almost everyone knew that Kaname was an idol. However, when Chihiro and the others, who had thought they were just ordinary students until then, gave such an outstanding performance, it was a surprise. That''s exactly what Chihiro and the others are aiming to surprise and get people''s attention. Besides... Nii-san. This is so fun Yeah At the center of Marika''s group, the siblings'' hearts were pounding with passion, including the excitement of catching a glimpse of a new side of their friends. The rhythm of the music and the flow of air created by the dance was pleasant. Naturally, not only Chihiro and Chisato but also the other three were smiling. They are not afraid to move their bodies. Once they concentrate on the performance and forget their shame, the only thing that remains is a sense of togetherness. Chihiro is just a bystander, but before long he is absorbed in the performance. He noticed that most of the audience was looking at him happily. Soon after the first song was over, they started the second song. Since they haven''t practiced much, this second song is the end of their performance. Thank you, everyone Suddenly a voice by [Telepathy] is heard, and Chisato glances at Marika. The petite girl looks forward, talking to the members without stopping her choreography and lip-synching. I''m glad I joined. It''s been a long time since I''ve danced like this ...Hmm That was nice Lucille and Hana''s voices, which contained some deep emotion, echoed in succession. Look, Nii-san too Chisato is urging Chihiro with her singing voice. Fortunately, Chihiro''s voice reached Marika as he put his heart into it, not knowing whether he could let his heart''s voice be heard when he was withdrawn inside. Let''s sing, Hazuki-senpai Izumi-kun? It doesn''t matter if only we can hear it. I want to hear Hazuki-senpai''s song Marika turned around. When she looks at Chisato as if to ask her if it''s okay, Chisato nods. ...Okay A few seconds later, the song of the angel overlapped with the fourth voice in Chihiro and the others'' brains. Maria and the others who had interacted with Marika to some extent squinted in fascination at the voice, which was so transparent because it was not mixed with any noise. DDAnd then, like a wave, the reaction spread little by little throughout the entire room. It was transmitted. Marika''s [telepathy] is being transmitted to those who have just met today. It is not a miracle. The distance of correspondence of [Telepathy] is proportional to the closeness to the other person. And singing is a communication tool. If the sight of Chihiro and Marika''s singing, and the sight of Marika trying to convey the song with her mouth, moved the crowd even a little, it is enough to let her voice reach them at this close distance. Well, Chihiro didn''t calculate that much to get Marika to do that. Thanks to this, the mini live performance by the representative members of Shibahou Academy was a great success. After the second song, [Illusion] in the live venue disappeared amidst a moderate applause. Riko later said, "That was so exhausting. I don''t want to do it again for a while if I can help it," but her cooperation surely contributed to the excitement of the event. After bowing to the audience, Chihiro and the other four slowly exited the stage. They returned the microphones to the competition staff and returned to the crowd with Aika, who was in charge of the sound system. Thank you very much. I think both schools gave great performances in between the battles.... Are there any other schools that would like to participate? In response to the staff''s question, the student council president of Shibakkou shook his head on behalf of the two schools. No. After seeing such a wonderful performance, we are not willing to follow them. Rather, we are eager to compete Yes. Now, let''s move on to the third event Apparently, someone had the ability to set up a special stage. The stage disappeared at the same time as the voice of the management staff, and a small box appeared in its place. On the box was a red button. It was the one for answering quizzes often seen on TV. The third event is [Word Seeking]. You have to find the balls hidden throughout the school building, guess the sentences from the letters written on the balls, and answer the questions with that answer button. Each school will have three chances to answer. Do you understand? The place is quiet and only the voices of the staff members are heard, and Kaname''s eyes turn to Chihiro and the others. The emotion in her eyes is hatred. Is it because she has been interrupted in her mission, or is something else affecting her? She silently tells them that she will not let things continue as they are. CH 154.1 As soon as the starting signal was given, students from each school started to move in unison. Chihiro runs to the entrance with the other members of Shibahou. Meanwhile, Lucille''s instructions echo in their head. Marika is on the first floor, I am on the second floor, Chihiro is on the third floor, and Yuuki is on the fourth floor. Basically, everyone should thoroughly search their own floor without taking the stairs. Hana, you should first change into your scholarly or honor student costume Each of them answered in a hearty voice, "Okay". * * * Here are the details of the third event, as described by the staff. The third event is only in the main school building, and does not include annexes such as training halls. The balls are small rubber balls with a letter of the alphabet written on the surface of each ball. The type and number of balls are not disclosed. Interference and combat are allowed, but if any property is damaged during such acts, a penalty will be imposed according to the degree of damage. Players are allowed to take the ball from someone else''s possession or to exchange the ball with another team. The school building is basically unoccupied, but there are some staff members, teachers, and students who have urgent matters to attend to. Please refrain from any behavior that is offensive to public order and morals In short, boys are not allowed to enter the women''s restroom. Izumi-kun, maybe it''s a good thing you''re dressed as a woman No, it''s not good if I go in there even in such an outfit There is no problem to use cell phones and radios for communication. So, basically, each person is supposed to collect the ball separately, gather information, and guess the answer to the question. Nii-san, do you want me to help you find the ball? It''s easier to search in some places if I can walk through, isn''t it? Hmm... No, let''s not do that for now. I want to keep Chisato as secret as possible Okay. Then, I''ll help you with the brain work Obviously, Shibahou Academy''s strategy is rather simple: avoid contact with other teams, and focus on speed to retrieve the ball. Then, as soon as the letters are confirmed, Hana, who is waiting near the "answer" button, will be told by [Telepathy], and she will answer the question as soon as she gets the answer. If one person is assigned to each floor, there will be one person left over, and it will take a lot of effort to organize the information while running. Also, it is to avoid the case that the answer button is too far away from the floor when the answer is found. * * * Then, Izumi-kun Yes. Do your best After changing his shoes at the entrance, Chihiro ran up to the third floor and left Kamishiro to go out into the corridor. Since each floor is assigned to one person, Chihiro must search all over this floor. At first, he looks around the staircase area. However, there is no ball placed on there. Well, let''s start from the end nearest at hand I agree The staircase Chihiro went up leads to a corridor lined with classrooms and a corridor toward the back of the building where the student council rooms are located. Deciding that the classrooms are the most likely to hide something, Chihiro opens the door of an empty classroom. There, he heard a voice saying. Izumi Chihirooo! A girl screamed from the stairs in the direction he had just come from. Thanks to the voice, Chihiro had enough time to avoid a kick from Kaname as he rushed to the door. He avoids the kick by stepping into the empty classroom and turns around. Ibusuki-san. I don''t have the ball yet I know. I''m just here to interfere with Izumi-kun Interference? We don''t have to fight in this event If one person can stop two or more people, one-on-one interference will only slow down the pace of both teams. It''s also a loss considering that there are more than three teams. Kaname must have known this, but she came even closer to Chihiro, and she started to throw fist after fist at him. Chihiro backs away and dodges each fist. You''re limiting your search to four people, right? If so, stopping one of your members will reduce the efficiency. If we are competing with each other for the top position, it''s worth doing Then, I think it''s better to stop Lucille-senpai than me Lucille is the command tower during the competition and the key to the brain work. Since she has the same level of athletic ability and is easy to interfere, it is best to go to her to stop her. No. You''re the only one I''m after But the girl''s eyes light up. I haven''t forgotten what you did to me the other day. Besides, wasn''t it Izumi kun who interfered on the break? ...That was It is true that Chihiro was the one who proposed the idea on the break, but it was everyone''s power that created the flow. So Chihiro cannot proudly say that he was the one who set it up. Always! You''re always interfering me, always interfering us...! Kaname''s hatred seemed to be so great that no matter how Chihiro tried to defend himself, it seemed futile. The fists and kicks continued to be thrown during the conversation, and before long Chihiro was backed up to the window. I''ll crush you here. I''m going to crush you, right here, right now! A powerful straight right hand comes at him. If he moves to the left or right, he can dodge it. But there is not enough space on the left side because of the shelves and the wall. The right side is also blocked by a row of desks. So, Chihiro could only lifts his hands to catch Kaname''s fist. It was a solid punch. But even Chihiro could have defended against the girl''s bare muscles. ...Ibusuki-san, why are you so obsessed with him? Because Master is all I have! Kaname pulled back her left leg while her right hand was restrained. Chihiro, who foresaw the coming kick, used his hands to push Kaname''s right hand and her body away from him. The kick was canceled and Kaname took a few steps backward. Still, the wariness in the girl''s eyes did not diminish. Instead, she glared at Chihiro with growing anger. DDIs it necessary to fight? Ibusuki-san has attacked me. It seems difficult to escape, so I''m going to fight while watching her Understood. Take it easy and conserve your strength as much as possible Chihiro reported in his mind''s voice, and immediately received a reply from Lucille. At any rate, he received her approval. And he has no choice but to do what he can do while watching the situation. That man is crazy. He thinks Ibusuki-san is nothing but an object. He''ll use you for his own gain and throw you away I know it. But Master is loved by so many people that I can''t be special. And what does it matter? If I can be useful to that person, I don''t care if I''m an object or a tool! Kaname kicks the floor hard, and throws an elongating kick. Now there is more space to avoid the kick than before. If Chihiro step forward to the left diagonally, he can get away with it, but in that case, Kaname may damage the window. So, thinking this, he gives up the evasion and crosses his arms to catch the kick. Due to the sole of the upper shoe, which was hit him, his wrist is shallowly injured. And the damage is reduced to less than a scratch by the effect of [Stimulus Sharing], but considering the burden on Aika and the others, he tries to avoid even this level of injury. Anyway, he continues the conversation and try to subdue Kaname. But when he doing this, Chihiro''s brain was filled with a series of voices. CH 154.2 I found it. A blue ball with a "B" on it Me too. A red ball with an "A" on it Marika and Lucille''s voices echoed. Then, Kamishiro reports a little later. I found a blue ball with a "Y" on it All different alphabets. There seem to be two kinds of balls, red and blue. Although three balls are found at a surprisingly fast pace, the number of balls is far short of the number needed to establish the regularity. It may be a good idea not to make Hana run, but to let her play a role in organizing the information. Instead, the search for the third floor has been stalled. Oh right, you''re happy to have a girl in your house, aren''t you? Kaname, who has backed away, extends her hands. Chihiro, sensing the attack on his neck, brushes it off. And this time, he rushes forward with his body. Naturally, his body is in close contact with Kaname''s, and he can feel the softness of Kaname''s body all over his body. ...!? At that moment, a female student stood at the entrance of the empty classroom. She looked inside the room and turned on her heel to go to the next classroom. She must have been a student of Shibaryuu Academy. Feeling that he was lagging behind the other schools, Chihiro was worried about how she might have interpreted what she had just seen. Is this a time to be looking away? A low whisper came to him. At the same time, Kaname''s body started to heat up. The heat exceeded the range of normal body temperature. The heat is felt more than enough even through the clothes. In fact, the lack of direct contact with Kaname''s body is like a steam that distracts Chihiro from his thoughts. Chihiro tries to shake Kaname off, but Kaname puts her arms around his neck and comes even closer to him. Although it is not a technique, he is not able to remove Kaname''s arms from him. Is this Shirosaki-san''s ability...? Yes. This is the effect of [Heating] It seems that Kaname is relaying Madoka''s ability this time. Since the power of the [Heating] is reduced to C rank, it does not have enough heat to burn foodstuffs, but it will slowly drain the strength if it continues. Before, Chihiro tried not to harm Kaname as much as possible, but in this case, he had no choice. He forcefully grabs Kaname''s wrist. And when Kaname is startled by the pain and relaxes his grip, he tries to pull away, but she resists further. Then, she leaned forward and kissed him. Hmm!? Is this a perk? No Currently, Kaname''s whole body is burning up as much as or more than when someone catches a cold. Her lips are no exception, and the discomfort comes before the excitement of the sensation. Chihiro tries to push Kaname''s stomach to push her away, but she pulls him down with her arms around his neck. But then.... He falls to the floor of the empty classroom, with Kaname under him. The restraints suddenly loosened, so he managed to pull Kaname''s arms and lips away from him. You''re doing this to a guy you don''t like...? Haha. I''m used to this kind of thing. I''m not like sweet girls like Maria-chan or Hana-chan, okay? DDDid she talk about "pillow business"? Perhaps Kaito will do whatever it takes to expand [Absolute]. So, how many times did he order Kaname to have sleep with others in order to make her famous as an idol? But that doesn''t mean you have to sell yourself short I told you. I only have Master. The way he taught me is the right way Her way of thinking is fundamentally wrong. Everything starts from the idea that Kaito is great and right, and no matter what other people say, she don''t listen to them. But... What Ibusuki-san wants...? Huh? Kaname, who is still lying on the floor, looks up at Chihiro. Her eyes are sharp, as if she wants to kill him just for that. The Ibusuki-san I saw before when using [Desire Exposure] was not like that. I saw Ibusuki-san and that man hugging each other like lovers... Shut up! With a jerk, she grabbed Chihiro''s neck. Her slender fingers dig in, and it becomes difficult to breathe to him. Still. Chihiro gripped Kaname''s wrists and continued to speak, but with more force. Ibusuki-san, who had admired Fukami Kaito since she was a child, must have had purer hopes... Ggh... Kaname got up with a mighty force and pushed Chihiro down. Now, Chihiro is in a mounted position, unable to completely break free of Kaname''s hold on his neck. Furthermore, the difference in readiness to injure the opponent has been making the situation worse since a few minutes ago. Okay. It''s too much trouble, so let''s kill you already. But I don''t want to get disqualified for killing someone. Then, let''s put some small cuts on you and make you suffer Chihiro''s words seemed to have touched her adversely. After all, Kaname''s eyes looked down at him with complete seriousness. She strangled Chihiro with her left hand and groped for his stage costume with her right hand. Ah, geez, Nii-san, switch with me! Pow! Immediately, the left arm is thrown up as hard as it can, and hits Kaname in the face. Then, as soon as the neck restraints are loosened, Chisato pushes Kaname as hard as she can. Kaname fell and her head hit the leg of a nearby chair lightly. Chisato! Why should you give mercy to a girl who is trying to kill you? Besides, it''s girl to girl for me, so I won''t hold back Chihiro or rather Chisato stood up, breathing hard, and walked up to Kaname and took her hand. Even if Kaname tries to resist, the man''s strength will win out. And so, she easily succeeds in taking Kaname''s hands behind her back. ...Now. Let''s see what I can use to tie you up... Chisato removes the headband from her head and wraps both of Kaname''s wrists with it temporarily. Then, using the apron of the maid''s uniform, she tied her up more tightly. She also made an improvised gag with a handkerchief. After Chisato is done with the work, she switches with Chihirom and Chihiro looks down at Kaname with a wry smile. Then he couldn''t help to think, "This scene made me feel like I was doing something very bad to someone I had raped before, even after all this time". I''m sorry, but would you mind keeping quiet for a while? Call him naive, but it''s not in his nature to hurt a girl unprovoked with no hard feelings. Anyway, Chihiro gently hid Kaname, who was glaring at him with a hateful gaze, behind the teacher''s table. ...Ohh Just then, he finds an orange ball placed there. The ball has a "B" written on it, and Chihiro gets up to continue his search. CH 155.1 Red, blue, then orange? And there''s a lot of "B" Is it a word, or is it a character used more than once in a sentence? Lucille blurts out Chihiro''s report, and Hana makes a guess. Marika''s [Telepathy] makes it convenient to have a conversation while continuing the search. With a smartphone, it would take a lot of time and effort to talk with one hand occupied or something. "Hmm," Chihiro groaned as he looked at the desks one by one. I wonder if the colors represent the order or what Maybe it''s more likely to be a different set for each color, or something Marika mentioned another possibility. Well, that''s possible, isn''t it? I was thinking that it would be hard for four teams to collect balls if there is only one set of balls Indeed. If there are no duplicate balls, each team will only have about a quarter of the correct answers. This means that each team has to either answer by guessing, or negotiate or compete with the other team. ...but it''s also hard to have three sets of answers Kamishiro blurts out in a rather dark voice. If Marika''s guess is correct, they may have to collect many red balls for red and many blue balls for blue in order to reach the correct answer. In addition, it is not certain if all the balls are in the hidden places. It''s going to take a while, maybe? Yes. I''m well aware of that now Chihiro agreed. Even though Shibahou''s classrooms are rather small and there are only a few desks, it would take a lot of time and effort to check the desks dozens of times in each classroom. As just now, Chihiro encountered a female student from Shibaryuu, this labor would be even more laborious if there is a possibility that she would have to check the same place again where other teams have checked. Hana, you are allowed to use your answer right up to twice. If you think another school will beat you to it, just answer something anyway Okay. By the way, the answer has to be in English, right? Is it? Isn''t it possible that it''s a trick? It''s a rather annoying trick. After all, it was Principal Ootori who presented the rough rules, but it was the staff members who decided the answers and prepared the balls for the competition. It is also difficult to read the trends and countermeasures from the character of the participants. Since each school is allowed to answer up to three times, it is not possible to keep on answering incorrectly, but it may lead to defeat if players do not answer the questions. At any rate, we should keep the ball we have taken out of sight of others Right Chihiro recall that he used to tie Kaname up when he tried to store the ball in the pocket of the apron. Fortunately, there is a small pocket in the training wear for a locker key or something, so he put the ball in that pocket. Anyway, for now, he checked the inside of the desk, the back of the chair, the cleaning kit box, and the chalk box on the blackboard, et cetera. He checked everywhere he could think of, even behind lights that he couldn''t reach from different angles, but he couldn''t find any other balls in the first empty classroom. Next is... He kept his original intention to search from the end of the room. And while fearing the possibility that the girl from earlier might be looking for the ball, he checks the next and subsequent classrooms. Although repeating the same thing over and over again makes him tired, at the same time it makes the process more efficient as it becomes more routine. For now, he obtains the result of nothing more quickly than in the first classroom. Similarly, the third classroom is empty. As he exhales and leave the classroom, his eyes meet those of a female student who comes out of the next classroom. *Smile* She smiled at Chihiro and ran into the next classroom. Whoa! He think for a moment about following her, then decide not to. If he tried to find her in the same classroom, both of them might have a rough time, and they might fall down together. Rather, he wonders if he should think of a place where the previous female student might have left something behind. For a while, Chisato and he rack his brains, and then he calls out to his friends. Are there any unexpected places where the ball was found? For example, on the outside wall of the school building That''s a great point. I found one on the ceiling of the corridor, for starters. It was stuck to the ceiling with cellophane tape So, people would have to jump on a stepladder to reach the ceiling. Anyway. It''s still a competition between Lost Item training schools. It seems that there are cases where just searching is not enough. Then, just in case... He opens a window and look around the walls. Ah... There it is. Near the classroom one floor above. A small blue ball placed at the border between this floor and the floor above. It is impossible to see the letters from a distance because the ball is attached with duct tape. Chisato, can you see the letters through the duct tape? I''m sorry. I can''t see it, and it is quite difficult for me to float in the air It seems that it doesn''t work so well. Still, now that he found it, he''d like to give it a try. Since none of the members of Shibahou has telekinesis or levitation, it doesn''t make much difference who can do it. Returning to the classroom, Chihiro looks out the window again. It is much closer than before. It seems to be the easiest to take it from this classroom, after all. He pulls a desk to the window and takes out a broom and a dustpan from the cleaning toolbox. It would be relatively safe to peel off the duct tape with the broom handle and catch it with the dustpan. I found it on the outside wall and try to catch it. If it falls down to the bottom, I hope Mishuku-san will help me to collect it Okay, but please don''t fall. At that height, you may be injured Understood Well, he won''t be killed instantly because of the [Stimulus Sharing]. Of course, he doesn''t intend to hurt himself recklessly. So, he put two desks of the same height together, secure a firm foothold, and look over the top. Then he extends the broom handle toward the ball. ...This would be very bad if someone pushes me now... Hahaha. Don''t worry, Nii-san. There was no one in the classroom... Huh!? Chihiro mutters half-jokingly, and Chisato replies with a laugh. Both of them feel an indescribable chill and shift their body''s center of gravity back. At the same time, an invisible hand pushed Chihiro''s body. What!? He instantly removes the broom from his hand and grabs the window ledge. He feels his heart beating rapidly, and as he dives back into the classroom, he hears a click of the tongue and sees a figure. Ah~, we screwed up. I told you not to do that Ibusuki Kaname and Shirahama Saki. Saki is standing a little far from Chihiro. It was probably Kaname, who was closer to Chihiro, who made the direct move. The contradiction is that there is a person in a place where no one is supposed to be. If he had not known about Saki''s ability to become invisible and Suzu''s [Cognitive Obstruction], he might have fallen out of the window and been knocked down to the ground. DDBut why is Kaname here, who is supposed to be tied in an empty classroom next door? CH 155.2 Shirahama-san, have you been with Ibusuki-San from the beginning? Yes. Well, I''m like Kaname''s chaperone A chaperone? Not to support her, but to watch her so that she doesn''t do anything reckless It seems that Shizuru, a senior student, is in charge of monitoring. So, when Kaname was ready to attack, she didn''t join her and just kept an eye on her for a while. And when Kaname lost, she released the restraints after Chihiro was gone. One more thing. I also wanted to steal Izumi-kun''s ball ...Oh Indeed, that way she could get the information obtained by the other team without any effort. ...If Chihiro and the other had been talking on their cell phones, their conversations would have been overheard. Also, there is no need to be watching Chihiro all the time to spy on the ball. It would have been possible to keep looking until Chihiro found the ball, and the ball might have been obtained in such a way. Shibatsuru AcademyDDFukami Kaito''s followers are not so simple. Chihiro, how''s it going? I''m sorry. Ibusuki-san and Shirahama interfered. They almost pushed me out the window, but I''m okay. The ball is still on the outside wall A blessing in disguise? Too bad, but... Got it. Somehow, you''re really not well-liked. Anyway, forget the ball... keep those two busy. Yuuki, if you think you can get it... try the fourth floor Okay The conversation in his mind''s voice is over. And then, Chihiro turns to Kaname and Saki. Was it a lie when Arima-san said "fair and square"? Saki cowered her shoulders and answered. It wasn''t a lie. This is what Master ordered me to do, and that one what Shizuru-oneesama intends to do. I was only ordered to interfere, but Kaname is running amok on her own initiative Maybe she could have stopped her, but she wants to acknowledge Kaname''s feelings as well. Then, Saki continued. ...... Chihiro looks at Kaname. And she is still staring at him hatefully. DDSo now she is not obeying Kaito''s orders either. Kaito and his [Absolute] has been trying to avoid being seen as an enemy by the state and others. Considering this, he would avoid killing each other during the tournament. But Kaname''s actions are contradictory, even though she claims to be doing it for the sake of the Master. I''m going to destroy you here. I''m going to crush you, right here, right now Fanaticism. She''s acting for her Master but it''s against his orders. What''s making her do it is her history with Chihiro that containues from the time of the Miss-Con. Saki then exhaled. Kaname, that''s enough. It''s not a good idea to try to kill Izumi-kun any further It seems Saki thinks that if they stop now, they can use the excuse that they were just trying to scare him a little. I''ll only let you off the hook once. Next time, if you don''t stop, I''ll be scolded too No, I can''t Kaname Saki-chan, don''t you think? This guy''s dangerous. Why does Master think so highly of him? It seems that Kaname does not want to make an enemy of Saki. And Chihiro, on the other hand, just watches them as they goes into a conversational mode instead of attacking them. Anyway, if he can keep the two of them together, there are enough advantages. Saki is silent for a moment and tilts her head. Because the other side hasn''t attacked us. Master also wouldn''t take the risk of killing civilians either, would he? Are you saying that a man who rapes me is a civilian!? Kaname says it with scream. Sigh... Chihiro hope no one who doesn''t know what''s going on can''t hear it. But Kaname, who has forgotten even her usual stilted endings, shows no sign of concern. Even Saki frowned at this. But then, she lifts her right hand and presses her index finger to Kaname''s lips and says quietly. It''s because Kaname messed up. You attacked him, so it''s only natural that he''s going to fight back. Besides, aren''t you used to being embraced by a guy you don''t like? What? Saki, you can say that because you haven''t experienced it The overnight rape and humiliation training. The torture, which was combined with the [Desire Exposure] and supported by several girls, must not have been a light one. Kaname was able to endure it, but it seems that she was not completely unaffected by it. ...Phew. In other words, Kaname... Saki narrowed her eyes and said in a bored tone. Are you so angry because you don''t like the fact that he almost corrupt you? ! Kaname''s eyes widened. And unable to control her rising passion, she turned around, glared at Saki, and punched her. Saki avoids Kaname''s attack with a good margin. Then, she become invisible. Whoosh! The punk rock girl clenches her teeth when her punch only hit the air. Don''t say unnecessary things. I don''t have the luxury right now. I won''t give you any slack even if we are friends Well, we''re just friends, but we''re only checking each other out if we''re not on good terms with each other. I thought Kaname and I were good friends ...I was thinking that way, too Kaname said in the past tense. Saki''s point of view was so on target that it made Kaname furious. It could be taken that Kaname was unable to laugh at Saki''s point of view because it was so off the mark. Even if it is not true that Kaname was almost corrupted, it is true that Kaname''s mind has been shaken... I wonder if [Ruler] brainwashing is not absolute Kaito''s [Ruler] seems to be an ability to bring the target to his side by making them aware of his presence - his figure, his voice, and so on. In other words, brainwashing is not a direct effect but an indirect one. It takes time and effort to imprint the target''s mind with words and training. Also, like Kaname, there may be cases in which strong attachment to the subject backfires. Then, there may be a way to help her. Try to elicit feelings as much as possible through conversation, and use [Desire Exposure] if possible. If Chihiro can increase the fluctuation of her mind in this way, maybe. If you just want to hurt Izumi-kun moderately, I''ll cooperate with you. But if you''re going to kill him, I''ll stop you, Kaname I... Kaname turned over with her shoulders shaking. She looks up to say something. We have an announcement. The winner of the third event of the four schools competition is Shibaryuu Academy! An announcement catches everyone by surprise. ************************************************ Hana''s point of view will be described in the next chapter. CH 156.1 Mishuku Hana was a few meters away from the answer button a few minutes before the winner of the third event was decided. She was following the strategy decided by Lucille''s initiative, and was in the role of guessing the answer to the question by summarizing the information gathered by the other four participants. She also had changed her clothes to a detective look. Combined with her own glasses, she looks intelligent. Thanks to the effect of [Pretending], which she [Looting] from Ayase, she is in the best condition for brainwork such as deduction. ...But, I still don''t have enough information... She looks at her smartphone, which she uses as a notepad, and sigh. With the wall of the school building behind her, she avoids the risk of being seen, but so far there is no sign of interference. The following is a summary of the information provided by Lucille and the others. ?Red ball- "A", "M" ?Blue ball - "B", "Y", "A" ?Orange ball - "B", "I" There is a duplication of "B" and "A". But the colors are well separated, which is unfortunate considering that Marika''s guess that each color is a different set is correct. ...Also, the possibility of Japanese text cannot be ruled out. The ratio of vowels to consonants is too good. If it is a Japanese sentence, the total number of characters would jump up compared to the English sentence. It is possible that not even 10% of the sentence has been confirmed yet. Hana have even tried to search for the word with an English vocabulary application, but she can''t make a good guess. At least one or two more balls are needed. And now, Chihiro has been attacked by Kaname and Saki, which has slowed down the search. Of course, he''s doing a good job of attracting both of them by himself, and Hana is worried... not resentful... but concerned. It would be different if there was at least a hit-and-blow system By then, she can narrow down the answers based on the number of hits and so on. However, she has just witnessed a student from Shibakkou Academy answering the question, and she has confirmed that no information other than correct or incorrect answers can be given. DDAfter that, there is another way to guess the answer from the answers of other teams. The other teams should be able to prepare their answers with a certain degree of confidence based on the information they have obtained. The letters and words they used are also valuable information. Either the information from the allies or the wrong answers from the enemies. Hana waits for either of them. And then. Ping! A small sound comes from her smartphone. On there, a small window appears on the screen. It seems to be a message. Thanks A thank you. Hana tilted her head for a moment to see if the concierge function was malfunctioning or something, and then she realized another possibility. She wondered if such a coincidence could happen at this moment. Rather, it would be more natural to think that someone has used his/her ability to send a message to her - a provocation through hacking. Damn it! It was a mistake to use the electronic terminal as a memo. Hana jumps up and looks at the entrance to the school. Just then, she saw a female student coming out of the school building. She is one of the representatives of Shibaryuu Academy. But Hana is too late. The third event, also requires not to attack the students coming out of the school building. Otherwise, the strategy of exploiting students who came to press the "answer" button to get information would be in effect. In other words, the female student answers cannot be stopped. She smiled at Hana and pressed the "answer" button without any obstruction. Boys, be ambitious! That''s right! Boys, be ambitious! It seems that the correct answer was a witty or intrusive phrase, typical of a high school event. Probably, she not only hacked Hana''s terminal but also snooped on other schools'' phones and e-mails. If she could get the information of four schools, perhaps it would have taken her a long time to answer the question. Sigh... She lost the information war. She has lost completely. Now, the three schools are equal in the competition. And the game will be decided in the fourth event. * * * Thank goodness you''re all right Thank you. Although it''s a pity that we didn''t win, it was a good timing for me Chihiro met up with the members in front of the entrance to the school, and smiled at Kamishiro''s words. In the end, he never got to hear what Kaname was going to say. But in any case, if the game had gone on any longer, it would have been a battle. It was a good thing that he didn''t waste his time. Besides, it is difficult to deal with Kaname and the others during the game. And for now, Chihiro and the others decided to take their chances, and to move on after the game. Damn it, even though I just took those things floating in the air on the rooftop... Among the Shibakkou Academy students, Chihiro heard Minamoto swearing. Was the staff using their ability to make them float? So, there was a ball prepared in a terrible place. At any rate, it''s fortunate that Shibatsuru Academy didn''t win Yes. Now, the school with two wins will be the winner The next event was announced to be held on the field, and there was a 20-minute interval. Immediately after the dismissal, Lucille exhaled and looked back at Chihiro. So, Chihiro, what are you going to do about that first-year student over there who almost killed you? What do you mean? Attempted murder is definitely a penalty, isn''t it? Don''t you have to report it to the staff? ...But, in fact, I''m safe He glanced at the students of Shibatsuru Academy. The atmosphere seems to be a bit chilly. Kaname and Saki are looking mysterious, Madoka and Tsukasa are looking troubled, and Shizuru''s expression is stiff. But then, he heard a sigh in his head. Nii-san is a soft guy, isn''t he? Especially for girls. Well, that''s one of your good points But at the same time, it is a fatal flaw. After all, to increase the winning rate of the competition, he should do everything within the legal range. He knows this in his head, but he can''t hurt Kaname and Saki. They are victims brainwashed by Kaito. He can''t help but think so. Yotsuba who was listening to Chihiro and Lucille nodded her head and quietly said. I understand what Izumi-kun is trying to say. But you know, I can''t just stand by while my friends are almost killed There was anger in her eyes. It was as if she would swallowed someone if they made eye contact with her, as if she would kill them with her emotions alone. I don''t like it either, but maybe it was just a joke, right? Then, if it''s okay with Izumi-kun, it''s okay, isn''t it? Kamishiro-kun says the same thing even if he is the target, huh....? Are all our men idiots? Kamishiro and Chihiro exchanged a look at each other at Hana''s venomous remark. Well, they couldn''t argue with her. Anyway, I can''t overlook the fact that there was a clear threat to your life. No matter what Izumi-kun himself says, I can''t change my mind ...I understand "If this is what you really want, use the effect of [Domination] on me". Seeing Yotsuba''s implicitly, Chihiro nodded his head. CH 156.2 So, he went to the nearest staff member and told him what had happened in the previous competition. And Kaede, his sister, was chosen as Chihiro''s partner. ...I don''t think he is lying. He doesn''t seem to be under the influence of any mental manipulation abilities Kaede''s eyes shot through Chihiro, and she paused for a moment as if she was assessing him. I understand. I will give a warning and penalty to Ibusuki Kaname of Shibatsuru Academy. The contents are, let''s seeDD After exchanging a few words with another staff member, Kaede handed down the following: "No weapons in the fourth event" and "If there is excessive violence again, he/she will be disqualified from the competition itself. In addition, the school will also be asked to take some measures". The third event was held in a closed space, and it was impossible to monitor the competition completely because each student moved separately. However, the rest of the events can be monitored. If anything goes wrong, the staff will warn them on the spot That seems a bit light. Izumi-kun, what do you think? Good enough. Thank you Chihiro thanked her sister, feeling a bit uncomfortable using honorifics with her own sister. Kaede smiled, nodded lightly, and turned on her heel. Considering the time it took to accept the offer and the time it took to warn her, the interval was extended long enough. Now, Lucille pats Chihiro on the shoulder and says. Then, let''s hurry up and change our clothes and have a strategy meeting. This outfit is too flimsy and hard to move around in * * * They take off their outfits and put on their training wear only, and put on their gym clothes and jerseys again. We don''t have to worry about hacking in the next event, do we? Shibahou Academy members do not need to use smartphones. Also, other schools would not be able to keep in touch with each other so much in a gun battle running around the grounds. Then, should I borrow [Illusion]? Riko''s [Illusion] is also useful, but it depends on familiarity and imagination. If so, the simple effect of becoming invisible to others is more stable. Then, Hana decided to borrow Suzu''s ability, and everyone all moved to the ground. Whoa! This is amazing The ground, which was lower than the school building, had been completely transformed for the competition. First of all, there were a total of four spaces set aside for each school to take their positions. If two of the four positions are connected by a line, they seem to intersect each other at right angles. There are also obstacles in various parts of the field. There are triangular drums, brick walls wide enough for two or three people to hide behind, pillars thick enough for one person to hide behind, and simply piled up dirt on the ground. The fourth event, paintball, is a gunfight in which players shoot paintballs at each other with gas guns. The players approach the enemy position while making good use of obstacles and deal with any enemies they encounter. The main objective of the game is to aim at the flag of the enemy team somehow. The audience seats were located above the field, where Chihiro and his team members are now. Both the seats and the obstacles on the field must have been made by the staff''s "Abilities". Now, without going down to the ground, Chihiro and his team have a strategy meeting with [Telepathy], looking over the field. This way, it seems less likely to become a melee Yes. However, it seems to be difficult to get a clear view of the field of play From the audience seats, the distance is a little far, so they can''t read detailed gestures and facial expressions. And it will be a little difficult for Aika and the others to tell them the status of the battle via [Telepathy]. Besides, this battle will almost certainly require them to be on the lookout for "invisible enemies". One of the focuses of the battle will be how to overcome Saki''s invisibility. Since this is a melee battle in the open space, it is difficult to distinguish the enemy by sound as in the first event. If he/she is targeted, they are almost out of the game. But, we can use similar abilities In terms of stealth, Suzu''s [Cognitive Obstruction] can even be said to be better. Since their trump cards are not the type to cancel each other out, the one who cuts first almost always wins. Mishuku-san will be aiming for Shibatsuru Academy... right? Yes. We could destroy Shibaryuy first and be at ease... but if they target us first, we''ll be out of luck It''s best to have Hana attack Shibatsuru Academy''s flag at full speed. Though she has to avoid getting hit by stray bullets on the way to the enemy''s position. But if all goes well, it will be a terribly short battle. Fortunately, they are girls, too. Also, during the third event I was able to take a break and I''m in a good mood, so I''m probably faster. Speaking of fast, be careful of Shibakkou Academy''s Minamoto. His fast movement can be a trump card, though not as good as Saki''s invisibility. Still, if he target Chihiro and his team''s flag with evasive maneuver, they cannot be sure that they can intercept him. In addition, there are still many students whose abilities are not yet known. There is a good possibility that they have other deadly abilities. Although they cannot assume all of them, it is too dangerous to take the challenge without preparation. Anyway, they have to defend themselves and attack precisely. For a few seconds, Lucille thinks silently and raises her finger. Plan A, the entire attack team, including Hana, will aim at Shibatsuru Academy. Plan B, Hana is left to finish Shibatsuru Academy and the rest will attack other schools at the same time. In either case, at least one player must remain behind Chihiro and the other three members were torn between the two plans. Should they try to defeat Shibatsuru Academy for sure, or should they take some risk and play a short game - trying to win the game before the other schools have time to get ready? I prefer "A". That Shirahama-san is not good if left unattended I choose "A" too. There''s no need to gamble here I''ll go with "B". We''ll lose speed if we''re all lined up. If we lose the competition, there''s no way to win I''m "B" too. Ibusuki-san and the others could be waiting for us with all of them If it becomes a group fight, Hana might be out due to a misfire by one of teammates. Therefore, it is better for Hana to win the game by being quick and stealthy first, which will give them a better chance of winning against Shibatsuru Academy. I think "B", too. I''d like to settle this one by surprise if at all possible With this, Plan B is adopted by a vote of two to three. After discussing some more detailed plans and preparing some tools, Chihiro and his team went down to the field. They were gathered at the edge of the field, and the staff-led briefing and preparations began. CH 157.1 The fourth event, as I have already explained, is a sport called paintball This event seems to be well-known in foreign countries. It is played with a special gun called "marker" and harmless paint bullets. Originally, there are multiple rules and regulations, but this time we will use simple rules Each team will be made up of up to five members from each school, and the four teams will fight in mixed groups. If a player is hit by a bullet, he or she is out of the tournament. If a flag placed on the team is knocked down or stolen, the whole team loses. Players are free to use their abilities. However, killing or seriously wounding a player is penalized. The only conditions for victory are to hit the flag with a marker or to attack it with a bullet, but, in case players are interested, they are allowed to engage in a hand-to-hand combat. Well, since paint bullets have a certain bullet velocity, there is basically no need to fight each other. We have prepared the equipment you need To avoid any inferiority in the tools, uniform tools are distributed. The markers were designed to look like model guns, but were more hobby-oriented. The marker comes with a magazine and does not need to be reloaded during the battle. However, since it is a single-shot type, reloading requires a single action with one hand. Another important feature is the goggles that cover the face up to the mouth. Paint bullets are so powerful that they leave marks for several days after hitting the target, so the face must be well protected. At the same time, camouflage-like clothing and gloves were also provided for protection against dirt and for physical protection. Hmm. I didn''t expect it to be so serious Hana puts on the equipment while saying something like, "It''s not cute." Despite her mouth, she is well prepared, but she doesn''t seem to be particularly interested in military things. It''s going to be a little difficult to move around... Kamishiro, who is a fan of hand-to-hand combat, is not so sure about the comfort of the camouflage clothes. Lucille and Marika are also preparing for the event in an indifferent manner, and the Shibahou members are not very excited. As for Chihiro, his impression that this kind of game is dangerous is slightly improved. Surprisingly, the game is safe and sound. However, he wonders what will happen if [Lost Item] players play with their abilities. Now, let''s decide the positions of the teams. One representative from each school will draw this lot in turn Lucille, the vice-president, played rock-paper-scissors with the leaders of the other schools and then drew lots. As a result, Shibahou Academy was allocated a position on the left side of the field, where the ground was raised a few tens of centimeters above the ground. The advantage of this position is that it is easy for the players to see the approach of the enemy, while the disadvantage is that they are easily seen by the enemy. Fortunately, the obstacles on the field kept them from being in full view of the enemy. In front of Chihiro''s team, there is Shibatsuru Academy, which is a well-defended position with many obstacles. Shibatsuru Academy took an orthodox position at the top of the field, whereas their position was in a hollow opposite to that of Chihiro''s team. The competition will start in ten minutes. Please move and prepare yourselves, and wait in your positions. Those who are not ready will be disqualified on the spot With that, the staff cut off the explanation and dismissed the participants. As each school started to move, Lucille called out. Okay, let''s hurry up and get ready. We don''t have much time, so let''s all run Everyone nodded their heads and started running to do the necessary work for the operation. * * * After ten minutes, the competition started without a hitch. An announcement over the loudspeaker and the sound of a pistol immediately followed signaled the start of the competition. Here we go! At the same time as the start of the game. Hana runs out holding a gun marker in her hand. Chihiro can see her just as well as Suzu did, but she must have already activated the [Cognitive Obstruction]. In accordance with Plan B, the attack on Shibatsuru Academy is left to Hana. Well then, shall we go too? Quick action A few seconds later, Lucille and Marika also move out of position. When they were a few meters away from each other, Chihiro looked back at Kamishiro, who was acting as a guard. Kamishiro-kun, I''ll leave the protection to you Yeah, leave it to me Kamishiro smiled, holding up a marker in his right hand. DDAfter consultation, it was decided to leave the defense of the position to Kamishiro-kun alone. The reason is that Shibahou''s position is not very well suited for defense, and if more people are divided, the attack will be insufficient. Then, it is concluded that Kamishiro is the best choice for one of them. It''s best to leave Shibakkou''s [Acceleration] to your wild instincts Wild, huh? Kamishiro followed the decision itself, although he seemed to be a little upset by Lucille''s words. In fact, Kamishiro was the most likely to be able to handle Minamoto. And according to the basic pattern of this game, the ace would be sent to the school which is not to be allowed to win. If this is the case, then there is a one in three chance that Minamoto will be sent to attack. Therefore, it is safe to place Kamishiro, who has fought with him once and knows Minamoto''s pattern, and who is also very athletic. Meanwhile, Lucille and Marika will target Shibakkou Academy and Shibaryuu Academy alone, respectively. They should start their actions immediately after Hana''s attack. If Hana succeeds in capturing the flag of Shibatsuru Academy, the surprise attack will take place right after the news that one of the schools has been eliminated. The remaining Chihiro is a ranger. He is told to move a little later than Hana, Lucille, and Marika, and to move freely according to the situation. The serious roles of Chihiro are to intercept the attacking units of other schools in the center, to follow Hana in case she fails, to help Lucille and Marika in case they need help, and so on. If Hana fails, he will follow up, and if Lucille or Marika needs help, he will respond to them. Although there was a pattern that Lucille would be in charge of this part, it was decided that she would rather concentrate on the attack and take a shot with her [Genius] sense. Besides, you have a lot of tricks up your sleeve, don''t you? I''m not sure. My ability is almost useless in this situation However, Chihiro does have one trump card, or rather a hidden gem. When the time comes, you can use me as a surprise attacker, Nii-san I''m counting on you That is Chisato. She can materialize as a phantom, and functions as the sixth person who is not supposed to be there. She can be very useful, for example, to invite the opponent''s attack by intentionally showing herself, or to widen the range of search and seizure by splitting up with Chihiro. DDThe advantage they have saved from the third event will be fully utilized here. And so, with a relaxed pace, Chihiro leaves the camp. He descended a gradual slope and carefully passed through the muddy, waterlogged ground. When he reached the hard ground, he first cleaned the mud from his shoes. In front of him is a brick wall. He went around from the right side and proceeded, looking around him. Shirahama Saki has disappeared. The three player of [Crane Shibatsuru] are moving slowly toward the [Dragon Shibaryuu] camp with the exception of Shirosaki Madoka. The [Dragon Shibaryuu] is defending the entire perimeter. Only Minamoto Katsuya of the [Turtle Shibakkou] invades the [Phoenix Shibahou] While moving, Chihiro hears a voice echoing in his brain. Maria is in charge of the transmission of overhead information from the audience. Since there is a possibility of confusion if more than one person speaks, including Aika and Riko, he asks them to give a brief commentary while abbreviating the names of schools and so on. CH 157.2 Okay. Then, I''ll stay close and keep an eye on things If Shibatsuru Academy and Shibaryuu Academy can collide with each other, Marika does not have to move. Following that, Hana and Lucille speak their minds. Is it a one-on-one battle? I''ll aim at [Crane Shibatsuru]''s flag from a position closer to [Turtle Shibakkou] Okay, I''ll be a diversion. Yuuki, I''ll leave the defense to you Understood Kamishiro replies shortly. Now, Chihiro... I''ll move to the [Crane Shibatsuru] side and see what''s going on Please do so He moved away from the Shibaryuu side, where a large scale battle is likely to take place, and moved closer to the Shibakkou side. He moves to the Shibakkou side while trying to avoid the line of sight as much as possible. As he was walking slowly in the silence. He heard a light sound. A light sound broke through the air. At the same time, something small passed by Chihiro. An orange circle about one or two centimeters in diameter is drawn on a nearby pillar. Nii-san, enemy! !! Immediately, he activates multiple thoughts with Chisato. He forces himself to move his body, which is about to go rigid with surprise, and at the same time, the sound of gunfire echoes twice in succession. The enemy''s attack misses by a hair''s breadth and passes by his side again. DDKeep moving! He ordered himself, moving at a trot to follow the line of fire. The attack came from the direction where Shibatsuru Academy and Shibaryuu Academy are located. However, there is no one in that direction. Are they already hidden? No, Maria would have warned him if the enemy had come nearby. So, the one who fired the shots was an enemy whom Maria did not see. Shirahama-san! Correct. Well, I missed. This gun is hard to shoot continuously unless I get used to it Chihiro didn''t expect it, but Saki answered easily. She seems to think she can afford to miss. Anyway, without a moment''s hesitation, Chihiro fired in the direction of the voice. *Pass! A paint shot was fired with the same air noise he had just heard. Too bad The bullet failed to hit the target and fell to the ground. Chihiro tried to move his fingers to fire repeatedly, but as Saki said, it takes some getting used to. He tried to shoot quickly, but his finger got caught and he could not get it right. In frustration, he ran to the nearby wall, where several bullets landed. "Tsk," Saki said, her tongue clicking out of her mouth. Is it no good? Whatever, I won''t go too deep... With that voice, the footsteps move away from him. He thought it was a fake, but no follow-up attack came even after waiting for a few seconds. Shirahama-san attacked me. But both of us are fine. I think she went straight to Kamishiro-kun She''s faster than me. I''ll make her regret wasting her time Hana declares encouragingly. Chihiro takes a deep breath to compose himself. The crisis is over. But he has a countermeasure against Saki at the camp. It is better to leave it to Kamishiro than to chase after Saki. If Hana takes the flag of Shibatsuru Academy, Saki''s attack will not occur in the first place. Now, let''s move to the planned point. As Chihiro makes this decision, Maria''s voice echoes in his head. Izumi-kun. Be careful, Minamoto-kun is approaching This was unexpected. * * * Kamishiro Yuuki was standing alone near the flag of his team. There were only twenty students in the large field. With obstacles blocking the sound, the only thing Kamishiro could hear was the wind. In the silence, he stares at the front, in the direction of Shibatsuru Academy''s campsite. He then takes a deep breath. Chihiro has just warned him that Saki is approaching. Chihiro also said that Minamoto is approaching himself. DDIt would have been bad if both of them had come here. Frankly speaking, Kamishiro not confident that he can take on those two together. In a fight, he might have a chance, but in a gunfight, the disadvantage in numbers would be fatal. He feels sorry for Chihiro, but he hope that he can at least keep Minamoto with him until he can deal with Saki. In the first place, he does not even know if he can defeat Saki for sure. First of all, he must be able to sense her approach. There are two major possibilities. One is that his opponent makes a good footstep. And the other is Tap... The sound of a shoes sinking into the muddy ground is heard. Kamishiro hears a faint sound coming from behind him and immediately turns himself around. Pss, pss, pss! The paint bullets fired in rapid succession neither hit the flag''s core nor Kamishiro''s body. To begin with, it is impossible to beat the flag with bullets unless someone have a very good aim. But due to this, Kamishiro could intercept the flag before it is taken. He immediately turns to counterattack, bending down and moving swiftly. He then pulls the trigger of his marker in rapid succession. The sounds of gunfire echo half-overlapping, and several rounds are fired. Although none of the bullets hit the invisible Saki, the sound and the footprints on the slushy ground increase. Perhaps Saki decided that it was impossible continue so she moves forward. However, this would only give Kamishiro more information to identify. He followed Saki''s footsteps and pulled the trigger ahead of Saki, while he himself made evasive maneuvers. DDThe ground was muddy, even though it had not rained the day before. This, of course, was not a spontaneous act, as it was a way of telling Kamishiro of Saki''s approach. It was created by Chihiro and his team during the preparation time. They borrowed a bucket from a nearby cleaning toolbox, filled it with water, and sprinkled it on the ground around them. Several times they went back and forth between the water near the ground and their own camp, and managed to create a muddy area where the shoes could delicately sink into. Well, the men who worked especially - or rather, mainly Kamishiro - were extra fatigued. The fact that he waited quietly in his own camp was also a way of preserving his energy. *Papapapa* Ah! There was an air noise, followed by the sound of someone falling down with a thud. Was the scream accompanying the sound caused by the paint shot, or by the fall? Before Kamishiro could draw a conclusion, he moved his marker and pulled the trigger. But at the same time, a loud voice is heard. Dda! Not a paint shot...but "the marker" itself flew out. Kamishiro stiffens for a moment at the unexpected attack, which makes it impossible for him to avoid the marker. The hard gun hit his left leg, causing a pain. Alternatively, Saki, who had thrown a projectile, seemed to have been unable to avoid the paint shot. She emerges and stands up, rubbing the back of her camouflage uniform, which is stained orange. She raises her hands in a deliberate gesture and smiles mischievously. I give up. I give up. I mean, I''m disqualified ...No, I got hit too. Because of that last blow, I won''t be able to run as fast as I can during the competition That''s good to hear. They told me to disable Kamishiro-kun if I couldn''t get the flag It seems that the other side is also planning various strategies. Saki''s transparency will be used to control Shibahou. But if it''s failed, Kamishiro will be seized and the members who have conquered Shibatsuru Academy will go to Shibahou. Shibatsuru Academy, Shirahama Saki, down! Well, I''m going. I hope you''ll do your best not to win Yeah. I''ll do my best to win After exchanging a strange conversation, Saki leaves. Saki seems to leave the venue after going around the perimeter of the field. Now, Kamishiro have to report the situation here. Hana? What happened to you? I''m sorry. I failed to surprise them. I''m engaged with Arima Shizuru right now! Kamishiro tried to speak his mind, but Lucille and Hana''s communication made him feel threatened. ...It is a relief that they succeeded in intercepting Saki, but it seems that Shibatsuru Academy is not so easy to deal with. Furthermore... Shibahou Academy, Hazuki Marika, down! Then, an announcement came in, foreboding further chaos. CH 158.1 Marika was advancing toward Shibaryuu Academy, hiding behind obstacles as discussed with her companions. Her small size and inability to speak make her relatively suited to silent actions. Hazuki-senpai. Shirosaki Madoka of [Crane (Shibatsuru)] and the five members of [Dragon (Shibaryuu)] have made contact. It appears they''re negotiating without engaging in battle Okay. Thank you Marika hears Maria''s report and decides to listen in. DDIn this competition where it''s best to fire immediately upon finding the enemy and to think about the details after shooting, what is negotiation supposed to mean? In a situation where two schools are gathered, a bad move would be counterproductive, so she decided to wait and see. So, an alliance...? Yes. I think it is mutually beneficial for both parties if the other two schools, especially Shibahou Academy, fall. Why don''t we work together to get rid of the obstacles and then we''ll have another showdown? ...I see. Not a bad idea Alliance. It seems that Shibatsuru Academy is planning to join forces with Shibaryuu Academy to destroy the other two schools. Indeed, the number of wins is currently tied at one except for Shibatsuru Academy. They want to win and do not want to lose at this point. What will the Shibaryuu Academy side do? What do you think? A student who seemed to be the leader was asked. Then, the opinions of the members were divided. Some of them want to go along, and some want to shoot Madoka who is unarmed and unprotected. It is not surprising. If they are aiming for victory, there are merits to both proposals... Fukami-san. What about the other two [Crane (Shibatsuru)]? Iwaki Tsukasa is a little ways off, keeping an eye on the perimeter. Ibusuki Kaname is approaching Shibaryuu Academy''s position from the rear Maria''s report sounded a little panicked, even though it was from her heart. According to Maria''s detailed observation, Kaname is gradually approaching the enemy position while becoming invisible. Her [Terminal] can use other people''s abilities at C-rank. She is probably using Shirahama Saki''s invisibility ability She seems to be able to become invisible "only while standing still" as a result of the effect being degraded. But since Shibaryuu Academy is also negotiating with her team, she is not completely blind to the surroundings, so she is approaching the area unnoticed as if she were "Daruma-san tripped". And what does she want? It''s obvious. It''s a surprise attack. Whether it''s "when negotiations break down" or "during a conversation made to look like negotiations" is not clear. If possible, Shibaryuu should be warned. But Marika, on the other hand, has no way to give a loud warning. Besides, it is too risky for her if Shibatsuru Academy find her. So, what should she do? DDThis reminds me of the mini live performance before the third event. At that time, Marika''s [Telepathy] reached the students of other schools. If the sympathy at that time is still valid. Shibatsuru Academy leaders, can you hear me? There is a girl from Shibatsuru Academy sneaking up behind you. They might be trying to trick you ...Eh? Marika whisper as she opens a one-on-one Telepathy channel with the leader, and the leader sounds startled and dumbfounded. What''s wrong? Eh, uh... nothing He finally understood the situation when Madoka asked him, and he cut off the conversation vaguely. And then... Hey. What is she doing there? ...Oh, I have been found out, haven''t I? And it worked. Marika is alone in the shadows, giggling. And there... Hazuki-senpai? Iwaki Tsukasa is heading your way! Marika looks around reflexively and clutches the marker. She recognizes the sound of approaching footsteps and points the marker in that direction. I''m going to get rid of anyone who gets in the way! With a calm voice, she exchanges bullets with a petite girl, Iwaki Tsukasa, who jumps out of the way. The outcome depended on whether or not Marika was prepared for it. The result was that Marika''s bullet narrowly missed the target and Tsukasa''s bullet landed on Marika''s chest. Shibahou Academy, Hazuki Marika, down! "Oh, I''ve been hit," Marika thought. Marika regrets her early exit, but at the same time she feels she''s done it. Because now Shibaryuu Academy and Shibatsuru Academy... So, the girl who informed me has been shoot, huh...? Well, I guess you were trying to trick us, huh? Well, that''s a bad thing to say. It''s your fault if you were fooled in the first place Immediately after that, a number of shoots were heard in rapid succession and a series of announcements were made. * * * I''m lucky, is it you? Finally, we''ve met here after a hundred years! Minamoto rushes at high speed, shouting with authority and holding up his marker. Seeing him, Chisato move the bodies as fast as she can, while Chihiro fires an intercepting shot at him. They jumped into a nearby shield to dodge his attacks, then quickly jumped out to attack. Sometimes they would come out from the side they had entered, repeating feints, and they engaged in a number of attacks and defenses. Fortunately or unfortunately, the battle did not end in a firefight while moving. However, dealing Minamoto with his [Acceleration] was a nerve-wracking task, and Chihiro began to feel tired after only a minute or two, even though he and Chisato were splitting the labor between them. But at least for a little while. Chihiro stood in the shadows for a few seconds to catch his breath, he felt a presence behind him. !? He turn around with his marker ready. There, he saw Minamoto smiling at him with his marker pointed at him. At this rate, we''re going to have to fight each other. So, I have a proposal A proposal? Chihiro nod his head, careful to make it look like a conversation so he doesn''t get shot - though Minamoto probably not the type to play tricks like that. Yes. How about a duel? He says they will take three steps with their backs to each other, then turn around and pull the trigger, a western style. Either one of them will win, or they will fight each other. Either way, the game is instantaneous. It is easy to understand and quick, just the way Minamoto likes it. But it is not bad for Chihiro that the game is settled so quickly. Okay Heh~. That''s the way it should be The boy''s smiling face is carefree and Chihiro can see that he is enjoying this situation from the bottom of his heart. I''m sorry It can''t be helped, this is a game Chisato responds to the heartfelt murmur and comforts Chihiro. DDAnd this is the time to play your trump card. Well then... Let''s begin The two men put down their guns for a moment to catch their breath. Chihiro felt Minamoto''s stiff back and whispered to him. One! Two! Three! They said at the same time, taking one step at a time. On the third step, Chihiro turns around with a great momentum. Shibahou Academy, Hazuki Marika, down! CH 158.2 With this announcement playing on the edge of his consciousness, Chihiro readied his gun and kicked the ground sideways with the momentum of turning around. It was an obvious plan. As long as the other party is Minamoto, he will sense his plan immediately and respond. DDIf it''s normal. What!? However, in front of Minamoto, a girl who looks exactly like Chihiro, wearing camouflage clothes and goggles, is approaching. Minamoto reflexively pulls the trigger when he sees his enemy in the vicinity where she should not be, and is astonished to find that the paint bullet passed through Chisato. But this time is more than enough time for this duel. Bang! The bullet fired from Chihiro''s marker easily lands on Minamoto''s right arm. At the same time, Chisato''s body - the phantom - dissolves into the air. Thank you, Chisato Hmm. My body never gets tired, so you can ask me for more Shibakkou Academy, Minamoto Katsuya, down! The news that the Shibakkou ace had been eliminated was mixed in with the successive reports that Marika had been hit. Wha... you! Minamoto looks at Chihiro with wide eyes. He then looks down at his body and sees paint marks on his camouflage uniform. With a snap, he moves his mouth. Hey, that wasn''t fair Even if you say so. You were planning to [Accelerate] if push came to shove, weren''t you? That''s true, but... Minamoto stood up, babbling something slightly unconvincing. Anyway, you and I are going to fight in the match. But this time I lose to you Ahaha.. T-thank you? Chihiro watches Minamoto leave the scene. After making sure that he does not do anything more to me, he leaves too. Nii-san. Let''s go to Hana-san''s place Okay. Let''s go Since Marika has dropped out, [Telepathy] cannot be used during the competition anymore. Chihiro also received the information that Hana had failed in the surprise attack and was fighting with Shizuru. Since then, there has been no news of either of them dropping out. The number of names heard in the earlier dropout rush was five for Shibaryuu Academy and three for Shibatsuru Academy. Perhaps the Shibatsuru side had some kind of a plan, Shibaryuu Academy was wiped out in one fell swoop. On the other hand, Shibatsuru Academy now has only one member on their base, which is Shizuru. DDNow, the remaining members of Shibatsuru Academy will also make their moves. Now that there is only one left, Shizuru cannot leave her position. It is highly likely that Shibahou will be targeted first by Shibakkou, but if Shibatsuru Academy takes the initiative in dealing with Shibahou, Shibatsuru Academy may take advantage of the situation. Now, he can only hope that Lucille, who is near Shibahou''s position, will buy some time for them, and that Kamishiro will deal with the enemies who have reached Shibahou''s position. On the field where there was almost no chance of running into other players, Chihiro ran. He ran forward at full speed, avoiding obstacles, and soon he was in Shibatsuru Academy''s position. A moment later, a paint shot passed by Chihiro''s side. An intercept? No, it was a stray bullet. Two groups are frequently exchanging bullets near Shibatsuru Academy''s position. One is Arima Shizuru, who moves with light steps around her flag and pulls the trigger of her marker with a relaxed expression on her face. On the other side is Hana, who is covered in dust and breathing heavily in a situation where she should have a one-sided advantage due to [Cognitive Obstruction]. But neither of them has noticed Chihiro yet. So, he quickly hides in the shadows to see what is going on. Nii-san. Does Arima-san see Hana-san? No, I don''t think so Shizuru''s bullets are fired roughly in the direction where Hana is, but many of them miss the target. She shoots only at the point where she has a rough idea of the area. It is not difficult to do so if one keeps one''s ear to the ground in this area where there is no noise. Hana doesn''t seem to have the time to be so stealthy any more. Damn... Hana kicks the ground to move. Immediately afterward, she trips over a bump on the ground - a rise of less than an inch - and falls. Shizuru hears a sound, points her gun at her, and a bullet grazes her just in time to land. Hana tries to raise herself up to fire a paint shot, but her sweaty fingers slip and she misses. Looking at Hana, she has taken off one of her shoes. Her shoe is lying on the ground, its laces broken and useless. What''s going on here? Chihiro knew immediately that something was wrong. Now, just by looking at her for a moment, Hana has suffered a total of three accidents. It seems that the combination of these incidents has caused the surprise attack to fail, and the battle is still going on. In fact, if it were not for the [Cognitive Obstruction], Hana might have lost immediately. DDAnd why Hana, who should have been doing well due to the effect of [Domination], has been defeated so easily? Is it coincidence? No matter how good Hana is, she is subjected to an accident that is convenient for Shizuru. As a result, Shizuru wins without much effort. Perhaps Shizuru''s ability is like that. It''s the opposite of Yotsuba, who has the luck to "help herself directly" to win the lottery, or to receive reinforcements at the right time. And yet they have similar abilities. This is not good. One-on-one is not good enough, but two-on-one is. Chihiro thought and jumped out of the shadows, pointing his gun at Shizuru. Knock! His shoe kicks a pebble on the ground, which catches Shizuru''s eye. Just in time, she avoids Chihiro''s bullet. Ah, welcome Izumi-kun Shizuru smiles and pulls the trigger. To dodge, Chihiro had no choice but to throw himself forward as hard as he could. Izumi-kun! Hana shouts, points her marker at Shizuru, and pulls the trigger to her dismay. No bullets. She''s out of ammunition. At a time like this!? It''s not surprising if she had been shooting constantly since the war started, but the timing is too bad. Chihiro and the others must have also received Yotsuba''s [Luck], but with only a sixth of each, so the best it could do was "Chihiro managed to get there in time". It might have been different if the student council president of your school had been there... Shizuru said then gave Hana a warning shot. Hana shudders and moves her body reflexively, and although she is not hit by the bullet, she falls. Chihiro, resisting the urge to help her up, hid in the shadows while the two sides engaged. Chisato, at the same time from the left Yes, Nii-san, from the right With a "Ready," Chihiro jumps out of the way. Shizuru looks back and her eyes widen in surprise, but she smiles after half a second or so. Oh, one of them is [Illusion]? Chisato ignored the incoming bullet, and Chihiro dodged it by flying to the right. I guess that one is the real one Chisato kept running and dodged the pursuit. However, it was about time for Hana to get upDD It''s fine to aim for coordination, but I don''t think it''s a good idea to look at her Now the muzzle of the gun is toward Hana. The paint bullet hits Hana directly in the chest. CH 159.1 He''s really strong! Yeah...! Chihiro, who was hiding behind an obstacle again, answered Chisato while adjusting his breathing. Arima Shizuru is definitely strong. If she had appeared in the first event, Kamishiro might have been in danger... but Shizuru must have avoided "a battle with few uncertainties". Because she is the type of person who gains more power whenever there is a chance to intervene. If this is the case, then this battle on the ground, where bullets may choke or run out, is a bad situation. Even if Shizuru does not make any significant move, accidents will happen by themselves on her opponent''s side. Among the cards in the enemy''s hand, there is no one better suited for defending the position than Shizuru. How many ammunition did she has? If she was saving her ammunition, she must have some left. And she would have shot many bullets to end the battle as soon as possible. Shizuru can move consciously, but she can''t quickly attack the opponent. If Chihiro hides like this, Shizuru will not attack him forcibly, still he can''t leave Lucille and the others fighting two against four. But if he is impatient, it will lead to an opening. DDSo, he must hold back his thoughts that are going to go from bad to worse. However, what''s the best move he can make? [Stimulus Amplification] is pointless. [Mind Reading] can''t keep up with the speed of a bullet. [Sleep Aid] and [Domination] are useless. He is also not so naive as to expect the awakening of a new ability at this stage. And the only move he could make is to attack her with Chisato at the same time to force her to choose between the two, but will that be enough to defeat her? ...Can we use that "ability"? It might be a surprise attack, if she doesn''t get some dust in her eyes. I want to say that''s not possible... but He''s not so sure after seeing Hana''s situation. And having a discussion with Chisato, some time has passed. Chihiro saw from a distance that Hana, who had been hit by a bullet, had left the scene, and decided to take action. Chisato! Yes! Chisato jumps out from the shadows. But alone. ...Hmm Bang! A shot is heard, and Chisato comes back into Chihiro. For now, he lets her use one bullet for nothing. Are you planning to use some tricks to make me run out of ammunition? If so, it''s useless That was to be expected. After all, she seems confident in her abilities. In fact, she has the power to do so. Then she does not need to keep shooting illusions. Even if Chihiro appears to be a phantom, she can prevent the first shot by "accidental", and then she can shoot him again. But, how about this? Without separating from Chisato, he runs out of the obstacle. Although she was wary of interception, Shizuru still did not try to shoot him. And the bullet that she fired at was... Bang! It hits on on the empty ground besides his legs. Immediately, Shizuru corrected the direction of the shot. But Chihiro avoided the bullet. He looked up as he sat up, staring at the muzzle of the gun pointed at him and at Shizuru''s eyes. ...Ah Shizuru blushed and closed her eyes. At the same time, the bullet ejects, and passes by Chihiro''s evasive maneuver. This is the result of Shizuru''s reaction to "the image" that popped into her mind at the time. Even though Kaname has given her information, it is difficult for Shizuru to remain unresponsive to the vision of her own desire. This ability is not something that Chihiro would use in a serious game, but at this time, he can''t afford to be so extravagant. Now, during the short pause, Chihiro step on the ground with two feet. Shizuru opens her eyes, and when her gaze is slightly downward, toward Chihiro''s chest, she saw Chihiro "become two". Shizuru was attacked from both sides. And in this situation, it is difficult to decide for a moment which one to intercept. Aiming at both sides would reduce the accuracy and use extra ammunition. Also, if she looks too carefully to determine her opponent, she may fall prey to the [Desire Exposure]. After a short pause, Shizuru points the muzzle of her gun to one sideDDChisato''s side. Bang! Now, this student council president of Shibatsuru was surprised to see the paint bullet penetrate with a light air noise. Maybe she was confident that she could choose the right answer between the two options. With this! Chihiro decided to take the fight to Shizuru. He fired a volley of paint shots at Shizuru, exploiting her opening. As expected, his attack is interrupted by another fall, but he continues to pull the muzzle of the gun. He doesn''t care if he shoot all of them. Because even if he gets one shot off, he wins, and naturally, Shizuru showed her impatience and pulled the trigger while rolling over. And then... Kuh! Ugh! Fortunately or unfortunately, the orange stains on both of them were on their camouflage uniforms at the same time. DDAfter the battle, Chihiro heard when Shizuru and him were facing off, Yotsuba had changed the target of [Fortune Sharing], excluding Marika and Hana, who had been eliminated from the fourth event, to the rest of the member. She was hoping that this would help the remaining Chihiro and others. The luck was changed from one-sixth to one-fourth. Perhaps that little bit of luck was the difference between victory and defeat. ...It''s more than I expected Shizuru smiled as she slowly checked the situation while facing Chihiro. After all, we had planned to get the information and then take the initiative You mean you all knew what we were going to do? Yes. There''s no point in hiding it now, so I''ll tell you... our school''s Iwaki Tsukasa has [Farsight], the ability to see in the distance With this ability, Shizuru and the other had a bird''s eye view of the field right at the start of the competition, or rather, right before the competition started. So they knew that Kamishiro was the only one left to defend the flag, and they also knew where Lucille and Marika were headed. They also knew the countermeasure that Chihiro and the others had taken against Saki, and they still thought they had a 50-50 chance of winning the battle, but failed to do so. The two-stage strategy of negotiating an alliance with Shibaryu Academy and capturing the flag by surprise also failed, and Shizuru herself misjudged Chihiro''s ability. In addition, Tsukasa was planning to use her ability to steal information from other schools in the third event as wellDDthat''s why she could afford to interfere with Shibahou, but Shizuru''s calculations went wrong because Shibahou had a more suitable ability for the competition. ...If we were not good enough, you would have taken both of them... Yes, that''s right. The actual result is as you can see... Shizuru''s expression changes with a wry smile. She then bows her head toward Chihiro, Then, I apologize. I am sorry about Kaname, but it was my lack of supervision. I will scold her well after all the competition is over. Oh, yes. But please don''t be too hard on her Yes, don''t worry. Then, I''ll just keep on tormenting her all night long. Is that the less harsh way? Well, it seems that Shizuru is the type of person who understands what''s going on. She left the field with an attitude of "I''m not going to do anything else". And then... Shibahou Academy, all students are eliminated? Therefore, Shibakko Academy wins the fourth event! A few minutes later, an announcement was made that Shibahou Academy had narrowly missed the victory. CH 159.2 ...I''m sorry Me too, I''m so sorry. I tried my best No, I''m sorry too... I didn''t manage to kill any of them either. Likewise The assembled Shibahou Academy members all bowed to each other with slightly darkened expressions. DDChihiro and Shizuru, the two of them eliminated out at the same time, leaving only Lucille, Kamishiro, and the four Shibahou Academy members on the field. Seeing the disadvantage of their numbers, Lucille took out one of them with a snipe from the shadows, but this only made the other team more determined to fight. No longer needing to defend their position, the remaining three attacked Lucille. I managed to defeat one more, but I''m out. I thought Yuuki might be able to manage one against two, but... It seems that the leg injury he sustained in the fight with Saki had taken its toll on him. Kamishiro took out one of them, but was unable to avoid the fire of the remaining one and was hit by a bullet. Kamishiro was defeated just in time. Kamishiro-kun, do you think you can heal that wound? Well, the interval is short and we have time to move around. Still, I''ll keep playing it cool. I''m sure the pain will lessen as time goes by Okay. Well then, excuse me for a moment Wait, Orwell-senpai!? Lucille, squatting down slowly, put her hand on Kamishiro''s left leg. She then rolled up his training wear from the ankle and started a brief medical examination. Well, it looks like it''s just a bruise. This is just a layman''s diagnosis Thank you very much.... But I would be surprised if you touch me suddenly Chihiro understood this feeling well. But when he nodded his head, Hana stared at him. Was there something that had offended her? Well, this bespectacled literary girl exhaled. By the way. What do you think we will do in the next event of survival Her question made all of them tilt their heads with subtle expressions. Frankly, they had no idea. The staff had just informed everyone to meet at a slightly secluded spot on the school grounds in fifteen minutes. But considering what to use Hana''s [Looting] slot for, there is no way they can just say "I don''t know". ...there is a lot of greenery at the back of the house, so maybe they do something there. Chihiro mutter to himself, remembering the time he visited Suzu''s log house. If the terrain is full of trees and grass, it will have a "survival" feel to it. However, the competition is supposed to be over by the end of the day, so they are not supposed to be camping. At this point Chihiro and the others start to worry about the time, so the group decides to talk as they move. Survival games and such We will just do it as hard as we can. Frankly speaking, Chihiro had enough of gunfights. After all, even though he was wearing camouflage clothes and training clothes, there were still little marks on the places where he was hit. Due to this, he insists that air guns and BB bullets are the same thing, even if he is told that they are air guns and BB bullets. Suddenly, Yotsuba spoke. I want to tell you about something What''s that? Only one of us will survive. Is it survival something like that? That''s more like a death game, isn''t it? When Hana pointed this out with half-lidded eyes, Yotsuba giggled. Immediately after that, she turned a straight face and muttered quietly. ...I guess there won''t be any deaths. At least The words were so disturbing that everyone fell silent. Whether or not they will be okay, whether or not they will make it back alive...it''s a bad idea not to lose the battle. At the moment, each school has only one win each, and the situation is still a quagmire. To beat their rivals Shibatsuru Academy, they need to win here. Considering Chihiro and Kaito''s bet, they can only allow "only Shibatsuru Academy can win", and of course, the best way to achieve this is for Shibahou Academy to win. Fortunately, Maria-chan and her friends are here to watch the competition, so after hearing about the competition, I will use my [Looting] immediately That''s reasonable. If still in doubt, Hana would use Suzu''s [Cognitive Obstruction] as before. Anyway, for now, they moved to the meeting place, thinking that there would be less chance of confusion if it was a competition in which they had to move around the field. ...ah In fact, the designated place was that log house. A number of staff members including Kaede were standing in front of the building, and the representatives and spectators were gathered around the log house. It was as if the staff were guarding the log house. We''re not going to do it in there, are we? I don''t think so... Or is there someone inside? While Chisato and Chihiro were talking to each other, a staff member started to talk. Now, I will explain about the fifth event Chihiro heard someone gulp a breath. It might have been his own. After all, even the outline of this fifth event had been kept secret. The reason for the secrecy - was it because the staff did not want the representatives to take any possible countermeasures? Before I start, I would like to confirm that all five members from each school should participate, is that correct? We will not accept any changes in the number of participants after hearing the explanation, so please let us know if you wish to withdraw ...It seems to be a way to keep everyone out of the vicious competition. Well, everyone, too, are tired and injured from the four competitions so far. Under the strain of the competition, they are afraid of the threats. But Chihiro and the others, on the other hand, were relatively calm. Well, Yotsuba''s earlier threats helped them to prepare themselves for the competition. Well, even if you say so, we have to do it ...yeah In the end, no one from other schools dropped out. The faces of the participants tightened as they decided to participate in the event of their own volition. The staff''s threats may have been a staging for the final event. Okay. ...First of all, let me introduce our special guest for the last event Special guest. The meaning of these words was soon revealed. The log cabin door opened on the staff''s signal, and out from inside came the special guest. Everyone, it''s nice to meet you... DDSilence overtook the scene. A seemingly ordinary woman appears, sitting in a wheelchair. The sight of her left all twenty representatives in stupefied silence. ...ah, we might die for real... Hahaha... Lucille''s muttering was not so funny. Because... She is the "only one" S-ranked Lost Item in Japan whose photo and resume are publicly available. While the crowd was still in an uproar, Kaede, Chihiro''s sister, steps forward and takes over the explanation. She and I will chase all of you away, and you will be eliminated when you become unable to move. The one who remains until the end - his/her school will be the winner. This is the content of the fifth event, Survival CH 160.1 She is in her late twenties. She is an attractive woman with semi-long hair and eyes full of tranquil light. She wears a loose turtleneck sweater, a knee-length flared skirt, and black tights, and her body is slender but soft like an adult woman. It must be comfortable to hug her. She rides on a manual wheelchair. The reason she rides a manual one is that she wants to move around by herself as much as possible, even though it would be easy to replace it with an electric one. She says it''s her policy. Since her childhood injury, her limp has been crippled, but it can be cured if she has patience and having treatment from [Lost Item]. However, she refused to have it healed. She is not particularly concerned about it. She said that she would be happier if the power to heal her could be used to heal others. Just to be clear, let me introduce myself. I am Enjou Mizuki. I''m an S-ranked with an ability called [GateKaimon]. Almost everyone in Japan is familiar with her name. After all, she is the face of [Lost Item] in Japan, and her picture appears on the website of a national organization, and she is also a celebrity who occasionally appears on TV programs. At the same time, she is a mother of a child with an ordinary man. Wow, I wonder if I can get her autograph later. Someone was muttering this. That was not surprising. She is the object of admiration for other [Lost Item], and is one of the goals to which they should aspire. But at the same time, she is a person whom they do not get to see very often because of her busy schedule. ...Is this the second one? The first one, Fukami Kaito DD [Ruler], whom Chihiro met yesterday, is also S-ranked. He is not hiding his existence, but he is not widely open to the public. Still, Chihiro did not expect to meet so many S-ranked in a row. While thinking this, his eyes suddenly met with Mizuki''s. ...Oh my At the same time as Mizuki smiled faintly, through their intertwined gazes, her affection for the students of Shibahou, Shibatsuru, Shibaryuu, and Shibakkou flowed into him. [Emotion Amplification] is not activated. However, the "depth" rather than the "strength" of the feelings is unusual. It''s like an ocean that envelops Chihiro and blows away all his emotions. Huff... Within just a second or so of their intermingling, Chihiro''s tension was released, and he even let out a breath later. It was just as he had expected. It seems that Mizuki has a personality that is rather too perfect. Anyway, Lucille wasn''t afraid of her personality, but her ability. Especially if Kaede is going to cooperate with her. Just then, a staff member''s voice came out. We''ll be handing out transmitters to all of you. This is to shorten the battle time and to prevent you from getting lost. Each person was given a pin-shaped transmitter and told to wear it on their clothes or in their hair. If the transmitter was purposely lost, the participant would be disqualified. Enjou Mizuki-san and Izumi Kaede-san, both of them have a terminal that catches the signal from the transmitter. Of course, our staff will also monitor them from time to time. The idea is that no matter where participants run to, their location will be identified and they will be attacked. They have also been informed that they are not allowed to leave the school. To put it another way, it is also expected that the participants could escape as far as the edge of the school. After the staff explain something, Shirosaki Madoka of Shibatsuru Academy raised her hand. She glanced at Chihiro. Is the attack order random? If it is based on the attacker''s mood, won''t there be an advantage or disadvantage? Don''t worry. Kaede answered calmly. The attack criteria have been predetermined. Enjou-san will not move from the area around the log house, and she will attack all those who are nearby. In the meantime, I will target those who are closest to the log house within the range where Enjou-san cannot see you Even for an acquaintances and relatives? Is that a reason for me to hold back? ...Fufu. No, that''s fine. Thank you. Madoka smiles lightly, and her expression becomes more relaxed. I wouldn''t be surprised if Kaede-san would rather target Nii-san first, just because it''s a good opportunity. Well, I can''t say that it''s not true, but... After some hesitation, Chihiro finally gave up denying it. ...Oh, and then... If either me or Enjou-san is disabled, the student in question will be considered the winner immediately. An exceptional victory condition is announced. However, it is only a special case. It is not something that students would consider aggressively aiming for. In fact, the majority of the students'' reaction was "even if you say so". At this point, everyone fell into a subtle silence. DDthen, I will give you three minutes to prepare now. Kaede suddenly announced. The battle will begin in three minutes. Spectators can go to the monitors in the log house. The representatives are advised to flee as far as possible during this time. She then pulled out a mobile terminal the size of a smartphone. She operated the terminal in some way, which seemed to indicate that she started a stopwatch or a transmitter monitor. As she stared at the screen, she said. Ten seconds have passed. Hearing these words, the students finally understand the situation and start to move at once. The students of Shibaryuu Academy run away as if they were spiders. Minamoto from Shibakkou Academy smirks and pulls out his spear in his hand. But the remaining four of his friends run away as if they cannot be bothered by him. The Shibatsuru Academy students gather, exchange a few words, and then disperse. And then Shibahou AcademyDD You can do as you please Lucille looked back at Chihiro and the others with sweat on her forehead. No strategy? If we try any tricks, we''ll get crushed. Rather, each of you should survive in the way you think best. Give it your all. If you''re lucky you might win. ...I see. That''s easy to understand. Kamishiro nodded deeply. He looked back at Kaede, who was standing calmly in front of the log house. This is a good chance for me to get revenge on her. For that, I''m going to get away from here first. He leaves the place at a pace that does not put a burden on his injured leg, and moves out of sight of Mizuki. He seems to be planning to "wait his turn" and challenge Kaede with Minamoto, who seems to be thinking of doing something similar. Frankly speaking, this is not a smart move. However, depending on one''s point of view, it could be a way to "buy time" for the other members. At least while Kamishiro and the others are fighting, the others are not targeted. CH 160.2 Okay. Then I''ll run for cover too. I''ll do the same. "I wish you all the best". With these words, Lucille and Marika leave. Kamishiro also leaves the log house slowly. The remaining Hana said. Maria-chan, please take care of my glasses. And please give me [Retaliation.] She rushes to her beloved girl and exchanges her glasses and the ability. Hana-san, what are you going to do? Of course, I''m going to challenge Enjou-san. That''s the best way I can do. ...I see The meaning of the request for [Retaliation] instead of [Self-Healing]. Maria, who sensed Hana''s intention, tried to say something, but in the end simply nodded her head. In return, she smiled and took Hana''s hand in hers. Don''t force yourself Yes. I''ll try not to kill myself, don''t worry. After talking for a while, Maria walked into the log house. Hana turned around with a smile, but her face turned delicate when she saw Chihiro. ...Ah, Izumi-kun. Please cut off the share... Eh? Oh, okay [Stimulus Sharing] is the ability to distribute wounds and damage to fellow humans. [Retaliation] is the ability to return the damage to the attacker. If the damage is distributed, the damage returned to the attacker is also reduced. This would destroy the concept of [Retaliation] itself. So, please use the sharing effectively, Izumi-kun. Frankly speaking, I think you will be our trump card. Out of the twenty representatives from all the schools, Chihiro is almost certainly the most resilient. If the winner is the one who survives to the end, Chihiro will win if he survives anyway. So DD I think it would be better if Izumi-kun would escape quickly, but why are you still here? Are you sure you''re not thinking about nothing? I mean, you''re not thinking about anything, are you? Chihiro smiled at Hana''s staring eyes and answered. I don''t have any deep thoughts, but I want to challenge Enjou-san too. Mizuki''s [Gate] is not a direct combat ability. Her physical ability is as good as anyone else''s, or rather more fragile than Shibahou alumni such as Suzu because of her legs, which prevent her from training properly. Just as Hana was willing to try [Retaliation], there may be a chance after surviving the attack. ...I understand Hana nodded slowly, seemingly satisfied with Chihiro''s explanation. Then, would you do it after I challenge her? If you don''t think you can do it, then please escape quickly. Okay. Chihiro answered and took a deep breath. Chihiro-kun! Just then, he hears a voice from the log cabin and turn around. Aika, Riko, Maria, and Suzu were standing in front of the entrance, looking at him. He raise his arms in the same manner as they do, and answer their encouragement. Giggle... Mizuki, who had been watching Chihiro and the others, laughed. Before everyone knows it, she has moved her wheelchair to the ground in front of the log cabin. Within this range, she can easily be heard without speaking out loud. You have a lot of supportive children, Izumi Chihiro-kun You know my name? Yes. I know the names of all the participants. But that''s not the only reason in your case. That''s... What does she mean by that? Chihiro was about to ask, but Kaede''s quiet voice interrupted him. Two minutes and fifty seconds It will start. Chihiro looked at Hana and stepped back. Hana stepped forward to stand in front of Chihiro. Once again, Mizuki said. I''m glad. I thought I would not be of much help under the rule. It seems that many of the students are even more stupid than I expected. Kaede looks at the terminal as she answers. Three minutes. It was the beginning of the fifth event, survival. * * * As soon as the game starts, Kaede rushes out. Kaede does not attack those who are within the range of Mizuki''s vision. Therefore, Chihiro and the others are ignored. For Chihiro, this is a good thing, since A-ranked Kaede is more frightening than S-ranked Mizuki. Also, the flow of air has slightly changed. There is a sensation of a big wall appearing around the log house, probably due to the creation of an invisible "wall" that protects the log house. It seems to be an ability of one of the staff members. With this, everyone can use their ability without worrying about the effect on the log house. Who? Of course, the most powerful person hereDD Mizuki. Now, let me show you my ability After a few seconds of looking away from Kaede, Mizuki announced. Hana whispered in a low voice to Chihiro in the back. Hey, don''t you feel like getting rewarded just for seeing this in person? Yes, but the price will be too high if we don''t survive. As they were saying these things to each other, Mizuki made a move. She looks at the terminal on her lap, and a change occurs in the empty space above the left side of the wheelchair. On there, a fluctuation of space is occured. Something that can only be described as such was born. Within an area of about 30 centimeters in the air, there was a scene of some other place, a warehouse or something. This is Mizuki''s ability, [Gate]. She could open a gate that leads to somewhere other than here. The opened gate can carry her and others, and she can move to any place she has been. She uses this ability to move from place to place on errands and business. This ability must be the reason why she does not want to heal her leg. After all, she has the ability to go anywhere. Perhaps she is thinking that if she heals her leg, she could move, but as a result, she will lose her ability. However, this ability itself does not have the ability to kill. Then, how will she fight? Fuuh... Suddenly, a brown-colored sphere appears from the fluctuation of space. Surprisingly, it''s a basketball. It appears from the fluctuation and shoots straight toward Hana. The speed is comparable to that of a high school boy throwing a basketball without any effort. ...Kuh! Hana took a serious hit. The ball sank into her stomach, but she managed to hold on just in time to be almost blown away by the impact. She could have caught it with her hand, but she did not because of [Retaliation]. As a result, the Hana felt should be returned directly. ...This is DDHowever, Mizuki''s reaction was only a faint frown and a murmur. Why? Hana, standing on two legs, staggered. It would not be surprising if Mizuki, who is in a wheelchair, would fall over if she was hit by it, but the damage seems unnaturally small. Hana saw this and exhaled regretfully, as if she had expected this result. ...I knew it. If it was Maria-chan, maybe the result would have been different... CH 161.1 ...Oh, so that''s the reason Chihiro thought about the reason why the damage is so low, and eventually he came to an idea. Maria''s [Retaliation] returns the damage to the attacker, but if there is no clear attacker, or if the attacker is self-inflicted, the damage is returned to the weapon or other object. He knew this from the first demonstration of [Retaliation] in the class when Maria destroyed a ballpoint pen. The criteria of whether the damage is returned to the attacker or to the object are the presence or absence of the intention of harm and the user''s perception of the damage. You treated Enjou-san''s attack as "just taking the ball out of the warehouse", didn''t you? ...Yes. Hana answered without turning around. Since it was not an ability to shoot out an object, but only a byproduct of the ability to take out an item through the gate, she was not clearly recognized as being "attacked directly", and half damage was returned to "both the attacker and the object". This is in her case. In my mind, I have a vague perception that a ball suddenly flew out of nowhere... If it''s Maria, it would be different. She, the original user, would have used [Retaliation] better. Though, this ability is not so much dependent on the skill of the user. Even so, I was surprised. I didn''t know there was such ability. Mizuki says gently to Hana. Then she continued. Your ability is still a threat enough for me. Nevertheless, your ability is still enough of a threat to me, because I have to deal with you all by myself. Hana and Mizuki have different weights for the same damage. If Hana continues to use her ability and inflict damage, Mizuki will have to bear some of the burden. But if someone else - for example, Chihiro, who is standing behind her - takes up the challenge, it will slowly take its toll on her. So, I am sorry, but I will take measures. ...including those who are watching us... ...Eh? Ah Mizuki glanced at the empty space. For a moment, both Chihiro and Hana wonder what is going on, and then they understands. Saki, who has turned invisible, is aiming for a surprise attack. But, Mizuki detected it by relying on the transmitter. However, depending on the accuracy of the terminal and the transmitter, it may be difficult to aim accurately at an unseen opponent. ButDD The sky above them suddenly became dark. It was not because the sun had suddenly set. But, there appeared a large number of basketballs covering Mizuki''s entire surroundings. And without a moment''s pause, they "fall". What!? No way! Saki''s panicked voice broke. On the same time, Chihiro and Hana, who had been standing, felt the same way. They hurriedly put their arms above their head and tried to escape further backward. However, they cannot escape from the influence of the basketball. DDAnd then the bombing happened. The falling basketballs hit people and the ground at once, bouncing in a chain-reaction manner, and applying secondary pressure in the same way like a bun in the air. The sea of balls swallows them up, and they are wobbly on their feet, barely able to stand on the spot. Almost a minute passed. When the damage finally subsides, Chihiro''s arm feels a mild itching pain. This is the result through [Stimulus Sharing] and [Pain Reduction]. But Hana and Saki, who were closer to the center, would have suffered a lot more pain than this. No, I can''t. I can''t. I can''t. This is crazy!? Saki exclaims as she appears, perhaps having lost her concentration due to the shock. She has the ability to become invisible, but Chihiro understand how she feels. For Chihiro, too, the ability was beyond his expectations. Mizuki''s abilities, as seen on TV, are limited to moving to a remote location or summoning a rubber ball and hitting it against an empty can. That alone is a formidable power. However, the sheer volume of her power is just too much. Chihiro look from Saki, whose will to fight is already exhausted, to Hana, who is also badly damaged by the previous attack. Hana seems to have been severely damaged by the previous attack. Her legs are wobbling a bit, though there are no visible injuries on her training wear. Still, she may have some kind of bruises on her body. I''m sorry. But, I can''t play against many people unless I do this. Mizuki, on the other hand, is unconcerned. She, too, must have been caught in the basketball bombardment, but her hair and clothes do not look disheveled at all. She must have collected and stored all the bounces that came to her with her ability. It is likely that she also retrieved the balls that were no longer used after the attack was over, so that there are hardly any balls left on the ground, although countless balls should have fallen down on her. Hana''s [Retaliation] is also almost ineffective. The fact that Mizuki did not even eject the ball but "just dropped it" must have slipped through the conditions for [Retaliation] to be applied. How did you get this ability...? Mizuki, who overheard Saki''s comment, answers with a smile. Ever since I was a little girl, I''ve been longing for a door that could go anywhere like the ones in children''s anime, An anywhere door? But this thing even has a built-in pocket. She can move freely and retrieve items at will. It can even attack by shooting out its possessions. I guess I made a mistake in thinking that it doesn''t matter if I beat you or not... Saki looked up to the sky. She knew that she could not defeat Mizuki by half-hearted efforts, but she would only be preyed upon by Kaede if she ran away now. No matter whether she moves forward or backward, she will be in the same situation. There is no easy way out. Sigh... Hana let out a sigh and looked at Saki. Then, we have no choice, do we? ...I guess so. After a half-second or so, they synchronize their timing and run toward Mizuki. Of course, Saki disappears as soon as they move. That''s wonderful. As soon as Hana and Saki took their first step, the space shook. Dozens of basketballs were floating above Mizuki on the left and right. They were shot forward at once, as if they had decided that they could not be dropped in time. And upon seeing this, Chihiro thought, "I''ll leave it to Hana first," and retreated. He keeps just out of sight of Mizuki. Meanwhile, Hana, who is facing the incoming balls, covers her face and body with her arms. She tries to move forward while preventing the balls from coming one after another. However, there are not only one or two balls that she has to defend against. They come at Hana from both the front and the sides, and while each ball is powerful enough individually, when several of them are gathered together, they bounce and cover Hana''s body, creating unexpected trajectories. CH 161.2 Kuhhhh!? She falls on her back, unable to bear the pressure. Her back rests on the rolling basketball, and she stops moving. Likewise, Saki, who was blocked from moving forward, also appears in a collapsed state. Now, both of them cannot get up. They are frowning and shaking their arms and legs, as if their bodies are in pain. This is too much force of numbers! Chisato mutters in the mind. Two against one. Hana and Sakki should have won in terms of numbers, but what awaited them was an overwhelming extermination by sheer mass. ...It may have been a delusion to think that Mizuki is easier to fight than Kaede. In fact, it is true that Kaede is strong. Even if she fights against Mizuki, she may win. However, the quality of strength is different between Kaede and Mizuki. For example, if Mizuki shot a blade instead of a ball, Hana and Saki would already be dead. If all the representatives of the four schools had been present, the result would have been the same. She is the kind of person who should not be challenged unless someone has the ability to attack and defend at the same time like Kaede. Haah.... Izumi-kun, if you still have a chance to win, go ahead. Hana says, lying down and turning her head. The basketball she had been laying under disappears into the gate along with the other balls, and she falls to the ground. Then Hana''s body also disappears. At the same time, so does Saki. Good work, both of you! As Mizuki judged they had lost the battle, she announced in her voice. Mizuki then looks back at Chihiro. What about you, Izumi-kun? When she called out to him, he felt lost. From what he saw of Hana''s fight, it was almost impossible to forcefully break through Mizuki''s defense. The strategy involving decoy by combining with Chisato is meaningless as long as the opponent can attack in a wide area. But, he wonders if the other "trump card" he used against Shizuru will also work. Anyway, he''ll just have to give it a try. Though, he''s not sure if Mizuki is Kaito''s slave or not like Shizuru, but he''s not comfortable using it on other people. ...Enjou-san, I''m going to use my terrible ability Terrible, ability? Mizuki blinked. Of course, I don''t mind. My role is to deal with everyone attacks. You can try any way you like. Thank you very much It''s a rather terrible way of agreeing, but nothing can explain that ability. Chihiro exchanged a glance with Mizuki and activated [Desire Exposure]. Huh? What is... this? Mizuki trembled when she received the ability. She stiffened for a few seconds, as if she was at a loss for what to do. Chihiro sees this and almost steps out of the way, but Mizuki quickly takes the simplest action of "looking away". In return, several basketballs hit Chihiro, forcing him to concentrate on his defense. ...Fuuh. Chihiro sees Mizuki''s cheeks turn a little red as she exhales. Incidentally, the vision was of Mizuki and a stranger, probably her husband, embracing each other in a loving embrace. Although her sexuality is quite normal, she may still feel embarrassed. ...I''m surprised. Indeed, it''s a terrible ability. However, her words told Chihiro that he should not play the same trick again. Her response to unexpected situations was quick. The last resort of swaying her with this ability is not going to work. But, on the other side, she has an unbelievable number of moves and aggressive power. Nii-san. She seems to be a bit tough ...yeah Chihiro really can''t think of a way to beat Mizuki. S rank. So, this is what a top-class [Lost Item] is like. Just as Fukami Kaito is exceptional in his organization, Mizuki is outstanding in her application and quantity. In the ranking of [Lost Item], there is a big wall between A and S ranks. Chihiro has just experienced this firsthand. He notices that Mizuki is glancing at the terminal while she is playing with him. Probably, she is supporting Kaede on her own time, opening the "Gate" every time Kaede finishes a battle and sending her to the next opponent. Well, Izumi-kun, do you surrender? No. I''m sorry, please let me escape. Chihiro says with a sense of frustration. Mizuki then smiled at Chihiro. I think it''s also a great courage to run away. I wish you the best of luck. She really is a very good person. Chihiro bowed to Mizuki, turned himself around, and ran away. The direction was roughly the opposite direction from their current position. If he runs into a nearby bush, he will be out of Mizuki''s sight at that moment. Then, another threat is waiting for him. Chihiro? About ten seconds after he entered the bushes. A voice came from behind him. He resists the urge to check behind him and keep running. Because he knew that voice was from her sister. Chisato! Yes! Chisato appears between him and Kaede though Chihiro cannot look back and cannot see her directly. As Chisato looks exactly like Chihiro, Kaede seems to kick her reflexively. A phantom? But you have a will... what kind of a being are you? I''m your little sister. Nii-san little... I mean, Chihiro-san''s sister Their conversation bought some more time, during which Chihiro run away from Kaede. I''m back, Nii-san. Chisato, where''s big sister? She was still standing there... huh, Nii-san! Chisato''s voice suddenly becomes urgent. Kaede''s figure suddenly appeared a few meters in front of Chihiro. It''s no use running away. Enjou-san''s gate will send you back to me. Kuh! Chihiro dodges a high-speed kick to the right just in time. He tries to run through, but his left arm is grabbed firmly and he is pushed away. With a thud, he is slammed to the ground. Immediately, he feels a sharp impact on his back. The damage is too great, even though it is reduced to a fraction of its original amount by the [Stimulus Sharing]. The reason is that Kaede is assisted by [Vector Manipulation]. Counterattacks are futile. But for now, he immediately gets up and backs away from Kaede. However, a straight right hand came at him from close range. He is hit on his right shoulder and falls down again. Seeing Chihiro has fallen, Kaede stops right next to Chihiro and looks down at him slowly. Nee-san, is Kamishiro-kun here yet? Yes. I''ve defeated four people, including him. ...And he was strong Kaede squinted. He was much better at flanking and hiding himself, moving to block my line of sight, and attacking in rapid succession without giving me a chance to react. I guess he has been working on his own ways to deal with me. Even so, he was still kicked out of the game by Kaede. A total of four men, including Kamishiro and Minamoto, fell while Chihiro and the others were fighting Mizuki. And you are the fifth. Chihiro. The words were spun as if it were a death sentence.